Tr7#ndlitrra on an Pronunciation"

DIAGRAM ILLUSTRATING BASIC MEANIN( n F CRFFy PREpQClTlONC

r, long, a8 in thsy
i lu in machine

0,

ihort, a8 In lot

y or ' , u French u or German l i ph u In phwe kh as in ellohorn

pa a1 in lbs

The Kingdom Interlinear Translation of the Greek Scriptures

* * THREE BIBLE TEXTS *

'

I GREEK TEXT ABOVE

The New Testament in the Original Greek, by B . F,Westcott and F. J. A.Hort - 1881
ENGLISH TEXT UNDERNEATH An interlinear word-for-wordtranslation into English - 1969

I ENGLISH TEXT ALONGSIDE The New World Translation of the

- 1984 Revision

Holy Scviptures, Matthew through Revelation

Rendered from the Original Greek Language by the BIBLE TWSLATION COMMITTEE NEWWORLD -1985 Edition-

"THIS IS WHAT THE SOVEREIGN LORD J~OVA [a'il', H YHWH] HAS s ~ o : '. .HERE I AM CREATlNG NEW HEAVENS AND A NEW EARTH:

~~

NEITI4ER WILL TWEY CONE UP WTO TK'2 HWT!''

-Isaiah 65:13,17: also see 2 Peter 3:13.

B Y WAY O F EXPLANATION
0 1985 WATCH TOWER BIBLE AND TRACT SOCIETY OF PENNSYLVANIA AU Rights Reserved

PUBLISHERS WATCHTOWER BIBLE AND TRACT SOCIETY OF NEW YORK. INC. Brooklyn, New York. U.S.A.

Tke Kingdomlnterlim~ Ranslation o f the Greek Sc7iptu~es

English (Int-El

ASSOCIACAO

I m p r e s s o pela TORRE DE VIGIA D E B~BLIASE TRATADOS Rodovia SP-141, k m 43,18285-000 CesArio Lange, S P , Brasil

The Christian Greek Scriptures, completed near t h e end of the Brst century of our Common Era, are an indispensable part of the Sacred Scriptures inspired by the Creator of heaven and earth. In fact, the original Greek Scriptures give us t h e key to the proper understanding of the Arst and larger part of t h e Holy Bible, that is, the inspired Hebrew Scriptures, commonly called "The Old Testament." Comparatively few persons in this latter half of the 20th century have studied the original language of the inspired Greek Scriptures so as to be able t o enjoy directly t h e basic thoughts of t h e originaJ written text. The inspired Greek Scriptures were written in 1coi.ne' (common) Greek of the first century of our Common Era, the international language of that period of time. Sincere searchers for eternal, life-giving truth desire a n accurate understanding of t h e faith-inspiring Greek Scriptures, an understanding that is fortified by the knowledge of what the original language says and means. The purpose behind the publishing of The Kingdom interlinear Translation of the Greek S n i p t u r e s is to aid such seekers of truth and life. I t s literal interlinear English translation is specially designed to open up to the student of the Sacred Scriptures what the original koi.ne' Greek basically or literally says. In t h e broad left-hand column of the pages will be found t h e Greek text edited by B. F. Westcott and F. J. A. Hort, and published in 1881. Between the lines of the Greek text will be found the word-for-word English translation of 1969. In the narrower right-hand column of the pages will be found t h e 20th-century language New World Translation of the Holy Sniptures, Matthew t o Revelation, in its 1984 revision. The word-for-word interlinear translation and the New World TranslatZon are arranged in parallel on the page, so that comparisons can be made between t h e two readings. Thus, the accuracy of any modern transiation can be determined. The interllncnr word.for-word rcnderlng h&- not been made by taking the Engilsh word or phrase from the modern translntlon ir. the r ~ ~ h t hand column irnd transferring it to a posltlon under the Greek word to which it corresponds. b t h e r , the translation under each Greek word sets out what the Creek word itself says according to its root meanings (where the C r e ~ k15,ord IS maar up of t ~ v oor rncrrc particles) and according to its jiratnmatlcal form. So in many cases the readme in the English word-for-word interlinear translation is not the same .as that fo~nd in t h e nyht-hand column. This helps one to determine what the Greek text nrtuaily, hasirall)' says. In uslng these Interlinear readings, one will And a greater demand for scrutiny than when reading the

BY WAY OF EXPLANATION

yitr;!llel f!sw.ng translarlo~~ l~lru Englich. Yet ic d:.ing so. m e 15 lea,.t~.,ler! a . ~ r l lincrrawd R l t l c c o r > p r c h r , n s ~ ~ n . PARENTHESES: I n the English interlinear readings, parentheses occur. These denote that the English word or words enclosed are implied in the meaning of the Greek word above, according to i t s gender, number, antecedents, or relation to context. BRACKETS: In the English readings (interlinear and main), brackets occur. These denote that the word or words enclosed have been inserted by the translators to make some application that is shown by the Greek word or to show something that is understood along with the Greek word because of its grammatical form. For example, the Greek definite article for "the" may be used just by itself to denote a person. But this article may be in the feminine gender, and according to the context it applies to a woman. Accordingly, for the enlightenment of the reader who is not familiar with Greek, the word "woman" is inserted enclosed in brackets in the Enrlish reading. DOUBLE BRACKETS: in the ~ r e etext i and also in the English renderings, double brackets are to be found. These enclose matter that coeditors Westcott and Hort considered to be interpolations. Such interpolations may be things omitted by certain recognized Greek manuscri~tsor mav be "imoortant matter annarentlv from ~ ~ r. r . . . . . ~ ." AerivoA ---..-- -. -. . . extraneous sources," as, for instance, the alternate conclusions to Mark's Gospel.-See The New Testament in the Original Greek, by I. 565. Westcott and Hort. London. 1881. , Vol. ~-~ ,n. .~ .-. SECOND PERSON PLURALS: Where "YOU" is printed in small capital letters, it shows that the pronoun is plural. Also, where the plural number of a verb is not apparent, its plurality is indicated by printing it in small capital letters. If the context already clearly indicates plurality, then no special capitalization is used. OMITTED VERSES: Verses found in the King James Version of 1611 but not found in the Westcott and H o d Greek text are omitted and are indicated by the verse number followed by a long dash. FOOTNOTES: I n this edition we have updated the footnotes. These footnotes use symbols that are explained in the section entitled "Expla13-151. nation of the SVmhols Used" (naees .~, I n the firm conviction that this work will be of great aid to readers in the understanding of the original inspired Greek Scriptures, we take pleasure in offering i t to the public.
~

FOREWORD
The original writings of the Christian* Greek Scriptures, commonly called "The New Testament," were inspired. No translation of these sacred writings into another language, except by the original writers, is inspired. I n copying the inspired originals by hand, the element of human frailty entered in, and so none of the thousands of copies in existence today in the original language are perfect duplicates. The result is that no two copies are exactly alike. Since this is the case with handwritten copies of the Scriptures, it is to be expected that no translation of them could be perfect. It could not accurately render the precise meaning of the inspired originals. Especially so when the translation is made from an imperfect copy..From this fact arises the need for a fresh translation from time to time, as better understanding of the original languages, now dead, becomes possible and as the light of the truth on the inspired Scriptures becomes brighter. From the time of the Roman Catholic clergyman John Wycliffe, of the 14th century, until the final decades of this 20th century, many English translations of the inspired writings of Christ's disciples have been made. All of these have had their own commendable features. They have considerably met the needs of the day for a rendering of God's Word into the common language of the people. Much good has been accomplished by them and will yet be. However, it is t o be noted that, while each of them has its points of merit, they have fallen victim to the power of religious traditions in varying degrees. Consequently, religious traditions, hoary with age, have been taken for granted and gone unchallenged and uninvestigated. These have been interwoven into the translations to color the thought. I n support of a preferred religious view, inconsistency and unreasonable-

THE PUBLISHERS

* Called "Christian" to distinguish them from the pre-Christian Greek Septuagint translation of the inspired Hebrew Scriptures.
7

FOREWORD

FOREWORD

ness have been insinuated into the teachings of the inspired writings. The Son of God taught that the traditions of creed-bound men made the commandments and teachings of God to be without power or effect. The endeavor of the New World Bible Translation Committee has been to avoid this snare of religious traditionalism. This very effort distinguishes this work as a translation of the "Christian Greek Scriptures." It is a traditional mistake to divide God's written Word into two sections and call the second section, from Matthew to Revelation (or Apocalypse), 'The New Testament."-See Appenrlix 5 ~ . No uninspired translator or committee of translators can claim any direct command from the Most High God to engage in translating the divine Word into another language. But translation of i t is necessary, and that into many languages, if Christ's command for this momentous day is to be fulfilled: "This good news of the kingdom will be preached in all the inhabited earth for a witness to all the nations; and then the end will come." (Matthew 24:14) So, to do the work of translating is a privilege. In presenting this translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures, our confidence has been in the help of the great Author of The Book. Our primary desire has been to seek not the approval of men but that of God, by rendering the truth of his inspired Word as purely and as consistently as our dedicated abilities make possible. There is no benefit in self-deception. More than that, those who provide a translation for the spiritual instruction of others come under a special responsibility as teachers before the Divine Judge. Hence, we are aware of the need to be careful.

Westcott and Hort text (18811, by reason of its acknowledged excellence." But we have also taken into consideration other texts, including those prepared by D. Eberhard Nestle," the Spanish Jesuit scholar Jose Maria B o ~ e rand ,~ another Jesuit scholar, A. Merk.mThe UBS text of 1975 and the Nestle-Aland text of 1979 were consulted to update the critical apparatus of this edition. We have disposed of archaic language altogether, even in prayers and addresses to God. This means we have dropped using the now-sanctimonious formal pronouns thou, thy, thine, thee, and ye, with their corresponding verb infiections. The original Bible was written in the living languages of the people of the day, Hebrew, Aramaic, and Greek; and so the Bible characters addressed God and prayed to him in the same everyday language that they employed in speaking to their fellow creatures on earth. The translation of the Scriptures into a modern language should be rendered in the same style, in the speech forms current among the people. We offer no paraphrase of the Scriptures. Our endeavor throughout has been to give as literal a translation as possible where t h e modern English idiom allows for it or where t h e thought content is not hidden due to any awkwardness in the literal rendition. In this way, we can best meet the desire of those who are scrupulous for getting, as nearly as possible word for word, the exact statement of the original. We realize that sometimes t h e use of so small a thing as the definite or indefinite article or the omission of such may alter the correct sense of the original passage.
Besides using the 1948Macmillan Company edition of this t e x t , we have availed ourselves of the twp exhaustive volumes on Matthew and Mark, prepared under the supervlslon of S. C. E . Legg, A.M., and published by the Oxford Ciarendon Press, Nouum Testamentum G ~ a e c e Secundum Textum We~tc0tto-Ho~tianum-Eziange1ium Secundum Matthaeum (1940) and Evangelium Secundum Marcum (19351. The 18th edition of Novum TestamentzLm Graecs by D. EberhardNestle, elaborated b y D . Erwin Nestle, published in 1948 by the Wiirttemberg Bible Society, Stuitgart, Germany. A Novi ~ e s t a m e n t i ~iblia Graeca et Latina by Jose M. Bover, S.J., dated 1943 and pubhshed at Barcelona, Spain: " The 1948 printing of the sixth edltlon ?f Nouum Testamentum Graecs et Latine b y Augustinus Merk, S.J., and prlnted at Rome, Italy.

GREEKTEXT: The Greek text that we have used as the basis for the New World Translation is the widely accepted

10

FOREWORD

FOREWORD

1 1

Close watch has been kept against taking liberties with texts merely for the sake of brevity or shortcuts and against substitution of a modern parallel where the rendering of the original idea makes good sense. To each major word we have assigned one meaning and have held to that meaning as far as the context permitted. This, indeed, has imposed a restriction upon our diction, yet it makes for good crossreference work and for a more reliable comparison of related texts or verses. At the same time, in order t o bring out the richness and variety of the language of the inspired writers, we have avoided the rendering of two or more Greek words by the same English word, for this hides the distinction iv shade of meaning between the several words thus rendered. Attention has been given to the tenses of verbs to bring out the intended description of the action, position, or state. As the reader becomes familiar with our translation he will discern more and more the harmony and interagreement of our renderings in all these respects. CHAPTER AND VERSE NUMBERING: This follows that of the King James Version, thus making possible easy comparison. But, instead of making each verse a separate paragraph in itself, we have grouped verses into paragraphs for the p r o p er development of a complete thought in a l l its context. Mindful of the Hebrew background of the Christian Greek Scriptures, we have followed mainly the Hebrew spelling of the names of persons and places, rather than that of the Greek text, which imitates the Greek Septuagint translation (LXX) of the Hebrew Scriptures. RESTORING THE DIVINE NAME, JEHOVAH: The evidence is that the original text of the Christian Greek Scriptures has s the text of the LXX has been tampered with, the same B been. (See App In.B.) Sometime during the second or third centuries C.E., the Tetragrammaton (YXWH, or JHVH) was eliminated from the Greek text by copyists who did not understand or appreciate the divine name or who developed a n aversion to it, possibly under the influence of anti-

Semitism. Instead of YHWH (or, JHVH) they substituted the words Ky'ri.os, "Lord," and Theos', "God." I n view of this, what is the modern translator t o do? I s he justified or authorized in entering the divine name, Jehovah, into a translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures? I n the LXX the Greek words Ky'ri,os and Theos' have been used to crowd out the distinctive name of the Supreme Deity. Every comprehensive Greek-English dictionary states that these two Greek words have been used as equivalents of the divine name.* Hence, the modern translator is warranted in using the divine name as an equivalent of those two Greek words, that is, a t places where the writers of the Christian Greek Scriptures quote verses, passages, and expressions from the Hebrew Scriptures or from the LXX where the divine name occurs. Throughout the centuries many translations of parts or of all the Christian Greek Scriptures have been made into 7 ' Hebrew. Such translations, designated in this work by " with a superior number, have restored the divine name to the Christian Greek Scriptures in various places. They have restored the divine name not only when coming upon quotations from the Hebrew Scriptures but also in other places where the texts called for such restoration. How may modern translators determine when to render the Greek words Ky'ri.0~and Theos' as the divine name? By determining where the inspired Christian writers have quoted from the Hebrew Scriptures. Then they must refer
A Creek and Engliah Lesioon to the New Testament, by J. Parkhurst, revised ed. of 1845, says, on p. 347, under KY' PIOX: "111.In LXX it answers to the several names or titles of Gad, .nr. 3x. nrsa. vmx, 71s. 'Ym, but far most In the N. T., likewise Ki~pto;, when used as aname of frequently to n:r: God, though it sometimes answers to .nx,. yet it most usually corresponds to a;n' Jehouah, and in this sense is applied!' A Greek-English L e ~ l c o n of theNew Testament, by J. H. Thayer, 1889 ed., p. 365, says under u6prog; "c. this title is given a, to GOD, the ruler of the rn. and n' ['adho.nai', 'eloh'ah, universe (so the Sept. for ,n* a??. o.,3n, 'elo.him: Jehovah, and ah])!' 0n'p. 287 it says, under 0.65: "Sept. far 38. r z s x and . a ,: ['el, 'elo.hlm', and Jehovah]." SaysA Creek-English Lesicon, by Liddell and Scott. 1968 ed., on p. 1013, under ui~ptng: "B.. ..4 . 6 Kiyxog,-Hebr. Yahweh, L m Ce.n.5, al."

...

..

12

FOREWORD

back t o the Hebrew text t o locate whether the divine name appears there. I n this way they can determine the Identity to be given t o K9'ri.o~ and The.osS,and make appropriate use of the personal name. To avoid overstepping the bounds of a translator into the Aeld of exegesis, we have tried to be most cautious about rendering the divine name, always carefully considering the Hebrew Scriptures as a background. We have looked for some agreement with us by the Hebrew versions we consulted to conflrm our rendering. Thus, out of the 237 times that we have restored Jehovah's name in the body of our translation, there is only one instance wherein we have no support or agreement from any of the Hebrew versions. But in this one instance, namely, at 1Corinthians 7:17, the context and related texts strongly support restoring the divine name. While many are inclined to view the pronunciation "Yahweh" as the more correct way, we have retained the form "Jehovah" because of people's familiarity with it for centuries. Moreover, i t preserves, equally with other forms, the four letters of the divine name, YHWH (or, JHVH). We count ourselves happy to be pr~vileged to present this revision of The Kingdom Interlinear Translation of the Greek Scriptures in the Interest of Bible education, a t this time of the dawn of a righteous "new heavens and a new earth," where the name of the Author of the Holy Scriptures will be known and honored by all. We shall be grateful if it guides many t o right Scriptural understanding and action a t this critical t i e when "everyone who calls on the name of Jehovah will be saved."-2 Peter 3:13; Acts 2:21.

EXPLANATION OF THE SYMBOLS USED

TEXTIJAL SYMBOLS: Throughout our footnotes, when giving textual information, it h a s been necessary t o r e f e r t o many early manuscripts, papyruses, and codices. Following i s a c h a r t of t h e major symbols t h a t a r e referenced in t h e footnotes of this publication.
K

('A'lephl

Arm B C
D

It
Jl

J"

J ' J5 J6
Jr

Codex Sinaiticus, Gr., fourth cent. C.E., British Museum, H.S., G.S. Codex Alexandrinus, Gr., Afth c e n t C.E., British Museum. H.S., G.S. Armenian Version, fourth to thirteenth cent. C.E.; H.S., G.S. Vatican ms 1209, Gr., fourth cent. C.E., Vatican City, Rome, H.S., G.S. Codex Ephraemi rescriptus, Gr., fifth cent. C.E., Paris, H.S., G.S. Bezae Codices, Gr. and Lat., flfth and sixth cent. C.E., Cambridge, England, G.S. Old Latin Versions, Itala, second to fourth cent. C.E.; H.S., G.S. - Matthew, Heb., edited by J. du Tillet, with a Lat, translation by J. Mercier, Paris, 1555. Matthew, Heb., incorparated as a separate chapter in 'E'vsn bo'chan ["Tried Stone"], by Shem-Tob ben Isaac Ibn Shaprut, 1385. Mss of 16th and 17th cent., Jewish Theological Seminary, New York. Matthew and Hebrews, Heb. and Lat., by Sebastian Mllnster, Basel, 1537 and 1557 respectively. Matthew, Heb., by J. Quinquarboreus, Paris, 1551. Liturgical Gospels, Heb., by F. Petri, Wittemberg, 1573. Liturgical Gospels, German, Lat., Gr., and Heb.. by Johann Clajus. Leipzig, 1576. Christian Greek Scriptures in 12 lanwages, including Heb., by Elias Hutter, Nuremberg, 1599. Christian Greek Scriptures, Heh.. by William Robertson, London, 1661. Gospels, Heb. and Lat., by Giovanni Battista Jonn, Rome. 1668.

'

&

&

~
P

J8

January 1,1985, New York, N.Y.

EXPLANATION OF SYMBOLS
The New Testament in Hebrew nnd Enqltnh, by R l c h a d Cadd!ck, Vol. 1-111, contmlng llatthew-1 (:orinrh~ans.Lundon, 1798-1805. Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by Thomas F l y and others. London. 1817. Christian Greek Scriptures. Heb., by William Greenfield, London, 1831. Chrlstlan Greek Scriptures, Heb., by A McC~ul,M. S. Alexmder, J. C. Reichardt, and S. llogh Lotldun, 1X:W. Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by J. C. Reichardt, London, 1846. Luke. Acts, Romans. and Hebrews, Heb., by J. H. K. Blescnrhal. Berlin. 1855. 1867,1853,one 1838 r.cr?ect~vcly. Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by J. C. Reichardt and J. H. R. Biesenthai, London, 1866. Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by Franz Delitzsch, London, 1981 ed. Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by Isaac Salidnson and C. D. Ginsburg, London. John, Heb., by Moshe I. Ben Maeir, Denver, Colorado, 1957.
A Concordance to the Greek Testament, by W. F.Moulton and A S. Geden, fourth ed., Edinburgh, 1963.

EXPLANATION O F SYMBOLS
L LXX Uncial ms, Gr., ninth cent., Rome, G.S.

15

. ..

Septuagint, Gr., originally produced in the third and second cent. B.C.E., H.S. (A Rahlfs, Deutxhe Bibelgesellschaff Stuttgart, 19351. Novum Tsstammtum Omece, 26th ed.. Stuttgart, 1979. New World Tramlation of tlw Holy Sniptures, published by Watchtower Bible and Tract Society, Bmoklyn, 1984. New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures, With Refer encea, published by Watchtower Bible and Tract Society, Brooklyn, 1984. Papyrus Chester Beatty 1, Gr., third cent., C.E., Dublin, G.S. Papyrus Chester Beatty 2, Gr., c. 200 C.E., Dublin, Ann Arbor, Michigan, V.S.A., G.S. third cent. C.E., Dublin, G.S. Papyrus Chester Beatty 3,Gr., Papyrus Bodmer 2, Gr., c. 200 C.E., Geneva, G.S. Papyrus Bodmer 17,Gr., seventh cent. C.E., Geneva, G.S. Papyrus Bodmer 14,15, Gr., c. 200 C.E., Geneva, G.S. Syrinc Peahitla, Chrlstlan A r m . , origmaUy pmduced in the flfth cent. C.E. (edtted by S. Lee.London, 1826,and rrprlnterl hy Ilnited Rihle Swlerles, 19791. Curetontan Synac, orlgmally produced m the fifth rent. (MIIton. The Curelonion Version of the Four Gospela, by F. Crawford Rurkltt, VOI 1,C m b r i d ~ e England, . 1404.1 Philoxenlan-Harclean Syriac Version, sixth and seventh cent. C.E.; G.S. Jerusalem (Hiemsolmitanurn) Version, Old Syriac, sixth cent. C.E.; G.S. Sinaitic Syriac codex, fourth and fifth cent. C.E.. Gospels. The Gyeek New Testament, by United Bible Societies, t h ~ r d ed., 1975. Latin Vulgate, by Jerome, originally produced c. 400 C.E. (tumta Vulgatam Vevsionem, Wiirttembergische B~belanstalt, Stuttgart, 1975). Latin Vulgate, Ciementine recension (S. Bagster & Sons, London, 19771. Latin Vulgate, Stxtlne recension, 1590.

NestleAland

N u '
NW Ref. Bi. prs P1

pn p""
p", PrS SY, S P

SF

The Emphatic Dlaglott (Greek-Engllsh intrrllnrarl, by Ben~.,. rnln W~ison. New York. 18(;4,reprunt by Walrh Tower Hlble and Tract Swlety, Brooklyn. 1012. Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb.. by United Bible Societies, Jerusalem, 1979. Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by 3. Bauchet, Rome, 1975.

SYh SYh' SY' UBS vg

A Literal Translation of the New Testament . . . From the Text of the Vatican Manuscdpt, by Herman Heinfetter, London, 1863.
St. Paul's Bpistle to the Romans, by W. G. Rutherford, London, 1900. Psalms and Matthew 1:l-3:6, Heb., by Anton Margaritha, Leipzig, 1533. Die hetlige Schrtft den neuen Testnmenta, hg 1)ornlrlik vor. Brentano, third ed.. Vienna and Prilguc, 1796.

vgc vg'

NAMES AND ORDER O F THE BOOKS of the Christian Greek Scriptures

BOOK
MaRK
LUKE
MATTHEW

ROMANS ...................................Fa 1CORINTHIANS ............................ 1Co 2 CORINTHIANS ............................ 2Co GALATIANS ................................ Ga EPHESIANS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Eph PHILIPPIANS ............................... Php COLO~SIANS ............................... Co1 1THESSALONIANS .......................... 1Th 2 THESSALONIANS .......................... 2Th TIMOTHY ................................ 1Ti TIMOTHY ................................ 2Ti TITUS..................................... Tit PHILEMON ................................~ h m HEBREWS ................................. Heb JAMES ............................ ..... Jas 1PETER................................... 1Pe 2 PETER..................................2Pe 1JOHN .................................... 1Jo 2 JOHN . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250 3 JOHN .................................... 3Jo

JOHN ..................................... Joh ACTS ............................... ...... AC

................................. M t ..................................... Mr ..................................... Lu

ABBREVIATION

history' of Jesus Christ, son of David. 01 Dawd son 01 Abmhem. son of Abraham: 2 'APpa&p tyfvvqorv rbv 'luadr, 'Iuabr 2 Abraham became Abraham generated the Iraee, Isaac father to isaac; lsaac 66 iykvvquav rbv 'Ia~d$, ' I a ~ & p 6 i became Lather to hut generated the Jacob, Jacob but became 1ybvqurv rbv 'loG6av ~ $ a :;T i dr6ahOo65 father to Judah and generated the Judeh .and his brothers: 3 JuaiiroG, 3 ' l o l j 6 a ~ 61: ~Y~VV~UEV dah became father t o all~im. Judah but generated Pe'rez and t o Ze'rah by Ta'msr; Pe'rez mapi< ~'crcz and r a l rbv the .Zap&' Zersh autoi tu r the i5 W Tamar. ~P OapLq Perez , became father t o 68 LyLvvqmv rbv 'Euphp, 'EUPALI 61 Pyivv~UEv H ~ ~ H , ~ ~be.~ ~ ~ but generated the Hezron. Herron but generated Came father t o Ram; rbv ' A P ~ 4 , ' A P ~ w 6L Wvvrlo@~ p Ram became father the . am, Ram but generated to Am.min'a.dab: 'Ap1ua6&P, 'AplvaShP 6 P tyCvvqurw ; , b l Am,min,a,dab became Ammix>edeb. Ammlnadab but generated father t o Nah'shon;
Book
oforigin

~ i p h o q ywtoawq

'I uoO af?esus

IUTO~

8hri.t

Arxuri6

vioir

'APpadrp.

&: ;

&: ;

. .

Nah.shon became to Sa'mon; ~ i father q 5 Sai'mon became O U ~ O the ~ 'PaxdiP, Bolq 68 LyLvvquev rbv ' l o p i 6 t~ r4q I a t F to BO'az by Rehab. oar but generated the Obed outof the Ra hab; Bo'az b e m e 'POGO, 61 tyLvv~)uav T ~ Y 'Iruuai, RUUI, but generated the Jew, Ruth; (Ybed became 6 'lrooai 62 eyCwqusv 76" Aauaib rbw fathertoJes'se;
Nahrhon.
,

Naaoubv, Naauo&v 6L tyCvv~uavrbv IaApwv,

Nehshan hut generated the Salmon.

6 Icrhp&v 66 t y t v y u r v rbv Botq solmon but generated the msz

Lr

'b",!i6

Jesse

but

generated

the

Osvld

tho 6 Jes'se became father

BauAka.
king.

t o David the king.

& K

JUDE

REVELATION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .Re

.....................................

Jude

David became father t o SoVo-mon David but senerated the Solomon outof by the wife ofU.ri'ah; .rig TOO 03piou, 7 XoAopZlv St ByLvvqu~v 7 8ol'o.mon became the [wlfel of Urlsh. Solomon but generated father to ~ e h o . b o ' a m ; T ~ Y 'PoDo&p 'Po~o&~ 6L tyivvqurv ~ b v Re.ho,bo'am became the Rehoboani Rehobonm but generated the father to ~ , b i , j ~ h ; 'A id 'A lh 62 t y ~ v v q ~ ~ ~6 v v 'AUtrq. A.bl'Jah became father A b & d Abcah but generated the Aan, A,sa; A.sa 8 'Au&q 6L fyivvqurv ~ 6 v 'I W U ~ Q ~ Tbecame father to Ass but generated the ~ehoshaphai. Jehosh'a,phat; . ' L Or, "Line of descent; origin"; generation lgs.ne.?a.t(.o'nisl. Vg.

Aauai6 66 iyivvquw ~ b v IoXopOva

11

MATTHEW 1:s-11

18

19

MATTHEW 1:18-23

' lwOa9hr 66 6yLvvqucv rdv ' l wp6p lop&^ I Jehosh'a.phat became Jehoshaphat but geneiated the ~ehoran;.~eharam'father t o Jeho'ram, 6t t y t ~ v q u c v T ~ V'O(;eiav, 9 'OFiaq 6 i Jeho'ram became but generated the Uzzlah. Uulah but faiher to Uz-zi'ah: . became 6ytworv T ~ V ' I w e h p , .lWaehp &YLW,,OP~ 9 U~-zi.ah eenernted the Jotham. Jotham but generated father t o Jo'tham; So'father to rbv ' A x a t -Axaq 6 L Eytvuqcrrv rbv 'E<wiav tham the ~ h a z . A ~ D Z but generated the neZekiah: A'haz: A'haz became to Hez'eki'ah: 10 ' E C ~ r i a g 6 L tybvqucu ~ b v Mavaaafi,' lo became Herekleh but generated the Manarseh, father to Mamabseh M w a o o i q 66 (yiwqotv rdv 'Aphg, 'Apcbq 6 i ~ ~ . became ~ ~ Mananreh but generated the Amon. Amon but father to A'mon; 6ytwqusv rbv 'looaiav. 1 1 'looeiaq 66 A'mon became father generated the Josiah. Joalah but to ~ ~ . ~ i . 11 ~ J,,.~~L h ; 6 y b u q O ~ v rbv 'Ic oviav nai ~ o b q &6Eh9obq a h became father t o generated the ~ e c z o n l e h and the , brothers Jec.a.ni.ah and t o his brothers a t the time aGro5 Lni r i q prrotxsoiaq Bapuhdvoq. 01 him upon the devartatlon of Babvlon. of the deoortation t o 12 MET& 6L' r j v p ~ r o w ~ o i a u B a uX&vaq After the d'After but the deportstlon of k.bylon portation t o Babylon 'Ir oviaq 6 ~ i v w q u ~tbv v IaAa91ih. Xahae!~A ~ ~ became ~ ~REonlah generated the Shealtiel, shealtla father Sheal'ti.el; , 6s tyLuvqoev rhv Zopobhp~h, 13 Zopoph!%h Sheal'tiel became but generated the Zerubbshel. Zerubbabel father to Ze.rub,ba.bel; 61 t y f v v q ~ c v r6v 'ABtoS6. 'Aplob6 61 tyiwqocv 13 Ze-rub'ha.bel but sencrated the Ablud. Abiud but senerated became f a t h e r t o TB ' E h ~ a r t i p , 'Ehlal(sip 66 ~ ~ L V Y I J O E VT ~ V A.hi'ud; A-hi'ud the Ellaklrn. Ellsklm but generated the became father t o 'Achp, 14 'A(;&p 61 lyLvvqocv 76" Za6br. Eii'a-kim; E'li'a-kim &or. A Z O ~ hut generated the Zadok. became father to . . Ea6i,1 66 ~ Y ~ W ~ O T E~ VV 'Axcip 'A-iu 65 A'Z0r: l4 A'Zor to Zadok but generated the ~ c h l dAehlm but became Za'dok' Za'dok became 6yLvuqucu rbv 'Eh1oi6, 15 'EXloX 68 iybvqusv father A.ehim: seneraled the ~ i i u d . Ellud but generated A.ehim father m v 'EAc&<ap, 'Eht-p 66 6 y b v q m v rhv t o Eli'ud: 15 E-liad the Elesrsr. Eleerar but generated the became father to El.e. Ma9Mv. MaOf3hv 66 6 y h u w rbv ' I a ~ h p , a2ar; El-ea'zar became Matthan. Mstthsn but generated the Jacob, father t o Mat'than; Mat'than became 16 'I~KZIP 65 ~ Y ~ W ~ O TE ~V Y'I wo 9 T ~ V J;acob but generated the Jose$ the father t o Jacob; . . l6 Jacob became &&pa Mapiag, L< fiq Lycvvj9q hu~band of ~ e r y . out of whom was generated father t o Joseph the Of Mary, Of 'Iqoo5g 6 he 611cvoq Xp10~6q. whom Jesus was born, Jesus the Ions? ,beLg Chrlst. who is called Christ. 1 1 n&oai oDv al y~vcai 6 17 A I ~ the All therefore t h e generstlona from then, from 'Appahp EW Aauri6 yrvcai 6 ~ I a T i O O a p ~ qAbraham . until David Abraham untS David Ecneratlont fourteen, were fourteen generaa h d Aauri6 @g p m l u m i a g tions, a n d from David and from Davld the demrtation Until the deportation

i,

, , , , -

t o Babylon fourteen B a uh&vog ycvcai 6c~ar6ouapg. ~ a i af tGbylon generatlonr fourteen, and generations, and &b ~ i q prrotnroiag BaBuh&voq L o 5 TOG from the deportation from the deportation of Babylon until the to Babylon until the Christ fourteen xploloii y r ~ a i 6trarLooapeq. christ generations fourteen. generations. 18 B u t the birth 18 ToC! 6i 'IqooG X IUTOG fi YLVEUI~ 03og o f the but Jems 8hrlst the orlgin thus of Jesus Christ was fiv. Mvqolcu8eiuqg T ^ C in this way. During was. Havlns been ~ramlned in mamiam o i a e t h e time his mother ~ p q~ r q h ahoG Mapiaq 7% ' I u ~ Q , npiv Mary was promised in m o t k of hlm Mary to t e Josep , before marriage t o Joseph, ainobq sbpteq LV s h e was found t o be ?j uuvd9civ she was found In pregnant by holy 01 to eome togethe. them &yiou. s p i n t before they were Exouoa 6% T U Earoq ~ yaurpi out of sp!rlt holy unlted 19 However, belly having 6 h v j p arlriq 6inatog Joseph her husband, 19 'looh@ 66 Joaeph but the husband of he; rlghteoua because he was righteous and did not &v rai want to make her hein* and . . . 6i ~1ypari h&gpq a puhllc spectacle. ~ ~u a i ~ h mecretly Intended t o dtvorce" to make a publio speksolc of, &nohOua~ aCI~jv. 20 Taha 6& aGroO he' secretly 20 But to relessc her These ith1ne.l . but of him after he had thought these things over. I v 9 u ~ B b r o q 160ir hyychoc K U iou K ~ T ' havlng thought l ~ k ! angel of k r d according to look! Jehovah's. angel appeared to him in 6vap adrqi ALYWV 1 '0 U I ~ < a dream, saying: dream appeared to him swing ~osep "Joseph, son of David. Aauci6 Tamha es do not be afraid t o of D ~ V I ~ , you a?:.Pa%~afrald to take Mapiav T ~ V y w a i r h 00" 6 y h p b take Mary your wife Mary the wife of the (thlngl for in home. for t h a t which begotten in a 6 6 Y E V Y ~ ~ ~ V&K w e b m 6 g i m ~ v hyiou. h" her generated out of IS holy; her w by holy spirit. 21 She will give birth 21 7L<?~al 66 ui,ju Kai Kahiur,g she wlii give blrth to but son and you W I I ~ C ~ I tIo a Son, and You name ~b b o p a aiiroir 'IqooOv, a h b q y a p ucbuct Jesus,' forhis h e will the name of him Jesus. far WIII save Save from ~ d vXahv' ~ G T o O &nh r&v & p a p ~ l & v a b ~ i ) ~their . sins." 22 All the people of h ~ m from the sins of them. this actually came yva 22 ToGro 6L 8Xov yiyovrv be ~ h l s but whole has happened in order that about for that fuifliled which was nrrhqpob' .r6 bqePv bnh Kupiou spoken by Jehovah* might be fula~led the (thhg1 spoken by ~ord his prophets 61h ro5 rrpoqfirou Aiyav~oq23 '1605 saying: 23 "Look! through the prophet saying

% i " , :

6k~,h$iq

as

~~

~~~~~~~

A !

apKit

been

19. Or, "to release.'' Literally, '"to loose o f f ! , Z0' Jehovah's lmn.1. J:I.4.r.U.161..#1.*: LoI.~'s(KU~LOUJ, xB.See F o ~ e w o ~ under d "Restoring the Divine Name!' See App 1.4, Is. 2 1 ' Jesus I'IqaoOvI, wB; urm'. Ye.aku'n', meming & . ' L ' . * ' . . Z . 2 * . 2 6 ; l a r d , xB. "Jehovah Is Salvation," JI.l4.La-i".*J, 22. Jehovah, D

21

MATTHEW 2:6-11

The virgin wiU hecome pregnant and will give birth to a son, and they will call his name Im.manu.el: w h h h means, when translated. 'With Us 24 'Eyrpkiq 6 t b ' l o 9 Cm6 IS Qcd." 24 hen ~ o s e p h Havmg been awakened but the Jo8$ from woke up from his TOO h o u knoi UEV dlq r p o u k r a E ~ v sleep and did as the the sleep dl2 as directed angel of Jehovah' had 6 &yyEhog Ku iou nai n a p a a EV directed him. and h e the angel of ford he took took his wife home. waiKa &o& 25 Kai gyivwKcv of him; and not he knowing 25 But h e had no internouse with her ab~ijv 00 E~snsv her when *he gave birth to until she gave birth t o a son; and he called ~ ~ ~ A L U ~6 E V 6vopa ~ G T o O 'Iqao5v. he esllod t h e name of him ~esus. his name Jesus. TOO 6 t ' IqooO y~vvq8k~~oC b After Jesus had Ofthe but Jehaving been generated in been born in iehem of Jwde'a in Bq0Aetp ehem 0 3 e ''%La< t h e days of Herod t h e 'H $Sou 705 P~uIALws. i6oJ wdrlo~ dmb king, look! of&erod the klng, look1 mag1 from from eastern parts &varoAGv rrapsykvavro Came eastern pP*ts came to be alongaide ::1 : 2 saying: "Where Is 'irpouirhupa 2 Akyov~eq noO farlv b Jerusalem saying where L . the (onel the One born iring of the Jews? For we rrX8riq &rolA* r b 'IouEaiov; e i & p ~ v y&p his star born kinu of the Jews? Wesaw for were' in the a h 0 8 T ~ &U&PCI V &v ~ ~ O ~A a f B i ~ e o p r v we come to of hlm the star In the east and we came and We rrpouruvqua~ aDr8 3 'Ano6uaq S t 6 do him obeisance." to do obelranee to hlzi naving heard but the 3 At hearing this was BautXLJq ~ r a p t q e q r a l a&um King agitated, and ail King and 'lapou6~upa pn' do6, 4 ral Jerusalem along Jerusalem with him. end with him; 4 and on uuvayay&v r&wag roirq &pxirp~iq gathering Wether having led together a l l the chlef priests ail the chief Priests r a l y p a p v a r r i ~ TOO XaoO ~ W ~ & V E T O and scribes Of the and scdbcs of the people he waa Inquiring People he began to inquire of them where 6 3 r d ~ ~EYVBTQI. r a p ' alirirv r o 5 beside them where the 'i?hdst ia generated. the Christ' was to be 5 ol 2 ~Trrov a i m 8 'Ev B BArtp born. 5 They said to The cones) but said tohim in ~ e b l e h e m him: .In Beth'le-hem 24' Jehovah, Jl.~.'.u.m.~a:~*z~; Lord, rB. 2' Or, '"star from the east:' 4- The Chrlst I 6 X P L O T ~ F ) ,NB;the Messiah, or, the Anointed One (nwna), P-1r.ia-n.xq

rai w p 8 l v o q hr y a m p i vtrgln in be14 will ave and .ritral ui6v, ~ a i ~ a A k o o u o ~ v r b Will give birth to son, and they wlll call the bvopa ah00 'Epiiavouih. 6 brtv name of him Immanuel; whlch la

"E%$!~%$tE? g g fi{p ie E !
tfab$
$ , :

2:

t%

fvn f i " , C B g <

,,,

'?f$:~'

yty-al of Jwde'a: for this q 'Iw6criag. o k q y & p o g h e Judea: thu. for Ithas been wrltten is how it has been 61& m 5 npoqfi~ou 6 Kai 0 6 BqBAsLp written through the tl~rough the prophet And yo;. Bethlehem prophet. 6 'And you, 0 Beth'le.hem of the vq '1,,,j6~. o ~ g a p & q fiaxioTq land J ~ ~ ~ by A no , mean. least are land of Judah, are by the most fv roiq f i y e p b l v 'lo* fn u& in the governors of ~ u d ~ h : out of you insignificant lcityl among the governors 6~m,q ~ ~ E ~ E ~ E ~ Ufiyo6pNoq C T ~ I Of Judah: [or out of w~ t governing o n ; , you come forth nolpavei ~ b v Aa6v pou .rdu ' I r p a i h . a governing Onel who will shepherd the people of me the Israel. will shepherd my 7 T~TE 'H006qq XhBw rahiuaq .rod< people. Israel.", Then Herod secretly havlngcalled the Then pdrlouq fir, i b c v na &iw ~ 6 v secretly summoned mag1 carefulE aseertslnsd beark them the the and xp6vov TOO ea~vopkvou hmLpog, 8 ~ a carefully ? ascertained: time of the appearing star, and from them the time of Ireplyas a h o J q 615 BrfAeZp ~ T n r v the star's appearing; hsvlng sent them into Bet iehem he said 8 and. when sending them to Beth'lehem. n o & & 3 v ~ i r q k{crho.m~ & ~ p ~ p i xncpi : Having gone on way search rou carefullv about h e said: ''Go make a careful search for TOO na16iou. h & v M cop rr the young child; whenever but m u m a a tfind, the young child. and when have found h a y y r i A m L POI Bnoq r&y& iAe&u t to me. report back , tom;. . 80 that also I having come It r e p o ~ back npoanwiuw arirQ, 9 01 62 t h a t I too may go might do obeisance to it. (ones) but and do it obeisance." When they had & n o J o a u r ~ TOO P a o ~ h t w q lwopG9quav r a i having heari of the klng went their w~;. and heard the klng, they went their way; a"dn i6oJ 6 h u r i p b d&v fv &DAB look! the star they look! the star which they aaw in the east had seen lwhen they npoiyrv adro6q, E w lA8&v tmhh in the east went went ahead of them. "nth havlng come f stood Vierel ahead of them, until it fnrrhvo ob qv 76 na16iov. 10 i66vrq above where was the young chlld. Having seen came to stop above where the young child 68 7 6 ~ hu+pa ~ X & P ~ x ~ a Wh pr~bArlv was, 10 onseeing but the star they reloiced JOY meat the star they uqZnpa. 11 r a i ChB6u~sq Eiq oiniav very much indeed, very m u c h And havlng come Into the house And when they ~T6ov T& nai6iov MET& M g d G r% went into the house the they saw the young they saw the young child with pqpq at T E U ~ Y T L ~child with Mary its havlnB falendown mo er end mother, and, falling dawn, they did abeixai &voi<m( npoqarljyuov arh8, they dld obeisance to it, and havingopned sance t o it. They also opened their treasures ~ 0 3 q 8r)umpoJq ari~ilY ~ P O ~ Y E ~ I W the treasures of them they presented b i t and presented It with 66 a, ~ p u u d v r d Ai avo" nai upGpvav. gifts, gold and frankgoid and bonflncenso end myrrh, lneense and myrrh.

$$?

M A T T H E W 2:12-18 12 ~ a i
And

22

M A T T H E W 2:17-23
h e had carefully ~IKP~@m 6 rc3v ascertained from the hecarefu1Iy ascertaled beafda of the astrologers. 17 Then 17 T ~ T E LrrhllphB1) ~b Pq8iv 6 d hen wasfulRlled the (thing1 spaken througl t h a t was fulfliled 'Irpapiou 706 Aiyovroq 18 Owvi which was spoken Jerem~ah the prop et ssyrng V O I C ~through Jeremiah the prophet, saylng: h, 'Pap& f i n o w q rXauBpbq ~ a 6Supp6l i ~n namsh was heard. weeping and walmg 18 "A voice was heard vohGg. 'Pay$ ~ h a i o w a T& r 6 ~ w && muoh: Rachel weeping for the children ofher, ~ a a i 3 ~ jeLh~v n a p a ~ h ~ e f i v a ~ TI 061 and not was w l l l i g to be comforted because nol for her rntidren and she U I H I llnWllllng LO rloiv. lake conllurl because the" are. ~. they are no more.' 6L TOO 'Hg4160u l h i 19 When Herod l9 but of the emd look had deceased, look1 bryydoq Ku low aima at urn' 6vaj Jehovah's' angel aneel of gird sDDeera scoordlng M drean appeared in a dream . . 'Iwo'q b A l ~ h q , 20 Atyo, t o Joseph in Egypt :?the J ~ ~ in ~ & aYDt sayin1 20 and said: ',Get up, 'EycpBaiq rraphhaes d m16iov na take the young child Havine t take along the young child ant and its mother and -e - ~UD . ~ j vp q ~ i - p aa h 0 0 r a l m p a h EI, be on your way into the mother o l l t and beon your way k t , the land of Israel, for yjv 'iopdh, T E ~ Y ~ K ~ y ~ aI pV 01 those who were seekearth of Israel, have died far the ionea ing the soul' of the young child are dead? ( ;seeking ~ T O ~ ~ Y Tthe ~ EfS iv W W ~ 21 So he got up and 21 d 6t C rpBriq rrap6AoDa ri took the young child m e tone) but havLg got up took along th and Its mother and nan6iov nai r j u liqripa a h 0 0 uai ~ l o i h & entered lnto the land young child and the mother of I t and enterei of Israel. 22 But riq y i v '10 fib 22 & r o i r m < 6; b r hearing t h a t Ar.cheInto earth of ?&el: Having heard but the la'us ruled a s king of 'Apxthaoq ~aulhEirE1 7"s 'Iou6aiaq h v ~ i Jude'a instead of his Arehelaus 1s retgnlng Of?ha Judea tnstead < father Herod, he beTOO r a r p d q a h 0 0 'H $ 6 0 ~ 6 Q o p i 3 f n r came afraid t o depart the father of him &rod he becamea ald ther for there. Moreover. divine &TABE?v xpqya~~oBcis 6, belng given in a dream. to depart: having been g vcn dlvlne warning br w ~ r n l n g he withdrew into the urn' h a p &VEX& qoev 15 T& p i p a e ~ o r d to ~n~ dream he witldreur lnto the Par1 territory of Qai'i,iee. ~ j qrahlhaiaq, 23 K U ~ lhObv l(a~+1( o c 23 and came and of the Galilee, and having come he Betxed dwelt in a city named Naz'a.reth.' cis I T ~ X I Y hkyoptvqv Na<apCT, 6 n o that rhrre mmht be lnto city being sald Nazareth, so thi iulnlled what was PqO6v 6th T& rXripo8b the rnlght beful%led the lthlng) apoken t h m v a th suoken throueh . 19' Jehoveh's, JL*16.alll.rs.21-r; Lord's, IB. 20' Or. te!' See App RA. 23' Or, "Sprout-town" tNa.~CI.vet'I:Nmtse'vetll, TI1.

xpqp?r~oBCvraq 12 However, because havlng been gxven divtne warning they were given K ~ T ' 6 v a ~)I' h ~ a ~ h p ( V a nPd~ 1 'H $ 6 1 ~ in a dream according to dre8m m return toward &rod warning return to 61' &Ah?< 6606 h v ~ x ~ p r l u a vrI ~ l l vH ~ I O they ~ , withdrew through snothe. way theywdhdrew in20 the t o their count'y by ah&. another way. of them. l3 After~they had 13 'Avaxwp?ohvrov 6P ah& i60b naving WI hdrawn but of them I O O ~ I wltndrawn, louk! &yyeho~ Ku iou qaivcral K~T' dvap Jehovah's' angel engel of ford appears according to dream appeared ln a dream 'Iwofi?, htyov 'E a p e r i ~ rrap&AaPc t o Joseph. SaYlng & t 'h e JoaeP l a y h a aavL%got up take along "Get uo. . . take the young child and its ~6 rat6iov ~ai nai 7i)v ~11)%a&oO the young chlld and the mother of it and mother and flee into is& ~ K E ? t w ~ g y p tand , stay there QCO~P a i ~A7 vnrov. ~ a i be fleeing lnto Jmt, and be there unt$ I give you word; iiv iino 0 r a h e t Y ~ 'H P$$@JF for Herod is about t o Ukely I mlght speak to you; i about for Search for the young <~TE~V ~b 1~a16iov TOG h r o h t o a ~ a$;&. to destroy it," m aeek the young ehlld of the to destroy 14 SOh e got u p and 14 6 6 S L LyrpBaiq rrapLAa& r b the The lone) but having gotup took along the and its m16iov nai T ~ Y pq~ipa h 9 6 VUKT~ night and withdrew young ehlld end the mother of lt of *lgh1 b r 6 qorv EIG A ~ J U ~ T O 15 Y, ~ a ifiv ~ K E ? into Egypt, l5 and wfihfrew Into gypt. and war there he stayed there until the decease of Herod, ~ Q c m j ~ deeea~e rn that for t h a t t o be mlfllled rrhqpwB^ b p1oiv h b ~~~i~~ which was spoken by mfght be fu%lled the l t h i g l spoken by Lord Jehovah. through his saying: "Out E t A ~ J ~ T Oprophet. V 6 l b TOO T P ~ + ~ T O Y hi-yov~oq ' through the prophet saying Out of gmt of Egypt I called my son.'' tndrhroa r b u16v pow. l called the son of me. 16 Then Herod, i6bv 6 seeing h e had been l6 Then T6Ts bavingscen that the hrmaix$ bnb rinr piF,ov ieur*O fell in, hewas outwll ed by the magl was enragel a,t,~,,,~. a great rage, and he hiav ~ a i dmoorsihaq hv~ihrv sent out and had ail greatiy, ond having sent off h e took up the boys in Beth'1e.rob< r a i 6 a ~ 7ohq tv B BhrLp nai 6v the boys the (ones) in Beklehem and in hem and in all its disbP;olq 6,rlo ,jq tricts done away with. from two years of age a11 the d l s t l l ~ e oflt iron two nai n a r o r t p o ~ a r h r6v ~ p 6 v o v Sv and Under, and down nor;, accordingto the time whleh t o the time t h a t -~ JL.8.4.6-l~,lbls.92.21; 1 3 ' Jehovah's, J ~ ~ ~ . ~ 4 . Lord's, ~ ~ ~ ~xB. . ~ . 2 lV ~ Jehovah, ; Lord, uB.

'22

"2

TIPO+$~U

~~

z m * R 8

Oz$e yz",',"gic

kt%$2

order

H ' $$!gq

n%F5

heq

--

~~~

MATTHEW 3:l-7
npopqr&v prophets

24

25

MATTHEW 3:s-15

brl Nal;wpaioq KA e j o r r a l prophets "He will be that Nazaiene he w\l be called called a N~~ a rene, a 62 ~aiq g ifp q : , t ~ ~ i v a ~ q but the those ' 1 I n those days rrapayivs~ac 'Iwhvnq Ba~~~lulfiq John. the Baptist comes to be alongside Baptist came preaching i n the John rfiq 'lou6aiaq wilderness of Jude'a, nqpGouwv t v 6 t p i p y preaching tn the wilderness of the Judea 2 savine: " R r ~ a .w . ,r 2 hfywv Ms~avas?TE, iyylnev ytrp fi for the kingdom saying Be You repenting. has drawn near far the the heavens has. Paolhria TOY obpavOv. 3 OGTOS y h p ~ U T I Y drawngear." 3 This,. kingdom of the heavens. , This for is in fact, is the one 6 p p ~ i q 61a 'Huaiau TOG r r ~ o m i l ~ aSpoken u of through the (one, spo en of through 1saiah the prophet Isaiah the prophet in h~yo~ro mwvj q pohv'!oq CV tpfiW? saying voice of one uymgout in the wilderness these words: "listen! Someone is crying 'Eroiphuars *v 66bv Ku iou ~ 6 0 ~ i a q in the wilderness, ~ a k rou e ready the way of ford: straight 'Prepare the way of r r o l r i ~ r 7&g T P ~ ~ O Ua6~oD. S 4 Ablb~ Jehovah,. You people! be making the roads af him. He 'Iwhvqq ETXEV 76 iv6upa a h G h b Make his roads But John was having the clothmg of hlm from Straight"' th'S vew 'Oh" had T IXOY ~ a p f i h o u nai {rjvqv 6c p a ~ i v q v r r ~ p i his clothing of camel's Reir. f . camei gkdb Lathern r j v 6 u ~ h va6ra0, f i 6? -rpa 4 fiv a6.rpG hair and a leather girthe loin of hlm, the but was of him dle around his loins; his food to0 was in&~pi6~q ~ a i l l U l tiYPt~v. 5 T ~ T E ~DCUS~S and h o n ~ wild. Then sect locusts and wild t < ~ r r o p r G ~ ~ o r r d q c16rbv 'IapootiAupa honey. 5 Then Jeruwas making way out toward him Jerusalem salem and all Ju.de'a nai rrhua fi 'lou6aia nai r r h o a fi and all the country and all the Judea and all the around the Jordan rrrpixwpag roc 'IapShvou, 6 ~ a made i their way out t o eountrv around of the Jordan, and him. 6 and people fbarrri<ovro 6v T@ 'lop6hvq r r o m p Q were baptized by him were being baptized in the Jordan River in the Jordan River, Im' a h 3 t b ~ o h o ~ o f i ~ ~ v o lT ~ F openly confessing by him (they1 openly confessing the theirsins. hpapriaq alrGv. 7 When h e caught sins of them. 1. '16Av 6b w o h h i ~ q T & , cQaploaiwv "ght Of many Of the Pharisees and SadHaving seen but many of the pharisees ~ aZ i~ ~ ~ O V K C tp~op6vouq L~WY h i r b p d m ~ c u p aducees coming to the and saddueees upon the baptism baptism, he said to sTrrrv ariroiq rcvviparrra tx16v&v T ~ Sthem: "You Offspring he said to them Generated ones of vipers: who of vipers, who has JTT~~EI~E tp Vi v puyciv h b i f i q pehhofiqq Showed to rou to flee from the about to come

3 '2

ie

~~~.

fit i e

foe$

1 ' John l'lwhvqs). BD; lm~. Yoh.cha.nan';meaning"J'ehovahHasBeen

Jl.lL.i618.22.

3' Jehovah, J*-i.i-U.1618.422-2*.%; Lord, IB.

Gracious,"

8 So then 6py-q 8 l r o ~ f i o a r ~ 08" ~ a p n b v ~ ~ I O wrath? Y fruit worthy produce fruit t h a t wraLi M&e you therefore befits repentance; ~ f i q pa~avoiag. 9 ~ a p i i 66Sqrr of the repentance: and not you should presume Q and do not presume t o say to yourselves. htyctv tv iauroiq n a ~ i p aEXO~EY T ~ Y to be raying in selves ' Father we have the 'ASa father we have 'Appahp Myw y&p Dpiv art 6ljvarat 6 Abraham.' Far I say ~hraham,'I am saying for to you that a able the to YOU that ~~d is t o raise u p ehilE ~ b q Cn T&V AiBwu T O ~ T U V P y r i p a ~ T ~ K Y able ~ God out of the stones these to raise up children dren to *braham from TQ 'Abpahp. 10 ij6q 6? 7i trcivq rrpbq these stones. 10 Alto the Abraham. Already but the a x toward ready the ax is lying T ~ Y Pi<w TOY 6 6 ~ 6 p ~ v~ c i ~ a t . rr& a t the root of t h e the root of the trees islying; e v e y trees; tree, then, oZv 6iv6pov p ' rrozoGv napnbv n a b that does not produce no? making fruit fine fine fruit is to be cut therefore tree P n ~ 6 r r r ~~ ~a a ~iE ~ C rrGp @hAhc~at. 11 t y A ' down and thrown into is cut out and into fire 1s thrown. ' t h e fire. 11 I, for piv b i ~ 6 5 Barrri<w b 86arr $ o my part, baptize You indeed YOU I baptize i n water with water because o f PET~YOI~Y. 6 62 ~~~~o P O W ~P,x,%:,","Y~os y O U ~repentance; but repentance; the (one) but behind me the one coming after I~ strOllger XUP ~ T t~ me is stronger than I of POU me o is, ~P i v ,~ of S am, whose sandals I I~avb T& ~ G ~ r o 6 ' p a ~ a l3aurhuab. a m not fit t o take off. he sanLls to carry off; fit the That one will baptize Dwhq f i q i r - r i u ~ ~b eveGp,a?nrt h y i y ~ a rir u p i YOU people with holy mlrb holy and f i ~ e : in you w ~ ibaptize l spirit and with fire. TTGOY 12 06 76 &v ni X E A P ~ whose the win no wings hove^ in the hand 12 His winnowing shovel i s i n his hand. ad~oG, nai 61a~aBapc~T and he will eompleteiy of him, and he ill compiete~y up his threshing &hwva a6roG ~ a iU V V ~ ~ PI ~~ Y uimv threshingfloor of him: and willgather the wheat floor. and will gather adroc ciq ~ j v h o O i n q v , -rb 62 tiXupov his wheat into the of him info the storehouse, the but chaff storehouse, but the chaff he will burn up ~a~analior!rrupi &obf?ry. with fire t h a t cannot he will burn up to fire inextingmsnahle. be put out'" 13 T ~ T E rra a y i v ~ r a l 6 'IquoGg 13 Then Jesus came Then be the Jesus to the dmb 7 q : r o h ~ h a i a q h i ~ b 'lop6hvqv v rrpbq from from the ~ a l i l e e upon the ~~~d~~ toward Jordan t o John. in T ~ Y ,IW & ~ Y TOG parrrtu8ijvac brr' U ~ T O G . order $0 he baptized the john of the to be baptized by him. by him. 14 But the 14 6 6~ 6 1 a n 6 ~ u ~ va6rbv hty,wv latter tried to prevent he ionel but was preventing him saymg him, saying: "I a m ' E y b ~ p c i a v i x w arrb ooD p a r r ~ l u t ? ~ u a nai ~ , the one needing t o I need I have by you to get baptized, and be baptized by you. b tpxn, wp6< pr; 15 & r r o ~ p t E ~ i q6L and are YOU coming you are comlng toward me? Havingrepiied but to me?' 15 I n reply

Zom % $fJ

Po

MATTHEW 3:16-4:5

26

27

MATTHEW 43-12

6 ' I q s o O ~rlnev a 3 7 0 'Aqr; & TI oGrw the Jeaua seld to hlm Let go rlghtndw, thus y&p npLnov tori" fipiv n h q p 0 o a l nGuav for suitable is toua to ulRU all 61~alw6vqv. T~TE dqiqolv ah&. righteousness. Then he let go him' 16 panr~oeei 66 b 'IqooGq s68b~ Havlns been bapt?md but the Jesus Immediately

Jesus said to him: it be, this time, far in t h a t way it is suitable for to carry out all t h a t is fighteous." Then he quit prrventing
him. l6 After

being baptized Jesus dvipq up from enrb immediately came up five(1~8qocm 01 obpami nai E ~ & Y wsGpa from the water; and Were opened up the heavens: and he saw epint look! the heavens 0raG xarapaivov h o d n r p ~ o r s p i n , tpx6p~vov opened UP, and he of cod descending as lf dove corn[,,g Saw descending like in' ~ G T ~ v 17 . ~ a i 1606 q o v i PK upon him; and looki out . i . the a dove God's spirit oGpav&v hiyouoa 0616s t u r i v b "165 pou coming wonhim. heavens ssylnp Thi. la the Son of me 17 Look! Also, there was a voice from the 6 & anqr6q. kv 6 ~ 6 6 oa 6 ~ me ieloved. In whom I found godd pleasure, heavens t h a t sald " T ~ I IS s my Son. the beloved, whom I have '\';$F approved " tpqpov Grrb TOO rrunjpcrrog, nrtpaoBjvat Wildernell by the splrlt, to be tempted A Then Jesus was t M TOO 61ap6hou. 8 ~ a i v q m b o a c filrBpaq led b y the s p l n t by the Devll. And havbg fasted days up into the wilderness ~morp&rovra rai vhaq ~ e o o c p & ~ o v rto a be tempted by the forty and nlghts Dev11. 2 ARer he had Gorawv hivaurv. 3 Kai fasted forty days and be felt hungry. latterly forty nights, then h e nwod82,v b nr~p&Swv rlnrv ah3 felt hungry. 3 -, havhg come toward the tempter said m him the Tempter El uioq EI roir eeot, In Ulat said to ham: -1f you 1f son m u are of the cod. are a son of God, tell hie01 o6ro1 &p~ot yBvwvrat. atonea these lonvea of brcsd should become. these stones to become loaves of bread." 4 b 66 6moKp,eriS ETnrv In he The lone) but havlnn renlied said Said "It is wntten. riypma~ fi hsE becn 'Man must live, not Cfiorral m i aw,i on bread alone, but wall live upon every on every utterance pfiparl t ~ a o p ~ u o p 6 q 6 t h ur6paroq 8 ~ 0 6 . through Utterance coming forth through mouth of God. Jehovah's' mouth:" 6 T67e napahapp6Ne1 abrhv 5 Then the Devil Then takes along 6!&Doho~ clq rfiv & y i w m6hlv, Devll Into the holv eitv. .. 4' Jehovah's. Jl~M.n.la*.22.la; God's, xB: Lord's, Syrr.

2:

'tz?!'

j g $

ie

w%jfi$p,$'

2 ;

I*

.$.", g!

A (*%??'' %h,Y

%% & !

$?A%

$ $ :

a irpo0, 6 r a i hlm upon the battlea h b v h i rb msprjylov m end ment of the temple hlm upon the battlement of the temple, ALyrt a h 3 El ulbq d r o t emir, 6 and said to him: "If he Is raylng to hlm I t Son You are of the Cod. you are a son of God, p a h Usaurbv ~udrrw y i ~ F u m a l y a p hurl yourself down; hurl yourself down; It has een wrltten for for it is .ae 6 n Toiq & w M o t q a h t tvrrheira~ will give his angels that To the angels of him he wlil give charge a nrpi 005 nai h i xslpdv & P o k i v or you, and they will about you and u w n hands they wlllUft yo;, you on their p i TOTE n p o o r 6 q u ~ npdq hieov 7bv hands, t h a t you may not ever you should strike toward stone the at no tirne strike your n 6 6 a uou. 7 10 ah3 b ' I q o o G ~ n . 3 1foot ~ against a stone.'" root of you. Sala to hlm tile Jesus Agaln Jesus said to him: riypllrrml O ~ K t~nrlph~rl "Again i t is written. t has becn wrltten Not you ahau put to the ted ,You muat not put Kljplov rbv 8e6v oou. Jehovah' your God t o Lord the God of you. the test."' 8 n&h~v aapahapp&vc~ abrbv b 61apoAoq g ~~~i~ the ~ ~ Again takes along hlm the Devll took him along to el' bpoq i, qhbv hiw a n unusually high into mountaln %lgh unuauaily, mountain, and showed 6rirvww abrQ a&ua( him all the kingdoms shows , to him all ; o f the world and their TOO ~ 6 o p o u~ a 1 T~)V 6 6 5 w a l r 0 v I g'OrY, and he said of the world and the glory of the& to him: "All these rTnw ah3 TaG-rh n$~a things I will give you nald to hlm These tthlnm) to you if you fall down and 6 G j o o tau an n act of worship I shall plve If ever h a Y i n ~ ~ ~ $ ~ d do ow to me." 10 Then r6rr ~pw~wfiorlr 101. YOU nhould do act of worahlp Then Jesus said to him: 'Go t o me. away, Satan! For i t Aiwt ~ T Qb Issaylng to him the Bo~~~B"~?ay, hovah' your 'ItGod is you must worship, and it It h~~be%e :t e n K & v IS t o him alone you Br6v oou npooruvioe~ ~ a a i b r 3 ybvq render sacred God of YOU YOU .hall WOlshTP and to hlm alone s e r ~ i c e . " ' ~ 11 Then harpdortq. 1 1 T 6 r r &qilutv the left him. YOU ahall render sacred aervlea. Then he le a go and, look! angels came and began t o minister Sl$gp~ to him' npoo^h8ov KO? 61q~6vouv ab~Q. 12 Now wheh he camO~OWerd and wepe m ~ n ~ a t e d n g to him. heard that John 12 ' A ~ o b u a q 66 had been arrested, H B V I ~ heard ~ but k t napr668q &vr~LIpqorv st5 T ~ Yr a h ~ h a i a v . withdrew wasg~ven over he retired into the G P . I I I ~ ~ . into Gai'i,lee. -. -~ ~-... , 7- jehowh, ~~.~l.ra.>*;a;=j.r,; LO"^, 873. 10. jehovah, J%-24."-";W.2'-24; ~ o r d XB. 10' You must serve (worshlpl. J".'s.ll.

$ :

E,"lZk:.

x z $

'k?

roqP

: , $ :

tk

:ki :~'&h,O1

"~$2'

MATTHEW 4: 13-2
And having left

1
the

28
of hlm:

29

MATTHEW 4%-5:3

0 8 6 1 ~ 13 Further, after Nazareth having come leaving NWa.reth, he came and took UP rarb~qorv eig Ka@apvaoSp he took up rerldenee Into Capernaum the residence in Ca-pefnarmpa8ahauuiav b 6~io1g ZaPouhiw ual urn beside the sea in bealde the sea In dlstrletl o f Zebulun and the districts of ZeWu l u n and Naph'ta.li, NrmBahrir. 14 iw nhqpo8' Naohtall: b o r d e r that mlzht be iu&ed 14 t h a t there might 6 ; prltltv 6th 'Huaiou riir npo@irou be fumed whattho lthlnn, smken t h m Iaalah the prophet was spoken through Isaiah t h e prophet, hfyovrog 15 r i Za uhbv - rai saying: 15 "0land S B Y ~ B ~ s r t h o t k b u ~ u n and c 8ahriw 6-53" 8oh&uuqg, nOpw TOO Of Zeb'ulun and land !80P~ItS~.) way ~i on other dda of the of Naph.ta-li, along the road of t h e sea, 'lopSavov, r a h ~ h a i a T ~ V P8vb On the Other side Of Jordan. Galllee of the nation;. the Jordan Gal'i.lee of ha6q b ~ a 8 'rvog i v a ~ o r i q 35 d6ev nation;! 16 the people the lone) s2ttns in darkness PIght saw people sitting in piya rat T O ! < ~ a 8 q p l v 06" 1 ~xhpq r a i saw a great great: and to the (onaal slttlng In reg on and d light, and as far thase OK(& Bav&ro~ &VLTE~~EV ~ T O P T . sitting in a region of shadow of death tth? rose up to them, deathly light 17 'Aab T ~ T E i i p g a ~ o '13006g ~qpbuurlv rose upon them: From then started the esul to be preaching that time rai hOyrtv Mrravori~c yylrrv an Jesus commenced and to he saylng Be you repentlig, hee!rawn near preaching and saying: y&p fi P a u ~ h r i a rfiv 06puvQv. "Repent. YOU people, for the klngdom ofthe heavens. for the kingdom of the 18 nep1nm6v 6 t n r j v 8hXauuw heavens has drawn near:. walking but be% tho

18 ral r a r a h ~ n d v v+v Nacaph

e v

e~L
2-

~ ~ ~ s e a two brothers. S mon a ~ ~ g s ~ d of he saw ral 'AvSptav Gal'i'iee b"thers. Simon who the tone) b&g ssld Peter and Andrew is called Peter and P%$$c & p $ s f $ ~ ~ Andrew his brother. letting d o m a fishing ~ i l v~ ~ ~ u u a v fi. ~ a v Y ~ P~ A E E ~ F . into the sea, for the B~Q. they were for Ashers: they were fishers. 19 r a ! Atya a h o i g AEOTE 6rriwo pou, ~ a 19 i ~ , d he to and I. aaylng to them Hlther behlnd me, and them: after rrolfiuo 51165 &hrig & Y ~ P ~ T T20 W Y .01 me, and I will make Inhall make You Rshera of men. The laneal YOU of men.. 6 i r38tw5 d p t u r ~ g T& 6 i ~ ~ v~oho68qow a 20 At once absndonbut at once havlng let go the net8 $ey followed ing the nets, they fol. a3rQ. 21 Kai apophg 6~ritlev E T ~ E Y lowed him. 21 Going to hlm. And havlng gone on from then he saw on also eom there Mhoug 660 &6rh@oii$ 'I h o P o v rbv he saw two others others two brothers. James the (one) [who were] brothers. James [the son] of c ~Gcriou r a i ' l h v .rdv &6&&v : ? t h e Z 7 ! ebodee and John the brother Zeb'edee and John rbv hr 6prvov Iltrpov

r a h ~ h a i a qr1h $ i e Galilee he saw

660 &Mqo6q, E i y v u

:,: 'f$e

:I&

TOG hls brother. in the In the boat wlth Zebedn the boat with Zeb'edee raTapril;avrag r& 6 i ~ n J a their father. mending narpbq a h & of them father repalrlng the nets thelr nets, and he &dv ~ a~KMEON i aLho~jS.22 01 62 called them. 22 At oi thed, and he called them. m e (ones) but Once leaving the boat rwripcl and their father, they ~ M t o g & Q t v r ~ g .rd nhoiov rai T ~ V a t once havlng let go the boat and the father followed hirn. drin, ~ohob8quav aha. 23 Then he went to hlm. of them $hey followed around throughout nrptiyrv h, 6h fi the whole of Gal'i.lee, 23 hhewar golna emund in whog the teaching in their s y n . rahihaiq, 616&u~wv i v ~ a i Wvaywyaig g a h & v agogues and preaching Dalllee. teschlng in the synagogues of them the good news of the rai nqp6wUov r b ELiayytAlov ~ " g Paulhriag kingdom and curlng and preaching the good news of kingdom sortf , disease ~ a i8rpa~rbwv at%oav d u o v r a t nauav and every sort of and curlng every disease and eyery infirmity among the pohariw 6 v T? ha?. 24 And Kai h q h e ~ vpeople. 24 And the Innrmlty In the people. went ofl report about him went fi & ~ o f i a d d 3 rig 6hqv 71v Euplav. nal out ,,to ell syris; the hearlng oihlm lnto whole the Syria; and and they brought him all those faring ~they po4 brought v~yuav to abr? hlm n kall v ~ a g m6g KaKWF the badly badly, distressed Exovrag n o ~ r i h a l q ~60015 rai f i w b o l g ~ i t various h diseases dbeaaea and torments and torments, havlng to verlovs OYVEXO E V O U F , &I avlcop6vovg demon-possessed being agleted, belng kmon-msaessed and epileptic and paralyzed persons. b mhqv~a<optvoug e b g moon(llru~k and rai ~aP p8ralytln. dcrhvrl~06~ W : and he cured them. Consequently ~~ he Ecured ~ ~ L ~ E them. U U E V 25 f i 25 ~ followed great crowds &3 6xhool n o M o i dmb Tilg r a h ~ h a i a q from (jayi.lee to him crowd. many fmm the Galilee and De-eap.o-llsand rai A~rcnr6hsog nai 'lr~oooh6pov ral ' l o d a i a g Jerusalem and and Deeapolls and eruaalem and Judea and from the other vai ntpav To0 'lop6hvov. alde of the Jordan. and the other slde of the Jordan.
&OD bv rQ rrhofq, pcrh Zr&Saiou

;: 2

be

::t

'

'16bv 6L ~ o b q b ~ h o v g &vtpq rlg he went u p Havlnp seen but the crowds he went up lnto Into the mountain; ~6 bpog. ~ a ? na8iuavrog ab~oO and after he s a t down the mounta~n; hevlnp sat down of hlm his disciples came npoufih8av a6rQ ol paeqral aGroO' 2 to and he came toward to him the dlseiples of hlm; his mouth and boicaq r b u76wa TOO P ~ ~ ~ ~ U K EOpened V havie the mouth of hlm he teaehlng began teaching them. saying: ahobq A ~ Y W V 3 '.~appy are them aeylng cansciaus Of 3 Marbptot ol =ox01 TO nvrfipa~o, their spiritual need, Happy the PWI OIIW la.) to the splrlt,

5 When he saw the

; :

MATTHEW 5:4-13
thst of them

30
tho klnsdom of the heavens.

31

MATTHEW 5:14-19
pwpaveli.
d lose strenpth.

Jlnce t h e kingdom Of t h e heavens belongs them. 4 pa~hp~o~ 01 nrvBoOvrcq, 671 a h 0 1 Happy the lone.) mourning. thal: they 4 ."Happy are those na a r h q e j u o v ~ a ~ . who mourn, since they w& bs comforted. will be comforted. 6 parhpno~ 01 nwi 5 '"Happy are the Happy the mnd-tempere% (on-) , mild-tempered ones, a d m i r h q p o ~ p ~ u onw i v~ y j v . Since they will inherit the earth. they wlU lnhedt 6 parhp~o~ 01 n c 1 v 5 ~ 5 Kai the earth. 6 "Happy are those napm Ule (ones1 hungering for and ~I@VTEC 61ra1w6vqv 67, & , i hungering and thirstthl~stlng for r!qhteousnes/, that they ing for righteousness. since they will be ~op~auBjuovra~. wlll be satlafied. filled. 7 panhplo~ ol the povcq T I adroi 7 "Happy are the H ~ D P Y the mercfiul . ; n o that they mermful. since they ihcq0~uov~a~. w l l be shown mercy will be shown mercy. 8 "Happy are the 8 pa~hptoo ~ l raBapo1 pure in heart. since Hallpy the pure l a r ? ! o the they wlll see God 6 a h o i d v Ocbv a q o v ~ a ~ . 9 "Happy are the thst they the God willlee. 9 paxhplot 01 cipq~onoloi, 671 &oi ~ 1 0 i Peaceable. s'nce l called 'sons of Happy the peacemakers. that they mna w ~ l be In

6 n a67av i m l v

fi

Paalhcia

T ~ Vobpavfv.

1 to

kt

3:

K 2 't : ! p

0eoO YA tl/)uovTa~. o f Gcd w l l be called. 10 WK&P~OI 01 6c61wypLv01 H~PPY the (ones1 having been persecuted Lvuev 61natoolivl~q 678 a h & W v on account of rlghteousnc;~, thst of them Is fi b u t h c i a TDV 06padv. the klngdam of the heavens. 1 1 pax&p~oi 6mc 6rav Happy are roo 6ve16iuwu1v bp&q rai 61hgw1v nai they mlght r e ~ m a c h YOU and mlght persecute and eirrwu~v n&v n o y bv might my every wleked Pth~ng)

*y,6P,y1 o
the heavens;

&g$$$~2 70iq 06pavoi~.D G T ~y h p

thus

ztie g::~ $%%n o ; t j

t6iweav

n t ~ l2 ~b~ zt ~ :$ :~ ~ ~ ~ p
~ ~ ~ ,

:."ti '&

G$'"Happy are W ~ O S who ~ have been persecuted for righteousness' sake. since the kinedom of the heavens belongs to them. 11 "Happy are YOU when pwple reproach YOU and perseeUte YOU and lyingly say sort of wicked thing against YOU for my sake. 12 Rejoice
? & ~ , ~ y ;

b T ~ V I t h e salt loses i t s in what strenEth. how wtll its saltniss 'be restored? Mlutlfiumal; ~ 1 5 036iv luy+ct wlll It be made aalty? Into nothlng It la strong I t is no longer usable &I c i p ' Phrltliv EQJ r m a n a r s i u e a t for anything but to be ).et 11 n a thrown outside to be trampled on thrown outside t o be trampled on by men. h b r& &vBpiurrwv. by the men. 14 "YOU are t h e 14 O d q tmi 'rd 6 5 705 K & ~ O Y . 06 light of the world. A t b u are the llght of the world. Not city cannot be hid when situated upon a 6 , h a ~ a l n6h15 r p u p y h h v w bpou5 isable city to be Id on top of mountnln mountain. 15 People ~~tvtvq 15 . ob5t raiouulv Mxvov ~ a~ i t 0 t a a t v light a lamp and I v i n . : nclther they . lleht . lamD and they set set it. not under t h e &hY h i .T?Y measuring basket, but alirbv dnb T ~ Y pb610v it Yndel. the meaeurlng baaket but Upan the upon the lampstand, TOT< t v and it shines upon all h u ~ v i a v , nai hhpnsl nhrrtv lamoatand. .~ -. end it rhlnea to all the (one81 in those in the house. IC Likewise It1 Y o u n 10 oCrw5 h a p 6 r w 76 T { o1r:p. the ~ O U ~ C . Thur let the 1.sh o roo ibght shlnr hefor? eprpou0cv rOv &+Opimwv, 6nw5 iEoalu m m , rhar [hey may 1 3 fcanr of the men. au that the). mght see see YOUR flnv works dyDv rh raA& Epya ~(ai ~ O ~ ~ U W U I Y T ~ Vand give glory t o YOUR of YOU the fine works and they might glodfy the Father who is in t h e n a r i p a 6 Dv 7i.v ev ~ o i q o6pavoiq. heavens. heavens. Father o k o v the lone1 In the 17 .-DO not think I $0 destroy t h e 17 Mq , v o p i o q ~ e 611 fiheov r m h G o a ~ came Law or the Prophets. NO should YOU thmlr that I came to destroy I came. ~ b vv6pov 4 TOOF n @ i ~ a (06% fiheov but t o f u l m 18 for the LPW or the Eopheta; not I I Yon that ~ a m A C o a &Ah& ~ nhqpGoat. 18 & p j v y b p to destroy but to fulRII; amen for s w n e r would heaven and earth Pass hiyw bviv, toq &v napChBg b I am oaylng to rau, untll llkcly mlght pass sway the t h a n for one smallest a6pmbq nai fi [ha & , fi ,,ia letter or one padicle heaven and the ear tots one or one of a letter t o pars

fi 2 '$2
~ ~

?~

kine

~~~~~~~

acpia 06 p)l napLhBg &b TOG d p o u llttic horn not not should psar away from the ~ a wby any means and not all things take place. 80s &v n b ~ a yC T ~ I . 19 Whoever, therefore. untll llkely all (thingal ~hottld t k e p h O a . Is iirv oOv ~ ,x ; . r ~ v breaks one of these lf ever therefore should loose one of the least commandments

yqb.

the Law

8 ,h S 0

'Or in ~ 0 b 5 iq the ior they peraeeuted the t h a t way they Perseeuted the prophets OpDv.

~ o b r w v T&V ~ comm.andmenta ~i v ~ ~o h & v these the 616h<q

kaChes mankind t h a i o ~ w v ~ a and i

l e n ~ o n e a and

to t h a t effect, he

13 'Y ciq h i ~b &ha5 rfiq Y$, x u are the salt 09 the es

prior t o YOU. 13 'YOU are the salt ifever of t h e earth; but if

ihu

be 'least' o 3 ~ w qsob( &vOpLmovq, thhyteroq in relatlon t o the should teach thus the men. least one kingdom Of the heavrh B j u e r a ~i v T { pau~hcipr rDv odpaviv. 35 ens. As for anyone
w l !
be ,ailed In the klngdam of the heavena: who

but llkely shou d

6 ' Bv

n o t i y a rai
' 0

end dould tedchh, this

616hig

06Tog ,,&yaq who does them and

g-at

teaches them, this one

MATTHEW 5:20-24
will be caiied

32
T

33

MATTHEW 5:25--30

of the
YOU

obpavfiw. 1 will be called 'great' heavens. I in relation to the 20 hkyw Spiv 6 r ~ firv klngdom of the heavI am saying to -on that if ever not ens. 20 F O ~ I sav nsptaoariofl b Gv fi 6 1 n a 1 o o r i v ~~ h r i a vt o YOU t h a t lf YOGR m s h t abound o p ~ o u the nshteousnera more riehteousness does TGV y p a p # a ~ b a v ~ a O i a p ~ o a i ~ v ,06
m

~ArlSjo~ra8 4v

the

~ r ipua,hiq
khgdom

of the

$2:

scrlbes

and

Phanrees,

not

not

~ioiheqrr 06pavGv.
heavens.

should enter

into

pi5

rjv
the

fiaozhciav
kmgdom

of the

rGu

heaven: 21 "YOUheard t h a t ~ o i ch p x ~ i o l qit was said t o those YO" heard that i t war said to the anc,ents of anclent tlmes, 'You 06 ~OYE~~OEIS. 95 6( 6" ~OYEGU must not murder, but Nat you shall murder; who but likely might whoever cornm~ts a Evoxo Porctr T ' ~ p i o e j . 22 'Ey* 62 murder wlll be aceecountaCble will be to iXe iudgment. I but cauntable,to the court hiyw Spiv brt rr6g 6 6py1<6lirvoq I of iustlce 22 Hawam raying to rorr that everyone the being wrathful ever, I say to you t h a t TO h 6 ~ A q OariroG Evoxoq Eamr rfi everyone who cantlnto the brother of him aecauntable will he to the ues wrathful wlth h ~ s KP~UEI' 6) & shO "1 ,UI*Lcr, but whoever a 6 ~ o f 'i P a ~ a Lvoxoq f o ~ a l -L^ m v c 6 iy his brother of him ~ a c a . accountable ' wlll be to x e ~ a n h e f r i n i - ~ ~ L . ~ wlrn an unspeakable Bq 6' 6 v drrq Mwpb, ivoy(og word o f contempt will w h o but likely might say Fool, accountable h , armnq$able to Lorn8 T ~ Y -&iwmb TOO T T V P ~I ~ the Suprem e Court:

21 ' H ~ o r i u a ~ s TI

EppLerl

mur9C.

'

11

-- -----.
~ ~ ~

wrU be

lnto

the

ehenna

of the

fire

mJhnn7,av S eD7r~ "O ""J",

YO"

:fever therefore youmightbring toward will be liable t o the fiery Gehen'na." ~d 6Gp6u oov eni 76 e u o ~ a o ~ f i p ~ o zhnEi v 23 '.If, then, the gift of you upon the altar and there are bringing your ~vrl0865 &TI 6 hSchq6q UOU gift to the altar and might remember
TI

23

Lhv

06"

~pa=Qipfl5

'YOU despicable fool!'

....

that

the

brother

of you

ihrro rnmamhnr

1s havlng

~arnethlngdownon you,

~ a r & ooir, 24 6qrq

let go off there

in&

6oip6v oou LpnpooOsv TOG e u o ~ a o ~ q p i o u You, , 24 leave your t h e g l f t of you rn front of the altar. gift there m front of the altar, and go nai hays npc3rav 6taAhhyqee r " h 6 ~ X ~ away, rj first and g o a w a y first be reeonc~led to tXe brother n,,r . un+h . . . . aou n a i ~ 6 r a the& ~ p 6 o q ~ p ~ your brother, and of YO^, and then having come b e brlnglng toward then, when you have rd 6Gp6v sou come back, offer up the gift of you YOUP glft

,'

22' Ge.hen'na I y e r ~ v a v ) .xB: valley of Hin'nom lmr;l, geh.hin.nom'), P-1r.m-*a, The place for burning refuse outside of Jerusalem. See App 4c.

35
of

MATTHEW 5:38-46

oou

YOU

lnto

efq

gCmvav
&v

ehenna

should go off.

kih0q.

! body

t o land in I cn.h . , , , . , . ..-.... ". *

3 1 'Epp40q

I t was said but Who llkely might dlvorce Ule let htm glve

66 - 0 5

koh6on

yuvcrim

certIRcate of divorce. to rou Woman

aho5, woman of hlm, ~MIT&W~OV. Spiv

that

66ro

32

671

everyone tho (onel

except

IT&<

'Ey6

of ~ a i 6q fOrnlcatl0n. makes her her to eommlt a!ult;ry, and who a subject far adultery, khv drrrohrhuptuqv y a p i o n and whoever marries If ever Iwomanl having been divorced mlght marry a divorced po~x&ral. Commits adultery. Commits adultery. : 33 "Again YOU 33 n b h ~ v fi~06ua.1~671 LppL8fl heard that it was said ~ g e ~ rou n heard that it was s a d &pxaiolg OOK ~ T T I O P K / ] O L I ~ to those of ancient andents ~ o t you shall make osth'fa~sely, times. 'Youmust not without per&lro6iroetq 62 TQ rvpiy robq d p r o y YOU ahsll give bsek but to the ~ a r d the oams forming. but you must Spiv V ' 61r60at Pay Your vows t o Je00". 34 ' E l 6 62 Xtyw of YOU. but a m anying to rou n a to swear hovah." 34 ;owever, 6Xoq' p ' m Lv TQ 0 6 ~ 6 , TI 6 ~ 0 5I say to YOU: DO not wholly; nenher in the heaven. because !Krone rn= a t all, ,,ither t m i v TOG Bco? 35 ptire h, a y i 61, by ha,,", , , , , e b ~t la of the cod; nor in the earth, b e e a u ~ it is God.s throne; imorr6616v Corw T&V n06&v adrot. v i m cig 35 nor by fo0ist001 it Is of the feet of hlm; nor into because it is the foot'Izpou6Au!~a, &I n M ~ q t m i v 705 pzyahou stool of his feet; nor Jerusalem, because city It is of the kreat by Jerusalem, because Baolhiws 38 v t i ~ a tv ~ f i r ; % , X i it is the of the Klng; nor In t h b ... , great King. 36 Nor 61160n~. 671 06 66vaoa1 by Your head must you should swear, because not you are able 7 / a XEIJK~~V no~fiou~ fl pIha~vav. 37 $ye ~ ~ ~
of hlm

yuvaira a h 0 5 napaurbq
la moklng

I the YOU that everyone hbyou nopveiaq divorcinghis of word of fornieatlon except o n amount

koXh,,

certificate of divorce.' ftt 2$rzng 32 However. say to ovv

divorcing

3 1 "Moreover i t said. .Whwver o r h i divorces his wife. to her let him give her a

n l

--

lrocd

arirfiv

~OIXLU~-Y~I

Z0Se

2 : : " yn,

faE

whlte

to make

Or

black.

white Or 6 hbyoq O &v vcli vai, 00 015. rir 6 i but the word o f v o v yes yes, no no; the hut 37 J U S ~let YOUR word Yes mean Yes,YOUR nep~oubv raGrwv tK ~ t h l n g lin cxccas of these out of the No, No; for what is rn excess of these is from lrovqpo6 to~iv. the wicked one. wlcked (anel la. -SO' C-hen'nn lrfrv\ovl, rB; valley of Hlnnom ID~-':,goh.h%nnorn',,J ~ ~ ~

62

I,.

The place for burning refuse outslde of Jerusalem. E e AIIP4c I ' n r 6 . 8 2 r n ; lh. Lord, "R

35. Jehuvuh,

38 ' H n o b a r c 6 CpptOld ' 0 q 8 a h p k 38 "You heard that Eye i t w8s said. 'Eye for You heard that it was ss eye . and tooth for 6q8ahpoG ~ a6 i6 b a &mi 6 6 6 ~ ~ 0 5 Instead 01 eve and tooth Instead of tooth. tooth.' 39 However. bpi" &vr~orfivat I say t o YOU:Do n o t 39 'E 6 6 2 Xtyw but a m aaylng to m v no to reslst resist him that is nov!lp+ MA' Xmq or 6anil;et wicked: hut whoever slaps toTi!e wlcked lone) ; but whoever you slaps you on your d q rfiv 6r5lhv a t a y 6 w oov, o r p i q ~ ~ avh Q right cheek. turn the Into the right check of you, turn t o hlm other also to him. r a i 4 v hhhqv. 40 xai rQ 8thovri 40 And if a Person also the other; and tothe lone1 wllllng wants to go to court uot rpt0jvat r a i rbv XIT&V& ~ O U with YOU and get posto YOU to be judged also the Inner garment of you session of your inner garment, let your &qeq a h 4 vai ~b ip&r~ov' AaPEiv to take: let pa ofl to hlm also the outer garment; outer garment also go to him; 41 and &yyapa60e~ 41 , m i PIUTI~ oe and whoever YOU will ~ ~ P ~ into E B going S if someone under kayc ~ e r ' abro5 660. authority Impresses pih~ov Ev him two, you lnto service for mlle one(, be s a h g away wlth 42 . r Q a i r o 0 v ~ i o e 66q m i ~ b v a mile, go with him Tothe (onel esklng you give: and the lone1 two miles. 42 Give 0iAov.ra &nb 000 6avioau0ad pfi to the one asking you, willing from You to borrow not and do not turn away from one that wants hompaeB5. yo~should be turned sway. t o borrow from you lwithOut interestl. 43 ' H K o ~ ~ E Cpp& 671 A ' y-< 43 "You heard that YOU h e ~ r d that It wsa said You ehal love d v nX11oiov oov r a t ! J ~ ~ + ~ o E I $ tx0pw i t was a i d , 'YOU must the neighbor of you and you shall hate the enemy love Your neighbor and hate your enemy.' mu. 44 'E 6 66 Mybpiv, han&~ but am saying to YOU, be lovlng 1 4 However. [.say OIYW. T O J ~txepoJq O &V ~ a n i w ~ l j x a d e h a p to you: Continue to the enemles O t Y o u end t e DrsYlng over love YOUR enemies r&v 610a6vrwv b p & r 46 ho and to pray for those the lone81 persecuting roo: . o tha? persecuting YOU; yivqo8r ,lo; TOG nLII OY 45 that you may prove yourselves sons You might prove to be sons of the p a ! $ t TO; tv obpavoiq TI T ~ j;llov V UGTOO pf YOUR Father who of the beesuae the sun of him is in the heavens, r lone1 ~ In heavens.' ~ e novqpoJq rai since he makes his &va~ihhsl ilr; wicked loneal and sun rise upon wicked he la making rlse upon &yaBobq ~ a i P p t x r ~ Cni 6 1 ~ a i o u q People and good and good lone.) end he is ralnlng upon tlghteous (meal makes it rain upon ~ a i &6irov 46 Chv y&p righteous people and and unrfghteoua i i n c l l . If ever for unrighteous. 46 For &y%ty roirq &ym&vraq bp&q, rive if YOU love those levyou m p ove the (ones) Iovlng you, what ing you, what reward Are not pnu8bv obxi r a i ol rrX&va~ also thehave' tax couectors

&TI

~2

,dtyou

rewmd am h a v l n g ' v ~ ~ ?NO^ also the tsx c o ~ ~ e e t o r e

MATTHEW 5:47-6:s
the very are domw?

36
And if ever you might greet 4.1

37

MATTHEW 6:6-12
in

dolng the same thing? if You greet ~ 0 % &6*0% . 5 p 6 ~ ~ 2 YOUR brothers only. the brothers -of!~ov only. what whatextraordinary nr tuo6v n'oleirr; thing are you dOillg? 1thiK7In excess ere doing vous & e ! Are not also the 60vl~oi rd abr6 no~oGolv 48 'EoruEr nstionaie the very are dofnpf you .hall be people of the nations the same thing? 08" bpeig T ~ E I O Ibg 6 n a ~ f i pLtDv 6 therefore YOU perfed the pather o you the 48 You must accordingly be perrect, as o@v~oq ~6Ac16qk ~ t v . heavenly perfect is. YOUR heavenly Father n + % ~ EL n i v 61ratoohqv rlv biw is perfect. Be atten ve but the rlghteaumeas otrou good care rfi nolsiv ElfrrpwBrv T S ~~ p i n r w vfi not to practice not to be doing ~nfront of the men "wars YOUR righteousness in 76 0~aeival ~ T O ~ C EI . 62 ~ i y e ,p100bv the to be observed to them; if but not, reward "Ont Of Inen in Order O ~ K EXETE n a & TQ n a ~ p l O DY to be observed by them; otherwise YOU not vov are havfne be&= the rather otuou Will have no reward TQ t v roiq oirpavaig. 2 - O T ~ 08" the lone1 m the heavens. Whenever therefore with YOUR Father who h in the heavens. nolii~ ~ ~ P o + v . YOU may make a t of mercy. 2 Hence when you go uahriuqg tpnpoo%v uou t w m p ol making gifts of mercy. YOU shouid trumpet in front of y o : . as-even the do not blow a trumpet h r p l ~ a inolo@lv Lv ~ a i qouwyoyaic rai ahead of you, just as humcdtes are d o n g in the ~ynsgoguea and the do in 6%~ ~075 @ h a l e . ano< 6oCaoBfiu!v the synagogues and in In the streets, so thst they might bc glorllied the streets, that they may be by byd T&-J the & v men; b ~ P ~ ~ w Y . IaiI~yLnp I say c ~ x o w ~ v rhv . plot16v aSrDv. 8 o o ~ men. they h a s e i n m the reward them. of you YOU. They are having in full. 6 no~ohrog &qpaoOyv p yv*.rw their Ieward but making giftof mercy not let know 3 But You, when fi &ptmsph oou .ri WIG 6 making gifk of mercy. the ieit [bandl of you what la doins the do not let your left 6r 1 0 mu; 4 h o g 6 oou hand know what your right fbindl of you. so thst me^ be of you right is doing, 4 that 6 &Acqpou6vq &v TQ rpunrQ. r a i narilp your gifts of mercy the Blftofmercy in the seerat; and the Fsther may be in secret: then uou phevov &J 4 your Father who is of YOU the lone) ookfng at in the looking on I n secret 6rrra6bue1 UO,. will repay.you. will give back to you. 5 " ~ l s o when . you s ~~i npami,m&, oh golo& And whenever roo might pray. not shall you be pray. YOU must not Sq 01 imorpt-rai. 6 .+~,hoks hr miq be as the hgpoerites; an the hypoaites: because they like In the k a u s e they like

76 ~ 6 notow~v; ~ 6 47 ~ a i&dv

&m&qutlr

$.XI

fa

2%

$ , ; f

Kfey$p

the synagogues and on the corners of the broad ways to be + W ~ O ~ V TO?< ~ O ~ ~ P ~ T T O I S . vlslble to men. Truly they might auuesr to the men; I say to YOU. They are Sriv, dirrkxouo~ r6v wloB6v hlyw having their reward in I am snYlnP . . to You. they have In full the a 6 o ii whenever Brav npoorSxn, lull. 6 You. however. of them. You but you may pray, when you pray, go into your private r w m riother sic 76 ~awii6v uou ~ a i enter into the private room of you and and, after shutting ~A~ioac n i v ~ G P W 00" n&uwca~ your door. pray to havlngshut the door of you pray t o T k your Fsthel who is n a r p i oov rrj 6" r r j ~pv-mi). ~ a In i secret: then your Pother of YOU the lone1 in the secxt; end Father who looks on 6 narfip oov 6 PAtnwv tu the Father of you the lone) looklngst in in secret will repay TQ KPU?TT~) &TO~&WEI 001. YOU. 7 But when the eec~et will give back to YOU. praying, do not say 7~ ~ O U P 6p U r ~ o62 1 ~ f i amaAoyficqre the same things over P ~ B X O P but not 6h0uPd rnUiUpi~ words and over again, just & m o p oi 60vtroi 6 0 ~ 9 k 1 ~ y&p TI as the people o l the as-even the nation&, they are zmagming for that nations do, for they tv r3 nohuhoyipl ah& ~ i o a r n u d j o o v r a ~ . in the much awaking of them they will be heard; imagine they will get a hearins for their 8 pi o h 6poidsi~~ ahoig not therefore YOU should be made llke to them: use of many words. 016tv y&p 6 Bs6q 6 v m i p L p O j V 8 So, do not make has known for the God the Father of rou yourselves like them. &v xptiav ZXCTC n 6 for God YOUR Father of what ithingnl need YO" are having begre knows what things 700 bp&5 a i ~ i l u a t ah&.. YOU are needing bee i the rou to ask him. fore ever YOU ask him. o h npam6xrueE tiprig 9 "You must pray, therefore be praying rou then, this way: I l h t p 6rilV 6 6" ~ o i q 06p-i~. "'Our Father in Father o f u s the lone1 in the heavena; & 1ao8irw 76 &p& oou, 10 6ABhrw the heavens, let your d b e 3anctltIed the name of you, let come name be sanctified. fi B a u ~ h t i a oou, yzvq66ro rh 0th & 10 Let your kingdom the kingdom of you, let take place the wfir come. Let your will uou, b $ t v oGpavO ~ a i h i ye%, 11 ~ 6 vtake place, as in of YOU, ar in heaven also upon eart , the heaven, also upon &prov fip&v T ~ W hto6atov 66g fipiu earth. 11 Give us bread o us the for [thedayl befng glve to us today o'prpav' 12 rat 6wc fipiv T& d . + ~ t ~ h f i ~ a r o ( our bread for this day: 12 and for%day; and l e t g o @ i n u s the deb &+aprv TO?< give us our debts, as have e t g o OR to the we also have forgiven
Ofthe

mvaywyaig
synagosuen broad ways

and

ncri

&v

raiq y w i a l ~
the

cornen

T&

to pray standing in

n h a n ~ D v LmD~ec, n p o m 6 p B a 1 ,
standing to pray.

'Othat

$la,"

?'kc

$P%$2 f t

MATTHEW 6:13-19

38
are rtealmg,

39

MATTHEW 6:20-25

6Qelhhalq 1 Gv 13 ~ a p i i ~ i o r v t y n n s ourdebtors. 13 And debtars and not you should bring do us into rip&< $5 rrecpaop6v, &Ah& pGoat iw&s h d temptation, but US lllto temptation, but rescue us from deliver US from the TOG rrovqpoG. wicked one.' the wicked lone]. 14 'Eiru &@ire rois 14 "For if yon If ever Yo" might let go off to the forgive men their tresbepbrrolq rh raparr~h~ara heavenly passes, men the trespasses &qfior, na; bpiv 6 rraTip 5 bv 6 Father will also forwill let goaff also to You the Father o f ~ o u the give you; 15 whereas obphviog. 15 t b 6& p i &~GTE if YOU do not forgive heavenly; If ever hut not rou might let go off men their trespasses, roic &vt?phno~s rir r r a p m r h p m a $ ,$ ;t neither t o the men the trespasses 0661. 6 r r a r i p 5pGv hp'oct Th Father forgive YOUR nelther the Father of rov will 1 2 go off the trespasses. raparrrbpara 5 b v 16 "When you are trespasser oP&. fasting, stop becoming 16 'Orav 61. V ~ O S E ~ ~ T E pfi , Y~YEO~E Whenever but rou may fast. not be becoming sad-faced like the O ' r they h q oi b r r o ~ p ~ ~o~~Bpwrroi, ai &qaviCouo~v as the hypocrites sad-faced. they . disfieure . I disfieure their faces yhp ~hnp6oorra aljrbv dnoq qav&~lu t h a t they may appear for the faces of them so that they might appear to men to he ~ o i &0pbnoct ~ V ~ O T ~ ~ O Y T E ~ . &piv I say to You, to the men fasting; amen Aiyw bpi" &ntxowiv ~b plrr06v They are having I am saving to YO;, they have in full the reward their reward in full. a J ~ b v . 11 o j 6 ; vqarnjov 6hrrylai oou . l 7 But YOU, when of them. You but fasting oil of you fasting, grease your T ~ V ~ ~ s q a h iK vU ~ ~d ~ P ~ U W T T ~UOY Y viva^, the head and the face of you wash. head and wash your face, 18 that you 18 Brroq pi 0 ~ d ~ ~aiq so that not you might appear to the may appear t o be fast& ~ t ? p h ~Y ~~tOq TE~WY TQ v a ~ p i lng. not t o men. but men fasting hut to the Father of you t o your Father who is TQ b TQ ~ p u p a i q . ~ a i 6 w a ~ i p i in secrecy: then yaur the (one) in the secret: and the Father Father who aov 6 of the ~~~. . . . . . o n in secrecy will repay you. & & h o s l 001. will give back to ydu. 19 "Stop storing up 19 M i 0loaupi<~rc 5piv 0 oaupoJq i-ni for yourselves treaNot be reaeuring up to rou lreasures upon Sures upon the earth, cirrou o i q ~ b Bpi,o~q i &~avi<cl, '65 yfik the eart , where moth and rust consumes. where moth and rust and where rai drrov ~ h h r a l lo 6ooo~otv ~(ai and where thieves a6re preaklng in and thieves break In and

ofus:'

$5'

~hkroualv 20 B q o a v p i < o ~ 62 Jpiv steal 20 Rather, he treasuring up but to roo store up for younelves 0 oavpohq E v olipavrj, Brrou 0 % ~ q s O ~ T T E treasures In heaven, Treasures z n heaven, where neither mo h nor where nelther moth ppi,otg &Qavi<a, rai d r o u ~ h t r r r a l 03 nor rust consumes, rust consumes. and where thleves not Stop3oouolv o36i ~ A t r r r o u o w21 Bnou y a p and where thleves do are breaking l n nor are stealmg, where far not break in and steal. imtv d 0qoaupbq oou, ~ K E ? Eoral ~ a l21 For where your 1s the treasure 61 you, there wdl he also treasure is, there your heart wlll be also f e rap6ia t heart 22 *The lamp of 22 '0 h 6 ~ v o q TOO u h p a ~ 6 q ~ U T I V $e the body ls the eye body is The lamg of the 'Our eye ls fi 6 6p0ahp6q If' 6pBahp6q E & 08" simple, your whole eve. nevertherefore maybe the eye be bright; uou ' dmhoOq dhov T& ai, h oou qw~tu&v of poll simple: whale the hoty of you brlght 23 but i f yaur eye is Eorar 23 && 6i 6 6 q 0 ~ h p 6 ~oou wicked, your whole will be; If ever hut the eye of you body will be dark. 1 1 dhov ~6 o6pdr Uou in reality the light " , " i % &be, i q whole the body of you that is in is onor~vdvEmat. EI o b T& pi]< TO haw great dark wlll be. If therefore the llght the (one) t h a t darkness is! b aoi U K ~ T O < EOLIT~Y, 76 0~670s rr6aau, in you darkness h, the darkness how much. 24 "No one can qO V ~ E ~ ~ E Slave I Y . for masters; 24 Olj6siq 63vara1 6uui ~ u p i o ~~ No one 1s able to two lords to he slavlng; for either he m l l hate the one andlove the fi yhp TAU Eva 'am , ~ a rdv i CTEPOV either for the one h t k g hate and the different other, or he will stick l~ y + a & y i( ivdq '+et<~~al. to the one and despise he w ~ u eve: or of (the) one he w ~ ltake l hold and the other, You cannot 700 ~-T~POU naraqpOvilW" " , ; slave for @ad and for of the different (one) he will despise;

ofyU.

YOU

lpf,",~it - 2 72

'P,'zP.W

6hcnr01 0eQ S O U ~ E ~ ~ a ~i papa"@. V are able to God to he Slaving and to mammon. 25 "On thls account 25 A,& 70070 hiyo bpi", 1 say t o You Stop Through this I am saying to YOU, not being anxious about f~ptpv5rr be emgannious qdryqre fi ~i q , pq6i 7 " what you will drink, I,," might eat or what Taumight drink, nor to X e or about YOUR bodies uhparc J i,v ~i i-v6Goqo0c What oblyoU' What might rou be clothed; body wear. Does not the 4 +WE$ n h ~ i i , ~i-OTI ,poqGq Kai more food and soul mean more the than food and t h e .' ~d &pa TOO & ,6 6 pTOq; thp had" of the clothme? - .bod" than clothine?

$3;

25' Or, "lrves" LYIUXA. p s y k h e r . s~npU1al)See APP 4n.

MATTHEW 8:26-33
26
Observe intently

40

41

MATTHEW 6:34-7:6

2s Observe intently of the the birds of heaven, BrpiSoum~v because they do n o t heaven that not they sow nor they reap Seed or reap or 0662: o u v h ~ o v o ~rv l q h o Y ~ a c ,~ a 6 i r r a r i p gather into storehousnor thcy gather into storehouse=. end the Father es; heavenly b &v 6 ob&lo< T dqrt adrh. o6x Jpeic Father feeds them. orso0 the heavenly g e d s them; not You you not worth phhhov 61aqipsre ah&"; 27 ~ i q6L iS more than they are? rather you dlffer of them? Who but outof 27 who f , YOU by bpOv PEPI~YGW 66vma1 11pom9civat h i being anxious can add you belng enxlous is able to add upon one to his life rilv q h ~ r i a v aljroO n i x u v Eva. 28 ~ a n i r p i span? 28 ALSO. o n the 1 re man of him euhlt onel And a b m t the f , , 6v6b aroc ~i pr I ~ V ~ T E ; why are YOU anxious? clot~l"g why are rou L i n g anxious? Take a lesson from na.raph8s.r~ r h K iva TOO & PO; rr&q the lilies of t h e fieid, Learn accurately the leles of the &id how how they are growing; aliEhvovoiv ob KOTI&UIV ob6& vil8ouo~v. they do not toil, nor they grow; not they to11 nor they spin: do they z9 but 29 hiyw 62 bpiv 8 ~ 1 01162: Zohopbv I say t o YOU t h a t not 1 am asylns but to rov that not-but Solomon even sopDmon in all Pv T & U ~ rri 66511 a h o j TEPILP~~ETO b e t v hls glory was arrayed tn an the glary of him woa ormyed as one as one f , these, ~ o l i r w v .30 rI 6 ; rbv x 6 p ~ o v TOO 6 pa6 30 If, now. Gad thus of there. If but the vegetation of the reld
into the blrda

tpPA&a~r

CIS TZI

m ~ r l v a TOO

obpwoG 6r1 o b mreipouuzv 0662:

t o YOU. 34 SO.never p t p ~v f i u q ~ r bpiv. 34 obv to you. # . " t therefore YO" ahoufd be anxious be anxious about the r t c ~ i ) va8Plov. 4 Y ~ P a(iPl0v ( ~ t p l p V i ) ~ ~ next day, for the next l into the morrow, the for morrow w 1 1 e snxloua day will have its
ot

a?*

me?;;

sufficient to the

~ P K ~ T ~ V

~&~PFI

A E anxieties. ~ ~ sufficient

h of ie . it.

for each day is i t s own badness.

7 $A

utjprpov b v r a ~ a i aGp~ov r1c

today

belng and tomorrow Into

the

~hh6~rvav 6
elng t rown

Be6

into the oven, wiU much rather YOU,You with o h VEPl v i ~ ~ h ciyovrrq faith? 3 1 so 31 k?t therefon, Yon ahodd be snrfoua aaying little never be Ti q&~wpw; 4 T i niwlr~v; i i say, 'What arr we t o What mis we eat7 or What mlpht we drink? or eat? or,,What are we Ti TEPL CIXL)prBa. 32 ~ h n a y h p to drink? or, 'What Whet migh?we put on+ All for a r e w e t o put on?. m6ra rh eev7 6nl(;qro6olv 016s~ 32 For all these are these ithingal the nstion~ eagerly pursue; knows the things the nations 6 n a ~ i p bp&v 6 oliphvlog XTI are eagerly pursuing. the Fethcr of vou the heavenly that par heavenly X R ~ ~ T E rolirwv hhv~wv. Father knows YOU YOU ave need of these Ithlnga) of all. need all these things. 33 "Keep on, 65 np&rov n)v 33 < q ~ r h r B e r o u seeking but, , Arst the then, seeking first Pao~hriav ~ a i 61~alomlivqv ahoG, the kingdom and kingdom and rlghteouancss of hlm, his righteousness, ~ a i ratha rr&vra npomre;lorsa~ and all these lather1 and these (thtnml all Wlll be added things will be added

GO^

the vegetation ~Aipauov of the field, which oven is here today and o h u s & ~ ~ I ~ V W O I Vtomorrow , is thrown thus dothe..
ones w th Uttle lLlthl
~ ~ I ~ ~ ~ I O T O . h eI not

oh

not to much

noAhG p M h o v Lphc,
rather
You,

"Stop judging t h a t Iva in order *at fo? YOU may not be vpleiw 6v Y ~ PK P ~ P W ~ludged: 2 for with roo should be judged: in what for judgment what judgment YOU vpivrrs rp18fiueoee u a i t v Q are judging. You will are judging you w~~~ he judied, in he Judged: and with prrp7e;luETa, P ~ P W ~ETPE~TE measure roo are mcssurlng It wlll be measured the measure that YOU p i 3 i 6f PXLTEI~ ~b ~ h p q o care measuring out, to YOU. Why but sou look at the straw they will measure out rb t v TO d@eahpQ TOG &6rhqoO OOV t o YOU. 3 why, then, tho (onel in the eye of the brother of yo;. you at the straw in your hroth~Q%?J~G er's eye, but d o not namvoriy nGc lpEie YOU are mnsldeilng? dr how w111you say consider the rafter in your own eye? 4 Or Th60hqQ oou *Aqg tKPhhw to X e brother of you LCt go off I mlght throw out how can you sag to T* r & p ~ o ~ t v TOO 6qBaApoO oou KC; your brother. 'Allow the straw out of the eye of yo;, and me to extract the 16oP h 60~6s TG 6 0 8 a X ~ G -03' straw from your eye': look1 the rafter the eye of y o : ? when, look! a rafter . YOYr Own We? 5 Smo~pt.r&, i ~ k h r n p O ~ o v tr TOO . In HYPOCII~E. throw out Rrst out of the ! dQ8ahpo6 -06 EOKbY Kai .T6TE 5 H y p ~ r i t e First eye of YOU rafter: and then extract the raffer 6,aPALylrtq 6 ~ P a X r i v r b K & P @ O ~LK from your own eye. YOU w I I I c ~ ~ ~IIIIBY ~to throw out the atrow out of and then you will see TOO 6@8aApoJ 706 &6rh@oO UOU. clearly how t o extract eye of the brother of you. the the straw from your Sly~ov 6Ors ~b 6 Mil NO ~OVehO~ldgIve the holy (thing) ,Got% brOtherer.seye' KYO~Y, phhq~e ~ o b qp a p y a p i ~ a q 6 "Do not give Pearla dogs, n!REr should uorr throw the what is holy t o dogs, neither throw YOUR TOTE bp&v LprrpomB~v TOY ~ o i p w v , p q of 10" in front of the swine, no s t any time before ~ a r a r r a r ~ u o u o l va h 0 b q b ~oic t h a t they may never they will trample them in the trample them under be You judi~ng,
KP~YETE

2.' 2: fl $ :

! & : :tt

"

?: ;T

a d ~ & v ~ a i (IT a q I v ~ t c P~SWOIV of them and havtnekrncd around thcy should rip their feet and around and rip YOU bp2g. o~en. 10".

MATTHEW 73-14
Ai'rcirr rai 60 mat bpiv. Be You askha, and it w i k g i v e n to Yo": <q'reirc ~ a le b p f i o ~ ~ ~ . K P O ~ E T ~ , be uov aeeklng, and You wlll find; be YOU knocking, ~ a i &YO! ~ ~ U E T ~ bpi". I 8 nh5 and I wlllle ooened to mu. Everyone d alrOv h a p p b s t nai 6 <q~Ov the (one) asking lsreeelvlng and the tonel aeeklng d ~UKCI ~ a i. TQ Kp,;,, i s fnding and to the lone1 . knocking

42
7 'Keep on asking. and It will be given YOU: keep on seeking, and You will find; keep on knocking, and it will be ODened to 8 For everyone asking receives, and everyone seeking finds, and t o everyone knocking it will be 3p;v Opened. 9 Indeed, who IS the man whom son son asks for bread 15

43
Be xou attentive fmm the

MATTHEW 7:15-23

It!

it willgeopensd. 3r who irv~pwnoq, .b OI~T~~UEI . 6 man. whom wlll ask the a h 0 6 hprov p hieov h~~1650E1 -he not hand o f him bread no? stone he will give upon him a stone. will 10 fi r a i hew a i ' U E ~ - p' 6qtv he? 10 or,perhm. Or and Rsh he a ~k no? seyperft he will ask for a fish h16hu~1 a5rQ; 1 1 ci 03" u p r t ~ -he not hand he will give unon hlml If therefore you him a serpent, mvqpoi d v r ~ q oi8arc 6 6 p a r a &ya8Zr 6166va1 he? 11 Therefore, if wicked belng know glftr goad to be glving although being mi5 ~trvolq b Ov, n 6 u q p a h o v 6 n m i p wicked. know how to the children o!rau, how much rather the Father to give gifts to b Ov 6 6" lair; d p x v o i q 660~1 YOUR children, how o f ~ o l r the (one1 In the heavens will give much more so will dry&& TO?$ a i ~ a i i m v adrbv. YOUR Father w h o ~ i s in good (things1 to the (ones1 asking him. the heavens give good 6001 &hV things t o those asking u Allnlthln@l hvra o h therefme as m a w a n if ever him? '*Ii & % TE ha nol&lv bfi 01 rrm mi& will ~n order that may do to YO" the therefore. t h a t y o n b e p o n o ~ , O G T ~ ~ a bpciq i n o t ~ i Ta~h o i c want men to do to men, thus be doing to them: you. you also must to them; o f i ~ o qy&p LOTI" v6poq ~ a oi i n o q i J ~ a t . likewise is what this for in the Law and the Lophetr. this, in the Law and the 13 EloOiecrrr 6 t h r i q o r ~ v i q n6Aqs drl Prophets mean. Enter vow through the narmw gate; b e c a w .OO in rrhomia r a i njpdxwpoq fi 6665 the narrow gate, broad and spaeloua the way the ionel because broad and dmhyovoa 1 ~rliv &n6he#w not' n o M o i spacious is the road leading ofl lnto the deatructloi, and many leading off into E ~ U ~ V 01 EIOLPX~~EVOI 61' ab~fi~ . destruction, and are . the loneal entering through it: many are the ones 14 TI mcvfi fi r b h q r a i ~ s e h t p p b , going in through it; because narrow the gate and cramped I4 whereas narrow is 3 b & d q 1) ' &n&ouoa ~ i < T ? + <w~)Y,t h e Kate and cramped the way Ulo lone1 lasdlngaff m U , the ltfe. the road leadine off cljpio~~vr afirju, c~ lnto iife, and f e k are r a i dhiyot r i o b 01 and few are the (ones1 finding It. the ones Anding it.

&vac

fio~rat.

T i

ec

%2;

21

~~~~~~

~~

&nb rOv ylcu&npoqq-rOv, 15 "Be on the f a l s e ~ r o ~ h e t s .watch for the false olrwrq ipyov.rat npbq bphq Av tv6Jpau1 prophets that come whoever are coming toward you in clothes to cov. . voo . . .in sheen's ~~~~~,~ ~ I P T ~ Y Eerlng, ~ . but Inside they npoPlrrwv t a w e ~ v 68 Elolv ~ ~ K O wolves ravenous. of sheep mride but are are ravenous wolves, 16 & n b .rOv ~ a p n O v a5rOv hrtyv&moB~ mom the fruit. of them row win mcognire wlll l6 BY recognlw their them. adroJs ~671 whWowlv h b Never do people gath. them: not what they sather from er grapes lrom u~aquXZrq f( &nb 'rplp6hwv a k a ; 17 o i i ~ wor figs from thistles. Or from thistles figs? . T~U. they? l' Likewise nhv 66vSpov h y a e b napno3q <ahoGq n o l ~ i eve.u tree good frultr fine ismakihg. every good tree ri, 6? 0 ~ p 6 v 6evSpov ~ a p n o b q P O J ~produces fine fruit. fruits w z e d b u t every rotten tree tree the but rotten 18 03 Gdvmal 68vSpov &yaMv produces worthless norci. tree good fruit: 18 a ~ o o d not is able 1s making; tree ~ a p n 0 6 q novqpobq ~ Y E Y K E ~ V , 0665 6bv6pov c a n n i t bear worthless wicked to bear, neither fruits ,,&her can a tree oarrpbv ~ a p n o i r ~ ~ahobq To~E~v. rotten tree produce rotten fruits fine to fine fruit. 19 Every 19 -very r ~ b 6 tree 8 ~ 6 ~ ~~O~OSV tree not producing making fine fruit gets c u t down and thrown into ? ",K : i t Real1y, p d l h h ~ ~ a t20 . ii a y t &nb TOY ~ a p n O vthe 'Ie. it is thrown. Reaely then from the fruits then, by their frults YOU will recognize ahOv tnryvoiocoec a P ~ o 6 q . those [men]. of them rou will recognize them. 21 "Noteveryone 21 0 5 n h q d htyov pan Kdptc Not everyone the lone1 saying to me Lord saying t o me. 'Lord. ~ i r p t s E ~ U + E ~ L T E T ~ctq I T ~ Yp a u ~ h ~ i w TOV Lord: will enter lnto Lord wlll enter into the kingdom of the the klngdom of the olipavhv, MA' b nolbv ~b Bihqpa 703 heavens, but the heavens, but the (one) doing the win of the doin. the ~ 1 1 1 warp65 pou 106 ev TO?< o5pwoic. of my ~ a i h e who r ath her of me the ionel in the heavens. the heavens h, enaivu 22 rrcAhoi LptDiv pol will. 22 Many will any will esy to me In that say tO me in t h a t KSptr KCPIE, 05 day, 'Lord, Lord. not Lord Lord, we not prophesy -6 6 v 6 p a ~ 1 ~ ~ ~ P O ~ ~ T E ~ U ~ P E V dld ~ in name, your name prophesled we. demons your oQ 6v6pmt 6 a j p b l a ~ f s ~ h a l l r v ~ a name, i and perform demons threw we and 06 6 v 6 p a ~ t 6uva SIC nDhAd<lmany powerrui your name many works in your name'. t n o i o n ~ r u ,25 ~ a r' b ~ rd oAoyiow a h o i q 23 And Yet then Ar.d tneq 1 ria11 cunfr., !a t h e n lull1 confess 10 them did w r '
npouLyoe
~~~

&:~?c
1

1 : ;

3-

fif:gq

t2$e

tz$e

'"

t2t?e

power!uYwur~3

MATTHEW 224-8:l

44
2 Kai
And

45
i60G look! rrpoocu6u~1 0ihoq

MATTHEW 8:Z-9
2 And, look! a leprous rrp~trdehv having come toward man came u p and

6 r 1 0 W r r o . r ~Eyuwv f i p e ~ . h o ~ w p ~ i r& s dI never knew YOU' that Never I knew YO=; be gen)ng away fmm Get away from me, ipoir o i kpyal;6psvot n j v bvopiav. YOU workers of me the (ones1 workmg the lawlessness. lawlessness
24
Everyone therefore whoever

was doing obeisance to hlm

ah,+ hBywv Kfipla,

saying

Lord,

if ever to him, saying: ''Lord,

i&v

began doing obeisance

nag

08"

aorlq

&KO~~CI o u ,,
hears

of me everyone that hears

24 "Therefore

these saymgs of mlne and does them wlli be 6porwB'osmt & d p i ' gpovipq 6ortq likened to a discreet will be a e n e d to male person discreet: whoever man, who built hls $~o66pqoev a h 0 6 ~ j voiniav drri n j v house upon the bum ofhim the house upon the roek-mass. 25 And rrhpuv. 25 ~ a i ~ a ~ i p qfi PPqXq . i a i the rain Poured down rock-mass. And came down the ram and and the floods came fih0av oi rroragoi ~ aBi ~ S U U 01 ~ YCiv~ponnai and the winds blew came the rivers and blew the winds and and lashed against wpouirreaav TG o i ~ i q LKE~V nai ~ OGK EEOEY, that house, but i t fell toward the house that: ' and not it fell, did not cave in, for rr0~prhiw.ro y & p drri n j v rrhpav. 26 K a i it had been founded lthad been founded for upon the rack-mars. And upon t h e rock-mass. 6 ~ K O ~ ~ W po" V ~ o b qh6yovq 26 Furthermore, everyone the (onel hearing of me the words everyone hearing TO~TOV$ ~ a p i w o ~ ? a8~0Gq ~ b p o i w e i , ~ ~ i a , these sayings of mine there and nat doing them will be likened and not doing them &v6pi b u ~ t g + ~ 0 6 6 p q u ~ &TOG v T ~ Ywill be likened t o a to male toolld. whoever built of him the foolish man, who built o i ~ i a v drri T ~ Yhppov. 27 ~ a ~ i a r i p q 4 his house upon t h e house upon the. sand. And came down the sand. 27 ~ n the d P p q x j ~ a fiA0av i 0 1 r r o ~ a p o~ i anirrveutrav i 01 rain poured down and ram and c a m e the rivers and blew the t h e floods came and
the

roGq

h6youq
words

~o6rouq
these

and

K ~ ;

~ ~ l ahofig, c i
does them.

great." 28 when Jesus finished these TOGS h 6 y o y ~ a h o u q , ~ S ~ ~ ~ ~ O O Y oi T sayings, O the effect was the words there, were being astounded the that the crowds were dxhot h i ~i, 616a i) h6roD. 29 fiu ytrp astounded at his crowds upon the teachkg of him; he was for of teaching: 29 for 6 ~ 6 & a ~ waGro6q u cbg dSouoiav Exwv nai o ~ x he was teaching them teaching them as authority having and not as a having &$ oi ypapparciq. aGrGv. authority, and not as as the. ser~bes of them. their scribes.
28 K a i
And it occurred when Rnished the

Lyivsro

~ T E LTUEOEY

6 'Iq0005
Jesus

if you just want to, ps ~ a 0 a p i u a 1 . 3 ~ a i to eleanse. ' ,And' you can make me drrrivag r j v x~ipor jylmo abroir clean? 3 And so, having strekhed out the hand he touched of him stretching out [his] he touched h iywv OUw, ~aea~irr0q1.1, ~ a hand, i and him, saying: '"I want be you cleansed: raying I am willing, EMIWF k ~ d a p i u e airroir h h p a . to. Be made clean." immediately war cleansad of him the iepmry. And immediately his was cleansed 4 nai h i y e t crh+ 6 'IqooCC 'Opa p q 6 ~ v i ' l e p ~ o s y And 1s raying to him the Jesus See to no one away. 4 Then Jesus eirrqg &AX& h a y e orolur6v 6dcov r+ said to him: "See that you should tell, but go away Yovrself shew to the you tell no one, but go, show yourself to irpcl, r a t rrpooiveynov. ~6 SGpov 8 priest, and offer the gift which the priest, and offer the gift that Moses r r p o c r i r a ~ ~ Mwuoijg v ~ i gp a p ~ b p l o v &o%; appointed Moses into watness to them. appointed, for the to them." purpose Of a witness 5 -Havineentered Eiosh86vroq but 62 &pO of h ~ m into ,eiq Ka$apvao&i caoernaurn rrpaui)h~sv aljr+ i ~ rraparah~v ~ , 5 When he ~ entered centurron entreating into Caper'naum, an came toward h i m army officer came to My,wv K f i p ~ ~ , 6 maiq ah6v 6 ~ a i him. entreating him him ahd sayxng b r d , t h e boy % d ! 6 and "Sir, Pighq~CO dv TG oiltiq r r a p a h u ~ ~ ~ 6 GEL"&$ q. has een east in 'the house paralytic, terribly my manservant is laid up in the house. B a ~ m ~ < 6 p s v o7 hiye! + '!zy* with paralysis, being beinetormente% ~e is sarine I . . to him U0dv 0s m a 6 u w adt6v. 8 hrroxpl0eiq tormented." hav~ngcome stall cure him. ~ ~ ~ i ~ g 7 ~ He ~ said ~ w to him: ~ r e d i q q K ~ P ~ OGK E , ~ i pi i ~ b ~ "When i ) ~ I get there I 6 i 6 i~m6vrapxog but the centurion s s ~ d~ o r d .not I am flt will cure him.'' 8 I n the army officer ~va ~ f io~ ~ ~ Y q reply V m order that of me unde the roof sald 'Slr, I a m not ~ioiX0qs &Ah& p6vov c i r r i h 6 y q a fit man for You you should'enter; but only ray to word. enter under my roof, but just say the word . a ; iaei,OEra, 6 9 Kai and wlu be healed the boy ot me: and and my manservant y a p dy& hApwrr6g eipt t d d<ouoiav wl11 be healed 9 For for I man am under authority I too am a man placed ~aou6p~vaq Exov im. bpavrdv orpa.r&ag, under authOrltY, being placed,' havlng under myself soidlers, havlng soldlers under ~ a i hiyw TOGTL~) ~ O P E ~ ~ ~ KC%? T I , me, and I say to and I am saymg t o this (one) GO your way, and t h u one, 'Be on your rropc6anrl, nai & h h ~ ypXou way!' and he is on hls he goes h ~ war, s and to ano er B~ you eom;ng, way. and to another. ~ a iEpxsrat, TG 606hq pou noiqoov 'Come" and he comes. and he ircommg, and to the slave of me DO and to my slave, 'Do

Sljvaoai

you may will you areable m e

'

~~

MATTHEW 8:lO-17

46
10
&~aCoaq S i 6
Having heard buf the

47
rrhqpw8"
mightheful!lied

MATTHEW 8:18-25
~b

TOOTO.
this,

Kai . and

he is doing. wondered .

rrotai.

'IqooGq
Jesus

th6paorv

&xahoveoOoiv ' A p i v
followi"

oG6~vi~ o o a i i r q vrriorlv i ri, 'lopafih ~fipov. no one so much faith in the Israel I found. 11 hiyw 6P Opiv 6 ~ 0 rrohhoi &m6
I am raying b u t to YOU

,Amen I am saying to roa. beside

~ a irl?ev Totq and . sald to the (ones1 ALyw Opiv, rrap'

that

many

SvopGv qjouolv nai and western parts risings and :.aettings will eome and and &vanhlBjrrov~ar PET& 'Appaitp ~ a 'loch i n a i a t the table with wiil recline with Abraham and Isaac and ~ b and ~ ~ 'Ia~cbP t v T$ Paothsiq T O 0I)pavi)v. a n d Jacob in the kingJacob in the kingdom of the heavens: dom of the heavens; 12 01 62 vioi r45 P a o A s i a g 12 whereas the sons the but sons of he kingdom Of the kingdom be i ~ P h q 0 j m v ~ aE 1 ~ S~ i )U K ~ T O ~b ~ &<~)TEPOY. thrown into the darkwill be thrownout:,into the darkness the outer: ness outside, There is & . t i Eorat 6 nhauepdq ~ a ? 6 Ppur,p& where [their] weeping there will be the weeping and the gnar lng the Of rGv 666v~wv. 13 nai E T ~ ~ E V 6 ' I q o o O ~ [their] teeth wiil be." of the teeth. And Bald the Jesus 13 Then Jesus said to TQ ~Y~TOYT~LPX~ 'Ynays Lbq the army officer: "Go. to the centurion ' B egoing a&, as ~~~t as i t has been &rriorauo? ycvq8jrw oo!' nai i&8q your faith, so let i t you believes let it occur to you: and 'was healed come to pass for you,,' 6 maiq &v 73 6 p q Ln~iug. And the manservant the boy in t h i hour that. was healed in that 14 K a i th0hv d 'IquoOq ciq njv And havlng eome the Jesus lnto the 14 And Jesus, an oiniav n i r p o v ~ 1 6 s rijv ~ rrrvOaphv a h 0 3 comlng lnta Peter's house of Peter he raw the mother-1"-law of h ~ m~~~~~~~, house saw ~~~hls lying P~Phqpivqv ~(mi m~piuoo~oa~ 15 . ~ a mother-in-law ? having been cast and burning with fever; and down and sick with iiqaro rtq ~ ~ p balhFi5, q n a i & j u r v fever. 15 So he he touched of the %and of her. and $t touched her hand. the fever left her, 6 mupc.r6q, nai fiyiperl, ~ a and i her the .fever, and she got up, and and she got u p and S~qr6urt athi,. 16 'Oqiaq 62 began ministering to was servinz to him. Of evening but h i m 16 But after i t yrvopbqq rrpoujv~ynav ah^ became evenmg, peohav~ng came to be they brought toward hrm ple brought hlm many 6alpovll;opLvou rrbhhorir n a i t<LPahsv T& demon-possessed perdemon-wssessej mans: and he threw out the sons and he exoeiled mvsripara hCF/q, ~ a i r r 6 N ~ a q 70bq the splrlts w1th.a apints to word. and all the (ones) word, and he cured a u who were f a r ~ n g ~ ~ E P ~ T T E U U17 E Y6mwq . K ~ K G F ~XOYTU( badly hav~ng he cured; so that badly, 17 that there

&va~ahOv

nai

from from

this? and he does it." 10 ~~~~i~~ that, J~~~~ became amazed a n d said to those following him: '.I tell YOU the truth, with one in Israel have I found so a faith, 11 I tell you t h a t many

the (thing1

spoken

bqOlv

6 6

might be fulfilled

through what was spoken

parts

'Hoaiou 706 rrpoqfirou ALyoyroq AGrbq r i t q through Isaiah the Isaiah t h e Prophet raying He the prophet, saying: ,.He do0svriaq fipOu U a b ~ v K a i r i t q viroauq h lmseif took Our sicknesses of us he took and the diseases sicknesses and carried tPClo~ao~v. our diseases." he carded. 18 When Jesus saw 18 '16cb~i' S i 6 'IqooGg dxhav mspi .Having seen, but the Jesus crowd about a crowd around him, ai??bv t ~ 0 r u o a v & T T E ~ ~i Eq~ Y 76 ~ i p a y . he gave the command him commanded to go off rnto the other side. tO Shove for the Y P ~ $ ~ E Fother ~ ~ side. 19 And l9 ~ ,h a , & p ~ ~ ~ ~ & g s i d e & ~ o ~ o v e f i o o o o ~ a certain scribe came ETTCV , a~>r+At&ouak, Teacher, I will foilow t o you UP and said to him: said to him a r , &itv hipxo. 20 ~~i htyc, "Teacher, I will follow where if ever you ma3 go off. And is saying YOU wherever you are abr* 6 'Iqooirq A1 &hi)rrs~sq qwh~obq about to go-.. 20 B U ~ to him the Jesus The foxes dens Jesus said to him: i)(auo!v ~ a i rit rrrrrivir TOO otipavo0 . ' F OXes have dens and are having and the birds of the heaven birds of heaven have ~ a r a o n q v h o r ~ q ,6 S t uibq TOO hv8pi)rrou roosts, but the Son of raosts, the but son of the man no3 rEqahjv man has nowhere to 00, . txrl, where head lay down his head:' not in having ~hivg. 21 -ETE 05 62 .rGv 21 Then another of he may inclme. ~ifferen! (one) but of the the disciples to pa8qrOv eimrrrru KGPIE, h i ~ p s * i r v poi him: .-lord, permit me disc~ples raid to him Lord, permit ' to me first to leave and bury mpO~ov & m ~ h e ~~ i v a B&*at i rbv r r a ~ t p a pou. 22 Jesus firat to go off and to bury .the father of me. "Keep 22 b 62 'lqoo0q h i y c l aGtQ 'A~ohoG0a~ he but sesvs is saying to him ~e following following me, and let pol, ~ a l 6q~q ~obq YEKPO~~ e + a n ~ o b qt h e dead bury their to me, and let the dead loneal to bury the d e a d n baurOv vr~poGq. 23 And when he of themselves dead (ones). got aboard a boat. his 23 And K a i having t p lqtepped 3 h v ~ 1 in ~ l i ~ ~ disciples followed JlnahoriOqoav aGrQ oi p a e q ~ a ahoO. i 24 n a i him. 24 Now, look! foliowed to htm the discioles of him. ~~d a great agitation -~~ i60b o r ~ u p b qp i y a q f y i v c ~ oEv 8ah&oug, arose in the sea. so look! shaking great occurred in the sea. that the boat was 6 r n ~ ~6 rrhoiov ~ ( a h i m ~ ~ o e Sa T~ T ~ TOY being covered by the =s-and the boat to be covered by the waves; he, however, ~updrwv. a 6 ~ b q 6 i & K ~ ~ E V ~ 25 EY. 25 ~ n waves: he but was sleeping. they came and woke rrpourh86vrrq f i y ~ l p a v a h 6 v Atyoyrrq him UP. saying: having come toward they up him

ki,

'

my

$ ,

r2p

A;;

MATTHEW 8:26-32
KG-PIE,
Lord,

48

49

MATTHEW 8:33-9:6
h, r o i q 06aatv. Sea and died in the In the waters. waters. 3 3 B u t p b o ~ o v r e q iqvyov, rai the herders Red pasturtng fled, and going into the .rjv n b h v dnniyyrlhav city, they reported
the clty
T+

OOUOV,
save,

we are belng destroyed.

&noMGpc8a.

&UTE, 26 But he said t o are YOU. them: "Why are you r6ra i y r p 8 ~ i q fainthearted, YOU with Then hav ng s o t UP little faith?" Then. h c r i p OEY r o i q &vLvolq l a i Oahhoun, gettlng up. he rebuked he r e b a e d to the wlnda a n d to% sea. the wmds and the sea. ~ a i LYLYETO y a A i ) ~ v~ydlXq. 11 0 1 6 1 and a great calm set and Occurred calm great. The but m 27 So the men &eporrol EOaripaocn, A L y o v ~ ~ q n o r m b q became amazed and men wandered rsylna What krnd sald "What sort of person is this, that ~ O T W ohoq XTI n a i 01 8vapo1 ~ a i fi la thls lone) that the ~ t n d s pnd the even the windsand the sea obey him?" 0hhaooa a b r Q irnauoriouu~v; 28 When he got to aes to him ere obeylngl 28 K a i iA8buroq allro9 ~ l q -d n i p a v the other side, into And havlng come of him into the other side $ ~ d ~ ~ ~ , " ~ , O [ ~ ~ r1q n j v x h p w ~ b vra6apqvirv brrilvquav met him demoninto the eaulltry of the Gsdarenes met possessed men coming aJrQ 660 6atpovtl;b~svo~ &K T ~ V out from among' to hlm two demon-possesred (onel) out o f the the memorial tombs, PY riwv L t ~ x 6 v c v o 1 ,xahrnoi Aiav unusually fierce, so m e m o r h tombs coming out. RerCe unusually that had the COT, r i a x r i ~ t v ~ t v h naprA&iv 6 t h courage t o pass by on

Atyr~

adroiq

Ti

6mhoi

26 ~ a "Lord. i save US. we And are about to perish!.

8hAauuav,
sea,

and

rai

hrrtOavov
theydfed

to them 6Atybn10ro~ ' ones wlth llttle fllth?

he Is llsylng

Why

islnthesrted

3a 01

The (ones)

but lnto

62

havlng goneoff
PU (things)

dnrrh0bvr~q rrhvra

slq

they reported

and

~ a i

the (thlngrl And look! all

demon-oossessed (ones). clty

6a1~ov1<o,olrivwv.

a 6 h q L<fihBcv ~ l q h h n ~ l u t v r"
rai
and having reen hlm

34 And. look! an the 'IqooG, C'tYturn* Out to came out lnto meetlng to tXc Jesus, meet Jesus, and after 1 6 b n ~ q a b r b naprvhhroav Xnwq having seen hlm. they
they entreated
so that

34 n a i 1605 nhua J e

affair of the s$e the demon-possessed men.

he mlpht go ~ E I D I B

pcrapi

& n b ~ b v bpiwv from the dlstrieta

lnto lnto

of them.

abrbv.

urged hlm t o move out from then

trDhc havinesteppad In
61rnipaorv, r a t fih8ev
and

'IF

n$?
7t)v
the

"." ...-. ".

+ .

rrbhtv. 2 K a i

e s - ~ n dn$ to be strong anyone to pas3 by t h r o u s h

+hr+ -.A .V"".

U . . " "

l a W"

&.,A

Iw~! they screamed. the way that. And look1 they crted aloud saying: .-what have A i y o n c q T i l v i v nai u o i uIL m 9 8 ~ 0 0 ' we to do with you: SaYlng What to us and to Y ~ U ,SO" of the God?: I Son of God? Did qA8eq 6 6 ~ryd ratpoj Bauavioa! you come here to Did YOU come here be ore s p ~ o i n t e d time to torment torment us before 62 r a ~ p & v dm' the appointed time?' "8. 30 but long lwayl from them 130 But a lone wav @oanoyivy. 31 01 off from them a herd dlyihq xoipwv ROAM" herd of swlne many (onel be ng ad. The of many swrne was 62 6 a i p o v ~ q Trape~&houv ari~bwACyoncq E i a t Pasture 31 So but demons were entreating hlm saylng It the demons began to entreat hlm saylng C r P h h h ~ l ~ fi)1&, & r r 6 0 ~ ~ 1 X o v E ,$ ~ .,If you expei us, send YOU are t h r o w h p out US, send off us forth lnto the herd rt)v &yLhqv r b v xoi wv 32 ~ a dncv i abroiq the herd ot the awRe. ~ n he d sald to them Of Swine " cordingly he said to 'Ynhycrc. 01 61 tg~h86vrcq them ' - G ~ I~h~~ " Go YOU away. The loneal but havlng come out came and went xoIpou(. rai 1603 ijppqorv off lnta the swine; &nfih8av EI(~ o b q
'

~fiq 660;

t ~ c i q q .29 ~ a I603 i

L~paeaw

E ;

wentotl

lnto

all .

rrboa

fi the

the swine; and look1 rushed _. h e . . - lnntl . - -. . .t . . . .. . . &yLhq rmh TOG rpqyvo0 elq ~ f i vherd rushed over the herd down the pree plce into the precipice lnta the
~

~~~~

__ _

28' Or. "coming out of."

29' See App b.

across and went into his own city. city. And look1 they were brlnsPns toward 2 ~ n d iaokl . the" napahvrl~bvh i rhivqq P~pAqpivov. were &inping h i m a him poialutlc upon bed havlng been east. paralyzed man lying nai 16iru 6 ' I q o o G ~.rt)v n i o r ~ va h b v And hsvlng seen the Jesus the faith of them On their a bed' faithOn Jesus seeing said eT?ev TO T T ~ P ~ U T I Y Q B&PoE!, to the paralytic: "Take to the Take your hqiwmi ~ o u a 1 hpapriat. 3 K a i courage, ~ n sins d are forgiven." letgo m a r e of you the $Ins. 16ob T I V ~ r O v y p a p p m t w v ~1navi v 3 And. look! certain Iookl certeln ones of the scribes sald i n of the scribes said t o Lamoiq 0L~oq AauQqrd. 4 r a t themselves: 'This felthemselvn Thls (onel 8asphemes' And low W blaspheming." ~i6irq 6 'Irlooirq T&S EVBUP~ULI~ ahbv 4 J ~I U ~ I ~ W ~ havlng known the Jesus the thoug tr of them their thoughts. said: elrev -Iva ~i i v e ~ p ~ i o 8 n ~o v l ~ h thinlting asld In order that ?hat You t h i k wlcked ( Ingal ''Why are i v ~ a i qm p 6 i a 1 q O b v . 5 T i y h p LOTIV' Wicked things in YOUR hearts? 5 or in the hearts o?rov+ w l l ~ c h for IS OOU instance, which is ~ r i ~ o n h r e p o v ,Elrrc?v 'A$.i~v~ai esaler. to eey Are belns let So Of2 of YOU easler, to say, Your are forgiven, or a 1 & p a r i a l , ji E I ~ E ? "E ~ EIPE ~ a sins i the s na. or to say B e g e tlngup and to say, set up and n a p t r r h r r ~6 . ?va 6L EIS~TI XTI 6 marever, in be walking$ In order that but You mlght know that Older for You to know L<ouaiav Exec 6 uibq roC h v 8 ~ ~ 5 5 othat u the son of man euthorlty b having the Son of the has authority on earth &q,evat (rra Tiaqto forgive sms-" &rri upen to let ga off
h e crossed through,

came

rlq

16iav
own

So, boarding the boat, he proceeded

1603

n p o ~ i $ . eo w

~~~

T 2 1 " 1 Z

$2 2%

MATTHEW 93-13

50

then AEyrl 7rapahu~1~ 6 he said t o the then tot e he laraying paralytic paralytic: "Get up, -EYEIPL .3p& uou pick UP your bed, and Begetting up plck up of you go t o your home.~ a i imavr aiq T ~ V OIK& 00". 7 And he got up and he going away into the home of you. ~ Y E P ~ E ~ S~ ( A O E V E I ~T ~ Y OTKOY a 6 ~ o O . and went OPf to having got UD he went OR into the home of him, home. 8 At the sieht 8 , 1 6 6 ~ 6L. ~ ~01 6xh01 tQoPi0qmav ~ a Of i thls the crowds Having seen but the Emwda became afraid end struck e t h fear, e66Saow 6" Bs6v slrv 6 6 v ~ a and they glorified sioliRed the God the lone1 having given God, who gave such &touoiav ~ o ~ a h q ~ vo i q LIv0ph01q. authority t o men. authority : such to the men. 9 Kai rrapciyov 6 'iqooirq duri8or 1 6 ~ Next, And pasring on the Jesus iromthere saw passlng along from dv8pwnov rag$ NOV hri ri) T E ~ ~ Y I O V ,there. Jesus caught mon sltYing upon tho tax office, of a man named Ma80aiov ky6prvov ~ a l htya a&@ t h at ~ ~ Matthew being said: and is saying to him ~ ~ t seated the tax office, and he 'AuohaG8~1 pot. rai him: ' B e Be following to me; and h a $ $ ? $ up said Thereupon fyhot;Oqonr dm+. 10 Kal byhrmo ah5 e followed t o him. And it happened of him he did rise u p and civa~stpivou i v ~ f io l ~ i q ~ a i1606 rohhoi follow him. 10 Later, lying UP in the house: end look! many while he was reclining ~cA&va~ & p a ~ ~ o h o l a 8 6 v r r g a t the table in t h e tax collecton and sinners having come many tax WVW~KEIYTO TG 'Iquo5 ~ a ~l 0 1 5p q m i g house, look! and sinners were lying up with the Jesus and the disc~pics aii~oO. 1 1 ~ a i i66vrrg 01 O a p ~ o a i o t came and began reor him. And having seen the Pharisees cllning with Jesus and Lhryov ~ a i q pa8qraiq dm02 A d his disciples. 11 But were saying to the dtseiples of hlm Through On seeing this the ri VET& T& TEhwvLiv ~ a bi p a p ~ ~ h L iPharisees v began to say what with the tax eoliecton and nnnera t o his disciples: w h y Is It that YOUR teacher l2 The tax 'Ouec62 hokaq cfmv OP x p i m exowtv but having heard said ' Not need are havlng tors and Sinners?" 01 IrrXGon~q IarpoO &Ah& 12 Hearing [them], tho lone81 being strong of healer hut he said: .'persons in 01 K~K&< ~ X O V T E S . health do not need a the (onclll badly havmg. physician, but the ail13 rroprL8&~~g M p * Ing l3 Go. then. Hsvlng gone TOUR way but le- roo and learn what this torw "Eh~oq 8 t h ~ ia Mercy em willir>g and not means, 'I want mercy, fihgov K l & h a, and not sacrlflee ' For 8uaiav. 06 sacrllicei not l came to call I came t o call. not

r6rr

T I

K$T

& ;

; '! l f '

i e 61zz$q 2::;;

w2Bt

lip

righteous people, but 6traiouq &hh& , & p a P ~ w h ~ 6' q . s~nners." righteous lone81 hut dnners, 14 Then John's 14 T ~ T EnpouLpxovrht a h + 01 u a k r a i ddisciples came to him Then are coming toward him the disciples " d asked: "Why 1s 'Iwhvou h t y o v ~ e q An& +; 4pEiq of john saying Through what wc and It that we and the practice vqore6apcv 01 66 p a 9 q ~ a i Pharisees oi O a p ~ o a i a ~ the Pharisees we are fastink, the hut disciples fasting but Your disciples do not fast?" 005 06 wu.rrGouo~v; 15 ~ a rlncv i a h o i ~15 At this Jesus or you not are fasting? ~ n dsoid to them t o them: "The friends 6 'IqooGg M i 6Gvavrat 01 vioi TOO the ~ c s u a NO are able the sons of the Of have theno reason t o vupm&vo~ nev0riv 6 i Xoov IF' ab.r& bridechamber tomaurn upon howlong wzth them mourn as long as the bridegroom is with L-oriv is do they? ~ u t ihr6uovral will come but 6L. W days p a l them, the 6 bddegroom? vupqioq; days will come when drav dmcl~ei dm' A t h e bridegroom will whenever might he lifted up away from them the be taken away ual T ~ T Bv q o ~ s l j ~ o ~ u 16 ~ v0. 6 8 ~ 1 them, ~ they uvpqiog Nobody will and then bridegrook, and then they will fast. 16 Nobody 6L ~ ~ P & M hE iP I h p a ~ K O U S&YV&@OU h I sews a patch of of cloth unshrunk u w n unshmnk but putS upon ipori~ naAatO. ~ ~ P E I Y ~ PTi, a n old outer garment; outer garment old: lifting up for the for strength rrhi wpa a h 0 0 &nb TOO l p a ~ i o u , Kai would pull from the fulfness of it from the outer garment, and outergarment and the xeipov u i o p a y i v E ~ a ~ 17 . o66L. Phhhouulv tear would become woe ?ear becomes. Neither do they P"t worse. 17 Neither do ofvov vtav EI &U[OXOJS 7rahatoG~.EI 6 i iliyz, people put new wine wine new in20 skin bass old; If but "at. into old wlneskins; piyvuvsat ol &OKO~, ~ a i 6 O T V O ~ but if they do, then are bursting the skin bass, and the wine the wineskins burst i~drat uai oi donoi dm6hhuvrat. &Ah& and t h e wine spills is sosled out and the skin bags arc ruined: hut o u t and the wineskins fi&~hovuiv olvov viov ~ i q & 0 ~ 0 $ 5 K ~ I V O G are C , ruined. But people they do put wino new Into skin hogs new. put new wine into new wineskins, and both ~ a &u l ~ T E P O IU U Y T ~ ~ O ~ Y T ~ I . toth arepreserved. things are preserved.' and 1 s While he was &oiq 18 Tairra A D O haho%og %s?aklng to them telling them these These Ithtnksl of him things, look! a c7q npou~h8dv 6 J r t o " : one having come toward certain ruler who had look1 approached began to ~POU~KGYEI a h G hiywv art was doing obeisance to him ~ a y t n g that The do obeisance t o him. &A& V . saying: ' B Y now my ~ U Y C ~ P hp~n E T F ~ ~ ~ ~ T ~ deceased; hut daughter must be dauphter fight now oou en' dead; but come and ChOdv tni0eg n i v of you upon lay your hand upon having come Put "Don the her and she will come ~ a iS j u r ~ a l . &iv, t o life." her. and she wUlUve.

OF%

MATTHEW 9:19-28

52

53

MATTHEW 929-36

19 r a l Cyrpedq b 'Iqw0q firohoti8~1 19 Then Jesus. And havlns got "11 the Jewas followins getting up, began a h $ ~ a i 01 paeqrai alir?G. 20 Kai 16oJ to follow him; to him and the disciples of hlm. And look1 also his disciples YUV~ alpoppo05oa 666era k q did. 20 And. look1 woman having flux of blood twelve years a woman sufferinc .,pdeoha b n l d ~ F , ~ O TOG twelve years fmm-a having come toward behlnd touched of the ROWof blood came u p behind and touched rpami6ou ro0 aho~ . fringe 01 the outer garment .f him: the fringe of his outer for she 21 EA~yev y&p C v tab 'Ehv p b o v garment; kept saying to herself: #he aay~n. for in herseu i f ever aJroG '.If I only touch his Boyopal TOS Ipmiov Irmlght toudl 01 the outer g-ent of him Outer garment I get 22 Jesus ow&iuopa~. 22 6 M ' ~ q o o ~ qosp-xQriq I shau be saved. The but Jesus having tuned turned around and. noticing her, said: "Take courage. daughand havlng K~~ IsSv seen aGrilv her ter; your faith has e 6 y a ~ ~ p1 . wiosnq uov ULUWKEV U E . ~ ( a l daughter: the faith of you has saved you. And 6~5811 4 Yu'Jil d n b 7 i l ~6 ~ ~ K ~ S ~5T S warsaved the woman from the h o w that. woman became well. 23 When, now, he 23 Kal kA8h b 'IqooGq d q mjv came into t h e ruler's And havlng come the J lnto the house and eaueht o f r i w TOG hpxowoq r a i l6Sv rob< sight of the ~ ; t e house of the ruler and having seen the players and the crowd alihqr&q r a l rbv dxhov Oopu~oOpsvov in noisy confusion, 5ute playera and tho crowd making uproar 24 Jesus began to say: "Leave the place. 24 t h w w 'Am wpcire,, 05 he ~ ~ s s. av foror the little girl did not - i n l ~e rouJadra-e. s 6rrri-0-v r b ropctotov a h & r a i not die, hut she i died the little ZITI but she is sleeping; and sleeping:' At this they r a r e thov dTaG, 25 bTc 61 began to laugh a t him they were ~~~~~i~~ scornmlw of him. when but scornfully. 25 As EIoEhehY soon 8s the crowd &Phfiel b 6xho was thrust out the having entered had been sent outside, he went in and took ~ K P ~ V W 7-F xctpbc ~ a 6 i ~ 6 hold ~ 8 of ~her hand, and hekwkhold orbe hand of her, and t h e little girl got up. ~o&lov. 26 Kai kEfiXkv i $ 4 ~ n 26 of course. the taw the llftle glrl. And came out the amo about this Spread out 6h Y Tijv yfiv b ~ i v q v . into all that region. into who?. the earth thet. 27 As Jesus was 21 Kai nap&Yovrl ~ K E ~ ~ E V 'lflu00 pasdng along from And paralng along from there t o t e Jesus there, twoblind men 6 ~ o h o 6 8 q u w 660 w ~ h o i rp%oweq r a l followed him, crying follewed two blhd (ones1 eruingout and out and saying: Myrncq 'Ehiqmv ? p k wit Aavri6. 'Have mercy on saying Have mercy upon us. Son of David. us, Son of David." 28 6h86vr1 61 EI( mjv o i ~ i a !rrpoofiheav ~ 28 APcer he had Havine oome but lnto the house came toward gone into the house,

$2~ Take!,h,~z~$

F e :g :

E,$"k,"d

nGiir6~t.

T?

the blind men came to @ 01 *hoi KUI A X ~ ~ C Ia h o i q b to hlm the b u d wnd,, and la saylns to them the hlm, and Jesus asked 'Do You have . , ntoTsOsrE XTI 6Gvapa1 T O ~ O them: J~SUS DO YOU belleve thet I am able this falth that I can do rro,"oa, ) \ L ~ ~ atha ~ ~ Nai, , ~ nlipth. this?" They answered t o l o ? ; They aresaying to him Yes. Lord. him: "Yes, Lord." rJ T&c jqmo 6 ~ e a h p i l Y a h O v 29 Then he touched hen he touched of the eyes of them thelr eyes, saying: ?,Lyov ~ m h mjv nioslv $pOv ~ v 7 7 9 i . r ~"ACcOrdlnE to YOUR saying Accordingto the ialth o You le lthaPPen faith let it happen bpi". S O KC; fiveGx8quw ahOv at to YOU? 30 And to uoo. And were opened of them the their eyes received sight. Moreover. Jesus t u e p p ~ k f i e q ~ &oiq 6Qedpoi. eyes. .ternly c arg to them sternly charged them. .O@TE 6siq saying: "See that I Be aeelna roo %odY get,s how w ,,, 81 01 6i Cph%v~cq it.' 3 1 n u t they. the (ones1 but hsv ngsone out leYbe anow~ng:, @ting 615 fipluav a d ~ b vb 6h 14 YB 6 ~ ~ f made ~ q . it publlc shout pu%lleized hlm in whole thb earth that: him in all that reglon. 32 Now when they 32 A h & 6L keeprop6vw 1605 "OK' Of them but g0 ng out were leaving, look! people brought him a wpmit~y~w &@ KW@V One hlm dumb man possessed they bmvght toward of a demon; 33 and 6a~povl<6p~ov 33 . rcll C~bhq86VW demon-possesred; and having been thrownout anel the demon had K O ~ S . , ~ a ibeen expelled the 700 6a1poviou e: A ~ k & l of the demon v One And dumb man spoke. amaaement the crowds and said: felt C0aGpaoav wondered the 01 crowds 6xhol Msa~1r.g y o m t Ob Never 6 h o r a well.

Ze I '? : G q

tte

~t C

@ZYZ2

o&wq h) T$ ' l u p q h . 34 thus in the israe Eh~Yov 'EV 74 h f , ~ p . r were ray~ng in the 6atpaviwv I<PMXEI T& 6 a 1 p 6 ~ 1 a . demons he throwaout the demons.

was anything .& t,$ "Never like this seen in ~srael:'

34 But the
pharisees

$2

TB

began to say: "1t is by the ruler of the demons that he expels the demons." 35 And Kal was ncptiyw the b 35 And Jesus set a tour of MEI cities IS =&gat dl the cities and villages. . f theXn teaching in their synagogues and preaching vq~6000v $$ E ~ ~ ~ y ~ , " ~ the v good news of the and preaching kingdom and curing fiolhsieg rcri erparrchv naow v6oov r a i every sort of disease kingdom and every disease and and every sort of in,,kw pa~a~ia!J. 36 IS~V 62 TOSS firmity. 36 On seeing sofmeo?l. xavtng but the the crowds he felt bXhouq t m h a xvlo8tl wepl &hY 6rl crowds he felt tenxer aeaotlon about them because pity for them, because

'1332$

2 2

$ ;

$ 2 %;&; yn%f&$' , , &

. ,

MATTHEW 9:37-10:s

54
rr6huv
city

55

MATTHEW 10:6-14

qoav t u ~ u h p t v o l ~ a. i tpl pEv01 they were skinned they were sklanad (ones) and tossed s t o u t (ones) and thrown ah,,ut
lixe sheep a shepherd. 37 Then 37 ~ 6 7 hfvE! ~ TO?< p a 8 q ~ a i q ali~p; he said to his Then he is say* to the disclpies of him ''Yes, the '0 6 0epdapbq nohGg, o l 62 tpydrrar ~h~ indeed harvest much, the but , harvest is great. but bhlyol' 38 6 ~ j e q 08" ~ ~ TOS ~ u p i o u TOG the workers are few few: beg you therefore of the Lord of the 38 Therefore, beg the 0 r p ~ u p o S 6rrwg tnBdrhr) ipydrmC zig Master of the harvest harvest so that hemight thrustout w a d e r s into to send out workers T ~ Y ecp~upbva h 0 . lnto h n harvest "
as if

*us1

w ~ 6 B a ~ a llil
sheep not

Ex0~7a
having

shepherd

TTOIM~VU.

the

harvest

of hun

e5ouuiav msc'ples and gave author~ty them author~ty over unclean splrits, ln nv~up6rrwvdr~aedrprwv UTE dnp&hhelv of s p ~ n t s unclean as-and to be throwmgout order to exael these ~~~-~ alirh lcai 0 r p a n a b ~ l vrr&aav v6uov nai rr6crav and to cure every sort them and to be curing every disease and every Of disease and paha~iav. : sort of infirmity. Softness. 2 The names of the twelveapostles are these: First, 6v6pardr i a ~ l v ~ a 6 m .r r p O ~ o 5 Xipwv 6 names is these; first Simon the (one) Simon, the one called 6 &Seh@bq Peter, and Andrew h s y 6 p ~ ~~~LqT P O ~~ a 'AYSPIU~ i bemgsald Peter and Andrew the brather his brother; and a l i ~ o f i~ a ' I i~KWPOS b TOO Z E @ E ~ ~ James ~ O U the (son] df. of him and James the lane) of the Zebedee Zebe.dee and John ~ a 'iI w h q g 6 d r 6 ~ h q b d ~ r o 0 3 O i h ~ n i r o g his brother; 3 philip and John the brother of him: Philip and Bar.thol'a.mew; nu? Bap0oAopaioq. Qwp&g n a i Ma08aiag and Matthew and Bartholomew. Thomas and Matthew rrhoivqq 'idr~wbag 6 T& 'Ahpaiav the tax collector; tax caliea&. James the (one) of the James the [son] of and Thad~ a iQa66aiag. 4 I i p w v 6 Kavavc~iaq ~ a Al.phae'Us, i and Thaddaeus, Simon the Cananaean and dae'us; 4 Simon 'IaGSaq 6 'la~aploj~qq 6 ~ a the i Ca.na.nae'an, and Judar the Iscariot the (one) also jUdaS ~ ~ . ~ ~ who ~ , i . ~ t , ?apaSobq d~6v. later betrayed him. having given over him. 5 These twelve 5 TOGTOUS TOSS Srjtisna h t u r t ~ h e v the Jesus sent forth, The~e the twelve rent off 'I uo6q rrapayyeihas a b ~ a i q hdywv Eiq giving them these ?==us having glven orders to them saying orders: "Do not go off intoT the road 86bv M &TI ~ ~ E LBv6v K~ U ~ ri5 way of nations not y o n should gobff, and Into of the nations. and
dlsclples

10 And

Kai

havmg called toward self

of hlm he gave

n ~ o a ~ a h r a h p e v o q ~ o S q6 r j S r ~ a
the twelve

10 h,s twelve
.

SOhe summoned

p a e r l ~ d q nth06

~~wrev aliroiq

to them

2?le f

6gzz

$ :

.thee

do not enter into a sa.rnari.tan city; 6 rrop~hrn0r SP r6hhov rrpbq rh 6 but, instead, go be going r o u ~ w a y but rather toward the continually to the lost rrp6para rh hoXwhirTa oirav sheep the (ones) having been lost of house Sheep of the house Of Israel. You 'la ajh 7 nopru6prvo~ 61. KI~P~UOETP preach, sa-g, 09 grael: ~oin rroua ? w a r but he you preaching go, . hiyov'rrq 671 "HYYIKEY fi p a u ~ h c i a 76" 'The kingdom of the raying that H a s drawn near the kingdom of the heavens has drawn ~ E P ~ ~ E T G 8 Cure sick near.' olipavGv. 8 &uBrva~vrag be heavens. Loner) be,"= sick people, raise up dead vr~poG5 dyeip!~~, persons, make lepers dead (ones) , be rou ra>rmgup, clean, expel demons. na8api<err, 6a~p6vta ;,p&hFrc be YOU cleansing, demons be rou throwmg out; YOUreceived free, give 6wpr&v U~~ET 6a E p ~ h v , , 6 6 7 ~ . 9 MI free. 9 DO not PIOfree you receiv;d, free glve roo. NO? gold or silver or ~ r j o q a ~ c xpuobv pqsb h p upov pqSi copp& for YOUR girdle you Should procure gold nor sher nor purses, 10 or a food xahnbv ?IS T ~ S <i]vac dwOv, for the trip, or 10 ! $ t copper mto the girdles of roo, two undergarments, or eiq b6dv p 2 ~ 1 6Go d(,T6Yaq sandals or a staff; for two un ergerments into way the worker deserves b drro6fipam p 2 F b~+,P,p & b ; $ yhp sandals for the his food. epydrrqq workei o $ e ~ p 0 9 f i q aCrro0. 11 "Into whstever food of him. city or village YOU 1 1 ~ i q flv S) &v rrehtv 4 K + ~ ~ I Y enter, search out who Into what but likely elty or v r ~ ~ a g e in it is deserving, ziu6heqrr, ~ ~ C T ~ ~ U U~ T Ei q <Y a e ~ i 35165 roo rnlght enter, search out who m i t worthy and stay there until YOU leave. 12 When eortv. K & K ~ p E i v aewq ~~ &V is: and there stay until Ukely YOU are entering into & & A ~ ~ T E . 12 E~UEP6 EYOI 61. E I 7ilv ~ the house, greet the but into the household: 13 and if YO" might go out. oi~iav &unCloau0r a i r j v . 13 ~ a itin, p l v the house is deserving, and if ever indeed house greet YO" ~ t , let the peace YOU wish fi fi o i ~ i a htia, U 0 d r ~ w fi s i p j q may be the house worthy, let come the peace it come upon it; but bpGv h' al),jv. i h v 61. II' &Cia, if it is not deserving, of roo upon it; if ever but no? it be wormy, let the peace from fi eipjvq L) Ov tq' Jp&g . h ~ u r p a q j r w . YOU return upon the peace o t ~ a u upon you letreturn. YOU. 14 Wherever 14 rai Bq &v p i ShSq-ml bp&q p q 6 i anyone does not ~ n who d likely not might receive you nor take YOU in 01 listen h ~ o G o n ~ o b q X6you5 L) Ov, L<EPX~~SVOI words, on to Y O ~ L might hear the words otyov, gomg out going out of that i<w oiniag 4 rr6hrw( house or that city outside the house or city

Iapap~l~dv
of samaritans

&?

=on should eaeri

~ioihe TE

'

curing'

'

\,?

EnLYng

$2

MATTHEW 10:15-22
P ~ ~ i v q < ~ K T I V & < ~ TT E ~ V K O V I O P T ~ V T&V that shake rou off the dust of the 6 b G 15 &pi" Xhyw bpi", feet &'YO;. Amen I s m saying to You. ( i v r ~ r 6 ~ c p o v &om( y$ To66 wu r a i more Endurable i t w u be to earth oi~odlom and rop6ppwv fv fiphpq ~piocwq ij T Gomorrah in day of judgment than to ljle n+?csc ~ K E ~ V I ( . city that. 16 '1603 f y O h o u r U l h o Spa< 6 5 r r p 6 P m a Lookl I am sending off You as sheep

56 shake the dust off y o m feet. 15 Truly I say t o YOU. It will be more endurable for the land of Scd'om and Go.morrah on Judgment Day than for t h a t city. 16 "Look! I a m sending YOU forth as sheep amidst wolves: therefore prove pov' 6 61. o n account of my 76 the of me; the (one) but name; but h e t h a t has trropeivas SIC TOO< ~ ~ I ~ O E Tendured Q I . to t h e end is having endured into end . Uns lone) will be saved. t h e one t h a t will be 23 ( i m v 61. S L ~ K W O I VJ p h < fv T$ saved. 23 When they Whrnever but they m a u n e r ~ c u t e you 1" the persecute YOU in one 2 ~ t p a v ' eity, flee t o another: TT&I ~ a f i ' r q ,( P E ~ ~ L T E ~ i q~ $ 4 , oty this. be fleeing into the different canal : for truly I say t o YOU, Atyw irpiv, 05 p i YOU will by no means I am raying to rov, not not the circuit TEA~UQTE T&< n 6 h . 1 ~ ~ o t' u p a ' h of the cities of Israel ertlea O f t h e iIaraJ nonmlght complete the the son Of man fw< Ehe~ b via< TOG irv0phou. arrives. -ti1 r n l ~ hcome t the Son of the man. 24 "A disciple is V 24 0 6 r &?TI" pa0qTilq h l p T ~ 616hu101aAov , t above his NO^ IS til~c~ple over the teacher nor a slave above his bn2p ~ b v ~Ljptov adTot, lord. 25 It h enough !O < the lord of for the disciple to yva 25 (ipurrbv 72 to the in Oldcr that become a s his teacher, Oq 6 6 t 6 & u ~ a h a adroG, < ~ a 6 i and the slave as his ykvqmt he might become the teacher of hlm, and the lord. If people have called the 605hog h5 & K G P ! ~ < a ~ ~ E O/ T. ~ O YI K O ~ E U T T ~ T ~ Y si.ve the lord of him. l f the householder Beel'ze.bub. how BEE ~ 0 0 b h k e ~ h h r o a v rr6oq phhhov much more [will they called upin, to haw much rather they call, t h w e Of his household so? ,,iKIaK03< &OO. 26 03" K't therefore 26 Therefore do not the ones o i the household of him. a d ~ o f i y 066tv y h p t a ~ l vfear them; for there is nothing covered over rrm snovl them: nothing for 18 ~rKahup)lrvov 8 oGr i r r r o ~ a h u m 8 i o a ~ auai 1 , t h a t will not become thing^ covered which not will be uncovered. and uncovered. and secret t h a t will not become ~purrrb 6 06 y u ~ r i u ~ ~ a t . hiddcn which not wl I become k n o w n 27 WGhat known. 27 What I tell YOU in t h e darkAfyw fipiv ivv ~4 oroTip, c h m c 6" I a m soylng to rou In thk darkness. aau roo in the ness, say in t h e light; and what YOU hear pwrl. light: and ~ a what i 8 into E l < the 76 0% ear yomarehearing, &KO~ETE, ~ r ~ p i i e a r sh i TGV 6wvhwv. 28 And p i from the housetops. D T ~ ~ E I IYO" U P O ~ the housetoils. 28 ~ n do d not become fearful of those who po 3 g ou r l e 4ear ~ from h the (ones) h " ~ ~ $ ~ o v kill the body but a b p a r j v 62 Wuxiv p i Suwaphvwv b r r o ~ ~ d v o l, l , , , , t kill the body the but soul not being able to kill: but rather be in pop~iu8~ 61. phhhov ~ b v 6wdiprvov ~ a i be tearing but the ionel being able also destroy fear of him both th soul. a t can and body in Ge.hen8na.' o $ ! , #
through

6lh

bn%?

2% 5

n ~ p ~ m s p a1 i7 . r r p o o h x ~ ~ e 6 1 &r6 TOV doves. Be rov attentive but fmm the &v8phrrwv> rrapa6hoouu~v < :tif EI< men: they will give over into I scourre YOU in their ouv&6pta r a i l u r a i < rrvvaywyai< d r & v syna%gues. 18 Why, local court;, snd in the synagogues of them you will be haled ~ a o n ~ c b u o v o lb vp h r 18 r a i h i Ijyap6vaq before governors and hey w I1 scourge roo; and upon governors kings for my sake, for 61 ~ a i P a o ~ h c i t &x0(oraee EVEKEY a witness t o them and but and kings rou wlll be led on aecount the nations, 19 ~ 0 L 05 ciq pap~fiplova l i ~ o i c ~ a iTO?$ EBvro~v, ever, when they ofme into witness to them and to the nation*. deliver YOU UP, do 19 6rav 61 napa6&1v hphq, p i not become anxious Whenever but they mightgive over you, not about how or what p~prpviloqra rra< q ri Aahiorlrc YOU are t o speak; for be rou anxious how or what re- should speak; what You are to speak 6oBjorral y h p bviv t v ~ K E ~ Vrfi I ~ ijpp ~i will be given YOU in It will be given far to roo in that the hour what that hour; 20 for Aahjuqra 20 06 y a p k r i q f m l the ones speaking are YOU should speak; are not just YOU, but it oi Aahoknr< &hi& rb nvcGpa TOG is the spirit of ~ o u n the lone.) speahing but the rpint of the Father that narpb( fi &v 6 AahoGv L v bpiv. by YOU. 2 1 Further, Father oAou the (thing) meelring rov. brother ,,,ill del 21 rrapa6boc1 61. & 6 ~ h p b < (i6rhgihv rlq up brother to death. Will elve over but brother brother into and a father his 8&varov r a i r r m i p d w o v ~ a hia v a o r f i m v r a ~ and children w1U rise death and father child. ' and will atand up upan uo aemnst oarents ~~r rerva trrl yovci< rat 0ava-rhoouo~vaG~afi<.and will have them children u w n parents and will cause to dle them p u t to death. 22 And 22 ~ a i L U E ~ B E 1006 mot fin6 n&vrwv you be Objects Of ~ n d you wlil be temp k t e d by su iane.1 hatred by ell people 11' Or, "to Lesser San'hedrins" (r,mre, San.hedk~ln'l. J l l p ,

: :

3 2 :

BeAzebu~ eopnOp&z

Ze

~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

v~~~

: $

e,hf~,"$ z&!;,
2Sn See APP 4c.

e8'..

or, "lire:

see App 4r.

MATTHEW 10:29-37

58

59

MATTHEW 10:38-113

6lso orpouflia &ooapiou Z9 Do not two ~ o t two sparrows of assarlon sparrows sell for a n w h c i ~ a t . nai 8v Lf ah&" 0 1 5 coin of small value? are sold?' And one out or them not yet not one of them m o c i r a l h i T ~ V y i v &EU TOG nm 5 will fall to t h e ground wlll fall upon the earth without 03 the Fa& *thoUt ~ ~ t hp&vv. 30 Jp&v 6i. ~ a i a1 7 i q ~ i l 5 [knowledge]. 30 But 01 you. Of m u hut also the f a & of the the very hairs of ragahfiq n b a ~ fip6lnpLvz1 head are head all havlng been numbered bered. 31 Therefore S1 #i o h oo!$eioee nohh&v o ~ p o d i o vhave no fear: You ot therefore be fearlng; of msny sparrows are woi-th more than 6 1 a p L p ~ ~h pri~. many sparrows. are differlnn - crau. 32 "Everyone, then, 32 n e ~ O ~ V ~ D T I Cs p o ~ o y i = ~f; that union Everyone therefore who will con ess Lpoi Epnpooeev T&Y &Yephwv,, 6 ohoyfiow with me before men, I will also confess me in front of the men, sfall K&Y* L v a h 6 Eprrpoo8ev 705 narp6q pau union with him before a100 I in hlm in front of the pather of me my Father who is in TOO L roiq o b p w o i y 33 Bortq 62 the heavens: 33 but heavens; whoever but whoever disowns me the (one) In the &pv u q r a i J I ~ ' Eprrpouflrv rirv &vepOnw, before men, I will also rnlgh? dlaown me In front of the men, disown him before my &pvfioopat ~ & yahb h Epnpooerv m O rrcn 65 Father who is in the In front O f the ~ a t t e r heavens. 34 Do not shall dlsown also I hlm pou TOO &Y TO?< 015pavoiq. 34 M think I m e to put of me the (one1 In the heavens. N i pace upon me &TI q A b v P0:Aaiv ~ l p j y v h i I came to put, not wpiuqn PO" rhoWd thlnk that I came to thmw peace upon but a sword. n j v y?v. orir qA&v &rhzb ivcljyv &Ah& 35 or I came to the earth; not 1 came to throw wsce but cause division, arith p h x a ~ p a v .35 ~ A ~ o Y 61$oal his .word. I came iv'de father, and a daughter hv+3pwnov nark ro5 ncnpbq a h 0 6 ~ a against i her man down on the father of h ~ m 2nd and a young wife against her matherin-1aw' 36 Indeed, rara r i q n~vflrp6q a157fiq. 36 ~ a Lxepoi i down on the mother-in-law of her. and encmtes a man's enemies will be persons of his own TOG & V ~ P ~ T I O 01 U OIKI~KO~ a15T00, of the man the onea of the household of him. household. 37 He SI '0 pthirv Fi that has greater The Lone) hsvlng sffeotlon for father or affection for father or pqrLpa brr2p kpe OGK ~ ~ T I paU V ~ ( mother ~ i than for me is mother over me not of me worthy: and not worthy of me: and he t h a t has greater 6 @th&v vlbv fj the (onel hsvlne seeetlon lor aon or daughter affection far son or daughter than for me M p oG* EOT~V ~ O U over not b of me worthy; is not worthy of me. 29 o h 1
~~~

"

$.~~$$pdF$:$n

9: 2:&:

$ :

VY~,$?

eUydaa

9 :

38 ~ a i85 03 h a Pdrvct rbv o m u p b a h r o c 38 And whoever does and who not latsklnp the stake of hlm not accept his torture r a i &xohov8ci bniuw pou o r l ~ Emtv pou stake. and follow after and I s following behlnd me: not is of me me is not ort thy of &~loC. 39 6 E ~ P ~ V T ~ V VUX' V me. 39 He t h a t finds Worthy. The lone) hevingfaund the ~ his soul. will lose ah05 dmohtocl a i n j v , r a i 6 dnrohtoaq a of him wlll lose It, and the lone) hnvlng lost SOUL nd he forthat my sake loses will his .rilv ylu~ilv a3roO ~VCKEV elloO c b p f i o ~ ~ the soul of hlm on account of me wlll Rnd find It. 40 'He t h a t receives ahfiv. YOU receives me also, It. 40 ' 0 ~ E X ~ ~ E Y O 6p65 F Lp2 6Lxcrat. and h e t h a t receives rou ma receive., me receives him also The lone1 receiving t h a t sent me forth. 6o Lx uai ~ c ~ a 1 TAY Pp2 6 ~ ~ 6 p c v 6 and the lane) me recelvlng recelvea the (onel 4 1 He t h a t receives &rrourcihcrv~& pc. 41 6 6~x6 zvoq a prophet because he having sent off me. The (one) recerving is a will get ~ p o $ f i ~ l l ! JO ; $ ; , rr o$fi~ou !Jluflb a prophet's reward, prophet IeWard and he that receives a V o p f i ~ o v hfi~ylemi, m i 6 ~ x 6 1 1 ~righteous ~0~ man because OfDrophet wil get, and the (onel receiving he is a righteous man 6i~acov E I ~ bvopa 6t~aiou get a righteous righteous (onel Into name of rlghteous (One) man's ploe.jv 61~aiou hfi +mat. 42 xai BC 42 And whoever gives reward or righteous (one) W ~ get. I ~ n who d one of these little ones E~~ . r ~ v yPOY irv norion ukelv o drlnk one of the u t ie tones) only a CUP of cold . d n-h t cause t p6vov ~ i q 6vopa ~O;TW n o ~ p t o v vux 00 these cup oicoldfwaterl only Into nome hpiv, 06 p i I tell YOU truly, h e XLyw pa8qroO ,, &p?v amen I am saylns to you, not not of dlaerpl:, by meam 1 his reward." dnrohion ~ b v p1o9dv aino0. he should Mlle the reward of hlm. NOW when Jesus Kai LYLYFTO 67s L.rthco~v 6 'IquoO5 hsd And Itoccurred when Rntlhed the Jesus 6tarhoowv roiq 6 0 6 ~ u a p a e r a i q a15~oG giving instructions t o 61vIng i n 9 t ~ u ~ t i Oto n~ the twelve dtsaplea of him: his twelve disc~ples. p ~ ~ t P q ~ K E ~ ~ ETOG V 616hq~e1~ ~ a he i set out from there r. h inn nrparh in he went ncrosa from there Of the to be teachlng and tn . -+ . -.-~ -. -. - -. . . . .. . . their cities. K ~ I V raiq n6hpo1v ad-r&v. B cltlea of them. to be preaching In the Z But John, having the works heard in jail of about the "?$2q 6eoporqpi~ T& t p y a 700 X P I U T ~ntpwaq ~ ~ jail the works of the christ havingaent Christ, sent by means Of Own 61& T&Y p a 8 q ~ O v ~ I I T o C 3 E ~ V E Y aJrf 3 and said t o him: through the dlsciplea of him s a ~ d to him 38' Torture stake lainupbv, stou.ran'), xB. See ADD 3c. 39' Or, ''life."

803

Z : O ,I

11

11

"2 fit

h$$z%ird ti

MATTHEW 11:4-11
YOU

60 Y V M ~ ~ Q V peicwv

61
oiwomen greeterone

MATTHEW 11:12-19

'Are you the Coming q hcwv or dinerent lane) one, or are we t o exA p e t a dieerent one?" are we exppetlne? And hsvhganswered the 4 In reply Jesus said t o them: '"Go YOUR ' I q o o t ~ rincv ainoiq nopcv0imq Jesus said to them Having %one Your way way and report t o 6mayyeiAaTc ' l w h v c ~ & &KOO~E c a i John what YOU are report back to John what You ere hearlng and hearing and seeing: pXtrrcr 5 ~uphoi &vaPAtnoum~v rai 5 The blind are seeing are rcelng: blind (ones) are seeing aealn and a m i n , and t h e lame xwhoi rrep~rroroGotv ~ , ~ , i =re walking about, lame lane*) are walkhe abo;t, lepers t h e iepers are being ra0api<ovor rai K W Q O ~ &KOCOUOIV, ~(ai'IeanSed and the deaf aye be!"= cleansed deaf tones) era hearing, and are hearing. and t h e dead are being raised veupol tyripovral Kal mwXoi dead loneel are belng raised UP and Poor [ones) up. and the paor are having the good n e k cSayycAi<ovta~~ 6 ~ a p l a ~ h p l 6 qLq:lv them; arb belnn nlven good new,; and happy 6 and happy is he 8g iiv p j ~ ~ ~ 6 D h l a B f l b L p i . th at finds no cause for who likely no mlpht have been stumbled In me. stumbling in me.'' 7 ToG~wv 6b rropeuoptvwv 4pSam 6 7 While these were Of these but Bolnethelr way started the on their way. jesus 'Iqootq htyalv TO?< (ixho~q m p i 'Iwtwou started t o say t o the Jesua to be aaylng to the crowds about John crowds respecting T i L E j A 0 a r ~ r l q ~ ) l v E qpov 8choau0al' John: "What did YOU What came YOU out Into the w1t)derne.l to observe?' go out into t h e drhhapov Srrb hvfpou oaAru6prwv. 8 &Ah= derness t o behold? A Reed by wlnd bdng shakeni But reed k i n e tossed b~ -a ~i tSfiAkm 166"; &vep&rov Lv p a A a ~ o i q wind? a-what. thinn. what came rou out to see? Man in soft things dld You go out t o see? A man dressed in soft ~l$.lrnpLwv' 1&5 01 & . been clothed? Lookl The Cnes) the garments? Why, those 'Oft garments p d a ~ h ~OPOSYTES h) TO?< o i ~ o u q TGY mtt thtng. wearing ~n the house. of the are in the houses of kings., 9 Really, then, why did YOU go kI"g0. dl,","$ $ ,Y T O see a prophet? f 6 ~ i v vaf Atyo Spiv ~ am l p t o o b r e ov out? Yes. You,and to re;? yes: l a m eayhg to rob, and more sbun&t far more than a prophet. 10 This is l o "Z'V he concerningwhom yB p a m a t ,1605 Ly& h o o ~ L M w ~ b v . ~ ~ ~ It hesgeen wdtten Lookl I am eendlng off the it is

I3 q d; ; ; I66 & p i
are the Ionat

r r p w 6 o ~ O p r v ; 4 rai

6mo~p10ci~

a greater t h a n John 'IO&VOU TOO BQn~1.3~00. of John the Ba~tlstllt; the Baptist; but a A 6 1 p ! x p & ~ p q LY ~ f i @amtAciq TOY person t h a t is a lesser lesser one In the kingdom of the one In t h e kingdom of tho but 06pm&v peitov a h a 3 Lrrriv. 12 &rr& 6 1 the heavens i s greater heavens nrcnter of hlm i s . From but than h e 1 s . 12 But from t h e d w of John TO" fipcpilV 'IWhvw m O &srrr!u~oG
~~~~ ~

c$j$-iti rrE$y

:?,"$&,'
8q

Thfz$~e) zttl ,&,

begre

messenger

dwA6v

bbfore your face, who uou will prepare your of you way ahead of tpirpooelv oou. 11 &p)lv htyw 11 Tmly I say t o YOU In front OtYoU. Amen lam peapie, Among those born of women there S ~ i v 06. Lyjycprat kv yEwqroi< to YO;, not has beon ralaed up in generated ones has not been raised u p who

of me

vou

rr b

rrpo~Gjnou oov,

am seqding forth my messenger

I

r !

mraoreu&ua~
wtll prepare

3;

666v
way

now the kingdom of the heavens is the goal toward which men press, and those &p&~ouotv adniv. IS rr&vreq 01 pressing forward are are snatehlnll it. All the seizine it. 13 For all. s the t hU e ~ h p h e t and 'IO~YO rr opjrcr! ~ a i 6 v6poq Lo! Law unt 1 John 8ropheta and the Law, prophesied until i 9 t A c ~ e Steao&rl, John; 14 and if You h p o g j r e u o a v 14 ~ a el and ! I rov wlU to rccetve, want to accept it. He pro~hesied; abrbq L m l v 'HAcia[; A pthhwv himself is 'E-ii'lah who he is Elilsh the lone1 belnl about is destined to come.' 15 Let him t h a t h a s , E xco8a1. 18 '0 Exwv 5 ~ a to ge coming. l'he (one) havtne earn ears listen. 16 "Withwhom &.o"~Tw.. ~ . l e t hlm be hearing. shall 1 compare this generation? It is like 16 Tiv~ 66 A p o ~ b o w rilv yevain, To whom but shall I llken the generation young children sitting ra?; Apoia t m l v nat6io1 ua0qptvo1q in the marketplaces who cry out t o their this Llke it Is to young chl?dren sitting Lv raic ?pais & rrpoo ~ w k a T O ~ S ~ l a y m a t e s . 17 sayin the mar c places who sound?ng toward the In&. .Weplayed t h e flute far YOU, but &*I< 1 7 Atyovolv HSXjoa cv dmerent (ones) are saylng We played I& Rute did not dance; we but YOU did bP?v n a l oISI h p ~ p a * &eptlV+oapv ~ a wailed. i to YO* and not rou anee we walled and not beat yourselves in grief.' 18 Corre05. tdylau9r. 18 fiA0rv came spondingly, John came not ~ o beet o yourselvca; eating nor loOiwv p f i l ~ T~YWV, ~ a neither i 'I%?' n!zr eetlng nor drlnklng, and drinking, yet people EXEL. 19 fiABw say. 'He has a demon': Aanp6v~ov htyouo,v he la having: came 19 the Son of man they are sayhe Demon did come eating and A ~1.35 TOO t w e p i l ~ oLo0iwv ~ 101 rrivwv the Son of the man eetlng and ddnklnk, drinking, still people 'Look! A man n a l Atyouotv '1605 dv0pwnoq ghyoq ~ a say, i and they are saying Lookl man gluttonous and gluttonous and given t o drinking wine, a ~chwv&v tax eolleetora and friend of tax caliectors &pap~wh6~ ral . P6t~alirOq fi a o g i a dmb and sinners.' All of dnners. And was justlfled the wlsdom irom the same, wisdom is proved righteous by r 6 v Epyuv a0$p the works its works."
&pll

of John the B s ~ t l s t unt 1 Paothria TGY odpavGv rlghtnow the klnedom of the heavepth<cra~, ~ a l plao~ai 1s betng preraed toward, and presaers forward
the

days

fi

7 t h e Baptist until

?$?

5::

$?:a,6:%~~. ~~~.

MATTHEW 11:ZV-25
20 T ~ T Efiptaro

62

63

MATTHEW 11:26-12:3

~ Y E ~ ~ ~ < E~ IY & q n6h~1q 20 Then h e started Then he started to reproach the cities in to reproach the elties i y f v o v r o ai r r h d m a t 6uva11~15in which most of his %i?h took place the most po&rful works powerful works had airroO brr . 06 p 6 q o 21 ~ % , * , i taken place, because of him: becausq not e y repented: they did not repent: o a ~ , Xopa<civ..; aJai 0 , BqEoa16&v. 21 "woeto to YOU, Chorarin: W o e to you, Bethsaida: Cha,ra,zin! to you, TI ~i bv T 6 p v ~ a Eq+i)v~ i ~Y~VOYTO ?th'sa'i'da! because because if in Tyre and Sldon tookplace ~f the powerful works 6wvhp~lq ai y~v6psvat had taken Place in works t h e (ones). having taken place and that dpiv, rrhhal Bv i v U&KK(O ~ a iurr069 roo, of old likely in sackcloth and ashes took place in YOU, ~ E T E V ~ ~ O 22 ~ Y . TX'Y hiyw bpiv they would long ago t eu repented. Beslaes I i m saying to YO;, have repented in sackcloth and ashes, TCpW c a i . El6Gvl & v m ~ 6 r ~ ~ o Eorac v to Tyre and to Sidon more endurable it will be 22 Conseouentlv . .I 6v j p i p p KP~OEWS ij dpiv. 23 K a i 06, s a y to YOU, I t wiil be in day of judgment than to you. And you, endurable far oljpavair Tyre a n d Si'don on Kar+apvaa+, Lwq capernaum, . not until heaven Judgment Day than tuwEfioq: Eoq 660" for YOU. 23 And you, YOU will be ~ uhzghw? t Until O f Hades Ca-per'naum, will you nara@fioq. ~ T Z perhaps be exalted you win come down. t o heaven? Down t o t y ~ v f i e q ~ a v ai 6uvh 515 took place the ~awerfc$wa?ks the %iesl Ha'des' you ycv6psvat {v 0 , Epclvev Bv because the powh a v w t&enplace m you, it remained likely erful works t h a t took place in you had takrrhilv 06p"pov. , today. 24 ~ e s i d e sen place i n ~ o d ' o m it Aiyu bpiv , 5 , yfi 1a6611wv would have remained I am saying to you that to earth of sodom until this very day. 24 Consequently I say ~NEKT~TLPOY io~at npio~Wq more endurable it will be lo of judgment t o YOU people, I t will A 50;. , b e mare endurable for than to you. the land of Sod'om o n 25 'Ev & x E ~ Y ~ ) TQ ~aap3 Judgment Day than In that the appointed time

6"

2:

:1 ,$"

'g,S&,"l~

%$$

~ a i ' uuvc~i)v ~ a ihrrenhkuylag a h & and intellectual ones and intellectuaidnesi and ~ouuncovered them and have revealed vqrriolg. 26 vai, 6 hanip XT~ o8roq them t o babes. to babes; yes, the ~atlle;, because thus 26 Yes, 0 Father, t o do thus ~ 5 6 0 ~i i a&VETO EprrpooEtv DO". 27 ~ ~ Y T because U goodwill itxeeame I n front of you. All (things) came t o be the way d m i 700 n a r p 6 q ~ a apprbved i by you. rrapr668q were given over by the Father o me, and 27 ~ 1 things 1 have o66eiq L~~IYIY~UKEI T ~ Yuibv EI 1 1 ' 6 been delivered to me noone aeeuratelVknawa the Son if nu? the by my Father, and r r a ~ i p ,0662 r6u w a r i p a Tlq ~ ~ ~ T Y I Y ~ no ~ K E I fully knows one Father, nor t h e Father anyone accurately knows the Son but the pi !Jib< k+v P O ~ ~ I J T Father, ~I neither does if not the son and to whom if ever may bew~ahing snyone fully know the 6 ul6q h a ~ a h 6 y l a ~ 28 . AEGTE rrp6q pe ~ ~ but the t son h ~ the Son touncover. nither toward me and anyone t o whom rrhvrq oi all the ( oqh :) ; zd " , 7~ reveal the s o him. n is willing 28 Come to rreqoprnophvot K&Y* drvma6o- ~ v B s . having beenloa6eddown, and I shall refresh you. to me,all you who are toiling and loaded 29 h p a r s .r&v Zuy6v pou iq' Jphq ~ a i Lift vou up the yoke of me upon rorr and YOU. I 29 Take refreshand p h e r ~&TT' ~ kp00, 671 rrpa3r. E~III learn from me, because mild-tempered I am my yoke Won learn from me, KO? TC(TTEIY~S ~6 napsiq, mi ~ d p f i o s ~and ~ and lowly to the heart, and You find I a m mild-tempered iowly in heart, dnrhrravo~v ~ a i q quXaiq 5 i)v 30 6 y a p and reireshment to the E O U ~ S the for and YOU will find Cuy6q pou x q o ~ d q ~ a 76 i qopriov pou refreshment for yoke of me &indry and the load of me SOUIS: 30 For my yoke is kindly and my &a p6v i q n v . load is light." U t w.

Eke

pou,

oPyou':

''&'

hav~ng answered the "qooGq Jesus , 'E<o~oho~ofil*ai 001, I 8 m confessing out to you, TOG ~LjpavoO ~ a i of the heaven and 6rt C~puqaq ~aGra 6 ooqOv because you hld these (thmgs) from w ~ s e ones

~ O K P L ~ E ~

Sald in response : $ ; + y y Jesus ~ PUbllCIY pralSe you,

4 z d E y

...

25 A t t h a t tlme
Father Lord of heaven and earth, because You have hidden these thlngs from t h e wlse
24' For

s q x e

2 3 ' Ha'des (08ou,hoi'doul, nB;5rxm, she'oh!', 57-14.1618.22. SeeApp 4% you (singular), referring to 'Wu' as a city.

~a1p5 iwopsGEq At that that the appornted time went hlr way Jesus went TGV the Wax"b 'IrpoGq ~ o i q o h @ p a o ~ v 6ch sabbaths through the fields on the sabbath the J~EUS to the His disciples gat orropipwv oi 6 ; p a e q ~ aa i 6~oO irrsivaoav, grainfields: the but disciples of him hungered, hungry and started t o pluck heads of ~ afip<avra i ~ihhelv o ~ h ~ v a q ~ aLoEir~v. i and started to pluck heads of grain and to eat. grain and t o eat. 2 o i 6L @ap!?aia! i 6 6 v ~ s q ~Twav a d ~ Q 2 At seeing this the The but Pharisees having seen raid to him Pharisees said t o him: 'I6oS o i p p 8 g r a i oov rrotoGo,u 8 o a t "Look! Your disciples Look! The dlseipler of you are doing what not are doing what it is EEsmw TO& i~ cap 6rrv 3 6 not l a w m t o do, on rabfath. . is allowed' t o be doing in The (one) the sabbath:' 3 He 6s ETTTSV a l j ~ o i q O ~ K & Y ~ ~ V W T E T; Said t o them "Have but r a ~ d to them Not d ~ you d read whet YOU not read what
'

12 'Ev ID

~KE~YW TQ

12

2 9 ' Or, "Get under my yoke wlth m e "

2 9 . Or, "lmes " See A m 4a.

MATTHEW 12:4-11

64

65

MATTHEW 12:12-20

hoiqoo, A m s t 6 ST h E i v a U ~ v Kai David did when h e did David . when hegothungry and the men with him ol par' ~IIToO; 4 ral; ~ i u r i h e ~ v got hungry? 4 How the (oncsl wlth him? How he entered into he into the rbv OTKOV TOO ~ E O O K U ~ ~ 0 6 5~ P T O U S TGS holuse of GO^ and they the house of tlla Cod and the loaves of the ate the f , prenpo86urog Eqayov 6 o6n i<b sentation something presenutlon they st< which not belng allowed that it ,,,isnot ladul rjv ah+ qayeiv ob6t mil; I~ET' for him t o eat, nor for was to hlm la eat nor to the lonnl with those with him, but a h o 0 , 1 pil roil; I r p ~ C u ~p6vo1g; v 5 q O U K for the only? him, if not to the lrnesis alone? Or not 5 Or, have YOU not drvdyvwr~ i v TQ v6pv 6n roil; u h P aulv read in t h e uw t h a t did rorr read In the Law that to the o n the sabbaths the oi ieps 6~ TQ ICPQ . ~ i ) priests in the temple the Drlesk in the temple the treat the sabbath PE&AOGUIV ~ a &vaiTloi i EIUIY; 6 I e $ s ; n g as not sacred and are profaning and Bulltless are? contlnue guiltless? 6 : Spiv 6r1 TOO lrpo9 ~ic6v I 'Ow that but to You that of the temple grea er (thing) '?IV greater 66r. 1 1 66 ~ ~ V ~ K E ~~iT Ei m l v .Eh~ol; 'Omething here. If but You had k n o w what Is Mercy than the temp1e here. 7 However. if 8ihw rai oG you had understwd =amwilling and not this means. 'I ra~sS~~&urna TO&< h r r i o u < . 8 rdptoq want mercy, and not YOU condemned the guiltiesp ones. l.ord ydrp TOO u a P P h ~ o u 6 U ~ A S TOS Sacrifice,' for 1 . of the sabbath the son of the not have condemned the guiltless ones. &v8phou. 8 For Lord of t h e man. fiheLY sabbath i s what t h e dKEi 9 Kai pcraehl; a from t h e n he came 'On Of man And havlnz - zone After T ~ V uuvaywyilv &&v10 ~ a i 1606 2 2 o the synagogue oi them: and ioekl irom t h a t place he &vOpwno< eipa Exwv ( q p k . Kai h q p b ~ q u a v went lntO the'r synman {and having dry. And they asked agogue; 10 and. look! a h b v Myovrrq EI ESEUTI TO^< U& ao,v a man with a withered hfm saying If la it allowed to the la!tetha hand! S o they asked htm, "Is i t lawful t o Oepcnrrh~v. iva Kar,,yo iowolv to be curinh h ordeF that they m~gRt accuse cure on t h e sabbath?" ahoG. 1 1 6 6P ~Tmv ad-roil; Til; t h a t they might get of him. The Lone) but said to them Who an accusation against Eumt &5 8)li)v &v'dpmol; Bl; L E L him. 11 He said to will be out er you man who w l l l \ a ~ ~them: ,,Who will be npb!3a~ov Ev, ~ a l t&v hYflln6u TOGTO the man among YOU sheen one, and Uwer might fagin thla t h a t has one sheep dl; P~&Yov, 05xt and, if this falls intn u& b t v roil; to the satbatha Into Pit, not a pit on the sabbath, will not get hold of uparfio~t abrb ~ a i tyapai; will he get holdof It and will raise UP? it and lift it out?

02gky

2%~3

emlv

M p o n o g 12 AU CoNldeIEil. 12 TO how rr6uq, mu& therefore o h 'dl8ers la C p s of how much more rpoPdr~ou. 60.r~ EEruriv roil; worth is a man than of sheep. An-and it is allowed to the a a0 it is r o ~ s i v . 13 T 6 n lawful t o do a fine u&~Pau~v ~ahbg sabbaths finely to be dolnp. Then thing on the sabbath.' hiy~t ' 6 13 Then he said to he is saying to the &'pbnv man t h e man: "atreteh out uov x ~ i p a . uai P<&EIVEV, of YOU hand: and he atretehea out. your hand." And h e K U ~ &TEKOITEUT&~~ irhhq: stretched i t out, and and it was restored t k other. i t was restored sound 14 'EFhBbreg 66 ol Oaploaio, llke the other hand. Having coma out but the Pharisees 14 But the Pharisees uupbGAcov i X a b v RUT' ah0G brrwl; went out and taok counsel t w k down on him so that h m him brnohiowutv. 15 ' 0 6P ' t h a t they might dethey might destroy. The but % ; : JI stroy him. 15 Having yvoirq come to know [this]. havlngkoown "Om fi~oh060qw nohhoi, ~ a ~ i ~ E ~ E u Withdrew ~ ~ Y there. Many also fo110wed to him many, and he fOllOWed him, and &jl; 16 Kai hifll them all. and herebu?ted h e cured them all. 16 but he strictly arirois IM w p b v &bv to them in order that manifest him charged them not t o wolfiowutv 17 rva whqpwee make him manlfest; should make; In order that !night be fulfilled 17 that might ri, brleiv 616 Haaiou be fulfilled what was the (thing) swken through Uiah spoken through Isaiah W P O ~ ~ T O U A~YOVTOS the prophet, who said: Dmohet saving . . . I8 "Look! My 18 '1606 rai< POU 6~ fi06~lua, servant I chose, Look! boy of me whom I chore, 6 dryanq~irq fllou 8v ~ 6 6 6 ~ q O ~my v whom the beloved one ofme whom thoughtwell 01 my soul a ~ p r o v e d l I will put my spirit 8iuw T?X WE+& &e o % % ; 1 shall put the sprnt upon him. and what Ln' a h 6 v . ~ a 1 K iuev TO^< ~OYEUIY justice is h e will upon him, and l u g m e n t to the nations make clear t o t h e &?ra~~EhEi. 19 Olju ipioel 0 6 6 h a t i o n s . I9 He will he wlll report beck. Not he wi 1 wrangle nor . not ... wmnclc. . .-~~ -.-, . . .. crv K a u y h u e ~ , od6P & K O ~ U L I TI< &J w e c r y aloud, nor will hear anyone m hear his voice in the wharsiatl; ~ j v ~ o v i l v a h o 0 . 20 r6Aapov broad ways, No broad r a y s the voice olhlm. Reed bruised reed he w v r ~ r p t p l ~ b o v 06 ~a~r&<rt ~ a Aivov i having been brutred not he WIII crush and sax crush. and n o smol~ u q 6 p ~ v o vob ufi6ur1 $ & , h derlng flaxen wlck will smouldering not he wlll estldgulsh, u n t ~ l mely h e extlnguish. untll

;iEz0tt

&$

$2

ffi2i?f:;e,

2:
. -

z,"

=te

& ' %$

2 2 :

yzq

--.

MATTHEW 12:21-29
h e might thrust out

66
T&

67

MATTHEW 12:30-35

Eiq Y~KOC, mjv ~pio!~h . e sends out justice into victory the judgment. with success. 21 In21 vai TO 6 v 6 p r l adroi, ievq PhnroOow. deed. in his name And to the name of him nations will how. nations will hope." kp&hn

o ~ ~ la i q h 0 6 &pn&ualr t&v p ' n p 5 ~ 0 vseme his movable ' o n first unless first the vesscis of him to snatch, lfever ! i ~ T ET ~ Yile b i i d s the strong 7bv ~ O X V P ~ Y ; ~ a T he mis S Ytg , 2nd the strong ionel ? And then the man? And then he oi~iav ~JIToO 6 1 a ~ n h f f ~ 1 . 30 The will his house. house of him he will snatch through. 30 H e t h a t i s not o n ij, ST' ipaO K ~ T ' tpoO t+v, nai being ~ i t h me down on an0 my side is against me. and he that 6 ovvhywv VET' i ~ ~ o iOKOPV~SEL. , the (onel gathering w ~ t h me scatters. not gather with me

I eids,

tonel

A !

,..

Opiv, rr&oa TOGTO XByq 31 ' ' O n this account ~ h m u g h this I am say~ng to roe, every a ~ o i q I say t o YOU. Every &papria ~ a p i h a ~ @ ~ p i &C$E~~~OET~I sin and blasphemy Will be let go off t o the sort of sin and &v8p~.5irolq, fi 51 TOG r r v ~ $ $ o ~ blasphemy will be men, the but of the forgiven men, but the I3hao@vpia o b ~ & @ E ~ ~ ~ w E T32 u~. : ; o blasphemy. against blasphemy not will be let go off. the spirit will not ihv e'ing h6yov K ~ T & ~ o i , uioO 706 if ever might say word down on the son of the be forgiven. 32 For

31

'

speaks a word a g a s t the Son of man. i t will be forgiven him: but whoever speaks agaiMt the holy spirit, it will not be forgiven him, no, not in this system of things* nor in t h a t to 33 "H momioa.rc r h 6bv6pov Kcrh6v ~ a come. i Either make roir the tree fine and 33 "Either YOU TAW ~ a p r r A v a d ~ o i , K U ~ ~ V , fi n o ~ f i o a ~ 76 c the fruit of it fine, or make the people make t h e tree 6LvSpau oanpAv ~ aTi T ~ a p r r b v aha; oarrp6v. fine and its fruit line tree rotten and the fruit of it rotten: 01 make the tree &K K ~ P ~ O OT ? , ~ L Y ~ P rotten O Y and its fruit out of the fruit the tree rotten: for bv its fruit ~ I Y ~ U K E T ~ ! . 34 Y E Y V ~ ~ U T ~ 6 ISVGV, the tree is known is being known. Generated ones oFvzpers, 3p Offspring of vipers, irG< Slivaotlr +ae& hahciw how can YOU speak how are you able good (thmgsl to be speaking good thmgs, when YOU mavqpoi 6~7~5; are wicked? or out bemgl Kap6iaq rlr 076pa of the abundance of r r ~ p ~ f f o ~ b p a ~765 oq *bundance of the heart the mouth the heart t h e mouth hahsi, 35 6 &ya86q irvtlpwnoq t~ TOO WeakS 35 The 1s soeaklne The eood man out of the . good man out of hls ~.

&vtlphou, & @ s t l j o s r a ~ ah@. 85 6 ' man, it be let go ~ f f to him: who but iiv ~'irrg ~ a r & TOO nvrdparoq 700 likely might speak down on the spirit of the hyiou, Q ~ K & @ E ~ ~ O E T ~ I a6~@O~TE iv holy. not It will be let go off to him neither in TOGTII) TO at&! O ~ E iv T@ this the age nor in the ~lalhov~~. ionel being about (to come).

1 :

5%

: : !

3 2 ' Or, "order ofthings"

( u l W v ~ ,ai.o'ni),

KB:D > ~ P . 'oh.lam', .ln4.16-18.

MATTHEW 12:36-41

68

69

MATTHEW 12:42L47
drou of south

A: : ZL

&ya&O & I m p o O trp&Xhe~ &ya8& goad treasure sends good tresaure lsthruatln~out E O O d lthlnb), out good things,

BvBmyOq o o : f huaupoO CuDhXhs~ n o P& treasure 1 .thrustlnsout w l c k e d 7 t h l b ~ ) . t r e m sends out wicked things. 36 I ~6 A L Y ~ 6s 671 rb b j p a that every I a m saying but to row that every say ng tell unprofitable saying &p b 8 X a h j u o w ~ v 01 &BPWITOI, that men spea, Unprokble whleh wlll speak the men. h o 6 6 u o w 1 v n ~ p l a 6 r o S Myov C v 6pLpp they will render a n concernillg wtllnlve back sbout It word n A au - .- I -. --, it On Judgment K curwq. ST LK y h p r 6 v A6ywv of Edamcnt; out of far the words of YOU 3 7 for by your words 6tralwBjo Kai LK 76" A ~ Y W V uOU YOU wlll be declared YOU wlll be iu$ked, end out oi the words of you nghteous, and by your ~a~a6lrauBjon. words you WIUbe YOU will be condemned. c ondemn~d '' ~.~ 33 T h e n a s a n 38 T ~ T E & h s ~ p i 9 q o w abrQ ~1v2q r6v Then answered to hlm lome of the answer t o him some ypapparlwv Kai , @apluaiwv h i y o v ~ e q Of the scribes and mrfbes and Pherlaeea Baying Pharisees sald: A16&urahc, Bfio~v dnrb u o i ~ oq E ~ O V "Teacher, we want t o Teacher. we are wllllnP from you see a sign from you." 16~iv. 39 b 6L &no~pl8eiq 39 1" reply he said to to see. T h e lone) but havhganawered them: "A wicked and droiq rEwh r r o y p a uai POI aAiq adulterous generation to them Onneretlon wicked and adulkrous keeps on s e e u n g for oqpsiov q , ~ a i url siov s~gn I , aeck and z t t a sign, but n o sign he given it except 608 jusmt aljra EI p 16. q E ~ O Y ' I WV+ will be B ~ t Y o it ~ u ~ the Jonah the sign of Jo'nah TOG npo+j.rw. 40 6-p y h p qv ' I w ~ q fhe prophet- 40 For the prophet. As-even for was Jonah lust as Jo'nah was in cv 75 roohip m3 r j r o v T d q filrLpw ~~i the belly of the huge m the belly oi the huge L e o days and fish three days and r p ~ i g v l j ~ ~ a go&wq , Lural 6 ulbq TOO three nights. so t h e three nlghta, thus will he the Son of the son of man will be in & v 8 p ~ o utv 16 r a p 6 i p T'F T E~S the heart of the earth man In the heart oflhe tfree three days and three lp6paq ~ a iT cis v l j ~ ~ a g . 41 Civ6pcq nights. 41 M~~ , f days and &me nlphta. Nin8e.veh will rise u p N l v s u ~ b a i& v a u n j u o v ~ a ~ ev r j K I U E ~ In the judgment with Nlnevltea wlll stand up in tlie lusgment and rjq YEYE~S ~ a l j ~ q ~ qa Ki ~ T ~ K P I V O O ~ ~ IV OT~Y. Will condemn it; bethe generation this end WIII condemn it; ETcv6rluav I 76 ~ j p u a cause they repented at what Jo'nah preached. be~auae repented into tho but, look! something 'lwv& nai 1606 rrX~iov ' lwv& of ona ah, and lomk! something mom of Jonah more t h a n Jo'nah

g : n:i',~Y ;~5;~Fz$:~~

'

@kn

shg

kn

"3

.tn

Z?t%

%$

arl

Zey

preecxkg

~ y c p 8 j o c ~ a lis here. 4 2 The wlll be raised UP of the south t v iu i u ~ l p m d T ~ C YLVE&S ~cni'nlq will be raised up in ~nthe juBgment w ~ t h the generation t h ~ s the Judgment with r a i ~ a T a ~ p t v E ia h + an 6h8~v CK this generation and and wlll condemn It; because sho came out of will it; b e . r6v r ~ p k w v ~8% &y00al T ~ V ( 1 0 0 i ~e a u K she came from the IlmlLs of e esrt o hear the wlsdom the ends of the earth Zoho AVO< ~ a i 1605 nhciov to hear t h e wisdom of of soyomon: an& lwkl sornethlng more sol.omon, but, lwk! r c x o Gvoq a6c. something more than o f soKmon hem. Sol'wmon is here. 43 ' O ~ a v S t ~b & ~ & 8 a p r o v m . 3 a 4 3 "When a n Whenever but the unclean BptrR unclean spirit comes 4 ' h b 709 & ~ 8 e 6;$~zf&y y out of B man, it passes B h o ~ Icome $ out from the through parched 6,' &v66pwv r6nwv CqroOv &v&nauutv ~ a places l in of through waterless places aeeklng restlng-placd, and a resting-plaee, and odx e b p i u n ~ ~ . 44 T ~ T E hiyet Elq T ~ Y ndS "One. 44 Then not it Is Andlng. Then ft h aaylng Into the fi it says. 'I will go back oT~6v pou klorpC w 68ev house of ma Iahsllturn%ack bornwhere I % % % ; which to my house I; moved'; Out and Of ~ a i &8bV sbpiu~sl u ~ o h & ~ o v ~ a i t finds i t and having come It 1s Andlnp unacsupled unoccupied but swept E U ~W ~ ~ O V K ~ I KEKOUpqp6~0v. and having Been swept end having been adorned. 45 Then it goes its 45 T ~ T S n o p ~ 6 m a l ~ a T 1r a p a h a p P h v ~ ~ and takes along hen It goes Its way and takes along with it seven different L m o O & m h Empa w 6 y a movqp6~cpa Inore wicked Itwlf seven different sp rits more wlcked and, after t a u m 3 , nai ~ l u s A 8 6 v ~ a K ~ T O I K E ~ LKE? ~ a than i of itrelf, pnd having entered l t d w e u there; and getting inside, they dwell there; and t h e y i v ~ ~ a a rh Euxara final circumstances becomes the final f c ~ r ~ u ~ ~ t a nof e the c~~ Of that man become &vepimou &KL~VOU sipo ova TGV T~TWY. man that worse of the first lones). worse than the first. OG.rwq a rai T$ YPM" T ~ ~ TT Q h a t is how 't w'll be Thus it wlll be also to the genorat%n thls also wlth this wleked 'fi ~ O W P ? generation." the wleke 48 Whlie -~~ h e was 46 -ETI a d ~ o ~ . h a ~ o ~ TO?< v~o 6xhoiq q [bob yetspeaking t o the Yet c i hlm speeklng to the crowds lookl crowds, lookl his and brothers pfirqp ~ a i01 & 6 r h ~ o iabro0 ~ U T ' K L I O ~mother V the mother and the brothera of him hag stood took u p a position B<w L.qro3vr~q 0 3 ~ 4 hah:ual. 47 JTEV outside seeking to oublde Beekig to hlm to speak. Sald s ~ e a k t o him. 47 So 66 TLS a h ? '16oir 1 p j ~ t l p uou sbmeone said to him: but someone b h l m Look1 The mother oiyou "Look! Your mother E<u i u ~ j l ( a o ~and v your brothers a 01 & 6 ~ h q o i uov and the brother# OIyou oubldc havestood arestandingoutside, here.
42 pauiA!uua
Queen

56..

c ":,

~~~~~

~~

MATTHEW 12:48-13:6
< ~ T O ~ V T ~o <o

70
48

71
having risen up it was scorched ~b pi, E EIY the not to beiaving

MATTHEW 13:7-14
~ a i
and throvgh scorched, and because
UP.

seeking

to you

~ hahiioat.
to speak.

6
The
(One)

h6y?v?~ a 6 ~ 6answer he said to the savmg to him one telling him: "Who . my T i c i m l v 4 p j ~ q p pov n a i ~ i u s q E!U?V IS and Who is the mother of m;, and who are who are my brothers?' o i &6ahgoi pou; 49 ~ a i tKTE;Yaq the brothers of me? And havine stretched out 49 And extending . . rev x ~ i p aabmG h i ~ o h e pa8qrirq a h a G his hand toward his t h e hand of him upon the disciples of him disciples, he EFrrrv 'lSob 1 p j r q p pov ~ a o i i &Sch@oi "Look! My mother and hessid Look! The mother of me and the brothers my brothers! 50 F a r whoever does the will of NOV' me; 50 8ihqpa TOO r r a ~ p 6 q pov TOG i v of my Father who is will of the ~ ~ oftme h 01the ~ (onel ~ in In heaven, t h e same o5pmaiq, a G ~ 6 q pou &SEX@dq ~ a iilSehq4 is my brother. and heavens, he of me brother and slster sister, and mother." ~ a p i i-p tu~iv. 12 On that day and mother is. I " Jesus, havlng 'EY i ~ d p q C~civn L@A8&v the day that having come out left the house, was i, ' IquoOq ~ f i q o i ~ i a q i ~ & 8 q r a rrapir S'tt'ng by the sea, the Jesus of the house was rltung beside 2 and great crowds 2 ~ a i ouvjy8qoav rrpaq gathered t o hlrn, so T~,V 8&haoua!r the sea: and were ied together toward that he wentaboard a l i ~ a v bxhoc wohhoi, &UTE a h 6 v zi6 rrhoiov a boat and sat down, hun crowds many, as-and ham into boat and all the crowd LpP6Nra naEfio8a1 havins steooed into to s n d a d . t t e was standing On . Then dxhaq h i T ~ Y a i y ~ a M v ~ U T ~ K E , .3 ~ a the i beach. crowd upon the beach had stood. And he told them many ihhhqoev a i ~ o i q rrohhci 6" rrapapohaiq things by illustrations, he spoke to them many (things) in parables saying: A Atywv '16ob bSiih8av i, ~ITE~PWV sower went out to saying Look! Came out the lone) sowing SOW; 4 and as he was TOG ~ E ~ P E I Y . 4 KO? T$ ~ ~ ~ E ~ P E I Y or the to be sowing. And in the to be sowing sowing, some [seeds] fell alongside the ab~bv Ci p v l ErrEoEv him ~hich (ones) indeed feu beside road, and the birds 6S6v, nai th86v~~ T ITETEIY~~ cameand ate them way, and having come the birds UD. 5 Others fell n m i $ a y w a h & . 5 &Aha 6L Errirru~v i r r i ~ i r atedown them. Others but fell upon the ... . . ... . . ." -.-..-. rrerp&Sq 6rrou olin E~XEV 7iiv have much sail, and rockyIplacee1 where not itwashaving earth a t once they sprang m h h j v , ~ a i ~386wq & < m i r ~ c X s v Stir much, and immediately it sprang up through UP because of not TG EXEIY phgoF 6 fihiou 61 having depth of soil. the no to be having depth of ea;th, of sun but 6 But when the sun
having answered said to the Ionel

Lirro~pl8riq s7rrEv

TTQ

but to YOU." 48 As a n

62 seeking t o speak

&v~TE~?UVTO6 ~n a v p a ~ i o E q

6th

rose they weie

$zb$p $ :;

sz,"$~&& :

13

~~

A: . :

of not having root they withered. 7 &Aha 6L E r r r o ~ v h i ~ c i g&~hv8aq, nai 7 Others, too.~fell Others but fell upon the thorns, and among the thorns. hvipqoav ai 6 ~ a v 8 a t ~ a d i n h v ~ E a v alirh. and the thorns came came up the thorns and choked off them. up and them. 8 &Aha 62 k ~ o a v ~ 7 j v yQv miv ~ a h j v8 Still others fell Others but fell upon the earth +.he fine uDOn the fine soil ~apn6v, 6 rai tSiSou &d they began to fruit, which (One) yield fruit, this one a and it was giving 6 6L k < f i ~ o v r a p i tnarbv hundredfold. that one indeed one hundred which (onel but sxty the other thirty, 6 6L r p l h ~ o v r a .9 ' 0 ~ X W V g Let him that has which lone) but thirty. The (one) having ears listen,. am 6~outrw. 10 SOt h e disciples ears let him be hearing. came u p and said to o i pa8rlrai him: "why is it you 10 K a i rrpoo~h86vrrq the disciples speak to them by the And having come toward i v use of illustrations?" ~7rrav aljrrj A d ~i in 11 In reply he said: said to him Through what rrapaPoXaiq haXsic, "TOYOU i t is granted parables a~espeaking YOU to understand the 1 1 6 the kingdom of the 'Ypiv 6iSarat p a v a t . .T& puurfip!a To roo i t has been,given to know the mysteries heavens, but to those people i t is not o k :q e paoAciaq .T&V o6pavc3v. BKE~YOI~ 68 kingdom of the heavens, to thore b u t granted. 12 For whoever has, more 06 6iSo~a1: 1 2 b m t c ycip ex,, not it has been given. whoever for is having, Will be given him an* he will he made to Sa8'o~rar aeQ Kai i t will?le given to hzm and abound; but whoever not have, even rrr iuoru8jor.rat. . 6 o ~ t q- . 62 OGK he wilPbeme.de to abound; whoevu but not what he has will be taken from him. E ~ ~ , &Pg,mTa, EXEI ~ a i 6 is ha&, also which h e is having *ill bhlifted up 13 This is why I & + aCi-~oO. 19 61& TOOTO fv rrapaPoAaiq Speak to them by the use of illustrations, from him. %augh this m parables alraiq haha, aT, ph&ovrrS o6 because, looking, they to them I am sneaking. -. because lookine at not look in vain. and PXhovo!v &KOljoYTE; OfiK hearing, they hear in they are looking at and hearing not vain, neither do they & ~ o l i o u u ~ v o66L ~uviouo,u. 14 ua) get the sense of it: they are hearing nor they are comprehending: and 14 and toward them &varrhq oOmt a i i ~ a i q fi TrpoQx~eia'Hoaiou the Prophecy Of Isaiah is being &led up to them the prop ecy of Isaiah is having fulfillment, 6 . Aiyqvoa.,. ' A K D ~ &KOGUETE which Says. 'BY the [prophecy1 saymg To hearing rou will hear hearing, you will hear
it was dned

i5qp~8q.

zee$i

~~

~~~~

MATTHEW 13:15-20
end not

72 & r o b oval
hearlng It:
and

73
s t once wlth
JOY

MATTHEW 13:21-27
reeefbg

i 6 q ~ ~ . iwking, YOU will look you wlil look at and not roo should see. but by see. 15 tnax(N8 y&p 1 ~ a p 6 i a TOO ha00 15 For the heart of Was mads t k k for the heart of the people this pwple has gmm roljrou, v a i ~ o duiv i ~ aptwt ~ ~ K O W ( N K U ~ unreceptive. and thin, and to the ears feavily they heard, and *th their ears they mcs 6e@ahpo~% adr6iv 6 ~ h p p w a v . p j have heard without the eyes of them they closed: not respanse, and they nOTC i6wu1v ~ o i s 6p8ahpois ~ a have i shut their eyes; at any time they mleht nee to the eyes and that they might never iap6iCI see with their eyes TO ~ S *oiv to the ear8 and hear with their ~uvoi~lv Kai ~ T T I U T P ~ U I W U I Wearn and get the sense they mlght comprehend and they mlght turn hick. Of it with their hearts nai lhuolla~ a 6 r o b ~ . and turn back, and I and I shall heal them. heal them.' 62 WK&PIOI0 1 6@=h110i 16 s l ~ ~ w e Y happy er, l6 but happy the eyes are because 671 pXtrrouu~v ~ a i.r& 3 ~ a d &v they and be~auao they are looklnist, and the ears o f ~ o o YOUR ears because &TI drKO1'oumlv' hear. 17 For because they are hearlng. Amen 1:: they hLyw bpi" drl rrohhoi npoqjmt ~ a I i tNiy say to I am to YOU that many ~ ~ and ~Many pmphets ~ h and ~ righteous men desired 6i~aro1 ~c8ripquco, righteous ones desired to what to see the things uov PXLnm Kai OfiK dsav nai are beholding and did rouerelooklngat snd . M t h e y * & , end notSeethem,andta &KO~UO & I 6 ~ 0 6K U ~ ~O~~ K~ K O W W . hear the things to hear what mo ere hearing and not they heard. are hearing and did not hear them. 18 'Y E?< otrv 18 "YOU,then. to" therefore listen to the illustra700 tion of the man that parable sowed. 19 Where 19 navrbq anyone hears the word o f anyone %,9",',"' $ = ,. Of the lungdom hut Paulheiaq ~ a i ~ u u v ~ i v ~ ,o ~Epx~.rat ~ klngdom and oom~rehen on -. IS earnine does not get the sense Tb - of it, the wicked one 6 nov?lpb~ uai &prrdl<rl the wlcked (one) and snatches the (thing) comes and snatches CmappCvov &v ~i Kap6i.q abro0. 0 8 ~ 6 away ~ what has been hsvlnB been sown In the heart of him: this sown in his heart: this is the one sown turlv 6 na & n j v 666" mapriq. Is the lone) berPde the way aown. alongside the road 20 As far the one 20 6 62 in1 .rd mrp&6rl The IonaJ but upon the mcky Iplacesl sown upon the rocky u n a p r i ~ o h 6 5 6m1v 6 r b h6yov places. thls is the mown. Ulfs h lhe (me) the ward one heanng the word

hut K a i ob p muwin ~ a Pi ~ L ~ o Y T E ~by no means get no2 mu ahould eomirehend, and lookbg at the sense of it; and, P h i ~ l ~ n ~ a i 06

~ 0 8 % p n & xap&q havp&vov and at once accepting fx~l 6 t biSw i v

root it v . . ... . . . io .

a h 6 v 21 obr

not he Is having but

In himself

/ he has no . .root in
but

21 Yet

th$$r'a, :;i,

tf?;"

6i:,"$zE 2 :
. :

&I

MA& np6U~alpbF 6m1v. ~ E V O I I L ~ F 6L but temporary la, havmg occurred but lora time' and after tribulation or 8hiqmo< fi 61wyvoG 61h T ~ V 01 trlbuletlon or o f wrsecutlon through the Persecution has arisen 22 6 On Of the E W UK&~A~<ET~ I. A6yov he (one) word he is a t once he is stumbled. s t once word b r t v stumbled. 22 As for &~&u8aqorrapti<, o h 6 ~ 6L s15 ~ a q thla la the one s o w amona but into the thorns sown, h6yov & K O ~ W Y ~ C l i 4 pIp~pva the thorns, this is t i e 6 T ~ V the lone) the word hesrlng end the onxlety one hearin= the wad, TOO al&vo< ~ai 1 harq but the aniiety of this of the ale deoeltfulnesa system of things and ~ o i r nAolS~ou uuvnviye~ rbv h6yov ~ a the l deceptive power of the rlehes choke8 together the word.' and of riches choke the 61 hi bi~apno yiveral. 23 6 unlrultf3 he becornea. The ( m a ) but upon word, and he 23 As for ~ i ) v ah+ y i v mapeiq, obrbq &mrlv 6 the flno earth sown, thb is the (one) the one sown upon T ~ VA6yov & K O ~ W V xai o w ~ s i ~ 65 the fine soil, this is the word hearlng and oornprehendlns, who the one hearing the word and getting the 6 61 ~aprroqaps? Kai n o ~ ~ i actually bears frult and f msklne whleh (one) sense of it, who really pb k~a~bv 6 61. Kovra does bear fruit and Indeed one hundred whleh lone) but k'ktY produces, this one 8 61. rpl&rovra. B hundredfold, that whlch (onel but thlrty. one sixty, the other mpl8Ww thirty.' " , F I V he put e onlslde 24 24 Another fi P a u ~ h i auustration ahiq A L w 'npo169q . he set. W a s 1IKcned the klnsdom to them saulng KaMv before them, saying' T ~ V o d p w ~ v&v8p&rrq, mci-I having sown flne "The kingdom of the to man of the heavens iv 70 q p $ a h o 0 . 25 6~ 6 t TO heavens has become UTL~ see$ In the el ofhlm. In but the like a man that K ~ ~ E ~ ~ E ~0 I 1 V 1 &v0p&nouq ~

: ! ? % u ~

to be sleenlng enemy

the

men

6 the

men were sleeping, enemy came and &v& ~Cuov TOG U ~ T O U~ a lh i h 8 r v . oversawed weeds in UP through midst a i the wheat and wentoft, among the wheat, and leR.~ 26 When the " , " , ; ~ $2:" 6 P ~ $ ~ ~ ~ e v ~ , $, sprouted and raprrbv &noi UEV, 16% iedlvq ~ a i T& 'lade fruit maae. then enneared the produced fruit. then -~ .. Qfhvla. 2 ; npou~h86vrcg 61. 01 the Weeds %Teared Hav ng come toward but the also. 21 80 the dame iweedsl.
and oversowed dsme iweedsl his

ix8pdq

rai

LnCmc~p~v

S1$6wa

tit

i e

~~

MATTHEW 13:28-32
60Sho1 TOS o 1 ~ 0 6 c m 6 ~ oETTOV u
slaves of the householder sald to hlm Lord,

74
KaTauK

75
to ~ n lddslng d

MATTHEW 13:33-39
70Cq
the branches

a h @ KOplc, slaves of the householder came up and oJxi mhbv d F y a knrClpa b T@ U@ &$PC' said to him. 'Master. not fine see yousowdl h t h e your eldd did you not sow fine <~C&ta; n68m otv Exr~ From where therefore i t la havlng darnel Lweedsl? seed in your How, then, does i t 6 68 sEXgdq 28 m e ions) but to them Enemy come t o have weeds?' CNBporroq TOGTO h r o i ucv. 01 62 ah@ 28 He said to them. men thls dl]. The (ones1 but to him enemy. a man, h&youu~v O~AEIZ oSlv tmrh86v~vreq did this: They said are raying A= you wllllng therefore having gone o f f him, .Do you want uuhhtSwpev ah?& 29 b 66 qqcrtv then. to go out weshould collect them4 The (onel but 8ays and collect them?' uUXXLYOYTEc Th 06, TOTE NO, ntnny time collecting the 29 He said, 'No; that by no chance, while <l<&vla KPI I ~ U ~ T E (ips along with collecting the weeds, dame1 iweedsl Yo!ml$lt UProot &ere arlroiq rbv oirov' 30 YOU uproot the wheat Off them the wheat; let with them. 30 Let ouvauShuco8a1 &v$6rspa both grow together to be growlng togethe? 0th until t h e harvest; and 9~pcnpo0. ~(ai fv Katp" TOG BLPIU~OS . and in spwrlntba'tlme of the harvest In the harvest season harvest; ~ o i qBcploraiq XuhhtSarc apOrov rh 1-11 tell the reapers. I ,il?fiell to the harvesters Collect *rat the First colleet the rai 6 ' o m r ahrh Elq b t o p a t weeds and bind them <lf&vla darne Lweedsl and aind them into bundles in to np6q .rb rmara0oa1 a h a , n3v 66 oirov them up, thengo to toward the to burnup them, t h e but wheat gathering the wheat pou. Q Y ouvciyrrr eiq T ~ V& ~ O ~ ~ Y into my storehouse." be gathering YOU lnto the storehouse of me.

$3

t k 3

.,,

.
'

: : :

to them of the

ahoiq

saving

h6ywv 'Ovoia
Like

~ i l Y oljpavOv
heavens

paotkia before them, saying: kingdom kingdom of the heavens is like to g r a ~ n of mustard, w&ch
1 8

iwiv

the,

K ~ K K ~ ) UIV&TEWC

havlng taken

haPZlv

hvepwno~ i c m ~ % v
man
VIKP~TEPOV

$ , :
~ S I Y

ariroD. 32 8
ofhim:

is 32 which is, in fact, 66 the tiniest of all the of all the seeds. but seeds, but when it. has ah nee pei(;ov TOY hax&vwv , 'Own it the largest it rnigEt grow greater of the vegetables of the vegetables twiv ral yiva~al 6iv6p0v' and becomes a tree, It is end it becamel tree, Of th8civ .rh T E T E I V ~ TOO oSpavo0 ~ a i that the to come the blrda of t h e heaven and heaven come and
which smaller Indeed

pi"

;;,","";22;, and planted in his field;

rrdrvrov

TO"

orrrprh~wv,

6rav

2%;

ah00. And lodging among its of It. branches:' 33 Another illustrarrapupohfiv U&hqocv &oTy S3 'AXhqv Another poroblc he spoke to them; tion he spoke to them: 'Opoia buriv Paulheia TOv ' 0lipavOv *The kingdom of the Llke is the kingdom of tho heavens is like caven, CGpq v : ha!3oGoa to ieavin, vhlch havlngtaken and hid a in three tODk large ~ l q &AEOPOV U&TU Of flour* lnto of Row acah measurn %?I until the whole mass tCuf68q 6Aov. 06 was fermented." where Itwas cavened whole. 34 All these 34 Taha r i h r a &6rXquLv b "Iqootq things Jesus spoke These (thlnga) all spoke t h e Jesus to the Crowds xwpiq I v rrapapohaiq m i q &xhoiq, aal to the crowds, and apart from illustrations. Indeed, In parables arlroiq. without an illustration thhhc~ irapapohfiq 036Bv nothine he was speoklng to them; he would not speak to parable rrhqpw8' T them; 35 that there mlght be ful\lled 3S SO 6nwq that the ( t h i g l mieht be fulfilled was spoken pq&v 6th TOG T T P O ~ ~ T O U A ~ Y O V T O whLt ~ spoken through tha prophet ssYlng through the prophet 'AvaiSw tv napapohaiq ~b m 6 p a pou who said: 'I wili I shall open in psmbler the mouth of m . : open my mith &PEG opal K C K P U ~ ~ ~ V ~ illustrations, I will I utter (thfngl) having been hldden from publish things hidden na~apohijq. since the founding." foundmg. 36 Then after 36 T67c &yiq TO^ 6xAouq fih8sv dismissing the hen havlng et go off the crowd, he he went clq n j v oiniav. Kai rrpoojh8w cnhQ a1 into the hause. And came toward to hlm t h e the house. And his p?8~~ai &OS A ~ ~ O Y T E AICTU&~~UOV ~ i p i v disciples came to him dtsciples 01 hlm saving ExpLBlln to UP and said: "Explain < $ < ~ C I Y / W YTOG t o US the illustration T$V ~apafiohfiv TOY the parable of the darnel lweedal of the of the weeds in the 68 hna~p18ric rlrrrv field." 37 In response &gpoO. 37 b eld. The (onel but hsvlng answered laid he ,,id: ' , ~ sower h ~ orrripwv r a ~ a h h v orripfa I w l v b or the fine seed is the '0 Is the Bon of man: 38 the he (one) nowlng the fine see vldq TOG ~LY~PJTTOU' 38 b 61. CI P ~ S IUTIV field is the world; the but ta Son of the men; as for the Ane seed, b X ~ U ~ O S T& . 68 ~ d b m6p!a, v o h o i EIUIV these the the world; the but flne see , these are of the kingdom; 01 vloi r " q p a n ~ h c i a ~ T& . 6l <1$h& the sons of?he kingdom; the but darnc 1weed.l but the weeds are Of the r l u w 01 uloi TOG nov paO, 39 b 68 the are the Bona ofthe wieke2 (one), the but wicked one. 39 and 6 orrcipaq aJr& b r ~ v 6 the enemy that the (me1 h a v l n g m m them b the sowed them is the

MFV

tu
in

wh&601q

CYi"h%*cY

% ! ? ?

MATTHEW 13:40-45

76

77

MATTHEW 13:46-52

6t&@oh0~. b 66 eeplopbq ouvrihcla Devil. The harvest Devlli the but halvest conolusion is a eonclusian df a alGv6< ~UTIV, 01 6i erplomi e l age harvesters smtem of things: the but 1 1 1 , and t h e reapers are hyyrhoi Elolv ' 40 h e p angels. 40 Therefore. 811gd1 BIT. As-even just as the weeds are o u h h i y m a ~ rdr I &la Kal mu collected and burned Is collected the d a z e tweeds1 $ to rarauaisra~ o h < E m a t tv o w E h ~ i q with fire, i t will be Is burned dowk thua wlll be In the eoncluaron l,id the conelusion of TOO al&voq , 41 1 0 m r h c i 6 the system of things. oi the age; wlllsend off the d l r k . annn, ml.n ulbF ~ 0 0 h 8 p h w rob5 &yyLhouq crCtr00, nai will send forth his Son of the man the sngela of him, and angels, they uuhh6 ouolv tr ~ f i q P a u l h c i a ~ .ahpi from his they collect out of the khgdom kingdom all things ?rhvra r d r &6aXa ~ a l rob< t h a t Cause stumbling the thlnca ceua~nc to -~~~ and the [ones) -u ~ ~~~.~ ?ro~oOvraq &vopim, 42 Kai and persons who are dolng iawleaaneaa, . a n d doing lawlessness, ahotucv a h o b q el5 ~ f i vvhplvov TOO 42 and they will hey wlll thmw them into the furnace of the pitch them into t h e n u p 6 s ere? Eo~al b ahau0 bq r a i b fiery furnace. There is Are; there wlll be the weepkg and the where weelring 666vrwv. 43 $Ie and t h e gnashing of o % ;e teeth. [their] teeth will be. 6i~atot K '" Ow'" 5 ' 43 At t h a t time the rlphteous lanes) wlU out pa the righte0uS Ones '0 b ~j Pauthciq TOO n a ~ &ah&. In the kingdom of the pather of them. Tho (one) shine as brightly as the s u n in t h e kingixwv dra hrwbro. having ears let him be headng. dom of their Father. 44 'Opoia WVfi ! ~ O I A P : O ( TOY O O P C N ~ Let him t h a t has ears Like 1 . the kingdom oithe heavens listen. ~~UC.UP~ re~puppk~ ~ 6 i6 PQ, 44 "The kinpaom to reasure having been hlydeden the &Id, ,f the heavens Sv ebpbv 6v0pwnot E r g y p vai d n b ,,t hldden in which having found man and from the field, whlch a man r i q xap85 a h 0 0 iIm&ye~ found and hid, and for the joy him he ls gois sway the joy he has he goes 6ua and sells what thlngs many thinga 6, . i f h e has and buys t h a t & p b v LKE~VOV. field. eld that. 45 "*gain theking4S nhhtv bpola Lorlv fi P h t i a .T&V A a a i llke Is the i g d o m of the dom of the heavens o:pwGu i ~ 6 ~ 4 , <qTo:rr K a h o ~ F 1s 11ke a t r s v ~ l t n g heavens totravel~ng merchant seekma file , merchant spehng fine --. . . $9' Or. "order of thlnga" lolDvo(, ol.o'nos). " 6 : 0 x 3 . 'ohlam', J1.14.161n.

tPre

.-

-- --- -.

~~

9 :

!K:&Y:~

6 , ;; :

8%.

Tdg5

:fi

:g

p a ~ y a p i m g . 46 62 Pva pearls. 46 u p o n but One finding one pearl of pearls; n o h h l ov -+nch%~ high value, away h e much varued baving gone off went and promptly mhparcv * a 6ua d EY the things he he has sold all as many thing. ss be was?lsvfng 'Old had and bought it. r a i fi 6 p a m &Q. 47 .Again the kingand goupht it dom Of the heavens 47 n M t v b o i a t m i v fi Bautheia TOY is llke a dragnet let Again Kke is the kingdom orthe ~ 8M~;ow down into the sea and odpwirv o y f i v n Bhq&iog s l njv gathering u p [fish] of heavens to dragnet thrown into the rai t~ m m b < ybvoug w v a y orion. every kind. 48 When and out of evorv klnd Sstherinzogether; i t got full they hauled 6re hhqprje d r v a p t ~ h o m ~ it q up onto the beach w%ch when It was Rllea having hauled UP and, sitting down, krrl d v alylaMv rai ~ a 8 i u w r e < they collected the fine upon tho beach and having sat down ones into but ouv6hrCav T rahh el5 & Y Y ~ .. ~ hthe unsultable they they collected the Rne (ones) into vessels, the threw away, 49 That 6 L umph i<o Epahov. 49 o b ~ w < Ow be in but rotten (ones1 outrids they threw. Thue the conclusion Of the E u m ~ tv ~ f i uuv.rrhriq to0 alGvo<. system of things:' t h e it WIII be in the eoneludon of the age; angels go Out and t<EheISmvra~ 01 &yydot ~ a & i ~ ~ I O ~ ~0 I 55 V will go out the angels and W L 1 separate the separate the wicked from among t h e 1k-hno p ~ b q &K p i ~TSV o ~ 61vaiwv w l c k 2 ionesl out of midst oi the righteous lonee) teaus 50 and will 5 0 r a i @ahoOulv a h o k CIS njv u&plmv cast them into the Into the lurnace fiery furnace. hemi is and will throw them m O m p 6 q kd Eora~ 6 uhovepb< r a i where [their] weeping of the fire; there will be the weeping and and the Of 6 Ppuxybg TGV d66vrw. [their] teeth will be. the gnar ng 01the teeth. 51 "Did YOU get 51 ZwfivaTE t h e sense of all these Did you comprehend these (things) things?" They said t o 6P hiyouotv ah6 Nai. 62 b The ,one) but him: "Yes.' 52 Then They are ssylng to hlm Yes. said to them: ETTEV aiIro?q A ( & TOGTO-85 y p a p p a ~ ~ J he q "That being the case, .aid to them T h r o u ~ h this every scribe every public instrue; pa8qreu6ci ~ ~ r ~ v ~ tor, , when ~ taught h re~ havmg been mndeFesrncr kingdom of the spectlng the'kingdom o6pw&v 6po16q hurlv &v0p&rrc+ o l ~ o 6 e o n 6 r n heavens llRe la to man householder of the heavens, is like butt5 LIPMXLI K 100 8qoaupoO a man, a householder, whoever Is throwing out out of the treasure who brings out of his treasure store things ahoO .aa~vh rai rrahav5. new and old." of hlm new lthlnzs) and old (things). . . -

%%";

2%~~

49'

Or. "order of things" (olmvog, oi.o'nos), NB;n??U. 'oh.lam', J'.".'"'.

MATTHEW 13:63-14:3

78

79
rporfiua '%?,6Jq having lald hAd of

MATTHEW 14:4-12

63 Kai CyEvcro (ire LrUlmw b ' uoOq 53 Now when And It occurred when Rnlehed the '3eSU9 Jesus had finished ~ h rc rapabhitt ~ a l j r a ~ ~ E T ~ P E V t l c i 8 ~ v . these illustrations h e the parables these, he transferred from there. , t ~-~~ t,, -~ . . . . . . . . . 54 r a i th8bv stq ~ a ~ p i 6 afrom there. 54 ~ n d And, having come into father (place] after coming into ahoir b6/6ao~w aGmbq hr of hlm he wastenehbs them In the home terntory he began to teach them uuvaywy$ a h G u , &ore LxrrXjouw0at &obq eynag~guoof them, as-and to beeslounded them in their mOgue, rai hiyew ll60ev roGrW fi so t h a t they were and to be S ~ Y I ~ S pmm wherr to th~. lonel the astounded and said: ~. mogia a G ~ q r a i a l Sdpc~q; OGX "Where did this man wlsdom t h i and the powerful works? ~ o Eet t this wisdom and o h 6 5 Lorw b TOG ~ t ~ r o v o1q~ 1 6 ~ oGx . these powerful works? t h b lone) 1s the of the camenter son; Not 55 Is this not the 4 p j r q p abrair XE e r a , Ma thp nai 01 Carpenter's son? Is the mother of him is b&g laid &rY and the not his mother called &6~hQoi a l i ~ o C ' ~ & K w P oK ~ a L 'Iwul$ ~ a Mary, i and his brothbrothers of him James and and els J~~~~and ~~~~~h Iipwv ~ a 'lo66ac; i 56 ~ a a1i h 6 ~ X q a iariroir and Simon and Judas? Slmon and Judas7 And the slsters of him And his sisters, o3xi n8oal npbg eluiv; n 6 8 ~ v are they not all with not all toward us are? where us? Where. then, did oDv roJrc+ 'raCra rrCNra; therefore to thle Ionel these lthingsl ell? this man get all these things?" 51 80 they 57 ~ a i L o x a d a h l ~ o v r o at And they wore b e l n g s t u m b l T i e began to Jesus to M ' IqooGq siwcv a h o i q OGK Zmlv r r p a @ i , ~ q him. them: A prophet is but J ~ S U S to them NO^ IS f o t unhonored except hnpoq rl unhonored If t $ fsth".ZP,\F:de) and l n his home territory L v ~6 0 k i p cnlra5. 58 Kai oGr trroi osv b r i and in his o m house.' In the house ofhlm. And not heald there 58 And h e did not do many powerful works 6uv6pc1q rrohhhq 6th T+ powerful works many thFoUgh the there o n account of dmkmiav a b ~ & v . their lack of faith. lack of faith of them. At t h a t 'Ev t ~ ( f v 4 ) ' 6 K ~ I P O ~ ~heard KOYOEY part~cUiBr time In that the appalnted time Herod, t h e district 'Hp+6 g b 7 ~ 7 p a h pqq 'rviv dr~ofiv ' I u o j IUler, heard the report ~ e r o a the tetnrcx the hearing af?esua: about Jesus 2 and 2 ~ a iaTwcv roig naduiv aG.ro0 09r6q said t o his servants: and said to the boys of him hi^ '"This the ~ I 'Iwdlvq~ V b P a n ~ ~ oa~ hj by q fiyLp0q 1s Jahn the ~ a p t t r t ; he was raised up Baptist. He was raised drnb T&V YEKPOY, K U ~ 6 t h roho a 1 UP from the dead, and from the dead loneal, and through thls the this is why the pow6uv& <$< 6 ~ e p y o j u ~& v ~ 6 ~ 33 '0 . y h p erful works are operDowerfurworks ore o~eratlng In him. The for ating in him." 3 For
~

, , ,

.,,,

his

55

:f a&?

But

A ! :f

14

14

T6v ' l w b q v E61/uw Herod had arrested the John bound John and bound hlm ~ a b i Q v h a ~ ( CITT60ero 61a 'H ~ 6 1 h 6 a and put him away m and in pnson he putoff through ferodlas I),.iSOn On Of n j v y w a i ~ a@~hinnoum G &6hh$oir aGroS ke.ro*di.as the wife the woman of Phlltp the brother 01 him: of Philip his brother. OGK 4 Lhaycv b ' l o h q q &9 was raying the John to him Not 4 FOr John had been saying t o him: 'It is EXEIY aGliv, E ~ ~ o r i v 00, and not lswflll for YOU It is lawful to YOU to be havfn8 her: to be her'" e6k.N d T 6 ~~ D K T E ~ Y U 6@0P/l01 I T ~ V betna wulinz to kt11 he reare the 5 However, aithougb - him (ixhov 671 npocpi~qv a h b v he wanted t o kill him. C T O W ~ , becnune ~ ~ o p h e t him h e feared the crowd. atxov. 6 yrveo/o~q 6 i because they took him they were havfng. To b l r t h d a ~ celebr8tlona but for a prophet. 6 Hut y~vop6~1q 700 'HpO6ou h p x j o a r o 4 when Herodl birthday having come to be of the Hcrod , danced the was being celebrated 0uyh.rqp r"g 'H ~ 6 [ & 6 o q t v TG, p i u y ~ a the l daughter of daughter oflhe Rerodis in the mtds and He.ro'di.as danced a t fipsow i t and pleased Herod shegavepleasure t;te SO much 7 t h a t he 7 6 0 ~ ~ PET& 6puou' promised with a n oath wlth oath fromwhlch Ifastl tw t o glve her whatever ~ ~ 0 h 6 r q u yaG~i 6 0 5 ~ 1 1 a he con erse to hCr to clvc whlfh If ever s h e asked. 8 Then aiTi)uq~at. 8 4 68 rr op4paoeciua she. under he= mothshe mlght ask. The canel but hevRs been coached er's coaching, said: h b rfiq p q r g a h i q A6q pol pqoiv 'Give me here upon bv the mot!% of her Glve tom;. she lasaulna, a nlattpr the head of &6e in1 rrivau~ n)v I(EWX?Y ' I ~ h v o u TOG ~ & n t h e&tlst." here upon plate the head - ~&.~~ thou& d he of John the g !3anr1oroO. 9 rial Awq8eiq b was, the king out of Baptist, And hsvlng been grleved the regard for his Paurkirg 61h m b q 6pxouq ~ a i rob< klng through the oaths and the Ionel) and for those with him commanded 60 "vat u~vana~ptvouq t~lAeuu~v be given: recllnlng wlth he commanded to be$ven: It 10 and h e sent and 10 K U ~ n l p q a g &rrrrr@dih~uw ' I w h q v f; had John in and havlngeent he beheaded John l1 And .rfi @uAa~(.1 1 KO] fi~kxeq 4 K E Q U ~ ? the prison' the prlaon; and was brought the head his head was brought a 3 ~ o jLwi n i v a ~ ! ~ a it668q 7 ' ~ o p a u i v , on a platter and given of hlm upon plnttor and woe glven toyhe malden, t o the maiden, and ~~1 fivsynav T" p q ~ p i a 6 r f i ~ .1 2 Kai she brought it to her end she brought t a k a mother of her. And mother. 12 Finallv rrpooah86vraq ol pa0qrai a h 0 0 l p a v his disciples came hsvlng come toward the dtscblea of him Uf ed up up and removed the ~b n r & p a nai Eeavav arid", rai tX06vrrg corpse and buried the mrp'l)~and burled hlm, and hsvlnp come him and came
~ ~~

$2

MATTHEW 14:13-19
they reported back to the Jesus.

80

81

MATTHEW 14:20-28
they ate ail (they)

and reported to Jesus. 13 ~t hearing this 68 6 'IqooGg &WEhprlmv i ~ ~ i e e vev Jesus withdrew from but the Jesus wkdrew "Om there I n there by boat into a nhoiq Eiq. Epqpov lonely place for isolaboat into lonely tion; but the crowds, KT' i6iav nai dr~oljoavrrq oi Bccordtngto private and having heard the getting t o hear of it. him On foot 6xAol iuoho68quav ah6 rrsr" h b TOW crowds followed to him from the from the cities. ~eh~wv. 14 NOWwhen he atleg came forth he saw a 14 K a i ~ l 6 a v r o h b v ~ X ~ O Y great , crowd; and he And havinggone out he saw much crowd, felt pity for them, and ~ a fmha i xvioeq trr' ad-roit n a i i@rp&nzuosv he cured their sick and he felyittu vpon them and he cured ones, 15 But when evening fell his discil5 o ~ ~ $ ~$ t~ n g ples came to him and y ~ v o p l y q npociih9av &rj oi pa&lrai Said: ''The place is having toward tahim the ~EYOVIE~ *Epqw6q ~ T I Y 6 ~ 6 n 0 q~ a 4i 6 p a lonely and the hour is saying Lonely is the place end the hour already far advanced; fi6q napfihe~v. dn6huubv ~ o b q . dxhouq, send the crowds away, already passed by; let loose off the erowds, that they may go into iva hrrd96vreq ciq ~ & q ~ h p a qt h e villages and buy in order that having gone off into the villager themselves things to dryophuwolv iauroiq p a 6 6 eat." 16 However, they might buy to themselves eatables. The Jesus said to them: 'IJZ$ X E : ~ '"They do not have to leave: give them Exouucv drrreh&iu. 6 6 a ~ G ~ o i q Speiq something t o eat." they are having to go ~ f f : give to them You 17 They ~ said to him: qays?~, 17 ~i 68 ~ t arirrj ~ ~ to eat. The (ones) but are saying to h ~ m 'We have nothing here 0 5 ~ 2x0 Ev SSe ~i p i n & v r r 8provq ~ a but i five loaves and Not we are ! k i n g here if not five loaves and two fishes." 18 He 660 ix06aq. 18 d 62 cInirr~v Q l p e r i said: '"BRING them two fishes. The (one) but said Be bearing here to me,r. 19 N~~~ pol 6 6 a ~ b ~ o l j ~ . 19 ~ a i ~ ~ A r G o a q he commanded the to me here them. And having commandPd crowds to recline on the grass and took the X:F~V, five loaves and two Xaphv TOG< W ~ Y T E &PTOUF ~ a TOG< i 660 ha~lng taken the five loaves the two fishes, and. looking he said ixB6aq, drvaphlyraq i q ~ b v o 5 p a d v UP to fishes, having looked UP Into the heaven a blessing and, after ~rlhbyqusv ~ a i nhhoaq t6wum roiq bTe*ing the loaves, he blessed and having broken he .cave to the he distributed them to the disciples, the dispaBqiaig ~ 0 6 q& p ~ o u q oi 68 pueq.rai diselpler the loaves the but disciples to the ciples in turn to the
Havrng heard

hrriyye~hav

r i ,

'IquoC. 13

'ApGoaq

bxho,q.
crowds

20 ~ a i Eqayov
And

n & ~ q

~ a crowds i
and all

ate and were

2 0 So

2::

a001

'$2 drp$fF:t:2

:fie;,

ft

' i ~ $t;~$,

T $ 2 t ~ t : z Z dr:z$'$p $2g!

~6 n ~ p ~ o o ~ Csatisfied, ov and they aboundmg took up the surplus .r&v nhaopdr-rwv 6 i i 6 ~ ~~a a q i v o u q n h i p s ~ q . of fragments, twelve of the fragments twelve baskets full. baskets full. 21 Yet 21 oi 68 ~ U ~ ~ O Y6uav T E ~ &v6p~q those eating were =he (ones) but eating were male persons five thousand huzi n r r ~ v r a ~ ~ o ~ i h c xwpiq o~ yuvaw&v ~ a i as if five thousand a ~ a rfrom t women and men, besides women and young children. rra16iwv. 22 K a i El e jq ,; little boys. And immediately 22 Then, without delay, he compelled fivhynau~v TOGS paen7&q Sppfivq! ~ i q he compelled the disciples to step in into his disciples to board nhaiov ~ a npohyerv i a G ~ 6 v~ i 76 q ntpav, t h e boat and go ahead boat and to go ahead of him into the other side, of him the other E W ~ . 06 6vohboq TOSF 6xhovq. side, while he sent the until where hemight let lobseoff the erowds. crowds away. 23 ~ a i hohrioaq 23 EVentUallY, ha"And having let off i n g s e n t the crowds sIq 6 ~ 0 ~ && " mountain away, he went up into the he went up Into the mountain by himKUT' i6iav npaoclj~aoea,. self to pray. Though according to private [spot1 to pray. 6wiq 62 y~vopivqc p6vog flu it became late, he was Of evemng but havmg occurred alone he was there alone. 24 By EKE;. 24 Ti, 88 vhoiov ij6q o ~ a 6 i o u g now the boat was there. The but boat already stadia many hundreds of yards away from land,. nohhobq many from 6 wazg&fi, being hard put to it pavl56w~vov TGV K U W ~ T W ~ , $ ; f by the waves, because emg tormented by the waves, the wind was against , tvavrias ~ 68 &vqioq. 25 T ~ r h p r q 6 but them. 25 But in the wmd. T~ fourth the adverse vuyrbq f i h e ~ v np6q ad~oGq fOU*h watch period quha~l watch pe od of e night came toward them of the night he came nspmar&v ini mjv edrhamoav. 26 oi Si to them, walking over walking about upon the sea. The but the sea. 26 When pa9.qrai i66w~rq aG~6v h i T ~ C 9ahdrooq~ they caught sight of disciples havim reen him upon the sea him walking on the n ~ ~ ~ n a r o irapdrxhrrav h a heyovrr~ sea, the disciples were walking about were troubled saying troubled, saying: "It is snapparition? And they cried out in their E ~ p a t a v . 27 s69bq 88 Ulhhqoev they cried out. At once but . spoke the fear. 27 But a t once Woke to them 'Iqoo3q abroiq Aty,mv OapoEiT~, t 5 c 5 with the wards: "Take Jesus t o them saying Be taking courage, coluage.it is 1; have ~ i p 1 ' p i b q ~ P ~ 0 6 ' ~ . 28 6rr01piadq Having answered no fear." 28 I n reply a m ; no euoafearing.
were satisfied, and theyllfted U D the

kxop~ho9qoav.~ a i ?pav

t ~ , " : ;

2 :

$&

TI%

fei 2 :

zt

*,$?

MATTHEW 1429-36

82

83

MATTHEW 15:l-10

62 b n i r p o q d = ~ va h ~ QKljpte, c i o b 8 Peter said t o him: but the Peter s a d to him Lard, if you a&. "Lola, if i t is YOU, K & ~ E U U ~ 116 Y i \ e ~ b TT&F c d h i ~h 6 6 a ~ 0 ~ . command me to come toward you upan the waters; command me to eome t o you over the 29 6 waters:' 29 He said: the f t : ~crraphq 6 705 rrhoiov n i ~ p o q"Come? Thereupon Peter. getting down having stewed dfrom the boat Peter r r r p t ~ r r r b q o ~h v i T& 6 6 a r a nai ijhezv rrpirq Off the boat, walked walked about upon tne waters and came toward Over the waters and T~)Y 'IquoO~. 30 phrnwv 62 T ~ ) Y & V E ~ O went Y toward Jesus. the Jesun. Looking at but the wind 30 ~ u looking t at t@opieq ~ a i &pt&prvoq the windstorm, he h e became feilful. and having started got afraid and, after ~ a r a r r o v r i ~ ~ a eixpatcv al h i y w v Kljplt ~ 2 x 6 ~ to sink h e cried out saying ~ o r d : rave starting t o sink, he cried out: "Lord, save 1 1 % 31 rh86wq 62 6 'IqooOq me!.. 31 Immediately me. Immediately but the Jesus &KTEIY~~ mEhhpeTo stretching out his having out hold hand Jesus caught a l i ~ a i r ~ a i AiyEt ~htj O ~ U Ehold of him and said o,him : a n d issayins to him One with little fiith, to him: "You with little faith, why did you SIC; ~i &imaoaq; 32 na; haphvrwv into what doubted you? And having stepped up give way t o doubt?" a h ~ & u si rir rrhoiov 6 ~ 6 r m U ~ u d Crv~poq. 32 ~ n after d they got O f them lnlo the boat abated the wind. Up the boat, the 33 oi 6i: t v r Q rrhoiw . r r p o o r ~ l j ~ q o a v The (ones1 but in the boat did obeisance 33 Then thase in t h e ahrQ h i y o v r r q 'AAqB&q 8eaO vibq ST. bhim saying Truthfully of God Son youare. 'Oat did Obeisance 34 K a l S i a r r s p h o a v ~ ~ q fih8au hi r j v to him, saying: "You ~ n d having got through they upon the are really God's Son.' 34 And they gat y t :is revvqoapir. ear nto Gennesaret. across and came t o 35 ~ a i yv6vrr~ adTi)V Oi land in Gen.nes'a.ret. And having recognrzed him the 35 Upon reeognis Civ6p~q 700 ~ 6 r r o u t ~ c i v o u &Tfm~lhav ing him the men of male persons of the place that sent off that sent forth ~ i q6h v *Iv TTEP~XWPOY into all t h a t surinto whole the , surrounding country rounding country, and ~ P O ~ ~ V E Y K Ca IY hQ K & ; brought him brought toward him a11 those who were ill. Exov~aq, 36 ~ c l i rraprnhhouv 36 And they went having, and they were entreating " , entreating him t h a t ~va v6vov &*wurat T d ~ in order that only they might touch of the, they might just touch npdorri60v TOO ipa~ioV a l j ~ ~ cKaj . t h e fringe of his outer fringe of.the outer garment of him; and.. garment; and all thase who touched It were ~VCNTO 61~oSRqoav. duo1 as many as touched were saved through. made completely well.

15

6i~z :

~~

% T H Z

2::

=%yc th,o;esl

'

ag?

TT~OU&PXOYT(~~ TQ '1qma Then there came come toward the Jesus :? f t o J ~ S U S from Jerusalem Pharisees 'Irpooohljpwv O a p l o a i o ~ ~ a i ypallliar~iq Jerusalem Pharisees and scribes and scribes, saying: 2 'Why is i t your hiyourrq 2 A r h . i 07 I1pO~~ai, saying ~ h r a u g h what the d~rclpies disciples overstep the tradition Of the rrapaPaivouo~v ~ j v rrap&Sou~v T&V of you are overstepping the tradition of the men of former times? rrpeopu.iipwu; 06 virr~ovral T&< For example, they do men? ~ o t they are washing the not wash their hands when about to eat a 8rav tipTOv , e n e v e , bread they may eat. meal:. 3 In reply h e said 3 b 6i &rra~pseeiq s i r r ~ v ah^?^ them: "Why is it =he (one) but havlnganswered raid to them YOU also overstep the Ach ~i ' ~ a S iI E i q rrapaPalv~~ T ~~ V of ~ h r o u g h what also Tau are overstemlng the because of YOUR tradiivrohiiv tion? 4 For example, TOO e ~ o f i thf&,h e o m m a n d m ~ t of the God God said, 'Honor your father and your .rraph6oolv tradition O!?OLT? ir av; 4 mother'; and, 'Let him Tipa ~ i r v rra.ripa ~ a iTtiv vqrbpa, t h a t reviles father Be honoring the father and the mother. Or end up in ~ a i '0 mnahoyfiv n a ~ i p ai l v q ~ k p a death: 5 ~ u you t and The (one) saying bad a t father or mother say, ,whoever says e a v h ~ y T E ~ S U T ~ ~5Wii~1siq . 62 ALYETE his father or mother: t o death let him decease; you but are saying ,,Whatever I have by "05 iiv ~ i x q 76 1 ~ a ~ pi l I 7which you might get who likely might iay to the father or to a e me a I 1 q ~ g i A&POY 8 thv 6voO gift dedicated t o ~ o d . " mot er Glit which if ever out of me he honor Sq~hqe?k 6 oh p i TIIII~UEI T ~ W his father at a l l ' And you might get b k f i t , not not he shaH hanor the so YOU have made the r r a r i p a airrpir. ~ a i invpLjucrrr ~ d vh6yov word of God invalid father of hlm: and you invahdated the word because of TOO BEOS 61h T ~ Y mp&6001v Ow&. tradition. 7 You of the God through the tradition of ran. hypocrjtes, ~ ~ a i a b 7 brronptmi, ~ a h G qh p o q j r s ~ o c vV E P ~ hpfiv aptly prophesied ~ypocrites, finely pra~hesled about You =bout you, when he 'Hoaiaq h i y w v 8 '0 habq ofiroq TO?< said, 8 'This People Isaiah The People this tothe honors me with their ~ ~ i h m WE i v TIP@ 0 : 6 t ~ a p 6 i a ari-rGv lips, yet their heart is lips me honois. t h e but heart af them far removed from me. "6ppw & r i i x r ~ &ir' two? 9 p & v ~ 82 9 It is in vain t h a t far holds off from me: mvJn but they keep worshiping me. because they 06Povrai pc, ~ I ~ ~ U K O Y 616au~phiaq T E ~ they are revering me, teaching teachmgs teach commands of 10 K o i men as doctrines "' tv~hhpara &vepLj.rrwv. commands of men. And 10 W ~ t h that he rrpoo~ahsohprvoq rbv d ~ h a v Eirrav a 5 ~ called ~ i ~ the crowd near havlng called toward the crowd he said to them and aald t o them
hen

The

1 l5

I?

'

ke 5::

c z i;

' A K o ~ E ~ , rai OUY~ETE. 1 1 06 "Listen and get the Be you heanng and be comprehending; not sense of it: 11 rb ~iurpx6gevov rlg r b -6pa K O I V O ~ what enters into the lthing) entering lnto the mouth defiles mouth defiles a ~bv &v+pwrrov, &Ah& b h r r o p ~ u 6 ~ s v o man; v hut it the man. hut the (thing) comingforth proceeds out of [his] LK TOO m 6 p a m g roOro ~o~va rbv i mouth that a out of the mouth this (thlng) defiles the man." &"epwnov. 12 Then the man. came up npauCh86vr~g oi g d q r a i and said him: 'Do
having come toward the disciple.

hlyouu~v a 6 ~ G OtSag
saying to him

Lunav6aAiu0quav; at hearing what you w e r e s t u m b ~ ~ d ? said?" 13 In reply 62 honp,Bdg E T ~ Vn&oa he Said: "Every Plant The (one) hut hsvinganswcred said Every that my heavenly Quraia fiv 0 3 ~ 6q6rruoev b rrarilp gou Father did not plant plant which not planted the Father of me will be uprooted. 14 LET them be. Blind b oGp&v!og &pl<w8jocrn1. 14 t the heavenly wl 1be uprooted. You let gooff guides ts what they a h 0 6 7 rughoi riew b6 ai mqMg 6 t are. If, then, a blind them: blind they are gu?&s;' blind (one) but man guides a blind T U P X ~ V & h ~ 66rlyG, &IL~~TP tic O Iman, both will fail blind (one) ii ever he may guide. Into into a pit." 15 BY P68"vov r n q o j v m l . 15 'Arroupl8~i< 6L b way of response Peter prt WLU fall. H~vlnsannwered but the said to him: ni.rpot 'cT?m 0 'uov ?r:v the iiiustrstion plain Pcter sald to him ~ a e p i a i n to us to US." 16 At this he wapapohju. 16 b 6t dwav ' A ~ g j v~ a i "Are you yet parable. The lone) but said Point also wlthout understandbpciq &o6uc~oi LUTE; row without mrnprrhcnalon are Too? i 2 t ins? 1'1 re YOU not vocire 671 d v 76 cimopm6govov aware that everything entering into the aware are 10" that everything the entering passes ~ i q76 u ~ 6 g aE ! < T ! ~ Y ~olhiav X O P E ~ r a i into the mouth i n t i the b e l . h nssses =long and into the intestines and . cig &pSpi,va ~KBMAET~I; 18 T st discharged Into the Into sewer i t h m w n o u t ? , The RhhW) but sewer? 18 However. P K T O P E U ~ ~ E M &K TOG u ~ 6 ~ a ~ PK o g ~ f i qthe thlngs proceeding c o m l n ~ f o r t h out of t h ~ mouth out of- the out of the mouth rap61ag i < i p ~ ~ ~ a l K & 1 ( d V a KOIVO~ T ~ V come out of the heart. heart comes. out: and thaae (things) defiles the and those things hv0pwnov. 19 &a ~ a p S i a g defile a man 19 For man. Out of 32: heart example, out of the LSLp~ovral S~aAoyluvoi novqpoi q6va1, heart come wicked come out reasonings wicked.' murdera, reasonings, murders, pol ciat rropv~iat ~Aonai, adulteries, f a n sduberie;, fornxcstion'a, +-beveries, cations, thieveries, &roriuavrr havtnghearh 13 b
&v
the

xnow you
h6yav
word

that the

BTI . oi Oaplaaiot

know that the

pharisees Pharisees stumbled

+~u601LapruPia~, phauqqpial. 20 ~ a t r & ~ M I V false testimonies, biasphemies. 20 These false teatlmonlee, blalphemres. These 1s T& rolvo0vra 76" bEpwrrov, d 6 t are the things defiling the (things) denling the man, the but a but to t&e a &vimotg ~ p u i v q a y ~ i v 06 K O ~ V O ~ '6" meal with unwashed to unwashed l a n d s to eat deR1ea the hands does not deflle &v0pwrrov. a man " man. 21 Leaving there, 2 1 Kal LSEhBdv PnriBnr Jesus now withdrew And havlnggonaout from them t k into the Part8 of TyTe & O ( ~ ~ ~~ Oi N g T& pipn T6pou ~ a ZISGVOS. i lnto the parts of Tyre and of Sldon. and Si'don. 22 And. withdrew 22 Kai [Sob ywij Xavavaia &rrb rhv bpiwv lookl a Phoe.ni'cian ~ n look1 d woman Canaanite from the regions from those L~eivov L EheoGua EKpaCcv hiyouoa reg,ons came out and those out m c r y l n g out saying cried aloud, saying: ij 'E?,iqu& pc, rGplr vibg Aauri* on ~~~d son of David; the -Have mercy on me. w r d , son of David. euvkrqp pou K ~ K O sat ~ O Y ~ < I T ~ I .My daughter is badly daughter of me badly is &monized. 23 b 6 L o k &mnpiBq a6r6 h6yov. demonized." 23 But Tlle lone) hut not answered to her word. he did not say a word oi wa8q~ai a h 0 0 in answer to her. So rrpweh8bvreg nai And having come toward the d l s d ~ l e a of hrm his disciples up fipd~ouv alrrbv ACyov.rrg 'Arr6Auuov a d ~ j v , and began to request were requesting hlm s a y ~ n g Let loose off her. him: "Send her away: h t u e s v fiphv. 6m KP&<~I hffaw =he keeps crying out behind us. b-ause she keeps 24 b 62 h o ~ p l e ~ i~Tncv ~ Obr =Ving Out after m e (one) but having answered said Not 24 In answer he said: "I was not sent forth T& h r u r h h q v el g i riq r& r r p 6 p a ~ a T if no into the sheep the (ones) to hut to the lost . . . . . .~. hhoh6m oivou 'Iu a i h 26 sheep of the house Thcl)one) nf ~- Israel." having been i o n of house of Erael: 25 When . . . . . ~6? LheoGua ~ P O ~ E ~ Y E a6TO I ~ L Y o u the ~ ~woman came she but 68ving~ome wssdolngobeisanct to him laying began doing obeisance 62 tfg;.. 26 hut to him, saying: "Lard. In me'" hnorpl&ig rlnsv OGr Emtv rahbv haPEiv havinganswered said Not is Rne to take answer he sald: 'It in &v &PTOY ~ r 3 v TEKVOV r a i PahciY ~ o i q not right to take the the bread oi the children and to throw to the bread of the children and nuvapiolg. 21 4 6 t slnrv Nai. K ~ P I E , throw it to little little dogs. The Iwomanl hut said Yes, Lord, dogs,m 2, Bhe said:

"?,k :g

~~-

$ y :

b$22ng

tone)

$2

the little dogs do eat of the crumbs from the table of their TGV rvpiwv a6rr3v. 28 ~ b r e &no~pl8ei< ~ f t h e lorda of them. hen having answered masters." 28 Then
crumbs the (ones)

yltxiov

r r ~ m b v ~ wOmb v Ti15 TPF~$G

falling from tho

MATTHEW 15:29-33

86

87

MATTHEW 15:34-16:3

b 'iqooirg elrrev ahfi ' f l ybval lleydrXll Jesus said in reply the Jesus aald to h i r 0 wornan;, great b her: .O Oou 4 rrioms rfyejrw Sot d% great i s your faith; O f YOU the fslth: le ll happen to you as let it happen to you eQh~l$ ~ a i 1 ~ U Y as ~ YOU P wish: ~ n her d YOU are wl Ins. And was healed the daughter daughter was healed & r i g 6m6 .*q &pa< i ~ c i v q q . from t h a t hour on. o f h e r fmm the hour that. 29 Cmssing country 29 K a i pr~aDhq Lrci8ev there' Jesus And havlnc gone seroaa from them t t e lmm next came near the 'InmSg fihetv r r a h n j v 8 6 h a o o w sea of Gal'i.lee, and, Jerua came besfde the sea after going up inta rahchaia~ n a l &vap&q the mountain, he Galilee, and havlng gone up was sitting there. 6poq L~68q.ro &ti. 30 ~ a wpouiih8ov i rnountatn was sltttng there. And Eame toward 30 'hen great crowds approached him. ahrQ Kxhol rrohhoi Zxovrrq p ~ 8 ' t o u r & him many haulng ~ t t h themselves having along with them people t h a t were xwhobq. ~uhholjq, TY hob$, lame. maimed, blind, Isme, bplnd, and many h~6pouq rroAAoOq, rai Ep~ylav a d ~ o h q different lone81 many, and they cast them, Otherwise, and they n a p & T O ~ S ~166aq a l i ~ o t ~ a i C ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ E U U E Ythrew them at his feet, and he cured beslde the feet of him: end he cured them: 3 1 so t h a t the a C l r o 6 ~31 dorr r6v bxhov 8mp&ua1 them; as-and the crowd to feel wonderment crowd felt amaeement saw t h e d u m b Bhhovraq K W O ~ ~ )\dohaS ~ ( they ~ i seelnp dumb (ones) spcaklng and speaking and t h e lame walking and the xwhok rrep~rrmohrag uai .ru hobq Isme lonrsl welklng and blina lonesl blind seeing. and they glorified the God of P h i r r o v r a ~rai i66<aoav r.5~ 8 d v 'lo&,?,. seeing: and they glorlned the God ofhrael. Israel.

ose
* ,J :

% " , :$

~ o p r h o a l KxXov ~ o o o O ~ o v34 ; uai XLym to satis@ a crowd of 60 much? And I8 anylns this size?" 34 At this to satisfy crowd 6 'Irlooirq n6oaug & p ~ o u qJesus sald to them: &roiq tho Jesus How many Loaves $'How to them many loaves 6L elrrav have YOU? They said: EXETF. 01 are hevlng'~oo? The Ionell but sald "Seven,and a few 1xO56na. 35 rai little fishes." 35 So. 'Err~k, rai Seven, and little fishes. And seer instructing t h e rrapayyciha ~ i ) bxhq & ~ n e n e i v crowd b recline upon having orderci t o the crowd to fall backward the =ound, 36 h e h i yiv 36 n a P e v robg took the seven loaves upon earth he took the and t h e fishes and, afh ~ h &prouq rai m b g ixeljaq rai ter offering thanks, h e seven loavaa end the fisliea and broke them and began f r h a o ~ v ~ a i t6i6ou 7oig distributing t o the i%$~?$,"k% he broke and was glvlng to the disciples, the disciples p a 8 q ~ a i g 01 6+ p a 8 q ~ a i 7oig (ixhoig. In turn t o the crowds. diretples the but disciples to the crowds. 31 And all ate and 31 ~ a Eqayov i ~CNT~F ~ a i lx o ~ ~ & o 0 q o a vwere , satisfied, and as And ate all (they) and were aatiafled. surplus of fragments rai 7 , w r ~ootirov they took u p seven and the sgoundlng provision baskets full. tnrh 09upi6aq rrh,1 ' $;[<. 38 Yet those eating they?Pi?,"d up seven provtston basket. were four thousand men,young and besides 38 ~ h 01 (ones) o but 62 608iovr~q eating ?oav were T four ~TP thousand ~KIUX~~~OI

?jZu

: k

;fieKZ::;~

bv6prq xwpiq male persons apart from 39 K o i h o h w a q ~ n having d let loose .T& rrhoiov, rai the boat, and

$&
~

yuvatri)v ~ a na16iwv. i women and Httle boys. m b c bxhoug tvkh the crowds he stepped I n f i h 8 ~ v ~ 1 5 T& 6p1a cams into the regions
~ d

~ n the g crowds away. sendhe got into the boat and came the 'Pgions of Magedan.

P9

32 '0 6 i 'lqooirg rrpoou&o&pewq ~obg ~ d The but Jesus havinecalled toward the h Pity p a 8 q ~ h sa h o t flrrrv I r r A a y vi<opa# i r r i .rAv and Said: "I disc~plea of hlm said I am feering pity upon the for the emwd. because tl~hov. ST, ij61 f i t T P E ~ S it is almady three crowd, because ahen y three days t h a t they have rrpoo~ivouoiv pol rai ofir stayed with me and they are rcrnalnlng toward to me and not they have nothing t o eat; and I do not ~xouolv 7i 9drywolv. they are hnvlng whet they might eat; and want to send them away fasting. They &rroMoat adrobq vjo.rolq 00 eBhw to let loose off them fsrllng not I am wililng, may poss~biy give p TOTE t~huBi)ucv t v TR 660. Out on the road.'' not s t any tlms they rnlght glve out In the way. 33 However, the 33 x a i hhyovolv ~ G T $ 01 ~ 1 a B ~ ~ n a6 i e ~ v disciples said t o him: And a r e saying to hlm the dlsclples Fmm whers "Where are we in this fipiv i v Lpqpiq &pro! s o o o h o t &UTE lonely place going t o to ua in lonely place loaves so many as-and get sufficient loaves

of Magadan. ~ ~

Mwa6hv.

16 Here the Pharisees and

him. they asked h'm I a 6 6 o u ~ a ? o tneaph<ovr~g hrqpoirqoav adr6v to display t o them Ssdduceea tempting requesled upon him S'gn from heaven o q ~ i o v t u 700 06pavoir t ~ ~ 1 6 r i c a a 1d ~ o ia ~ akn out of the heaven to display to them. 2 i n reply he sald 2 b 62 t m a ~ p l 8 e i q ETTTW a d ~ o i ' j to them ''[[When The (one) but havlng answered soid to them evenlng falls YOU are accustomed t o say. 'It hkYETe 5['Qylias yrvopkvm I1 f evening having occurred you are naying w111 be fair weather, olipav6s for the sky 1s fire-red'. EdGia, rru phret Pair weather. ta L e d the heaven; 3 and a t mormng, 'It =poi T'prpov xr~poiv rru p&@t will be w'ntry, IanY 3 xai '?"day wlnter: b Ere-red weather today, for and at mornlns -V&&OV 6 obpw6g. 76 p i tv h e sky is fire-red. $ $ ! ~100my-100kln~ the heaven. The indeed h u t glwmy-looking'

16 g$ h,.:~",",$23,"ws., 2: $ $ : :

j::

f:d" ,?G%%h*

1%

MATTHEW 16:4-12

88

89

MATTHEW 18:13--19

npkwrrov TOO oGpwoO YIY*OKETE YOU know h o w t o inface 01 the heaven rou are knowing terpret the appearance 6la~pi~El~ rh 6b uqj~ria T ~ Vof the sky, but the to distinguish, the but mgns of the signs of t h e times YOU ~atpdv 03 61jva~e~.]] 4 revrh Cannot interpret.11 appointed tmea not roo are able.]] Generation 4 A wicked and generation novtlph ~ a ip o l x d i g q,psiov hr~<q.rd, ~ a i w~&ed and adulterous ~ l g n iaseeklng, and keeps an seeking for a but no sign will o q y i o v 00 6 0 8 j o r ~ a l a d r e ri p' 76 oqkdov sign, he given it the sign not will be given to it if n 3 the sign sign of Jo'nah.' With 'Iwvh. ~ a i ~ a ~ a h l n b v a h b g &.r~jhev,that he went away, e f Jonah. And having left behind them he went off. them behind, 5 Now the disciples 5 Kal Lh86vrq at pp@rai el5 r b And hevlngeome the drselnles into the c r o s r e d t o t h e o t h e r nhpav hrrhOr8ovro h p ~ o u g ha@riv. 6 b side and forgot t o take other side they forgot loaves to toke. The Loaves along. 6 Jesus 68 ' I uoug ~Tlrav &TO?$ 'Oph~e r a i said to them: "Keep but - t o them Be and YOUR eyes open and % 't E %riSees and Sadducees." ~ a hi 6 6 0 ~ ~ a i ' ~ l v . oi 68 61doyi<ovro 7 sothey began to and Sadducees. The (ones) but were reasoning reason among themb iawoiq M y o v r ~ g 6 ~ 1 'Ap~ovg O ~ K selves, saying: "We did in themselves saying that Loaves not not take any loaves Lh&pop~v.8 yvobg 8 6 'IquoGg along: 8 Knowing we took. Having known but the Jesus this, Jesus said: "Why rhcv Ti 61ahoyi<~oe~ &v t a u ~ o i g are YOU doing this said Why are You reasoning In one snothbr, reasoning among yourselves, because dh~ybrtmo~ 6rt irprouS ones of little fdth, becaw loaves not YOU have no loaves, with little faith? Exere. 9 oGnw VOE~E, od6t YOU roo are h&g? ~ oyet t are aware, nor 9 DO YOU not yet see the point, or do YOU not remember the flve loaves in the ease of rrrv~a~lwxlhiwv ~ a i n6ooug ~o9ivauq the five thousand and five thousand and how many baskets many baskets f h h p r r r ' 10 01561 rob< t r h biproug YOU took up? 10 Or you tookt Nor the reven loaves the loaves 6 rerpa~~u~lhiwv~ a i n60ag in the case of the of the four thousand and haw many four thousand and how many pro~ision ogupi6ag LhhpeT~.1 1 ~rovislon baskets rou took? How not baskets YOU took up? How is it You do vori~e 8r1 ob n ~ p i Ciprov rfrrov aware are YOU that not about losvea I talked not dlscern that 1 did to about bp?v; rrpou6 rTe 6i &L, 4 g <(lpqg ~ i r v "Ot to YOU? Be rou azentlvc but from the Leaven of the loaves? But watch Out for t h e leaven of the Oap~uaiw rai Z a 6 6 o u m i w . 12 r6rr pharisees sadduPharisees and Sadducees. Then cees: 12 Then they o u v i ~ a v 671 obu E T ~ E V T T P O U ~ X E I ~&rrb Rrasped t h a t he said they srsaued that not ha said to be attentive from to watch out, not for

.i5
the

T&V tivwv & A A ~ h i , + i < the leaven of the l e v e n of the loavcs but from the loaves, but for the 616axfiq r 6 v Oaptoaiwv r a i ~a66ounaiwv. teaching of the Phariteaching of the Phsriseea and Sadducees. sees and

~~~$~~~ fE2$2 fjgz:

aesus

E% s%e'~~~~~~~
Yau

d 2 ~ : ~ ~$ '~ 2 ~~ nk 2 ~$ : : er

'UWv 6t ' oo65 T& 1s Now when he Aa~Ingcome but t t e into the had come into t h e phpq Ka~oapiag ~ f i ~ Othirrrmu pa* of CaeS.B.='a part. caesarea 01 the ieityl of Philip fi+paeq~hg hdyov Phi~lip'pi.Jesus went he war requesting the disciples of him raying asking his disciples: Tiva hdyouo!v 01 Ervepwrrol EPvat rbv "Who are men saying Whom are saying the men to be the the Son of man ui6v son of ro the 3 drv8p~mou; man? 14 The 01 (ones) but 62 ~7.rT.a~ s a ~ d 14 They said: "some say John the Baptist. Oi , , ,d, ,p mptl*, others E.Hlah, still The lonesl Indeed ~ X A O , SL 'Hhriav k c ot 6 L 'Ispsp,iav others Jeremiah or others but Eliieh, ' di(leienf(0nea) but Jeremiah one of the prophets." $ Eva T&V npO@q~&!J. 15 htyrl a d ~ o i q 15 He said t o them: or one of the prophets He b saying to them "YOU,though, who do 'Y ~ i g 62 r i v a p~ A~YETE ETYCLI. I am?' 16 I n but whom me are YO" .aYing to be? YOU aimon Peter 16 hrrorpler~56L xipwv nhpog cirrrv ~ ~ ~ i but ~ slmon g ~ peter ~ ~ s a d ~ said: ~ *YOU ~ ere ethe d 1 5 EI 6 x # m a g 6 ui6g 706 BPOO TOO Christ, the Son of t h e You are the ghrlst the Son of the God of the living a o d , " 17 ~n &~OKPI~E~C 68 6 '~?(JoOS <&nag. 17 response Jesus said to Having answered but the esus Iivlng (one). hlm: 'Happy you are. son of ; ;&; ETmv -id tohim ah6 MHWPY a~hploc zr, dp< nai a i p a OJK Cmc~OrXuQb UOI because flesh and b e e a w flesh and blood not revealed tovou blood did not reveal 6 r r a r i p pou . 6" roig [it] t o you, but my , the Father of me the lone) m the ~~t~~~ is in the aGp&ait. heevens; 18 ~ and1 & y but 66 b to 001 you amsaying h 6 ~ 0 that &TI you o b heavens did, 18 ~ i s o , I say t o YOU, YOUare this EI nPeter, h p o ~ . and upon ~this k n are oim60pfim ~?,v &ruhqoiw, r a i rrirhat rack-mass I Wul build I wtn build o me the eongregauon, and gates my congregation, and the gates of Ha'des' 660" 06 K ~ T I O ~ G U O U O I ~ d~fi5. of ~ a d e s not will overpower . it: Overpower it. 19 1 will give you the 19 6600 uol r&g Kh;dzq o ; % e 1 s h a u g i ~ e to YOU the keys of the kingdom 0 1the heavens. a n d D, $ ;" ,S ~:j w&, whatever you may Cni Ema~ y o , , ~ ~ ~ $ b l n d upon ,ill be bind o n earth will be D D 4s. 1 8 . O f Ha'des (@au, hoi'dou). RB; 7,rc, shaahi; J1,8."1'.'8-",21. See A
13

""

2 :

;:: E ; g f

'$5

Se rz,ygzs

,,,,,

d%e$ % :$

>zer

$2

2%

MATTHEW 16:20-24.

90 25

91

M A W H E W 16:25-17:3

6~6spbov 6v TOTS ~ I l p m o ? ~ , e thing bound' th Ieomething) having been bovnd io the heavens, in the heavens, and ~ a i8 Chv hlju05 h r i ~ i l sy i whatever ~ Yau may and which if ever you might loose upon the eart loose on earth will Ema~ hchvpbov tv ~ o i < will be ilomethingl havtng beenloosed in the be the thing loosed in the heavens,n aljpmiq. 20 T 6 r e Cmripqon, Toic heavens. Then he gave rebuke to the 20 =hen he charged t h e disciples pa8yaiq Iva pq6~vi E ~ W I V to say to disc plea I n order that to no one they should say t h a t he was the TI ~ ( 6 ~ 6 &UTIV s b xg10765. Chrisb. that he is the hrist. 21 From that ' 21 ' A r b r 6 m fipcara 'IquoDg X ~ d tiq me 'OrwaM Jesus Fmm then started Jesus $rist Christ commenced 6a1rw3a~v ~oiq 8Tl to be s h o w ~ n to the that showing his disciples 6ei aljrbv clq 'Irpou6hupa dmd8eiv that he must go Jerusalem and suffer it itlnecessa~y htm into ~~~~~~i~ to many things from t h e ~ a i nohhh rra&iv &b Ti)Y and many (thinpsl to suffer from the older men and chief rpcop&pwv nai & p y ~ p i c a ~ a yip a p p a ~ i w v Priests and scribes. oidermen and chte prterts and aeribes and be killed, and rai h a ~ r a d f i v a l rai fip&q on the third day h e and to be killed end t o % day raised up. 22 At tyrp8jva1. 22 ~ a i ~pooXap6pevoq a 6 ~ .this b ~ Peter took him to be raised up. And havlng taken toward him aside b n L ~ p o qfirtaro ~ I T I P B V a d r Q ALywv rebuking him, saying: the Peter s srted to give rebuke to him saying .Be kind yourself, 'Ihr0< o o ~ u6ptr oir p t E=al ool ~you ~ will d ; Pro*tious to yo;, Lard; not no wlll be to you ~ have this ldestinyl TOGTO. 23 b 6& mpcl+~iq at 23 But' this. The tonel but having been turned YI ; : ! ' turning his back, h e 76 nhpw "Ynayf dlrinw pout Xa~av&' to the Peter Be po!ng away behind me. Satan; said to behind me. Satan! on&dahov YOU are a stumbling stumbling block b&le block t o me, because +povei< .rh r o ~ 70" are minding the (things) of the ~ o d but YOU think, not God's thoughts, but those of 7a T&Y ~ p h w v . the (thins.) ofthe men men.' 24 T ~ T E 6 'lqo03q ETTTEY TO?< p a e q ~ a i q 24 Then Jesus Then the Jesus said to the dtsciples Said t o his daclples: &TOO E i T I < 8lXe1 6rripw pou kh0eiv "If anyone wants to of him If anyone $8 willhg behind me to corn;, come after me. let hlmself dmapvqo&dw b-bv nai & &TO r6v him let hlm disown hlmseli an* W h t n lift UD the avd Dick uD his maupirv a h o O r a i drroholaeiro ros. sfnke' and stake of hlm and let hrm bc fduowlng to me. COnllnUslly follow me. -. .19' Or, "thlcg .~iteadybound," n perf*c t psssl\.r pnrtlc~plr. 21' See A p p 3c.

'69Zz %%

x s

yoA~ 3%

eroc

:2

65 y a p b&v Tjv C~~TOO 25 For whoever wants who for if ever m!$hAll the soul of him t o save his soul will 6 ' biv lose it; but whoever crGua! irrrohiosl a l j ~ C 6~ who but likely loses it; to save will lose soul for 6rroXfun .rjv ylux v a d r o c Eve~sv hpoc my will ,=,,,d mightlare ihe of him onaccountof me it. 26 For what d,,eiuETa, C5pfim1 -4". 26 Ti will find It. what be benefited benefit will i t be t o irvEporro5 i&v T ~ V ~ 6 u p o v 6Xov n ~ p 6 f i o g a man if he gains man if ever the world whole m a h t gam the whole world but ' T ~ V 6P lyuxfiv ah05 Gqp~wBe; i i r i forfeits his soul7 or tha but soul of htm might forfett? Or What what a man give 6 6 ~ s6v8pwn05 ~ &v:$,h,h,".~,;a IV;,X~S In exchange for his willgive man soul? 27 For t h e Son ah&. 27 pfhhat ylrp 6 uibq TOO bem* of man is destined to of him$ Isabout for the Son ol the in the glory Of F. xcoEal b ~ f i 6 6 t n roS n a r @ ~ ahpO to coming in the glory of the Father of him his Father with his p e ~ h T&Y &yyLXuv a 6 ~ 0 0 , nai T ~ T E angels, and then h e wlUl the angels Of him, and then will recompense each dm06&url t~dlmw KC IT^ T?V one according t o his he will give back to each one aeegrding to the behavior. 28 Truly I nphctv airro0. 28 6 p j v htyw t@ 6 ~ 1 Y $0 YOU t h a t there practice of him. *men x sm saylng to roo that " Of those e b i v TWEF TGV &EL ~ ~ S T o iW ~ ~Y 06 v g are are some of the [ones1 here standing who not standing here t h a t will not taste death a t , fi y ~ n w v ~ a l EW tiv TSWO,Y not rnleht - taste of death untz llkeiy they mightsee all until Arst they see .rbv uibv TOO dv8pc5rou &px6p~vovE w ~6 t h e s o n of man comthe Son of tne man comhg in the tng in his klngdom." !3authsiq &DO. Six days later krngdom of him. Jesus Peter Kai pe8' fiptpaq EE rrapahavp&m 6 ~ n d after days 81, takeaalong the and James and John ' iqooGq rbv ~ E ov T nai ' I & ~ o p o vnai 'lwhvqv his brother along and Jesus the and Jamea and John broucht them UD into -~ a lofty mountain by ~ b v & W & v shoo, ~ a b i a+t~ a lh k the brother of him, and brings up them into themselves, And Spaq tylqhbv K~T' i6iav. mountam iatty scmrdinn to private I S W ~ I . h e was transflcured them, and his 2 nai p~~~pop+h8 E~ ~T T P O U ~ E a Yd ~ i ) ~ ~ n d he was transfigured in front of them: face shone as the ~ a EXapqxv l ~b np6owrov aCI.raO 6 5 6 sun, and his outer and shone the face of him as the garments became And, lwkl a s the there Ught. brilliant jhtoq, the T= but 6 L outer 1p garment. 6rla of atrofi him ~became Y~VETO h ~ u r l r O< ~b +q. 3 na1 i6ob ii@q appeared t o them ~hitea s . the hght. ~ n d look! was seen and E'lY'ah' a l j ~ o i qMwuorjq ~ a 'Hhfia5 i U W A ~ X O G Y ~ EVET' ~ to them ~ o s e s and Elijnh conversing with conversing with

3%

3 ? i

ose

ge

ea~&~o~

17

l7
~

MATTHEW 17:4-11
&oa. him.
4

92

93

MATTHEW 17:12--19

dmor~18ris 6P 6 f l h w 5 him. 4 Responsively Havinganswered but the Peter Peter said to Jesus: E T ~ E V r3 'lqu00 Kljple, ~ a h b v~ T I hPe5 V it is fine for sald tothe ~ e s u s Lord. fine t* 11s ~~~~- l . . . . . f you OSE STMI. E! Bi\s! n o l o w us to be here. I here to be; if you ere wkllng. I rho11 make wish. I will erect 6 6 1 T Eiq u ~ q v & < , uoi piav nai Mwvosi three tents here, one here, tRree tents, to SOU one and to Moses for and one for piav nai 'Hheiq piav. 5 h t adroG one end toElljah one. Yet of hlm ~o~~~ and one for E,ll'fah." 5 While A a h o O ~ 0 5l60b V E ~ ~ A Q~ W T I V ~ ) i n e o ~ i a u ~ h v e was yet speaking, sDeakmg look! =loud lightaome over.t,sdowed adro~g, ~ a i ew4 i~ vcqih 5 look' a bright them. and loo*! vdee a u t o l the cloua overshadowed them. hlyovoa O h b q d ~ l v 6 u16q uou 6 and. lwk! a voice out naying Thb is 'the Son of me the the , . l a u d , saying: 6" . f ~36~5 U % a "This is my Son, t h e in whom I thou8'w'11i beloved, whom I have &KOL~CTE ~115~00. 6 ~ a i &KOISUCNTL approved; listen t o YOU be hearing of him. ~~d having Athearing pa8qrai Ensucrv h i npbuwrrov adrDu nai him." dlsei8les feu w o n face of them and this the disciples fell LpoBjBqow uq66pa. 7 ~ a i npoojherv upon their faces and becsmefaarfvl verrmuch. And came toward became very much 6 'Ir)uoOq ~ a i ~ U ~ U P E W a h 6 v ~Tncv 7 =hen the Jesus and havrng touched ofthem said Jesus eame near and, 'Eyip0qre ~ a u' i ~ o 8 r i o B c .8 hdlpms touching said: ~ eUP t and ndl be fearful. H ~iin.dup ~ I ~ them. ~ 61 roGq 69BahpoS5 airrirv od6iva d6ov "Oet u p and have no but the eye. of them no one they saw f e a r " 8 When they adrbv 'Iqooh p6vov. 9 Kai raised their eyes. him Jesus Only. And they saw no one but ~ a ~ a ~ a l v b v adrirv ~uv dr 700 6pouq himself only. descending of them outof the mountain jesus 9 And as they were b c ~ r i h c r r a &aiq 6 descending from the he enjohed to them the "J~:&F M16wi E ~ ~ T E7b 6 w P a g o oG mountsin, JesuscOmTo no one YOU should say the vlslon unt% w h e n manded them. gaying: 6 uibg r a 3 &0pimou 6~ vsvpirv "Tell t h e vision t o n o the Son of the man out of deed (ones) one until the son of e EP~? man i s raised u p from should xe raked up. the dead." 10 Kai t n r l p 6 ~ r l o a v a h b v 01 p a 8 q ~ a i However, the And inqulred Upon hlm the dladples disciples put the hiyavrrq Ti 08" Baying why therefore Y P W ~ L question ~ ~ ~ t o him: Aiyauo~v 671 ' H k i a v 6~7 figei,, "Why, then, do t h e are saying that Elijah It Is neeeasm to come scribes say t h a t E.li'npDrov; 1 1 i , 62 &rorp~Odg elmu Iah must come first?" flrst? T b e (one) but havlnp snswend sald 11 I,, reply he said:

,,,.

\:

'

g $ : g

&

"E.wah, 'Hhriaq p k L'pxmat r a i h ~ a m ~ m indeed~ Elliah Indeed Is mming and will restore i s comlng and will wdivra. 12 h i y o 62 bp?v 671 'Hhaiac restore all things. all ithtnprl ; l a m raying but to roo that Ellfah 12 However, I say to fi6q fihtlcv, c a i odu hiyvouav a h b YOU that E.li'jah has already came, and not they recognized him already and they &Ah& iwoiqoav i v ah3 600 did not recomize him but they did in him sb many (thlngal aa with him the t p h q u a v oOroe ~ a b i ulbc roS &Bpd~rrov things they wanted. ln man t ey wllled; thus also the Son of the this way also the Son ~ M E I ~&OXEIY h ' of man is destined to a L d F 13 $about to beatmering by sufier a t their hands." o v v j r w 01 pa0 r a i 6r1 m p i 'lu&vou :; 7 13 Then the disciples the that about ~~h~ perceived t h a t he Borr.roo~oS E ~ T E Y O ~ ~ T O ~ C Spoke to them about ~ a p t i s t hesaid to them. the Baptist. 14 Kal Lh86vrwv rrpbq rbv Kxhou 14 And when And oi(themlhav1ngeome toward the crowd they came toward vpoujh8sv a d r @ &eporrog y~uvrrerirv came toward him man kneellng down to the crowd, s man pow approached him, a G d v 15 ~ a Xiyov i KGple, Phtqu6v him and saying Lord, do mercy to of me kneeling doam to r6v ulbv, 671 &qvl&<ral ~ a K i ~ K & hlm and saying: Ule aon, lKesuoe hein mmnslruck and badly .lard, have mew ZXEI noMpntg y h p v i r r r ~ l 15 d ~ G P o n my m n , beeause Is having, many txmes for he falls i n b the flre he is an rai nohha~l~ 6 8 6 w p 16 :fj and is for he falls and many times into the water: often into the flre and v p o 4 v s y ~ a a d ~ b v roiq pa8qraiq often into the water; I brought toward hlm to the dircLplea brought uai o k fi6wj8quav ad.rbv 8 ~ p a ~ s i r u a ! . him t o your disciples, and not they wereable him to cure. 1 1 &norp&ciq 61: i , 'Ity~oOq eTrrs~ b u t t h e y Could not Hevhganawered but the Jesus said cure hlm." 17 I n ' f l YEYE& h t m q ~ a i 6 1 ~ r n p a p ~ L v ? , reply Jesus said: "0 0 generation faithless and having been wla ed, faithless and tarlsted Eog "67s NEB' tpDv &opal. Zoq n 6 . r ~ generation. how long tlll when wrth roo will1 be! Tlll when must I continue with &viSoyal bpDv; +:PET( POI aGTbv YOU? HOW long must wlll I put up wllh r o o ? F % hrlnglng to me hrm I put with M e . 18 ~ a . i dvsiipqusv a i r ~ Q b '130005, ~~i~~ him here to here. And hegave rebuke to it the esus. me." 18 Then Jesus ~ a it S j h 8 ~ v &n' a h 0 6 76 S ~ I ~ ~ Y I O Y . it, and the and came out from him the demon; demon came out o f i8epmeGBq 6 rraiq dmb silg Dpag ~ K E ~ v I ~ Fhim; . and the boy was wnscured , the boy from the hour that. cured from that hour' rrpooEh86-5 01 paeqrai T 19 Tbn. Then having come toward the dleClplH to tXs 19 Thereupon t h e disclples eame up to Je' IqooG K ~ T ' i6iw El,,w J~SUS a c ~ r d l n g t ~ private iswtl esfd sus privately and said:

4f.7;

dlrJpln

of%,

;,"j

MATTHEW
A

17:20--25

94
26

rf ?pdq o d ~ fi6uv/l0q)lw t ~ b a h s i v "Why is i t we could we not were able to expel expel it?" 20 ne adrb; 20 6 6L htysl aliToi5 ssld to them: it? The lone) but Is raying to them "Beenuse of YOW A r;lv M ~ y a t o r i m b p 6 v d p j v little faith. For truly Through the little faith of rou; truly
Throunh what

1::

2 2

have faith the size I am saying to YO;, if ever rev may have of a mustard grain, h $ K ~ K K O VU ~ V ~ T T E W ~ P R T E 13 bp~l to as grain of mustark rou w111say to the mountain mountain, 'Raasfer TOI~TQ Mn6fa tv0sv here to there.' thls Trans er from h e n and i t will transfer. ETa ~ ~ U E T ~ I a , i 0li6iv & ~ U Y ~ T ~ ~ U E I mll be WlI~TPanafer, and notlllng will be imposdbie and impossible for YOU." lipiv. 21 -' tn .-vnn .--. 22 I t ass while 22 xumwqopivov 62 h i * r Q Belng turned together but of them in tha they were gather* aayi-iee TaX~haiq rlnrv a l i ~ o i q b 'I ooGq MfAh~l together Galllee said to them the 3esun 1s about that Jesus said to 6 uibq TOG dvBp6nou n a p a 6 i 6 o d a l them: ''The 'On Of deJtined t o be the son of the t o be men Over man betray* into men's ~ i q Gpaq ~~Y~&TTov, U ~ a 1 ~~OKTEVO~O~V Into \and. ofmen, end they will kt11 hands, 23 and they alirbv ~ a iT T ;T &yEpgfioETa,, will k111 him, and hlm. ' and to the Phira he WIU be raised up, the third day he will be raised up." Conrai ~umi9luav o~66pa. And Uley were grieved very much. mquently they were 24 'EhB6vrwv 62 a r i r j v ei Ka.+apvaahp ve'y much grieved' Havingeome but o i them ~ n t o capernaum 24 After they ar6i6paXpa dved in Ca.per'na.um rrpou jh0ov 01 came toward the [ones) +he double drachmas the men collecting the 0 two drachmas [tax] TQ n f r p q r a i ~ T n a v ' Aap!36vovraq reeeivlng tothe Peter and said The aDDrOaChed Peter 6t6&uuah& SvGv 03 .r+i r& and said: 'Does YOUR teacher of 70" not 1epaying the teacher not pay the 6iSpaxpa; 25 ALye, Nai. uai two drachmas [tax]?". double drachmas? H e 11 saying Yes. And 25 He said: 'Yes." th06ura siq n i v olniav n p o t @ a o ~ v a h b v However. when h e enhavlng come into the house got ahead of hlm tered the house Jesus b ' IqooGq hiy,wv Ti 001 60~s:. Xipwv. got ahead of him by the JCSUS saying Whet to you seems, simon! '.what do you 01 P a u ~ h ~ i q h b ~ i v w v think, Blmon? From The kinas i ; % i = t ! from what ones do the kings h a p ! 3 & 0 ~ 1 u rkhq fi uivuov; chr6 .T& of t h e e a n h receive they arereceiving dutlee or head tax? From the duties or head tax? ij b rOv &Xhorpiwv; From their sons or uiOv alir6v

W w

dviv

6 % ~

LXVE

n f % ;

I Y TOT, .S . < . ~ to ..vmr .. , If . . . .

$2, i :

When he said: "From the strangers." a d r 3 b 'Iquo5q "Apaye tXrli8~poi Jesus sald to him: 'Really, then. the sons to h i m the Jesus Really then free E~UIV 01 . uloi. 27 iva bL p i are tax-free. 27 But are , the sons; in order that but not that we d o not them to stumble, you o n a d a h i o o p r v admbq, nopcu8Ei5 we might stumble them, havlng eone Your go to t h e sea, cast a fishhook, and take the ~ i q 0bhauoav b & h ~ h y ~ t m p o v ~ a i lbv into sea throw you hook end the Ionel first fish coming up when you open &mp&vra apGrov &POV, ~ a and i having come up Rrsf lilt Up, end its mouth, you &oiF,aq ~b u ~ L I p a ~ 1 6 ~ 0 0 ~ [ I P ' U E I $ find a stater coin' having o ~ ~ n e d the mouth of it you A l l find Take that and give it for me and or stater; a r i l p a ~ that having Aap&v take. 665 give tothem a h 0 7 5 _, Lrrivov one to them h i ~ P O G uai 006. I n that hour the instead of me and you.

of (him1 hsvingsald

tlnbv~oq

but From the

6 i 'An& T

26 ~ &hho~piwv, V
aliens.

18

;1

'Ev L ~ r i v n
I"
that

the

T {

hour

Opq

rrpoujh8ov

pa%rai disciples
zreater

@on#

of them

or

from

the

aliens?

Irom the straneprs?"

2 1 ' *'ESP..

and the Westeott and Hart Greek text omit thls verse.

Of the heavens?" TGV ~SpxvGv: 2 SO,calling a young heavens? 2 rai r r p o u ~ a h m 6 p r v o rra16iov g o ~ q o s v child to him. he set it And havlng celled towars little boy he stood in their midst 3 and o m j : b h, u t u ~ coj,Gv 3 otai d n r v 'Apjv said: "Truly I say t in sald Amen yo", Unless yo" turn -. rnlddlc ..... . . . of them and u r p a q jrs around and become htyw bpi", i& ~am.vavlng ! q roV mlsht turn as young children, . . to you, it ever o T* rra(6ia YOU will by no means ~(ai yLvqo0~ and volr mlght become the little ha&, enter into the king)I' E~O~X%TE sic, T+J $ a u l h ~ i m dom of the heavens. not nol rou should enter into the kingdom 4 Therefore. whoever will T ~ Vodpw&v. 4 6m15 0 b 707TrlV~~ ~ l humble himself of the heavens. Whoever therefore will humble like this child Laurbv -rb nal6iov TOGTO, 00765 IUTIY is the one that is hlmrelf aa the little bay this, thls (anel is the greatest in the 6 psi<wv tv rfi B a o ~ h s i o ~ i r v ofipclvh~ kingdom of the the greeter in thb kmgdam of the heavens; heavens; and whoever receives one 5 and uai who 65 ltevcr t& mishtreceke 6 i f q ~ a 1 one t v lrra16iov lttlebo~ such young child on ~ o t o G r o kwl .rQ 6 v 6 v a ~ i pou, LpC 6 t x ~ ~ a the l ' bas's Of my name upon the name of me, me reeelves: receives me [alsol. C ev orw6ahio Lut t 0 but ilkely might stumde one of the 6 ~ u whoever stumbles one of these TO~TWV TOY T ~ I U I E U ~ V T W V little ones who put lilt e one#) these the (ones) believing faith in me. i t is more Tva a d 1 4 u"pqLp~t me. it I . bearing together to him t n ode* tbat beneficial for him

w ? $ ,

uoO 'yesus

htyom5

myig

01 toward the near to Jesus and said: "Who really is ~i~ . hpa greatest in the kingwho really

came

psI<wv &uriv
la

&Y

in thb

Pqu!Xtfq
hlngdom

of the

..

$2

YIKP~)Y

fnik

w,

MATTHEW 18:7-12
rrprpao86 p&Aoq 6v1~bq should be hanged millstone beungmg to the ass nap; ~ i r v~ p h x hov a t ~ o i rnai r a r a r t o v ~ l o 8 ^ about the nea of him and be should be su& b r6 TEXCIYEI ~ i i q Bah6iooqq. in the Watery expanse of the sea. 7 Oirrl

96
rrAavq8a should get strayed

97
One

MATTHEW 18:13-18

t n have hung around his nwk a such as is turned by an ass and to be sunk m the wlde, open sea . I 'Woe tn the wotld due t o the stumbling Woe K & v & y ~ q yirp eh8.6~ T& bl"ks' Of course, oxav6hhwv. stumbling black.: necessity for to come the the stumbling bloeks odai Ti, must of neeesslty u~&u6aha nA'v stumbling blo6ks. besiaca woe to the come, but woe t o the &vep*nq 61' 08 76 oK&v6ahov man through whom men thmugb whom the etumhllng block t h e stumblinp block E p ~ a ~ a8 l . Ei 6 i 1 xrip s o u q 6 rro6q comes1 8 ~ t t h e n , Iscoming. If but the hand of You or the foot your hand or your oou u ~ a V 6 a h i S ~us, t ~KKO~KW a h i r v Kai &kfoot i s making you ot you lastumbling you, cut off it and stumble, cut it or and &nir o u O nah6v ooi Curtv r i u d 8 ~ i v E ~ C 7iv throw it away from from you; fine to you is toenter into the you; i t Is Aner for ruAMv 6 xwX6v. i l 660 $$,P~syou to enterinto life malmed or lame, than two or lame than i i 650 rr66aq Exovra PXq8ivan EI ~b TOP malmed thrown with two or two feet having to he thrown ln& the fire to 6 atbv~ov. 9 ~ a a1 i 6 6p8aXp6q oov hands Or two feet jnM the eveds.tine. ~ n ~if d the eve of t h e everlasting fire. ~~~. .~. -. If your eye o~av6ahil;rl o e $CAE aerbv r a i p&ha &n6 isstumbling yo:, takeout it and throw from maklng you stumble. tear out and throw mot. uah6v m o &orlv p o v 6 p ~ p o v rlq YOU: fine to you it Is one-eyed into the i t away from you; it Is wjv sloah8s~v, fi 650 6pOaApoirq E ~ o v r a finer for you t o enter to enter, than two eyes hevlng onesved into life than phq8fiva1 ciq rip ~ L r v w TOO W I 6q t n beihrown vntb two to be thrown. into the ehenna oftha fm.. eyes Into the fiery 10 'OpSra I t a r a g p o v ' o ~ r ~tv6c ~ b v Ge hen'na 10 8ee Bc should aespise of one of the it that you men T O ~ W , YAP 6 ~ 7 671 ~ do not desplse one these. I am saying for to YOU that of these little ones, for I tell YOU t h a t Oi h ~ ~ E $ ", : 'O $ the angel8 A m n heaven their angels I rrmirq ~XLnOuol T ' m~iwmOv always behold the face all itlmel arelooklngat the face of my Father' who i s nar 6q pov TOO tv odpavoiq. in heaven 11 -' ~ a t l ? of ~~ me the lone, . ~. in heavens. 12 r i 6piv 6onai; Pirv ytvqrai 12 "What do You What to YOU It seems? If ever mlght become thlnk? If a Certain rlvl &vep&rry hua~k n p 6 P a r a ~ a man i comes t o have to any men one hundred sheep and a hundred sheep and

$2

'2

ifrow

'%?
~~~~ ~ ~~

..

ife

to? ~tty:~g?~~)

2 ; : :

~2~
'

'

9' See App 4c. 10' Or. "always have access to my Father!' the Westcott and Rort Greek text omit thls verse. , ,

1 1 ' KBSP and

0 6 ~ i one of them gets &6v, them. not strayed. will h e not out of T& b a v f i m m a 6vu&a 6rri leave the ninety-nlne he wil eave the ninetynine w o n -the the mountains 6pq ~ a 1 ITOPLU~E~S STEi and s e t out o n e mountains and having gone hls way he is seeking for the one rir i& the (onel nhav'p"Ov; straying? lS if ever t h a t is straying? 13 And if he happens hiyW I am saying t o find it. I certatnly he tell YOU,h e reloices bpiv ar, Xa;pal a & ~ r vShhov j to rou that he is rejoicing upon it rather more over i t than i i 6 6 roiq Lvsvljnovra t w & a 70% over the ninety-nine than upon the mnetynine the (one81 t h a t have not strayed. ~ E I T ~ C N ~ ~ ~ Y 14 O I < . : : ;E 14 Likewise it is not not having gat strayed. a desirable thtng wlth ekhqpa EpnpooB6v roc Tar 65 pou ,aS my Father Who 1 s will front of the Fatter of me of the b r r ~ q i a , 2" In heaven for one Of b odpavaiq iva ln order that should pemh one these llttle ones t o ~.. heavens pnp6v ~0h-V. ' 6 " these. Of tho Ilttie (ones1 15 ''Edv 6& h p a p r j o q 6 &6shg6q oou, your brother commits Ifever but should sii the brother of you: a lay bare his hays Ehrytov a h b v ) ~ ~ ~ (TOG a t bK a l fault between you and begoing =way reprove him between you and him alone. If he llsa6ro0 pbvou. ihv UOY & ~ 0 b U q tens $0 You, You have him ifever you he should hber, gained your brother' &rtp6q?aq .rbv &6Ehp6v m u . 18 62 if he d w s not you gamed the brother 02 you: if ever but 16 B U ~ napdrhap. UOO gr, listen, take along with j ~KOL~U not he rhouldkea~, take along with 70" Yet you one o r two more. iva h i cm6pm05 in order t h a t a t the ba ij 660 or twd, tn order that upon mouth of twoor three 650 pap-rLipav Y ~ p l i , v uraet n&v witnesse~ every matter two W I ~ ~ C S E B or three mlght stand every may be established. rrapa~ow p j p a 17 tirv 6; if ever but he hear 1.1 ~f he does not 11skI(KhqoiCI. 6& ten to them, speak to tothe mngreprtlan; itever but t h e congregation. If he does not listen even to ~ a i h~hquiaq ,a arown, also a%e eongregatian he ahoul refuse to hear, t h e congregation, let Eu~w o a ~ G m ~ p 6 L ~ Y I K ~~C a i 6 him be t o you lust a s let . . him he to YOU **-even the natlons and the , - ...-. of the nations and as B tax collector. ~Ehwqq. tBX E O ~ I ~ C I O ~ . 18 "Truly I say t o iiua I8 'Apiv h&yw 6piv, to as many (things, as YOU men. Whatever YOU may bind tin, 6fiqre m i 7fiq yfik Emat things if ever' YOU m~ght b h d upon the ear wlU be on earth will be gv

&@p

J$,7~~Ppen : ! % $

en'

OE;;

,"

$2.

Ezp

,,,

MATTHEW 18:19-25

98

99

MATTHEW 18:26-33

6~6epiva Ev oGpwQ nal things bound in I t h U s ) having been bound in heaven end heaven, and whatever boa L b Airuqre Lrri things YOU may asmany lthlngal sa if ever ~ o might o loose upon loose on earth will go~a1 hehvpiva kv be things loosed i n Wlll be (thingal having been leoaed in heaven, 19 I olipw6. 19 n a h ~ v& p i v hiyo dpiv 671 truly say t o yon, 11 heaven. Again truly I a m saying to rou that two Of On e&h 1 . b 660 u u p p w v f i u ~ i v 1E SpGv h i r i g agree concerning anyif ever two mleht agree out of You upon the thing Of importance 76% r r w i nav~i)<n ~ h y ~ 1 m o c 08 L&v eart about every thing to do of which If ever t h a t they should request, i t will take ai o o m a ~ ysvjuc~a~ place for them due to they %ht reqiest. itwill take place a o ~ o imy ~ Father in heaven. rra & TOO rrarp6q pov TOO 6~ 20 For where there be& the Father of me of the lone) In are two or three olipavoi~. 2 0 oG y&p siuw 660 i/ T e?< gathered together heavens. Where for are two or my name, there I am uuvqy 6v01 EIC T& W v bvopa, in their midst... haying been b d together Into the . my nemc; 2 1 Then Peter came brc7 r i p i t v pcuv ab.rGv. Up and said to him: there I a n in midst of them. "Lord, how many 21 T67e npoorhtlZlv times is my brother Then having come toward t o sin against me and am I t o forgive him? b h6eApirq ~ o u uai h@fiow a h $ ; UP to seven times?" the brother of me and Ishall let go off to hlm? 22 Jesus said to him: to "Ot. Up t r r ~ h ~ l q ; 22 hLycl 6 "I e v e n tlrne.7 IS saging to him the t o seven times. but. UP to seventy~Seven 'Iquo5q Oh ALyw uot E w tm&nz( sesus ~ o Itam saying to you seven tlmea times. 23 "That is why dAhh E o tPSoprl~ovr&~g & m a . but aeventy timer seven. the kingdom of the heavens has become 23 A)& TOGTO CpolhBq Through this likened t& like a man, a king, that wanted to settle !?muohria T&Y oL)pa@v &v8p&rrw p a o l k i kingdom of the hoavens to man king who aCCOUnts with his 24 W h e n h e 68i?quev ow.3pa~ h6yov ? & ,, T&V 6 0 ~ h w v wllled to aettla word w,th the nave. Started to settle them, there Was brought &TOO. 24 &p<aptvou 6' a ~ ~ o maipp,V ir of him; having started but of hlm to be settling in a man who owed him ten thousand ~~ooilxerl alj,~ bpElhiTqF talents I-60,000,000 was led toward to him debtor pu ~v ~ah&mov. 25 ixowog 6' de.nar'i.11. 25 ~ u t of ten tfbulvnd talents. having but because he did not h o t ? drrro6ohavcll t ~ & r w S v 6 KG~,.,~ have t h e means t o pay of him toelve back commanded him the lord Iitl back;his master i TLKW ordered him and npaefivat uai T)Iv y u v a i ~ a ~ a T& to be aold also the woman and the chlldren wife and hls ohlldren

$2 2%

&z

tteni2t%5 'is? Kzgz;ho$:$,?tkes '~9:"$5. it'

-6

$ 2

until

t i

nai rrdnrra 6ua EKE! ~ a and i all the things h e sl many as he ts a;ing, and all rthingrl and had t o be sold and to be made. payment hrr06oRjva~. 26 ncu2Jv 03" b to be given back. Hsvlnp fallen therefore the 26 Therefore the 6oGhog rrpou~rljwr~ a 5 ~ 6 h6ywv slave fell down and slave was doing obeisance to him saying began t o do obeisance to him, saying. 'Be Marpoe6pq?ov 6 ' Lpoi, ~ a l airrdrvra Re I o n o f snlrit unon me. end all lthinzs) patient with me . . and I will pay back brro6huw 00,. 27 m X a y 1u0elq 61. 6 ~0vedC)by pity out the everythinp t o you.' I shallgive back to you. 27 Moved to pity a t aijplog TOO 606hou ~ K E ~ V O U &TT~~VU ah6v, EV lard of the slave that let loose 0 5 him, this, the master of t h s t slave let him ~ a T& i ~&YIOY & @ ~ ~ x0016. Ev 28 t5~hEbv off and canceled his and the loan let go off to him. Havrng gone out debt, 28 But that 6? 6 6oirhog trsivoq E 8 p Eva 76" slave went out and but the slave that found one of the found one of his ow6oGhw ah05 65 ij@e~hev ah6 fellow slaver that fellow slaves of hlm who was awing to him wali owin= him a knar&v Sqvhp~a, ual ~ p a ~ j o a g hundred ile.nar'1.i: one hundred denarli, and havlng taken hold of and. QrabbinQhlm 'An660~ ii he began to :hoke' ah& htyev hiywv wasehokiw aaulng Give back if him, saying, 'Pay back him d q ~ i h e , ~29 . TTEU~V 08 6 whatever you owe.' TI anything YOU owe. Havina hllen therefore the 29 Therefore his down oirv6ovhog air700 rrape~hhrl . ~ T & V hiyov fellow slave of him was entroatlng him saying and began t o entreat him, 'Be ManpaBGpqo?~ h' Lpai, %a1 irrro6how B= long of spirlt upon me, and . I give back patient, with me and I Will qot. 30 6 62 olin /~EE?E~ hhhh 30 However. he to you. he cone) but not war w211Ag. but not willing but went M 8 b v @ahSv d ~ b v ai( Quhpnjv and him havinggone o f f threw hlm into przson thrown into prison 6rroSQ ~b ~ Q E ~ A ~ N N O Vuntil . he should pay he should give back the I t h h B being owed. what was J1 166v~zg 06v 01 UISV~OUAO~ a l i ~ o j31 When therefore. Having seen therefore the Pellow slaves of him hig f e l l o ~ T& yevirprva thurril8quav saw the things t h a t the (thing.) havlng happened were grieved had happened, they became very much u ~ 6 6 p a ~ a lU86vrrg 61cuhp~uav very mu=$, and having come they made clear to the grieved, and they went and made clear aupiq 5avrGv rr&vra T& lord of thcmneivea all the (thlngsl t o their master all the things had yevbpwa. 32 ~ 6 . r ~ TT~OUKO~AEO&~IEYO~ happened. 32 Then having happened. Then havlng called toward his master summoned a 6 ~ b v 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 013703 05 h i y ~ l a676 A0Ck hi,,, and said to h h the lord of hlm is aaylng to hlm Slave him. 'Wicked slave. rrovqpi, m&oav r j v d ~ e l h j vt l ~ i q v d q i l ~ h I cancrled all t h s t wleked, all the debt that I l e t go o f f debt far you, when om, +el n a p ~ ~ h h r u h q p ~ . 33 o d ~you entreated me. to YOU, SL~EB YOU entreated me; not 33 Ought you not.

22,

MATTHEW 18:34-19:5

I00

101
6

MATTHEW 19:6-13

r a h o l a i a q ~ a ?he& i E I;h ~ 6pta T?,S and came to the fro"carnee and came into the frontiers of the tiers of Ju.de'a across t h e Jordan. 2 Also, 'lov6aiaq rripcn, 2 loP6&;VdV, Judea the other side of the Jordan. great crowds followed 2 x a i j r n h 0 6 8 ~ u w a h Q cixhot m u a i , nu; him, and h e cured And followed to him crowds many, and them there. & k p h r u o ~ v a D ~ o J g inri. 3 And Pharisees hecured them there. Came u p t o hlm. 3 Kai rrpoerilh8au a67Q @apru&~ lntent on temptmg And cametoward hlm Pharisees ~Elp&<ovr~ ag 6 d v ~ aAByovrrg i El E [ ~ u r t v him and saylng temptlng h ~ m and saying If it is allowed "ISit lawful for a h a h i r o a ~ rilv y u v a i ~ a a6rair ~ a r h man t o dlvorce hzs to divorce the woman of h ~ m aeeord~ng to wlfe on every sort r r 6 o w airiav; 4 6 61 h a ~ p c k i q o f ground?" 4 I n every cause? The lone1 but havinganswered rev17 h e said "Did ~ T E V 05r &iyvore 6~1 6 y o u n o t read t h a t said Not did ~ o read o that the lone) he who created them ~rioat ' &pxGq 6 p o ~ v~ a i Bjhu from [the] beginning havingereated from hegrnning male and female made them male and hroiqusv a 6 ~ o b q5 ~ a i ETTEY *EYEKOI and said' made them and h e said On accountof 'For this reason a TOGTO" uarahei EP 6vBpwrr0~ tbv m a ~ i p a ~ a i leave his this will leave town man the father and "Ien T ~ Y p q ~ i p a ~ a nohhq8fiucm~ i r " y v v a z ~ i father and his mother the mother and he will stick to woman and will stick to his aG~a9, ~ a iEoov~at d 660 eiq o h p ~ a piav. efe, and the two of him, and they willbe the two into fiesh one+ Will be one flesh'?

eq 5

E6rl n a i u1 theiua! .rbv in turn. $0 have was ~tnecessary also you to have mercy on the had mercv on your . . uGv6ovh6v uau *q n h y b 01 fihiqoa. fellow slave, as I also fellow slave bf yo;, as also I you had mercy bn? had mercy on you?' 34 uai 6pyruBdq 6 ~ 6 ~ 34 1 0 ~ t h a t his With And having been made wrathful the lord master, provokd a h o i r r r a p l 6 w n ~ v a h b v r o i q p a u a v c o ~ a i q wrath, flelivered him of him gaveover him tothe tomentars o the jailers, until Ews 06 &ToS@ rr& ~ 6 -t he 'should pay back Y n t l ~where he =hould. eive back -- th. (thins) .~-. , 6~~ch6p~vo 35 u . Oiirwq x a i d r r a ~ p COY all t h a t was owing. being w e d . ~ h u s also the ~ ~ of me t 35 h I n like ~ manner ~ my heavenly Father will 6 otip&loq W O L ~ U E ~ bpiv && t h e heavenly wlli do to rou if ever also deal with YOU if hpjrr Erauraq TO & 6 A p + a h o G YOU do not forgive Ton might let go off each one to the brother of him each one his brother h n 6 TSV ~ a p 6 c b vb b v from YOUR hearts.' from the hearts atyo;. NOW when ~ e s u s K a i i y i v e o ~ T E&TUEUEY 6 'IqooOq had finlShed And ~toccurred when finished the Jesus these words, he departed from Gal'llee ~~~-

6 So t h a t they 9% no b m c otinirn ~ i a i v 660 &Ah& ~ h p [ As-and no longer they are two but fiesh one: longer two, but one Therefore. what 8 08" , 6 e ~ b q uvvi<cu~sv 6 v e p ~ . i r ~flesh. g God has yoked towhich therefore the God yakedtogether man XOPI<~TW. 7 hfyouulv UGTQ ~i gether let no man p u t not let put apart. hey are saying to him why apart." 7 They said then, 08" M w u o j q &vprsihmo 6oGvat Plphiov to him: did Moses prescribe therefore ores ,commanded to giscroll giving a certificate &Touraoiau nai &rrohCoa~; 8 hiyrt is saying of dismissal and dismissal and to divorce? divorcing, her?" 8 He a 6 ~ o i q6 ~ Mwuujq l rrpbq riv onh p o ~ a p 6 i a v them: to them that Moses toward the HardXeartedness said out of regard for YOUR bpSv h f ~ p e i y ~Swiv v h~ohGua8 ~trq yuvaiya5 of you conceded to YOU to divorce the. women made the concession b Sv, Crrr' drpxjq 5 1 06 ylyousv to Of , from beginning but not it has become YOUR wives, but such
+ahljuu m ~ g hdivorce t vopvciq fornication
9 I say t o YOU t h a t his iaihqv wife, except on the anothergroundoffornication, and marries another ~OIX~T~I. commits adultem. commits adultery." 10 hiyouutv a h @ o i p a 8 ~ E ~i ~ ob i ~ w q 10 The disciples Are raying to him the dlsclples If thus said t o him: "If such is the situation of a toriv fi aI~ia &y'$p&rc,V. pcT& is the cause of t h e man with the man with his wife, is not advisable to yuvaln6q, OD uuppipe~ Ya,,fioa,, it woman, not is bearingtogether to marry. marry." 1 1 He said,
T+ the
upon

z 2 2; ~ T$zgg' : ~ hep::2g,"d f
~ ~~

19

yvvai~a ahaG woman of him ~ a i YUP~~JU and mightmarry

z0? hi whoever divorces

Ze

men to them: make room for the saying, but only xwp0Gu1 those who have the are m a ~ l n g room for gift. 12 For there GiSora~., 12 ~ I u i vyhp ~ h o G o t O ~ T I Vare ~ that were it has beenglven. Are for eimu&s ' who born such from their &K ~olhia~ C ~ T ~ ~S~ ~ v v i e ~ l u a v mother's womb, and out of cavity of mother weregenerated there are eunuchs KO; c i u i ~E ~ O G X O I OITIYE~ r ~ v ~ ~ x i u ~ q u w are emuchs who were made eunuchs eunuchs t h a t were by made men and brr$ i G v &6p&rr~v, ~ a ~i i o i v ~GYOGXOI o'i~wsq there are eunucl;s that by +he men. and are eunuchs Who have made themselves E~OGXIV~ daurahq eunuchs on account . 8th made eunuchs of themselves through of the kingdom of the !3aulh~iav TOY ' 06pavi)v. 6 Sul(hp~v0q heavens. Let him t h a t kingdom of the heavens. The tone) be~ngabie can make roam for it make room for it." xwp<v gwpsirw. to be maklng room let him emkingroom. 13 Then young aDrQ children were rrpom,vixeqow him brought to him, Were brought toward l3 T6TE Then

11

he 6 lone) but 61

E~TSV

to atiroiq them NO^ OD

nbrvrsq

lt:

dlb$

og&:

"

~2;

MATTHEW 19:14-21
little bo&,

102

103

MATTHEW 19:22--28
~ a i q nrwxoiq, belongings and give t o to the Paor Coned. the poor and you will 8 oaupbv fv have treasure in heav%easue . ! a en, and come be my k a h o G 8 ~ 1 tt;;, follower!s 22 m e n

~ E i p a qfor him t o put his hands hands upon them and m19fi a d ~ o i qn a i npoasLjSq~a~. o i offer prayer: but the he mlght lay upon them and he might Dray; the disciples reprimanded 62 p d q r a i t r r c r i p q a m u6roiq. 14 6 6? them. 14 Jesus, howbut dinCipleP rebuked them. The hut ever, said: ..let the 'iqoo0q cinev "ABETE T& rrai6ia young children alone, Jesus said Let ron go off the llttle boys and stop hindering ~ a i ' K W ~ ~ E T E a h & &hBciv n p 6 ~ VL them from coming t o and behindering them tocome toward me: me, for the T O y h p ~ o ~ o i r r o ivo ' ~ i v4 Paolhria TO" of the for such (ones1 is the kingdom oi the of the heavens belongs
in order that

rrar8ia

iLa

~ h q
the

Srrhp~ovra
belongings

and

uai

665
give

nai and

you will%ave

E<EI

odpavoiq.
heavens.

22

% !

TLrq xsipa5 15 And he put his hands hands upon them and aliroiq &rropr+@q. & K E ~ ~ E Y . went from there. to them he went his way from there. 16 NOW, look! a 16 K a i i6oJ d q rrpaosh8Av ad76 certain one came And look! one having come toward him up to him and said: S?TEU AtStronds, ri hya86v rro~fiow m ~ e a e b ewhat r, good mid Teacher, what good I do must I do in order
heavens. And having larjupan the
t w a

06pavOv. 1 5 i a i

i~nBd

to

life?" 17 He said t o pc & p w ~ P qhim: a.my do ask me about what S good? One there g o $ ~ ~? ~ , ~ l ; ! is good. If, ~i68 Bi.Xc15 E I T S ~ W <wiv ~ i o ~ h B ~ IS i v that , if but you are w~lling into the me to enter, though, you want to enter into life, ahserve ifip~t T&C tv~oX&q_ be the cbmmandments. ' a H~?:z:$~~~ the commandments continually." 18 He ah6 noiaq. 6 62 'iqo00q to him w h i c h sort oi ones? ~h~ but Jerus sal Said to him: "Which T6 ~OVEL~DEI~ Olj ones?" Jesus said: The YOU shall rnurAer, N~~ "Why, You must not murder, You must not po1p=6merq 06 KhIIYE;q you shall commit ahuitery, NO^ you $Gal, commit adultery, You must not steal, You OdUIEU~O~~PTUP~~OE~~, ~ o t you shall bear false witness, l9 ~e honorlne .must not bear false wltness, 19 Honor rdv na~ipa ~ a i T ~ Y tne father and the and [your] father and [your] mother. and, 'AY-~ nhnoiov dC osaudv. YO US^^ llove the nelghbor of you as yourself. Y O U must love your neighbor 20 XBYE~ a d ~ Q 6 v m v i o ~ o g T ~ G ~ as ~ yourself " Is saymg to hlm the young man These lthlngs! 20 The young man said to h ~ m "I have rr&.ra tqbAa a ~i L l ~ j SorrpOj; 21 all Iguarjed: what yet am I lackmg? keDt all these. what adrQ 6 'IqooGq E i Bbherq .ri.h~,~qyet am I lackmg7" to hlm the Jesus If you are w a i n # Perfect 21 Jesus said to h ~ m ~Tva! rrbhrlo6v SOU T& "If You Want to be finaye to b i be F o ~ n g away the perfect, go sell your sell of you

17

The (one) but

62 e i r r ~ v a h 6
rald

to him Why me you ask

Ti

$:tt i ~ k
-

.E$~ 'Ziv ie g$~aE$,

E~I

$3

beiollowing the young man heard vmvioraq ~ b v h6yav this saying, he went Having heard but the young man the word away grieved, 'Or he roOrov &nfihB~v hmabpuoq, fiv yhp was holding many he went off being grieved. he was ior this no ~ hh a6 23 '0 S P 'Iqm00q possessions. 23 But g~wv ~ ~ < p a Jesus Jesus said to his The but having possessions many. disciples: "Tmly I say Eiirev TO?< p a B q ~ a i 5~ 6 ~ 0 'A0 piv h6yw said to the disciples of him Amen I am raying to YOU that it Will he Spiv ST! T T ~ O G O I O ~ 6"0~6hoq E ~ U E ~ E ~ U E ~ ~ aS dificult thing far a to ~ o o that rich one w ~ t h difficulty will enter rieh man to get into ~ i qT ~ YP a a l h ~ i U v TOY odpavb" 24 rrhhlv the kingdom of the into the kmgdorn oi the heavens; again 62 hiym, tpiv, E~I(OTTATE,,(IY A ~ I Yheavens. 24 Again 1 it is Say ta YOU, It is easier but I am raymg to YO". easier ~hpqh~v 6rh ~ p f i ~ a r o baqi6oq q simh'a~iv for a camel to get m e thro$gh hole . of needle to enter through a needle's eye nhofio~ov 6iq T ~ Y l3aothsiw 706 0 ~ 0 0 . than for a rieh man to than rich one lnto the kingdom of the Gad. get the ldngdom 25 h n o 6 o w m q 6P a1 i.'a%rui of ~ o d . " ~aving heard but the dlsclpler 25 When the disciiS~rrhfiooovro oq66pa Pies heard that. they astounded very much $ t ! z were expressed great Epa 6 G v a ~ a ~ owBfiva~. 26 bpPA6qaq really is able to be saved? m v m g looked in surprise, saying: "Who 62 6 ' 1 ~ ~ ETTEV ~ 6 oJroiq ~ nap& really can be saved?" but the Jesus , said tti them Bes~de 26 Looking them in & v B p h o ~ q TOOTO h6Gvm~6v &UTCV, n a p & the face, Jesus said to men this impossible IS, bende ,,With men this 62 9rQ nhv-ra 6uuq~h. is impassible, but with but God all (thingal poaslble. God all things are 27 T 6 r s %onp18ciq 6 nl;gq E ; T ~ possible,m Then having answered the 2' Then Peter UJTQ 'I606 f i p ~ i i hqtlpolPw nhvra nai to him ~ o o k ! w e have et go off all (things1 and said ta him in reply: f i ~ o h 0 ~ 9 f i o a ~ d60,. u ri t i p a fprac k i v ; "Look! We have to I'm; what really Wlll be to us? left all things and we followed 28 6 6 ; 'IqooGq E T ~ E Y aliroiq ' A v i v followed you: what he but Jesus sald to them Amen actuallv will there be ~ O T US?; 28 Jesus A~Yw, h i v ,. $,esl I am saying to YO" that Yon said to them: "Truly h r o h o v 8 j o w ~ r i q pol b T ? I nah~vy~veoiq, You, I n the having followed to me in t h k generating again, I say re-creation, when the ~aeiatl 6~av whenever might sit down the son of the Son of man sits down
,

~ a i SsGpo
and hither

hroLioaq

6P

htx,"~:iq

MATTHEW 19:29-203
&v0pimou h i 0 6vou 66hq ahoO, man don &one of glory of him, ~ a 8 j o s o 8~ ~ a ibpciq h i 6 0 6 ~ ~0 a6voug rorr will sit also you upon twelve tgionea npivov~eg rdrq 6 6 6 ~ ~u h ~h g ~ TOO 'Iupa'h. judging the twelve nbes of the Inrse?. 29 nai rraq 6 m 1 ~ dreinrv o l ~ i a q 9 And everyone whoever letgooff houses or

104

105

MATTHEW 20:1-15

upon his glorious throne, r o u who have followed me will also yOUrSelVeS twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 29 ~ o d everyone that has len houses or brothers or $ < $ :& ;: i i p r l r f ~ aOr 9 slsters Or or father or rfwa EvsKcv TOO chlidren or dl~$:$ onaccountoi the o me mother or children or lands for t h e sake of 6 v 6 p a r o ~ rrohhanhaoiava A' +era! IeCeive name, many times more things he Jkireceivs my name many times more and vai {wiv a l h a o v r h q p o v a p j ~ t . Will inherit everlastand life everlasting he will i n h e r ~ r 30 nohhol 66 Eoovrat r r p i , ~ o ~ E o crrol Ing life. Many but wlilbe first tones) lastyones) 30 " ~ u many t that are flrst wlll be last at E m a ~ o l rr Groi and lastrones) *rat lone;). and the last first. "For t h e kingdom 'Opoia kmlv fi BauaAeia T& Like is the kingdom of the of t h e heavens h obppwGv WP;ny o l ~ o 6 c o r r h t ~ 6 m 1 q t ~ j h 0like ~ ~ a man. a househeavena to man householder whoever went out holder, who went o u t early in t h e morning @a rrpwi ploB&ao8ai at the same time with early morning to hire t o hire workecj for h b kpy&laq el5 T ~ J &firreXGva U ~ T O O . vineyard. 2 When workers into the vlnerard of him; he had 2 oupWJfioa2 f 6 T&V ~ P Y ~ T O i V n the workers for a having agree ut with the workers out of de,nar,i.us a day, 6qvapiou e v fiptpav h i m s l h ~ va G r o J ~ ctq h e sent them forth denarius tho day he sent off them into into his vineyard. T ~ V & p n e M v a aGroD. 3 KCTI BeEh0Dv also the vineyard ofhim. And havznggoneout 3 nepi T i~ v hpav d6ev Crhhouq E o r O ~ a q tv about the third he saw others about Phir! hour he saw standing in unemployed '4 h o p ' h p y o 6 5 4 r a i fnrivolq r t m v standlng the markey UnemDloyed: and tothose heraid In the marketplaee; ' Y r h v t r a r a i bpriq etq r i n , & p r r d O w , mi 4 and to those he Be golngunder el30 rou Into the omeysm. ,You go 8 t& fi E ; ~ ~ghow , ~ ~bpiv, into the vineyard, and whatever is Just I will which if ever may be just I =hallgive to Off 5 01 66 hjh8ov. rrhh~v 6P give you.' the (me.) but went away. goi in but they went. Again he fczh0dv nrpt & ~ q v ~~i +ivv tjpav went out about the havinggone~ut about slxth a n d n ~ n t h hot,, slxth and the ninth hoi ow 66 hour and did likewise. bm6rof. 6 ncpi he a1d as-thus. but 6 Finally, about the About * V ~ E K & T ~ Vt5Eh0Dv Ebprv 6Ahouq eleventh hour he went eleventh hnvlne zone out he found others out and found others

i m O ~ a g , nai rtlnding, and

%$g$2

'

21 rfg,@;

20

r$~

20

~~~

2 ;

heyel ahoiq Ti 660 stsndlng, and he sald fa naYlni3 to them W h y herel t o them. 'Why have you been standing k o n i ~ a r ~ 6h v T ~ hpipav W hpyoi; are you stlnding wholo the day unernploued? here ail day unem7 hiyovmv ah6 "OTI 0 0 6 ~ i i~ ~ ployed? a ~ 7 They said They are saying to hlm Because nobody us him, notp1o8hura. Aiysi ahoiq 'Yrrhyere body has hired us: ~e hired: he is saying to them Be going under to them, r a i Jpsiq ~ t g76" ErpndOva. go into the vineyard.' elso YOU into the vineyard. 8 "When it became 8 6 q i a ~ 6t cuoIJivll< hiYrl evening, the master o f evemng but hovYnBcome to be is saving of the vlneyard said 6 ndploq TOO &pnEh&uoq 7" ~ ~ T I I T P ~ T I Q charges the lord of the vineyard to t%e man ln charge to his man *Call the workers and a h 5 K&?aoov .roJq 6pyhraq ~ a ih 6 6 0 Pay them their wages. of him w the give b a c i the ~ i r v ptoMv &pc&p~voq h& TOY ~ U X ~ T W V the wage. having from the last (ones) last t o the flrst.' When the Lwq rOv n r5rwv. 9 6h96vrrq 62 oi until the furP,ones). waving come but the (ones) hour men came. they each received a ~Y~EK& hpav T~Y hvh the eleventh hour reee ved individually de.nar'1.u~. 10 So, rpilTol when the flrst came, 6rlvhp!ov. 10 ~ a i f i e 6 v r ~ g 01 denanus. And having some the first tones1 they concluded they receive more; nXriov Ajp ovtat ~ a would i ~ Y ~ ~ T C T ( N &TI more they w%l meelk: and but they also received that inferred ~b &Y& 6qv&p!ov KU? a b ~ o i .pay a t the rate of a EhaPov they received the individually denarlus also they. de.nar'l,us. 11 On re1 1 haB6vr~g 65 6 ~ 6 y ~ u t ; o ~ ceiving it they began ~aving reeerved but they were mumuring to the ~ m hTOO o i ~ o 6 e m r 6 ~12 0 ~~ ~ Y O Y T E O S ~OT householder OI 12 and down on the householder Saying These said. 'These last put oi i u x m o ~ pfau Clpav knoiqopw. in one hour's work; the last tones) one hour made. still you made them aOrobg i p i v htoiquaq Tois aorhoaoi them to us you msdc to the (ones) Raving borne r 6 P b o q 7% W P ~ ~ Sa T i ~ V ~ a t ~ day ~ and a . the burning the burden of the day and the heat!' l 3 13 ~t &rroxpl8~i< ~ v i meionel but having answered to one 05 them reply to one of them h e said. 'Fellow. I do ETTTEY ' E ~ a i p ~ odr . &61~O ~ e i i o w , not I am not you no wrong. You me lor 6qvapiqv uuvrgr5vqohq pol; 14 Erpov 76 agreed OE denarm you sgrced to me7 ~ i fup t the a de.nar'l.us, dld You 06" rai imayc. eOw 6~ not? I4 Take what is youand be golng under; Iam wllllng but yours and go. 1 Want to give t o this last one ~,,(rry r@ ko hTy b ~ v c l ,h q rai 00;. to thisone the faat to give as also to YOU; the same a s t o you. 15 Is it not lawful for 15 O ~ K i c e m f v ) 1 0 1 8 eihw not Is it allowed to me which I a m willing me t o do what I want

-+
~~ ~

fi~p

cu;~a

tipd:Pd,",","rhph

, .

MATTAEW 20:16-22
no~iual P v
to do in the (thingal
TO~<

106
my owi7

107
to drink

MATTHEW 20:23-30
whleh

tpoiq.

0 2 .

fi

because I a m good?' 16 this way the last ones wi11 be first. and the first last.17 Being now about 17 M i M w 62 &vaPaive~v 'lquoi3g to go up to ~ ~ Being about but to be stepping UP Jesus Jesus took t h e twelve :/'jo ' I ~ p 0 0 6 h u p ~ITOI ~ O P W TO^< 6 d l 6 ~ ~ 0 : otfp"vate19 Jerusalem toot along the twelve t6iav Kai Lv fi and Said to them o n ac~d:?d~to private i r. btl. . and in the the road: 18 '"Look1 6 6 6 ETTEV &TOT( 18 '1605 &vapai~o eY We are going UP t o WBY said to them Look1 We are up Jerusalem, and the el< 'le oubhupa, n a i b ulbq TOO &Opdlrrou Son of man w111 he into J%uaslem, and the Son of the man delivered uo to the eye

u o u novlp6q k m t v ( i n P i , of you wle ed la because &ya06q e l p ~ . 16 O h w q EWVT~I 01 E o x a r o ~ gwd ami Thus wlll be tho last (ones1 a p 6 ~ 0 1rai o l rr 6 r o 1 80 a r o ~ first and the ~ r scones) f 'st. bqiBahy&

the Or i s your eye e c k e d

with my own things?

nlciv

the

ivrb

rro*lptov
evlr

k~i,

am about

piMo

to be drbilng7 They are saying to him We are able.

rriv~tv.

h&youo~v

ah6 Awhpcea.
euo
KO~~~UUI

23

He fs saying to them The indeed

hLycl

a h o i q T1,
T&

pkv rror(pr6v

pou of me

YOU

but sit Out of ~E<I& pou ~ a i c 6 o d ov ~ ~ and outof ~ left-hanb;p**l , right-hand d ipsrUl ofme
~ L T T ~ Ykp6v

rrimec

will d r h .

the

62

& I

otk

not

i s

mine

to pwe, by

60Ova1, &Ah'
but the
naT

towhajone*

ot

%Pi%$:

it has been prepared And

ljroipaora!

brrb 705

~atfe:erof me.

6( pou.

24 ~ a i & ~ o 6 u ~ v r e
having hears

the (me.)

01

6t~
ten
he

became lnd?gnnnt shout the two brothers.

f i y a v d l ~u ~ av 'IquoCq
Jeua

r r ~ pT i

~ 660 V

&6chqiJv. 25 6
,

will be glven over

napa6o0joera1

to the

1015

&px~peOotv
chiel Prleats

and

rai

but

62

having eelled toward hlmaell

npoarahEudlpeuo5

~$22~

to GErlbes, end they wll1 fudge down him death, 19 Bavhrq, 19 ~ a i na a66oouu1v a d d v mi< deliver him u p to to death: and w e giveover hlm to the ,men the nations E0vco~v z I q T& kvnai a 1 ~ ap la o n y 6 u a t , fun Of and to natlonr Into the tomske jun oi and toacourpe t scourge and to impale, rai mav~6uat ~ a i r p r l t'ijt~y~~: and the third day he and to put on thesdke, and to e t ird will be raised up." kycpefioea,. he wiU he raised u p 20 Then t h e

y p a p y a ~ r ~ o ~rai v,

KamK

1vo8uiv

a6rdv will condemn h;m to

clrrcv said You Oi6asc know that 671 the 01 &PXOV~L< rulcra of TOW the natlona iBv6v ,"A" . u ""C. ~ara~upicliouo~ avh 6 v nai 01 py?hol and the greatmen lord it over them and the grea onen) wield authority over ~orcSovu16 ouulv a 6 ~ 6 v .26 06x oSrog Loriv them, 26 hi^ is not
"..C>.>

drink t h e cup t h a t I a m a b u t t o drink?" They said to him: "We can." 23 a e said to them: "You will indeed drink mv h u t this sitting-dawn a t my right hand and a t my left is not mine t o give, hut i t belongs t o those far whom i t h as been prepared by my Father:' 24 When t h e ten aothers heard of this, they became indignant at the two brothers. 25 But Jesus, calling. them to him, said: "YOU know that the rulers , , ofthe nations

._.,

-..-. , , . -

wield euthoriy over

the way among yon; whoever wants to & " , $ D , : m ! $ X $ ,, fibut become great among bpiv p i y a q y ~ v t o e a E ~ m a t b Av 61&novoq, you must be
YOU great to become wlll be o p ~ o u servant. minister. 27 and 21 rai 6~ &v Othq bv bpiv wants to and who likely may w U in you be first rrp3roq E m a t 6 6" 608hay 28 h c p 6 m u d he yarn slave. R~ be ofyo:ou .lave; th. 28 .lustas the Of utbq TOG &!Apimou o6r qh&v 6!a~avq0jva! man came. not to be son of the not to be to. hut to &Ah& 6~anovtjoa1KUI 6oOva1 . r j u qux'v a d ~ o 0 ministered but to serve and to ptve the 01him minister and to give his soul a ransom i n &vri nohh6v. Alirpov exchange for many." rnnmrn lnatead of many. . -. . . . . . . as they t ~ n o ~ ~ u o p i v v o v a d ~ t 3 v &rrb 29 K a i out of from were of them way out ~~d 29 ~soinz ~ - t~eir~ Jer'i'cho a great 'lepct i , firoholj9qoev .&TO 8xho r r o h l i ~ . Crowd followed him. jerich fallowed to hlm orows much. 30 And, look! two 30 ~ a i 1605 660 mqihol blind men sitting ~ n d laokl two bllnd (ones)

them.

Not

thus

ia

1 0 T~TS rrpoo;lA&v ulAv

eons
01Zehedee

s hen came toward

&Q hlm

the mother ofthe Zeb'edee approached

ij fifimp r&
"16"
sons

Of

fiy;

of her doing obeisance and &n' asking for something do & ! obe~adncc end asking somethbg from from him. 21 ~e &TOO. 21 6 68 etncv ahfi T i said t o her: "What hlm. m e lone) but ' ssld to her What do you want?- s h e edh~l~i Xiyet U~T@ E i n 8 said t o him: "Give are YOU w1 1 7 She ts saying to hlm Say

Z~Pc6aiou yrh
with

rAv
the

a G ~ t j qhim with her sons.

r r g o o r u v ~ l j o a ral airoCu&

sod

in order that

5%

left-hand [partal of you in thb kingdom of you. kingdom." 22 Jesus In 22 &rro~pl0ciq 68 6 'IrlooOq E ~ E V Olju Havlng answered but the sesus ssld ~ o "You t men do n o t , . oi6ara T alrrioec 6livaoer know what yon me m u have known what row ere arklng; are rou able asklng for. Can YOU

the ward that these ~aeiuwo~ ov h 0 1 01 660 uloi pou O n ' may Sit mlght alt these the two eons of me my two ' one a t your PK 6eS1t3v dq PE down, out of rlpht-hand Ipartsl and one out of right hand and One at 'OUT left' in cduvlipov 00" Lv 73 Pauthciq UOU.

'iva

K%!y'
'Iqoo8q
Jerue

rap& U IP & Y E , I

beside

rljv

the

b66v,
way,

having heard

&roriombq

1s pasrtng by,

E~paSw er ed out

they heard that Jesus h t y o ~ ~~ l i p t e , was passing by. cried ss~Lng Lord, out, saying: "Lord. that

TI

the road. when

opened.m 34 ~~~~d with pity, Jeaus touched their eyes, and they received 'Ights and they followed him. Well. when they got close t o Kai 6rr tiwlaov Jerusalem and arflved And when they got t Beth'pha.ge o n the ~ a fiheov i riq Bq0eay)l siq r b "Opo 76" a Mount 0fOlives. then and came into Belh~hage into the ~ o u n ofthe l 'Ehatiw, T ~ T E'IrtooGq d m l m e ~ h ~ 660 v p a 8 q ~ h q Jesus Sent forth two saying Olives, then Jesus sent OR two dlsdpler disciples, t o them: "Be on YOUR 2 htywv a 3 ~ o i c nopaGsa0e way into the village saying to them B e s o t m r o v ~ way Pllthin Sight r ~ p q v T ~ Y K ~ T L V C ~ Y T I S ~ O V ,~ a ia ~ i r q that .,iilage the opposite and at once of YOU. and YOU will a t Once find a n ass sbp~,ocrc b o v 6~6spBvqv Kai rrMov tied, and a colt with YOU WIII find ass having been tied and her: untie them and per' aiirfiq h6coursg ~ i t h her; having 1 0 0 4 cad tome. bring them t o me. 3 And if someone says 3 ~ a i &&v TIC bpiv ein~ ~ n id f ever anyone to rov m~ght soy snythng, anything t o YOU,YOU 'The &pcirc 671 '0 ~ G p l o e abrOv xpdov must W~IIS~Y that w he LOof them need needs them.' A t t h a t ixs,. E ~ W F 61. aho,jche will immediately IS huving: at once but he will rend ofl them. Send them forth." 4 This actually took 4 Toiiro 66 ytyovev lva This' but has happened In order that Place t h a t there might rrhqpoe" ~b bqe& 6,h %,jbe fulRiled what mlshtbeful!~ed the Ithlng) spoken through the was spoken through wpocpfi~ov 'XLyovrog 5 F i n a r e T? e u y m p i the prophet, saying: prophet raying Teli ~ o to a the daughter 5 "TXLI. the daughter h I 6 &=mrAeirq cou EPXETU~ of Zion, 'Look! your of Zion Look! Tha klng of you 1s coming m n g Is coming

&hBqaov ill85 ulbc Aauei6. 8 1 6 61. have mercy on us. Son of Davld. The but ~ r m i p q a e v abroiq lva gave rebuke to them In order that a l w n OWWIY' oi St pb5av they shovd keep aulet: the (ones1 hut more k p a b A~YOVTEF K6ple; &rloov fipzq, cried out saying Lord, have mercy on w. uibq Aauei6. 32 uai ur&c 6 y '" . $ " , f q Son afiDavld. , . And having stood the LqJvqosv a h o i r q ~ a elnev i Ti 0iAe.r~ sounded to them and said What a n rov willing n o t ' a o S p i v 33 h B y o w ~ v Kirprs I do b YO;? They are rayhg 10 hlm Lord: lva drvo~yOn~v ol 6q0ahpoi fipOv. in order that might be opened the eyes of us. 34 daypto&ic 62 6 '1 c o k Xavin.9 been moved with pits but the 3esus 4 q m o TOV 6pparwv ~ O T O V~ , a l EO~BWF touched of the optlcs of them, and immediately &v@ha$uv ~ a finohoG0qaav i aGr+. they saw again and followed to him.

%h,o2

have mercy on us, &n ~ ~ . , i d l n31 ~ , , t the crowd sternly toid them t o keep silent: yet they cried all the louder, saying: "Mrd, have mercy on US, son of Davidlm 32 s o Jesus stopped, called them and said: "what do want
33 ~h~~ said t o him: .Lord, let our eyes he

am

me

for

21

21

: : I o "%;,".6,?,"ga

;2l

*qnL

WOI w a6q nal h l @ e p I l ~ h Lnl t o you mild-tempered. to YOU mlld-cmpered and having mounjed upon ,,,bunted bwv r a i h i nGAov u l b ho(;uyiou an ass, yes, upon a ass and upon colt son of bead under yoke. colt, the ,,ffsprilg or a 6 nopru8Bvr~g 61. 01 paEiq~a1r a i beast of burden Having gone their way but the dlsciules end 6 S O the disciples n o , awrr< ca8hc o u v l t a < ~ va h o i q 6 got on them way and o d e r e d to them Ule did just as Jerus hay?np done aceordtng as them 7 And 'Iy~;kq 1 fi ayov T)Iv 6v0v ~ a T i ~ Y~ M o v ordered , led the ass and the colt, they brought the ass ' ahGv r h i p b r ~ a , r a i and its colt, and they ~ am iL0qrw h and out on uwa them the outer esrments. and o u t uoon these their hr~&elm h & c aah&. 8 6 i ;nkimoq OUteTgBrments. and he sat on atop o f them. The but moat h e seated himself 6xho Corpwaw kaurOv T lw&rla upon them. 8 Most of themaelvea the outer tarmenu O f the crowd spread crow% .Dread &v 74 ;6+, axel 62 i ~ o r r r o v ;h&6ou< their Outer wrments I" the way. omem but arere branches on t h e road. whlie began h n b r TOY 66v6pwv ~ a i 6orpJwuov b ~ f iOthers from the trees and were In the down branches from spreadthe trees Ornee ing them and 6 6 0 . 9 ol 61. 6xhot 01 a n the road. way. m e but crowds the (ones) of As for the crowds. drKohauOoinnEq 9 a h b ~ K& 0 1 those going ahead of hlm and the lane81 fallowing " him and those fallowCnpacov XLyovrrq ' n u a w & uI+ ~osanna son ing kept crying out: were ery~ngout saying "Save, we pray.' the A a u r i c E&yllwi.wq 6 of om e id! ~ l of Davld; Blessed the lone1 1s he t h a t comes in iigiaro~q. Jehovah's' name! Save 6v6parl Ku iou. 'noavvh &v roiq name of k r d ; Hosanna h the hlghest Iplacesl. him, we pray, in the Now above!"* when he 10 ~ r a in d having E ~ ~entered E ~ ~ ~ v T a of h oh 0F ~ 9 m into el5 heights 'I~poc6Aupa &arioeq n b a fi n$$;~ entered into JerusaJerUBalem was made to quake all the lem, t h e whole city ALyauoa Tic 2 q r 1 v oGroc; 1 1 01 61. dxhol was set in cammotion, saying Who x s this? The but cmwda is Ehcyov O k k t ~ l v6 n p - 6 ~ ~ 'IqaoGq 11 The crowds kept were aaying Thls the prophet Jesus telling: "Thls is the 6 Cmd Na<ap&B r m q rahlhaiag. prophet Jesus, from the lone) from Nazareth Of%e Galilee. ~ ~ ~ of . ~ ~~ p . i~ .)~ ~~ 12 Kal cifiA0m 'I ooOc eiq TL) I E P ~ V , ~ a i l a And Jesus And entered ?esus into the temple, and entered into the and threw out kSl@aXcv n b ~ a q .robs nwho0v~aq ~ a temple i threw out all the lonesl selling and all those selling and o p a ornag b ri, lrp+ r a i T&< ~panB(;aq buying in the temple, dP/ bu;$~g i n the temple and the tables and Overturned the TE~Y KOAAVBIUTOY Y ~ T B ~ P ~ ~ ~ ~a Ei~Y h q tables a1 the money of the money changera he overturned and the changers and the

$ley

~~~~~~

e~z*~yc ;$

ZXe

9' Literally, "Ewan'na." S* Jehovah's, J1-1'.1*1%*24;

rB; Save. we pray! (xrsma, ~oh.~ha'+a,'), ~2-14.kL~a.e. lard's, xB. P Or, "In the highest places."

MATTHEW

21:13-19

110

111

MATTHEW

21:20-25

ra966p~ r&v mholhnov r b q benches of those sellbenches ofthe (ones1 selling the ing doves. 13 And m p ~ u r e p 6 t1 3 rai hive8 &oiq h e said to them: 'lt doves. and he issaying to them Is wrltttn, 'My house Ti p m r a t ' 0 01~6~ ~ L o qWill be called a house 1t haa'bcen written The houna of me houae O f prayer; but YOU npoucuxiq ~ h ~ e j u e ~ bp6q a ~ 6L are making it a cave of prayer wxll be called. rou but a Of robbers " 14 Also

~aprr6q clq ~ 6 val&vm yivqrat f a i t might mme to be into the age; 15' Literally, "He-ha." xB: Save, we pray! Ixr-usn. Hoh;aha'.no"),

n n 6 l s x z .

t h e flg tree wlthered lndantly, 20 ~ u t when t h e disciples 166vrq ol havlneaecn the saw this, they won!%?red,saylng: "How na paxpipa t& How instantly 1s It t h a t the flg tree wlthered Instantly?" 21 Having &.~T answered O K P I ~ E ~ Sbut 62 the 6 '17l0005 Jesus 21 I n answer Jesus adroiq 'Apfiv A6vw bpiv, Said t o them: c 3 ~ r u l y to them Amen I am to I say t o YOU,If only ixn'c niuriv rai rhould d o ~ b t . you have faith and do may have faith and oh p b o v 76 g 3 mDVKfig nOljuETE, not doubt. not only not only the (thing) of e flg tree roo wlll do. will YOU do What 1 did t o t h e flg tree, but T.~Q Sprl T O I ~ ~ E?TI(TE , but also If to the mountain this ion might say also if YOU Say t o this ~ ~ A a u u a vmountain. , 'Be lifted ~ i 5 T ~ Y 'Apey ~ a ip h j e q ~ ~ BsliPte up and bethrown into the sea, up and cast into the 22 ~ a i whvra 8ua sea.' It will happen. ysvjor~at. and all (thingal a8 msnY as 2% h d all the things it will happen: hv air q r z b ~ f i ~ P O U ~ U you X ~ ask In prayer. likely you J g h t ask in the Prayer haYlnP faith, you i l l ~ ! U T E ~ L T E A ~ jp~ld? receive." havlng faith m u w U recerve. 23 Now after h e 2S Kai LXB6vroq &05 1 TA Ir$v the temple ~ n dhaving come of m went the chlef Into prlests the temp1e, and lrpoufihew 6 1 6 & u ~ o v noi dpxlspdg toward him teaching the =hiel priest. t h e older men of t h e up to Aaoir X i y o v ~ ~ 'Ev q people uai ol n p m P O r ~ p o 705 ~ and the aldermen of the people saying 1n him while he W a s teaching and sald: "By noiq CSouoiq ?aha nol&g; wkmt there ~ (things) are you doing? what authority do you ....- .sort --- .of -- a u t h a r ~ t T ~ G DO, E6orcv e v i<ouuiav T ~ G T V ; do these thlngs? A n d And who to you gave the authortty this? who gave you this 24 hnonptedq 6i 6 'IquoOq cTnev authority?" 24 In Having answered but the Jesus said reply jesus smd to &oiq 'Epwmim bp&q K&Y& h6yov Eva, them: "I. also. wtu to them I shall request rou also I word one, ask you one thing, If 8 u Pbv eirm~E pol u&y& Gpiu it to me* which u ever yon might ten to me also I to voo also will tell YOU by i ; L v noiq b<ouoiq 7aOm I do shae tell in what sort of authorlty these (thingal what these thlngs 25 The nol& 25 76 P & r ~ ~ o p a .lohvau baptism by John. from I am doing; + . h e baptism the (one) of ~ ~ h n &< what source was It? n68ev fiv; % from where war ltl k t o f out of From heaven o r fIom &vep&wv; ~i SL 6 1 d 0 h o y i ~ 0 ~ PV 0 men?" But they began 7 he (ones] but were reaaonlng in to reamn among themselves, saying. tovr0iq .E& e i r w ~ ~ thcmselvn saying if ever we should m y Out oi 'If we say. 'From

5-

ovrfi. 20 r a l 6g tree. And paeq-rai CeaOpauav h6youreg disciples wondered sayinx

$sf?'

~izG~

fJ

6,aKp,efirc

i/?Jer

ink

O?g",",G d!

heaven,' he will say to us, .Why, then, did YOU not believe him?' therefore not d t d r o a believe to hlm? If ever 26 If, though, we say, 62 a h N 'E< 6Nephwv. O O B O G K E ~ ~'From men: we have but we rhouksau Out of men. we are fearing the crowd to fear, for T ~ V~ X ~ O V . J : VP~@~T J all hold John as they the crowd, all (they) a prophet.'. 27 So Exouu~v rbv 'locivqv. 21 ~ a i&norplEiv~~g In answer to are hevlng the John; and having answered they said: 'We do not ri, 'IquoG ~ h a v 06. oi6apau. Ep cnhoig "Ow.' He. In turn. tothe Jeous theurald Not weknaw. tothem ~ a ia 6 ~ 6 q O06? Cyb hfyw tpiv Cw sald to them: 'Neither also he ~ ~ t t I h am ~ s~ o y ~ n g to in am I telling YOU by what authority I do rroiq tEouoip ~aOra what sort of authority these lthlnm) I am doing. these things. 28 "What do YOU 62 bpi" So~ai. 28 TI think7 A man had what but to it hYe&~Oq ~Txev ~ i m a660. npouLh0&w TQ two children. Ooing was having children two. Having gone toward the Up to the first, he npbrq, ~ l n ~ Tv i~vov >aya ufi)l~pow said. 'Child, go work first lone) he s a d Child. ' be going under today today in the vineyard.' tpyh ou tv TG & p ~ ~ 29 & ~ 6 ~ . a 2s l n answer this be woiiing In the umeyard; the (one) but one said, 'I will, &TTOKPI~E?< E ~ E V ' E b, K ~ P I E : ~ a i O ~ K sir.' but dld not go havinganswered said 1 and not Out, 30 ApprOBching rrpauEA8b 6s r@ the second, he said h F $ " .% . i t 30 Raving gone toward but to the the same, In reply 6 ~ ~ 7 i p q ET~EV buahm~. 6 61. th18 one sald, 'I will second ionel he said as-thus: the lone1 but not,nAPtelwardS he dno~pdriq E T ~ E V 0 6 86Aw. ~~DTEPOW hevlne answered said Not I am wllllng: latterly felt regret and went out, 31 pr~apchq8eiq dmiA8rv. 31 ~ i q CK 70" the two did the having regretted he went on. Whtch Out Of the of [hisl father?. They 6bo hoiqorv said: '"The latter." two hkyovu~v '0 iiwrrpoq. h i y r ~ adroiq Jesus said to them: ~ h = are y soylng ~ h latter = ionel. IS saytng to +.hem .T mlY I say to You the tax collectors 'Iquo;q A&ya 6n the oi that and the harlots the Jesus ~ ~ to that ~ ~ ~ are ~ rrh&vag ~ a i a 1 rr6pvat n p a ~ o u u ~ v wing ahead Yon tax colleetore and the harlota are golng ahead of into the kingdom of bpBg ciq T ~ paolh~iav V TOG 8aoG. 32 jheav 00d. 32 For John you Into the klngdom of the God. Came came to YOU in a way
heoven, he willsay to us Through whet
O ~ W

06pavo5,

tpci

lpiv

A I ~
26

~i

i6,jvroq
having

0662
to him.

vr~~peAjh Sorepov ~e
felt regret

seen not-but

latterly of the

TO^ you saw lthisl. did not

feel regret afterwards SO a s to believe him.
-1 "weor nnnt.her "" ...-.

0 6 ~ ~

~ O T E ~ U a67Q; ~ T L

$&v

r n o ~ r 6 u aa ~6 ~ Q .
t o bplieve ~~ ~

..--.

$2

tz

z z eVfy$~rFi;

uai OGK
and the

and not you believed to hlm; the but tax collectors

~TTIOTE~O~ aT 6E~ Q .01

62

d i , ~him. ~, However, the

~ a ial ~ 6 p v a l ~niorauuav
harlots belleved

tax collectors and the b p ~ i g 62 harlots believed him. to him; You but and YOU, although

illustration: There was 33 'AhAtlv ~nothev nawDoAilv parable hhear oGo uov. m r . 'Av?fyq a man, s householder. fiu o l ~ o 6 m r r b ~ 6 ~q 0 ~ 1b@(l~auwrv ~ &pnah&va who planted a householder whoever planted vineyard and put a ncpti.8rjnrv uai tjpvCw fence around it and dug he putaround and dug a winepress in it Q K O ~ ~ ~d~ py U ov C ,V <Q , e r ed tower, erected a tower; .. ... - .- -- d yaw yoit Kai and let it out to culKai tSC6ET0 a'?v to E U I ~ Y ~ ~ Y Bnd ~ I tlvatOrs, , and traveled and let out ~ E S urv. ' ~ 34 a r e 6s fiyyluLv O4 Whenthe travele'AaXroed. when but drewnesr tie season of the fmlts na!& rdv ~aprrdv, dmdnriorrlhEV T O ~ F came around, he appo~nted?lme of the frulu, he sent off the dlspatChed hh 606hovg adrat ~ p b q TO&< y~wpyobq ha LIY * slaves of him toward the cultlvotara to oke to the cUltiVat0IS ~ ~ b nOjq g ahot. 35 m i AaPbmaq 01 to get his fruits And having taken the 35 However, the cultithe 8ults of him. vators took his slaves. yswp oi rojg 606Aovq a b o t 6v eueivsyora the slaves ofhim which (one) and one they beat up, 62 d n k ~ ~ a l v a vanother , Sv v E~CIP~V they kllled, Indeed they b e d , which (one) but th;; another they stoned, 6v 6L &t80@6Aquav. A~~~~ 36 Again he dlswhich (onel but they stoned. patched other slaves. more than the first. rr%%aq rrpbrwv, Kai h o i q o a v abroiq boabrwg but they did the same to them sa-thus. thevdld and elst to these. 37 Lastly . . . . . (ones) hedispatched his 37 ~ ~ U T E P O V62 ~ I T I ~ M O T E V&S ~~EV a h o k T & u t t e r l y but he sent off toward them the son to them, saying, uibv 0,6705 Xiywv ' E v r p q f i u o v m ~ v ui6v .They will respect son of h ~ m 3aying hey w.11 r e a ~ e e t the aon my 'On'' On pou. 38 ol 61 yrwpyoi iS6v~rq rbv me. but cu~trvators having seen the seeing the son the cultivators said among & I , r~rrov b sauroiq oh6q tor~v b son g sald in themselves This is the themselves. 'This Is ~ A ~ ~ ~ ; 6 ~ o y & R O ~ T E ~ V Wa )~ dE dV v ~ a the l heir; come. let us let us kill him and kill him and .~~ his Kheritancel' they took -39 and 80 UX~LIEV the j v ~Arjpovopiaw ~nheritance of adrot. hlm; 38 and mi let us have ~ h& t<ipaAov L C w TOG him Out Of the Aap6vra~ a him they threw omt outside the having takenI vineyard and killed b k ~ ~ l v a v . ..40 6pnEAdvoq him. 40 Therefore. and they killed. vineyard when the owner of mrj nGp,,,q oov bou~d iomethe lord of the the vineyard comes. therefore

...

el;? 4 5 P .. ,

: , " ; "

ez$F ',hkq %kZq

''

, 6 ; 2

W,8~zer

MATTHEW 21:41-46 & p n d C v o ~ ri

VlnEysrd, those? what will h e d o

114
to the
TO?<

115

MATTHEW 22:l-8
the

nolfiurl

Ka~obq 4 1 They said t o him: -geeause they are raxaq h ~ ~ u a r hlo k , uai TAW ciprrshirva evil, he will bring a n badly ha wlll destroy them, and the vlneysrd evil upon t~6i)umat M A o I ~ YEWPYO~S O~TIVES them and will let out h e will let out to other eu~tivatori, who the vineyard to other Cmo66uouu1u ah6 r o k a . rob< ev roiq eult~vaton, wlll give back to hlm the kults In the render him the fruits atp poi airr0v. when they become
41
They ere eaylng to him Bad loner1 appointed t?mes

trcivolq;

XLyouulv

a673

cultivators those cultivators?*

yrwpyoiq what will he do to

22
ETmv
spoke

! . : I

havlnn answered .
~~~

dmo~p10el~ b napapohaiq
parables

s[30a~q n&s
osus
agdn

h,
1

to them

ahoiq

1 22 hiyw
saying

2 was ' n p~ o~c ei n e~ e the d fi M+ n W jnq Bgd?, -em

o f raw the pao~Acia kingdom

whoever --

of them.

a , . ""C.

ul@ hot. 3 xu; And m a l r i ~ ~ p ~ ~ Y ~ ttzl% ee s son of hlm. 6mturcAw 105s 6o6Aouq a h 0 0 r d L u a l
he sen;
the

- ...-..

~...-.

OPWGV heavens moi uEY

m a e !

slaves

of hlm

to call

to Is saylng to them the Jearu Never never read in the Scriptures, 'The stone that the dmo6oui auav ' oi builders rejected is rajecred the lone81 OiKof$~~$q the one that has become the chief h t~ $ e : l V $ $;K Jerrapa Kupiou tytvrro aGrq, r a i tpr~v beaide LO^ came to be t ~ lheadl, . ,t la hovah' this has come to be,.and it is mar0aupeoril i v 4eahpoiq fipav. velous in our eyes'? w ~ n d ~ r f [hesdl ul in eyes 43 ~t~~ bpiv b,, 43 This is Why I say Through thls I am anylng to rou thst to Y o u . The kingdom of will be t e e n &p84ur~at &0' l p a v fi paulhria wlll be l l f t ~ d u p from You the klngdom of the from Y o u and be given ecoj mi & ~ / ) u L T ~ I E&EI TO!DGYT, TOG< to a nation producing God end wlll be glven to natlon making the its fruits. 44 Also, the person failing dri(q. raprrobq 44 Kai 6 fmlb of it. And the lone) u w n t h k stone will nouhv Lrri rbv hi8ov r o h o v be shattered. As for having Iallen upon Ule stone this anyone upon whom i t wv8hao8 orrat t+' 8" 6' hv falls, i t wlll pulverize w l l l b c s h ~ t c r e d ; ' upon whom but Wely him.niuq A r ~ p l j a ~ t ah&. 45 NOW when the It rnlghd f a l l It wlll pulverlre hlm. chief priests and the 45 Kai &robuavrr oi & ~ ~ s p ~ d a oi i Pharisees had heard And hsvlng hear2 the chfei priesis and the his illustrations, they Oaptoaiol' r&q rrupa!30Ahg a6703 Eyvwuav took note that he was Pharlseea the pnrsbles of him they knew speaking about them. 46 But, although 6rc n ~ p a i 6 ~ 0 v hiyr,. 46 ~ a (;~TOOYIE~ l that about them he Is saying; and neeklng they were seeking to a 6 d v K P Q - T " W ~ I 6 opfi9quav ~ o b q dxhouq seize him, they feared hlm to 8 e Y Iesred the crowds: the crowds, because these held him to b e a h d rtq npoqitlqv aljrirv rlyov. elnee Into prophet hlm they were having. prophet. 42' Jehovah, s4.7-l4.l+s.%r,; Lord, xB.
42

42 Atyet

airroi~ 6

'IquoGq 066tnorr

,$:$~~ ' $ z~

i t ! , " ! w2ch
Jy:k2;;

J~~~~ said them: "Did YOU

rrrAqpivou

I I is

1n further r e p b Jesus awin spoke to them with iilustrstjons, saying: 2 " ~ kingdom h ~ of the heavens has became like a man. a king. that made a marrlace feast for his son 3 And hesent

ta

iwa :IF,

sire

maniage feast, but rhpou~l ~ a i06, 6&Aov malr age fe3 vitiea, and not they were willing they were unwiulng U ~ E4 ~v&Xtv V . bnrLurr~h~v MAouq SobXouq to come. 4 *galn to come. Aasln he sent off othara slavel he sent forth other Atywv Eirrarr ~oiq ~ ~ ~ A q p i v o lslaves, saying. 'Tell aavlng Say roo to the (onam) h s v i g been cased those '1605 r b 6gur6v pou flroipa~a I have prepared my Lookl The nner of ma lhaveprepa:ed, dinner, my bulls and ral rh T(~~Po[ bulls of% and the fattened Isnlmsbl fattened animals are slaughtered, and all rrhptva n&vra holpcr. havlng been s l a u ~ h l a r e d , and ell (things) ready; things are ready. Come to the marriage 6&c PIC 70Jq Y~~OUC. 6 0 1 hither Into the rnamlage festRlUss. The tones) feast,n. But 6L &prYuavrrq dmiAOov 0s uh) they b u t havlng nor cared wentoff.' whfch tone) Indeed went off, one to his 6P mi oiq T ~ YT61ov %pbv, 05 h t o the awn eld. whlch tons) but upon own field, another Lpno iw b o p 6 ol 6P to his commercial of hlm; the but business; 6 hut the Aoonoi rpaniumm TOGS 606Aouq ahoG rest, laying hold of his latove~ (ones) having the dsve. of hlm slaves, treated them OPPIOCN rai dnri<rrlvav. Insolently and killed they treated Insolently and they kllled. them. bpyiu0 KU~ paulAb< 6P 7 6 7 "But the king king grew wrethyul. and but ~h~ ni *a$ rh m r p a ~ ~ b p a aOro5 ~rr &nciAmev grew wrathful. and ha& vent the srmles of him hedestroyed sent his armles and mbq +ovciq tnrivouq ~ a i r j v n6klv destroyed those the murderers those and the CltY murderers and burned abrc3v ~ v t n p q u ~ v8 . r6n A~YLI their City. Then of them he burned. m e n ha la a a y ~ n g he mid to his slaves. 60bAo1q a6~ooj '0 vb yhpoq 'The marriage feast him The indeed msrrlsge isant rcrhqptvot o6r indeed is ready, 6 01 emw, the (ones) but havlng been called not but those invited IS.

&

3 : ~mmmerela?bualnc~

erred

2%

P :'e d $

MATTHEW 22:9-16
CiSto!, 9 rroprGmBr otv tri were worthy: be going roun way therefore upon rZ1q 61rS66ouq rGv 66Gv. rai 6uouq 6.b the outlets of the ways, and sl many u If ever rOp rr rahtoa~ 6 1 5 rod< 1 0 0 . mlg?lt ~ n d call YOU Into the yhpouq. 10 rai t { ~ X 8 6 v r r ~ oi rnarrlage festlvltlcs. And hsvtng gone out the 6oOho1 Lrrivon ciq a 66ohq slaves those , Into the ways

116
Herodlans

117
aaytng
Teacher,

MATTHEW 22:17-24

were not worthy. 9 Therefore go to t h e mads leading out of the city, and anyone YOU find invite to the marriage feast.' 10 Accordingly tho= slaves went out to the roads and @thered together all they found, bath wicked they wv'yayov topether nhvraq all w $ , good: and the rrovqpobq TE r a i 6yaBoljs rai Lnh'oB and room for t h e wedding wicked ianesl and and good lanes) ; ceremonies was filled 6 vu p&v &va~r~pkvav. with those reclining a t the weddfnz room 01 lrlnc . - uo . lanesl. .... the table. 11 EIWE~B&V 66 6 11 "when t h e king Having come into but the $ ? P :a came in t o inspect Et6Ev the guests he caught B~huaoBa' to view the ionea) he sight there of a man &KC? 6vBpw~ov O ~ K tv6r6upLvov there man not having been clothed with not clothed with a yhvou. 12 ~~i hiyrt ah^ marriage garment. garment of mnrrlage: and he Is Bsylng to him 12 S O he said t o 'E~aipr, rrGc ~IofiXBrq 86. p' exwv him, 'Fellow, how did Fellow, how dld you set In here no1 havlng you get in here not Ev6upa yhpou. 6 62 tq1ph8q. having on a marriage garment of msrrl&o7 The (one) but was muzzled, garment?' ~e was 13 r 6 r r 6 @ao#Xrtjqrlnrv roiq 6ca~6volq rendered speechless. Then the klng aald to the servants 13 Then t h e ldng said A~ioavrrq a h 0 5 rr6Saq ~ a i xsipaq t o his servants,'Bind Having bound of hlm feet and hands him hand and fmt &pdrhnr a J ~ 6 v rtq 6 01610q ~6 and throw him out throw rou out him Into the darkness the into the darkness out-

fioav

12

th$'f:i;d, waslllea

~~

we know that of Hemd, saying: BroO Lv "Teacher. we know you are and the way of the God in you are truthful and teach the way of God & ~ B c i p 616cimc15, r a i 06 )I&EI 001 truth YOU teach. and not It laof concern to you in t N t h , and do nrpi oMrv6q, oC, yZ1p B h h ~ E c ~ ~EI< not care for anybody. about no one, not lor you are loo ng lnto for do not look np6owrrov &&pi"lov 11 e l d v 08" fipiv upon men's outward taco o men; to us appearance. 17 Tell ri uol 6 o ~ ~ i ' L/CEUTIV 60ha1 K ~ W O V us, therefor?, What what to YOU It seema; 1s It allowed (o give head tax Is it lawful to pay head Ka i m ~ l or no(7 od' l8 Hnv~,"$.5wn to Caesar tax t o Caesar or not?" 'Iqooirq n)v novrl iav a d ~ f i v rTmv Ti 18 But Jesus. knowing the wlckefnera of them Bald Why Jesus their wickedness, pc n f ~ p h < c ~ c , brroup~~ai; 19 h l 6 r i E a ~ isaid: YOU me are mu teatlng. hypacrlteaP Bhow IOU

'Hpgfi~wJvALyovraq Albciurahr, 0Qapw 671 party f 0 l l 0 w e ~

$ % % !

rt

~ u m)v i 6&v

705

,6$

tte

""

ciVy:z$*q

&<&~cpov.i n t i E m a ~ 6
outer;

there will be the

n h d p 6 q ~ a i6
weeping

and the

side. There is where

gnashing of [his] teeth teeth. WLU oe 14 rohhoi ycip EIUEV ~ h n r o i 6Xiy0~66 Many ior are called (meal few but l4 'IFor there are many mvited, but few P~hr~roi. ohosen ionel). chosen " 15 Then the Phar15 T67c wopru8tvsr~ Then havhg pone their way !:t % ? $ % I isees Went their way uuppoljAiov Lha!3ov drrwq and took counsel toEOU~ICI together took M that him gether in order t o trao . TT~~I~EL~OW LY W h6yw ~V 18 rai& r r o ~ a ~ o u o l v i i m in his speech. the,. mlght trap in ward. And they send o f f 16 So they dispatched &r@ ~ o d q paBqrZ1q peT& T&v t o him their disciples. to hlm the dirclples ofthem Wlth the together with gnashing of the

ppuypdq rGv

666vrwv.

-~~.. .~.

and the

hypocrites? 19 Show 6k r p o o j v r y r & ~ ~a h 6 6qv&plov, 20 ~ a me i the head tax They brought him a but brought toward htm dennrlua. ~ n d 20 And ~I~ ahoiq E Tivoq I 4 EIK&V a h ~ a de.na='i.us. l he Is sayhg to them Whose the lmoge thln and he said t o them: Atyouo~v Kaioapoq. "Whose image and t k l?d?I$%?ii T h w are saying Of Caesar. inscription is this?" Zl They said: "Cae6 htyra a l h o i ~ 'Arr660~ 08" Then he b sayhg ta them Olve rou back therefore sar's.' Then h e said t o them: "Pay back, rh Kaioowq Kaioapl rai T& the 1thhg.1 of Caesar to Caesar and the (thlng.1 therefore, caesar's things to Caesar. but TOO 8~0; T , 22 ~ a i&loha!nr ofthe Dod m c Go And hsvtng hear' God's things t o God." &9abpaoav, rai &tvr~< C$fi 22 Well, when they they wondered, and bavfng let go on heard ithatl, they hrrrjh8av. marveled, and l e a ~ i n g they went off. him they went off.
to me the

MOI

76 v6p1upa 700
eoln

of the head tax.

K~~YUOU. 01

me to the test'

he (onel)

&2:

Sadducees, 23 On t h a who t day say there is no Sadducees. osylng to be re8urreotlon: resurrection, came uai h~qpb.nluava b ~ hlyovrcq b 24 b ~ 6 & u ~ a h r , to him and asked, Up and tnqutred upon hlm asying Teacher. him: 24 "Teacher, Mouufiq rtrrav 'Ehv 715 hoEIav?~ 112 OSeS said. 'If any M~~~~ aald 11 ever anyone should dle no man dies without ~XWV T ~ K W ~ ~ I Y O ~ ~ P E ~ O E I having ehlldrdn. shall take n marriage the having children, his

2S & $ A U $ e fi):,~~ Xa66ounaio1, ALyovrrq

'E

z~$$% $2 dual & v & o ~ a o ~ v

&6dqbq
brother

the woman htm and his wife in marriage and IaiSe offspring & v a ~ o r t m 8 p a .rQ ci6rXqQ a h O . for his brother: shall make stand up seedl ta the brother 02 him. of htm

a6705

m)v

ywaina

ah05

must take ~ a brother i

MATTHEW 22:25-34
25 q u w 6 t

118

119

MATTHEW 22:35-45

r a p ' 6piv & n r & &SEh$oi. r a i 26 Now there were Were, but beside US seven brothers; and seven brothers d t h 6 TP&TO yfipaq P ~ V L X E ~ ~ T ~~~ V a LUS; iV , and the first the R ~ s t o n 3 having marrled he deceased. and married and deeased, e o v unCp a = g j r w f i v yvvaina ah03 and, not having o ? ! haXvlng s e e : he let go OR the woman of hlm oespring, he left his t;fhe &6ch@i) &TOO. 26 6poiw5 r a i 6 wife for his brother. llkewiee ale0 the 26 It went the same brother, of him; 6cljrrpo$ r a i 6, r hog, L o rGv Pwr& way also with the second one and the thfrd one, ti3 the leven onea; second and the third, 27 b ~ ~ p o 62 v nhvrov &nLBavcv fi until through sll iatterlg but of all (them) died the seven. 27 Last of a11 t h e woman died. yu*. 28 h, o h woman. I n the resurrection therefore 28 Consequently, in ~ivoq T &mh Lum, y w i t h e resurrection, to of which one of the seven will she be woms;? which of the seven will she be wife? For n&vrq y h p ioxov All for they had they all got her." 29 &.rro.p~eei~ 66 6 ' I q u o O ~ E I ~ L V 29 In reply Jesus HavLng answered but the Jesur said said t o them: "You are mistaken, because adrois IlhaveoEie p c166~cq ~ h q to them You are mistaken not knowing the YOU know neither the y p a hC, pq6t T$ Ehaplv TOO tlroir. Scriptures nor t h e ~eriP?ures nor . . the power of the God; power of God; 30 for 80 T & &vam&us~ OGTE in the resurrection resurrection nelther nelther do men marry nor are women given yapohcv o h y a i(;ovm! they are marrying nor are they gKen in mbrriage, in marriage, but are &Ah' 6 5 hyyEhol l v TQ OGP~YQ clujv. as angels in heaven. but as angels in the heaven they are; 3 1 As regards the 31 n ~ p i 6P rfjs & v a u r h u c w ~ TOV VVLK ilY resurrection of the about but the resurrection of the dead Pones) dead, did you not read OGK &vCyvo~r ~6 bqfliv lipiv Imh what was spoken t o not did roo read the (thlngl .poke" to roa by YOU by God, saying. TOG BroD XLyoyro~3 2 'Ey6 e l l b &b 32 'I a m the God of the God savlng I the C o i Abraham and the God 'A p a h p r a i 6 Ei& 'Iu&K r a i 6 e t 6 of Isaac and the God offbraham and the G a j of lansa and the Go5 O f Jacob'? He is the of the dead, 'la&. aGn Emlv 6 &6q v ~ ~ &AX= ~ God,' & not ~ of ~ a c o i ? Not heis the Cod d d e a d lonesl but but of the living: S~VTWV. 33 Kai h . 0 6 ~ ~ 01 ~ igxhol ~ ~ 33 On hearing [that], of living (ones). ~ n d having hear2 the crowds the crowds were l<cnhfiuoovro m i r g 6,Ga g aliraG. astounded a t his Werebeingastounded w o n the tenchrns olhlm. teaching. 34 Oi 68 Oapluaiol &~06oavrVL The but Pharrrees having hear2 tmipwow ~065 he muzzled the

3.'.

they m e together artr6. ,=Jhplom h i T& wcrele together upon the very Iplaeal. in one group. 35 r a i t n q p 6 ~ q m d~ P C a h S v 35 And one of inquired upon one out of them them, versed in t h e And nelp&<ov ah& 36 A16huxaAr. Law, asked. testing voptr6 versed in(iaw testing him him: 36 ',Teacher. which is the greatest t v ~ o h i IIEY&A~ b.li) Y ~ P L I ) ; noia which sort of commandment great tn the law? in the 37 6 6* ' A ~ a n i u c l q Law?" 3 1 He said t o The (one, but to him Youahnlllave him: "You must love Kliptov rbv 8t6v o o u h. 6 h n a p 6 i ~ r uov ~ ~ your h ~ o d~ Lord the God of you m w h J e heart of You with your whole heart ~ a tiv Xh ouxfi ow r a i Pv 6A % and in wh& the soul ofyou and in whAe the ~ ~ ~ whole mind., 38 =his 6 mlnd ~ a v o i o o ow f you; 38 ~;~i? 1 is the greatest and r a i np6.rq hohfi. 39 6embpa b ~ o i a and first commandment. second lone) similar flrSt commandment. 39 The second, like a d m 'Ayan'mtq rbv rrhquiov UPV this You love the neighbor YOU $$ it. this, 'YOU must your neighbor u m v s b . 40 P v ~aljratq miq 6uuiv love yourself. On these the two as yourself.' 40 On two commandCvrohais Xhoc 6 v6poq r p i p m a t r a i these commandments whole the law hangs and ments the whole Law hangs, and t h e oi n p a g j ~ a l . Prophets." the prophet*. 4 1 NOWwhile 41 Xqyptvov 62 rGv Havlng been led together but Of the t h e Pharisees were Oaptuaiwv l n q p b v p m a 6 ~ o b q b 'lquo05 gathered together Pharisees hquiredupon them the Jesus, Jesusavkedthem: 6ovri rrcpi TO$ 42 '.What do YOU bpiv hiyov 42 T i 6sying What to r o o -,does it seem about the think about the XPIUTO~ , ; ~ i v o q ufiq i m t v ' MYOUUIV Christ7 Whose son i s chrimt? Whore son is he+ They are saying he?3. said to hirn: ah+ TOG Arrv~i6. 43 ACyn a h o i c avid's." 43 He to him Of the David. He is raying 0 them said to them: "Haw. nOq oBv AausiS b mv~p,ml r a h ~ i then, is i t that How therefore David m splrlt t s Eell~p. by inspiration calls a h 6 v K ~ P I O V XCYOY 44 E l m Kljp105 him s ~ O r d saying, ; him Lord saying Said Lord 44 'Jehovah. said w p i y pou K+u Cr, . Se{iGv my Lord: at lord of me ~e sltting out of rkht-hand [portal my rlght. hand until LWS . irv ea TOSC txepobq uov Put Your of me untli likely I ~hould put t h e encmiea of you beneath your feet ' bno~drrw .rOv rro6Gv oou. 45 EI 02" A a u d 6 45 If, therefore, David beneath the ~~t ofya:? ~i therefore D*VI~ calls him 'lord.' rclXd ah&"rbptov, nGq vi6q oh06 l m i v ; how 1s h e his son?" IS ealllng hhn lard, how son of him IS he?

a::

22

de

~~~

zxe

enemiesv

82' He is the God. B; Jehovah is Cod,

Jl".

37' Jehovah.

JI44.16UZO-a:

Lord, xB.

44'

Jehovah. Jl.I4.IC(..PI; l o r d , 8lB.

.asran

srm lrmo axel x s a r 3 1-H

?A 'wnl.R~,as.o~d !.lxenuo~. ' s o .PI '35 ddv aas .PT pus l % o ~ l s a & a w P- W d S S A a E * .$r

noAc

uo~rslrqsq alrmm

am ro p ~ o a a v ul reams q a ~ m
SOL

FDA
.9
UI

enndx $L q
d~ay!~

1n9#p

4ox11 inq oqm

59

'fi1Ln7 "?9C0

'=I 3 1

arrrvou 'uallaal 84 @=!Alp

,&nh

aql
$A

zsamr $9-m

BUTXBS

V
10

1119dp
prnlq

lsauol am

!0y6nl

!OA

sapFa
90

%t

53310A?Y
wlq

=OM

A '! d D

!WO 01
om

."ox o oiaw p l o ~ o m e u o a q w o

.A?A~
was

~ o d > ~ ? y = t g 5hn93if npln n ? q n sulxsw sm ooz w 4 a m w i q a w eu ~ a ~ a u a q m lk!31olr larh?A ML9 ' n ~ ~ w a t dauo a v w a1 [ p u q LZP aqx pus [DX 'no~nypnwuon? ~ D D ~ ~ O ngdb> U n+ !ow
pun

"p?'?Y3

PuRq Pus sr00.a L I ;ua:leanqo lapun SJ aq 'aldmal aql jo pl08 aqq dq slsams auohua J! inq :8u!qlou s! 11 'aldmal aql dq sleaas auodus 11. 'den Oqm 'sap!@ PUlTq 'nox 01 J ~ M . sr 'sanrasinob sa os qanm ss aJ(iaq .su.oaqao 103 iaarqns B m ~ q axnm non auo samooaq aq uaqm pue .'a$d[arold auo axsm 01 PUB1 KIP DUB Bas aslanoll noh asnelaq isal!~aodhq 'saay~eqdpue saqllas 'nod 01 aoM, 91

Anonown nu& 3~3Aqtd3u

eq1 rn04e 02 "0"

asnsaoq 'sallloodbq ilp '!D~ldxOu?

.-

il

. ..

, ,

'U! @ M U ! dSfi 11841 IOU !uew 'aylrquaale noa loo m i nai ( 1 0 amq$ $!mlad noh 5!3rlp .nmuvdgnp 3990 ap3Xd?o!a T o d?A op zaqilau 'u!oa ~ O U rvoli =I ruaneaq aql ; o mopsuly a p sanlaunod noh 103 6 nn!-iylnDd n>podurl?. nnn*o !"am alojaq suansaq asnaaaq %altzaodaq dn aul~lnqs a l e no= aql JO mo~llu!x lug '!D~ldxou(I 3~3!3yx a"? dn 1nus nOh s a r l m q d pun saqtms 'no& ol inq aoM asne&q la&[iaodbq lo!Doldnm !nr 5 p ~ n d r l ~ d 'n A !rlrl ?9 l V 0 El 'saaspeqd pus saqn3s 'paxexa aq I I* 'noh 01aoM.. 21 1 ~ r 3 n ~ ~ m & ~

:c".

nm n w w sarqumq npLnDj i3Zx7Al3LDL 5 1 ~ 9 9 W X '1D~34480n13UDL aanaoqm pue 'palqurnq iuen~a. z p s m ~ q alexa I lrn anq z a n a o q ~ XI ivm ~ ~ a s m nlexa lq ?.g 51190. a '5onox?!g n?~noj 3 zanwq~ TI Jasrurw eq 11-m nor so zaxears mq am o BnOh ao isnm n o r nor dp?& nodo nn>!sd ?g p Ir auame ;a ; isalva~a am aoo sl noiro rapsel aqi ma r r ' ~ S ! J ~ C I . %:ax 5 , "!LOT nndp 3@LALenr aql 'auo SJ rapsa? ; 's~apeel pan*> aq n o i p~noqsraq Tau enoh JOJ ,'s~apeal. 8s11835q ~rg D A D 3LYelryr ?9Ld 01 pane3 aq laqi!aN or q 'auo druaaaau a m : m a bluonaaq am rsme,x am no* o .501nnd@o p dbmu p AptQ nlro? . .
ZQJ
~ O U
OIOU '

JI~SUI a[qmnq I~

nr*

lanwqa pus 'Prlqwnq eq Illm

W SWlaqfi 'IellaEq lnq nn 'JsqJaq a w noi o sl ZOJ enox sr aoa 103 'rqqw ?9 5 3 9 u ' ~ o p r n p g t g p nsmj d g ~ P a y aq nod lorn O P auo 1 sw pa1Lea aq P OF no& tom rnq no noh 3na .uam 513 ,!$;i~d. 3+eGr (~rl i9 s!~& ! W w Palls3 aq , .I q w uaw aw kq p n e a a q q pua w pue saasldqar(1sm !38dnd, nouvdenp n?L 9u.q lneo!yDr !nr aq? u ! sau!qaaa aql *a=erdla rsru oql UI rauqaao aql pme pue L .samoasuss ~ i n d o l p )!DL n j ~ ~ o d b n u sSgn o ~lnv L eql ul weas ~ u o q aql u ! slms l u a q aqq BanaoseuXs aq4 S!DAnAnnno 5 ~ 0 1 n j 5n!dg3gono~ndu S?L pw am ur Srrru!l~aa30 aaqd +SJU 1 % a3816 quau~mord PUB SJaddns !Dn 5!O"u!39 5!o~ A?. nn!n~yromdu aql aq,l haqa lnq ax11 'saaurri e'il '[moam~ea Iraq1 JO) ?g l*oy$ g 'ng3l-d~ pr Mmlj aq? aaralua BUIBJBIU~ a,= Xaw P"= maw i o s a ! w ~ e ~ d q a m roi pue .spranaaps IononnyoAorl !lor n ? L p ~td+xnyn+ ?r =am Laql 3eqi sass3 Iau!wuo3-a~nldr~apla U 1 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ,)lo~&g ,'d~,"'ql aql uapealq haql IOJ P1BmO) solap sxe kaql uaqr zo !uam dq pamaln aq 01 adl) s?dU n~opo'ou nv~pn Op daql 'p daql sxrom ev inq 1lv .-am aapnq ol aq? T w 9 ' I a a u ~&om Dkdz DL ?g DU?X 9 ' F q D 1~0lfnl2 naq? q%Im m*qa a8Pnq Bvllllm ara xam leu maw To aaauy 0% Bu!ll!a 3ou ass nlonoy?e 60"~ hypxq SaAtasmaql Laq? ?nq O I raw slaplnow 'uam 30 uaprnoqr aql '$r r~ !oqD ' n o q d g n g n F Snorlp uodn maql and pus om oodn aurroQw~am pm spwr Lnaaq dn pulq ) ~ O L !a? AloD?131~14 !DX n ~ d ~n!~dn+ d haw, i 'ulajrad mq dn aulpqq ars kaq& '=lop are $0. pue ~1nm93do39 p ' ~ ~ ( I O I O U 90 !DI qou op inq bas daqg ?g la3 'spaap q a q l 01 roi Sulbes ars Xaql 'Uyop nol aq tau ruaql ;O filnnoA?y 3~!31ou krl n . nw Bu!plooJa OP SOU OD d?A .o dulproJ3e '8uy:raaqa non eq pua qnq 'anlasqo pus ap m ~ l o aam m q 3 ~ 1 3 d l l ~ [DX 'non llal daql sauml PL ?9 PDn P 00" 4 Am rqalw ksm zana n ss m n m e . aql ! r e alojamqa I, EOX O -samw leas n!llr~ AIDOY~ 1001) - ~LDD~IOY

n e r a a w oodn no& o ilea PlnOqB nor

513 ,&A
samq

5 b !u?
pm
!D*

n?rfq

3L~o)ynu
nor
! & y 3 9 ?

@d

dzLDJI

6 .%LO9

!are

snqloxq

..

.,.

. a .

puy

7 .

5!3dQ

u ! prom 8 den 03 a w e mlq 01 aamsu. ol q q s w m aooov sea .tpoqou p w g i $ i n ' IDflk~~dXoup ouonngj S!sq~o

!nx

123

MATTHEW 23:26-31

pai<wv neater

Lmiv, Is,

b the

xyo7$q

Or

fi

6 -6v sanctified t h e gold? dlvlne habitation the lone) havk~p'$%iRCd the Also, ,If anyone xpuo6v; 18 ~ a i ^ 0 q Bv 6 1 6 ~ 0 b TCJ sweats by the altar, gold? And Who l i k e b might swear ithe it nothing; hut if anyone swears by the Bw'cmrrlpiq' altar. bpbuq b 7 3 6 0 q r+ h & v w airra5 gift On It, he is under might $Gear h the g& the lone) on top of it obligation.' 19 Blind bqcih~t. I 9 ~ u q h o i ~i y h p psi<ov ones! Which, in fact, i s he i s m debt: blind ianb), which for @eat&, greater. the gift or t h e altar that sanctifies ~ l , -6 6Dpov fi ~6 0wlamfiplov the g f t or the arltar . the (thing) the Rift? 20 ~ h o h T& 63pov; 20 b &yt&<ov fore he t h a t swears by SanciJfyln8 the gift? The the altar i s swearing b r w a ~ tv 0uu~a0nlpiv b r d c t tv by it and by the havingsworn In the altar w e a n in things on it; 21 and ~ a it v n6o1 .roiq he t h a t swears by the and in all lthinca) the (one.l temple i s swearing by 21 r a i b 6piwc1q tv and the tone) hav~ng worn h the i t and by him t h a t i s V a 6 bpv6a, 6" h, T~ . inhabiting it: 22 and divine habitation swears i it and in the lone) he t h a t swears by K~TOIKOL~VTI aPr6v. 22 ra3 b brbaq heaven is swearing by Inhabiting It; and the lone) hav n g s u o m the throne of oo,jand h, TO o 6 w + 6 1 1 ~ 6 ~ h, 1 T+ 8 p 6 v ~ 105 8 ~ 0 zby him t h a t is sitting in the heaven swears In the throne of the God On It, rai r+ r a 0 b~ t n - 5 ~aC700. ~ 23 to You, and the lone) ontop oflt. scribes and Pharisees. hypoc,,s! ,awe 23 O woe h l to Sliiv, roo. y y f $ ~ 7 5 YOU give the tenth of h o ~ p t ~ a i , TI ~TTO~EK~TO~TE the mint and the dill hypocrites, because mugive the tenth of fi6Jo?pov r a l T& 8ov nai rb K J ~ I V~ Oa V, l the cumin, hut mlnt end. the and the eummin, and You have dlsrwarded &+firme rh Baf6~ega -roG the weightier matters mu have let go oft the' weight er It incsl of the of the Law, namely. vbpou, m)v rpiurv nal ~b ?hog r a i ~ ) l va i m w Justice and mercy and law, the justlee and the mercy and the faith: faithhlness. ~h~~~ ~ar3h 6 i . things it was binding these Ithigel but it was necemary n y ; \ ; a ~ t o do, yet not t o disreahciv.5 ' ' ' gard the other things. and those lthingsj 24 Blind guides, who wQAoi 6tuhi<ovrq Strain out the gnat blind; through I % but gulp down the ~ h p q h o vK ~ T ~ ~ T [ V O V T E ~ . camel drlnklng down. camel! 15 O M hpiv, y p p p m s i q r a i O a p ~ u a i o ~ Woe to you, scribes and Phartaee. sc%,".zd",hY~ees,

the t h e temple t h a t h s s

is greater, the gold or

,",$$kg'yz 2 : 0 Lt

a29

%$

at:?'

slakg

%grE~

2 : '%Ya 2

to$z$"z~fl. 3%;

i m o r p l ~ a i , drt KaOapirEn rb hypocritesl because U the hypocrites, because rov are cleansing the ~ O cleanse E{U~CV 70; n o q p i o u r a i T-q napoqiSw, outside of t h e CUP and of t h e dish, but outside of the cup and o f L e dlsh. rowOev 62 yipouotv tc &pnavfiq Inside they are full of from withln but they are full out of snatehina plunder and immod~ a i &rpaoiat, 26 T V h i erateness. 26 Blind and lack of mlg t blynd: Pharisee, cleanse firat ra0hptuov n p f i ~ o v r& kvlbq TO? n o l l ~ i o u the inside of the cup eleanae first the inaide of the cull and of the dish, that ~ a :air^ mapo*i6oq, Tva uivllral the outside of it also and a f L e dish, inorder tbat might become .~~ mav =lean, ~ a .rb i &KT&$ ah05 u a e a p w . 27 "Woe to You. also the outride of it clean. scribes and Pharisees, 27 0 woe 6 a i to hpiv, roo, y p a scribes p p a r r i q and ~ a Oapcaaiol iPharisees hypocrites! because YOU resemble white611 napa ol& n r Lmorplrai, hypocrite., because rou are l$ene$ beside outwardly graves, indeed which T&+OI< rcrovtapbo~<, appear beautiful to gravel been but inside are full E<&Ev wvr=, bpaio, fmm indeed appearing b e o u t t f ~ iof dead men's bones and Of every 'Ort Of EooBev 61 yipovmv 6oriwv vex 3" but are full of bones of deaf(anesl uncleanness. 28 i n frorn &raeapuiag. 28 o h g r a i hpciq t h a t way YOU abO, =&o thus eko uou outwardly indeed. and of a% uncleanness: qaiv~ds ~ o i q appear righteous t o p2v E{wBev are appearing to the men, but inside YOU from ~ u t s i d e indeed E U O ~ F Y 6 i UTE are full Of h~P0CrisY &~0p&~otq ~~KCLIOI, from within but rou are and lawlessness. nehteou~. peoroi h o r p i u r o < r a l huopiaq. full of hy~oorisy and lawlessness. 29 Obai hpiv, ypopparriq nai Q a p ~ u a i o t hypocrites! because and Pharisees you build the graves aerlbes Woe to YO. of t h e prophets and T~WUF h o ~ p ~ . r a i 671 0 1 ~ 0 6 0 p a i ~ TO^ ~ hypoeritcs.' beeawe m v are buiidlng the graves decorate the memoria Koo E i ~ a 1 h tombs of the righteous ~ 0 v npoqqrDv r e i the pro~hets and *ou are blecorst~ng the ones, 30 and 6 1 ~ a i w v . 30 vai 78" ;if we were meI%atfkIbs O f the rlghtwun tones), and the days of our h i y c ~ r , Ei fjpr8a t v ~ a i ? forefathers, we would < %$:I< YOU are saymg If we were m the not be sharers with na fatilers ~ b p w v of hpfiv, us, oo6 not ukeiy av are iwea were afthem a i r ~ 0 v them in the blood of t h e prophets.' rowwvoi in b the TCJ Therefore you r the h n prophets; p o ~ 31 ~ ~ v a bkod ? a11 of are bearing wltness bauroic pap~upd1 . ~ , . O O are bearing witness to your.c~vaa against yourselves rDv vvwo&vrov t h a t YOU are sons of 671 uioi &OT those who murdered that are of the 1 ~ having ~ murdered ~ 1

@mmpcr

5%'

~4;~

$cl:d

MATTHEW 23:32-31
t h e prophets. 32 Well, then, fill up t h e measure of mvn forefathers. 33 "Serpents. offspring of vipers, how are you t o flee ftom the judgment of Qe-hen'na?' 34 For this reason, here I i a m sending forth t o YOU prophets and wise men and publlc insttuctor~: Some of them YOU will kill and i impaIe, and some of + h ,e m yon will in YOUR synagogues and persecute f m m city t o city; 35 t h a t s5 .$ * s ! $&$ there "On 6 i ~ a t o v i r ~ u w 5 p ~ v o v hi 7% yyil h 6 righteous be~ng mured out upon the ear& fmm YOU all the r l g h h m On roc a 7 5 o q 'A eh 700 6 t ~ a i o u Ewq TOO the byood o f f b e l the righteou~ tin the from the blood of a i p a r o q Zaxapiav u l o j B a p a sou, 8v righteous Abel to t h e blood of Zechariah son of B a r a d a h . . whom blood of Zech.8.rirah & W v n i m c m a t 5 rOi, vaoG rai son of Bar.a.ehi'ah, m v murdered tetween the divlne habitation and whom YOU murdered TOO euolaorIIpiou. 18 &pjv Aiyw Opiv, between the sanctuary the alter. Amen I s m seylng to you. and the altar. "EEI r&a r r b a 36 Truly I say t o w m these ,thlnml aU upon YOU,All these things ys&v s a h v . will come upon this generation t l s . generation. 37 ' I r p o u o d j p 'lepowahi~, 31 "JeNSaiem. Jerusalem Jeruralem, the mOq npogfiraq. 32 r a i Opdq rrh p i r o 5 c 'rb 1 3 1 YOU UP the the prophets. And Yon p 6 o v ~ b vm i p w v 6 p w . measure of the fathers of rov. 33 b$mq ycvvfipara tp~fu&v, n&q Serpents generated ones o v per% how p5yqrr h 6 ~ i Kpimwq q yciwq; should You flee from the judgment a f t e Gehennn? 34 6th r o k o l&h iyZ, hoorbhhw Through thts laokl I am sending off n k q bphq n p o ~ i r a q m i aopohq ~ a toward rou propheb and wise tones) and ypapparciq, 6 ali.rQv h o ~ r c v ~ i r r ea i serrbes; out of them You wlll kill and moupiwrrc, rai g ah&v YOU wlll put on stakes, end Out of them paor! ~ U L T E h) ~ a i qo w a y w y a i q bpav ~ a You wlaamurge Ln the synagogues of roo and 6tGCe~c YOUWIII persecute nf?&W ni?;;' not bpiv
O ~ K

MATTHEW 23:38-2425
people did not 38 Look1 is aban6 oTvaq bP&. 39 hiyw ytip bpiv doned house t o Yon. 39 For I am saying for to YO;, the houe of I Say t o YOU. YOU ( B ~ T P d l ~ ~ . h p ~ t ELI Not no me should from rlghtnow u n t i wi11 by n o means see me from henceforth av E Y ~ T E Elihoyqpivoq b likely you should ray Having been blessed the (one) until YOU say. 'Blessed is h e t h a t comes in ipxbpevoq h ) 6vbpm1 Ku iou jehovah'~. name?" cornins in name of ford: teA9;v 6 ' I I I U O ~ ~ F 6nrb 70; Kai ~ ~ now. ~ ~ n having d pone out the Jesus from the Jesus was on he kp06 ~ ~ O P E ~ E T O , ~ a inpoufih8ov 01 &om the temple, temple wasgoing htr way, and esme toward the but his disciples p a 9 q ~ a ia h ; t n t 6 ~ i $ a 1 ah4 T&F 0 i ~ o 6 0 v h <BpprOBched disciples of him to "ow to him the buildin~s him the buildings of , ; IrpoG. 6a horp,gEiC In f , . the tempiei the lone) but havlng answered t h e temple. response he said Ta~Ta d n e v a 5 ~ o i q0 5 phirere .=id to them ~~t you king st t h e (thingal t o them: "Do You not behold alI these ndrvra: drpiv hiyo , ob p,) I em asring to you, not not things? Truly I say t o &gcefi hieoq h i h i b v 85 YOU. BY no means wlil be let go off here &one upon stone whrch a stone be left here upon a stone and not 03 r a ~ r a h u 9 ~ o e ~ a l . be thrown down." not will be loosed down. S Ka9qpivou 6L a h 0 6 h i TOO -OPOUZ 3 Whlle he was aitbut of him upon the Mount ti.g upon the ~~~~t sitting n p o d h b v ainG oi l l a e v a i or oiives. t h e disciples ~ i 'rE A ~~OJV of the olives came toward him the disclpler him Muovrrs EIdv l6iav saying: "Tell 1 5 ' to private [ s ~ o t l' saying US, When will these jpiv ~ a 3 a io~a~ ~ ,a i ~i be- and what to us ,,.hen +.hise (things) will be, and what the thin&'s will be the sign of ,qpriov ~ ^ q oyilq napouoiag r a i owrrhciag your Presence and Of Sign of Your and afeonciueian the conclusion' of the 705 a i b v o ~ . system of things?"' of the age. d answer 4 Ka~ &noKPleeiF 6 *I VOOF CITEV . 4 ~ n in ~ anmered the ~?esus p said t o them: ~ ~ n dhaving said Jesus abroiq Bhmrrc T,s 6@g - m o b o u t t h a t to them. ~e you looking at anyone you nobody misleads 5 n ~ h h ~yih p PXELIoovrat kni YOU: 5 POI many will might m olead: many for wlllcome w o n on t h e basts of TLj b Y 6 p a ~ , i pou h i y o v ~ r q ' E y 6 ~ 1 1 1 1 6 my name, saying. 'I the name of me saying I am the am the ~ h r i s t ;and ~(ai rrhwil~ouotv. will mislead many. they will mislead. end." S9J X . ~ ~ . L &~ ~ ~ . ~~ ~ XB. ~ ; ~3. Or. d lSjoint ~ end;~combination , things" (o~mvog, oi.o'=os), xB: O.W. 'oh.lam', J'-n.'bw. 5. or.-order
rov d d wlll?

1 j 9 ~ h F ; 38

LO&!

I605

in let go off want it.

&g;om,

YOU

~$1

24

24

? :;s.t

2 : mlgEe&,a ,,$$,, %
.

2 :

be

h0gtnyca2~ ng!Egq

AIO:$,O,X,"~

raGq h c o r d p t v o ~ n&q a * " , the (ones) sent off toward her, notrdr~tq 9i?qoa.~ h t o u v a y a y c i v T& rim how ofteng wlued to lead together u m n the children oou Sv ~ p i n r o v 6pv1q htouvdrye~ of Y O , : whleh manner hen leads together upon T& voooia aimjq bn6 rtiq rrr6 uyaq, r a i the ehleks of her under the and
$3' See App 4c.
34' Or.

sent - forth t o her.-how Often I Wanted to

Of

gather your children together, the way a hen gathers her c h i c b together under her wlngs! But

~gz,6,~'
Jehbvahts,

*learned persons; scribes."

MATTHEW 2 4 3 % 1 5
6
YOU will be about

126
but to be hearing

127
disgusting thmg

MATTHEW 24:16-24
ipqphosw5
desolation

mhhpou5 6 YOU are golng to wars hear of wars and renai & ~ o h s rrahipwv. 6pBrc ports of wars, see that and hearlnga of wars. be aeelngbu, no YOU are not terrified ~POE~U~E. 6d y&p ytvhaeat, For these things must YOU be termed; i t is necesrary for to occur, take place, but the &AX' o h w i m i v ri, ~ f h o ~ . end is not yet. but not yet is the end. 7 "For nation will

pdh/luc~~ 6 ;

&KO~EIV

p i

PSfhuyvq St&

the (thing1 causes desolation, as

havingstood Daniel the prophet, reading

~ i )

disgusting thing that Spoken of through standing in a holy olace. (let the reader

spoken through Daniel the

bq8iv

Anv~ih r a 5 rrpocpj-rou
prophet
the lone1

ta~&q

iv
in

r6rrq
lace

&yiy,
hah.

&vay,v~u,wv

h ~ p o i kingdom, and there kingdom upon kingdom, and wiil be famines will be food shortages ~ a i UECU~O~ ~6irou ~ earthquakes and and Learthlsuakes down on piace': in one place after 8 rrhm 61. m5ra & P X ~ another. 8 All these all but these (things1 beginning things are a 66ivov. of pangs of distress. of pangs of birth. 9 "Then people 9 T~T. rrapa~huouu~v Gr&g r i q 8Aiylav Then they w ~ lgtve l over rou lnto hlbulation ~ , " ~ ~ ~ l t o horrEvoOulv kill YOU, and YOU will and will ktu be objects of hatred ~OUOG~WO~ h i , W ~ T O V T ~ V Levav by a,l the nations on (ones1 being hated by , all the nations account of my nama 616 rd 6 v o r 6 rou. 10 & a ; ;6~; Then, also, many through the name of me. will be stumbled urav6aX1u8Qovra1 rroXhoi nai &Ahjhoug and betray One Will be Stumbled many and one another another and will rrapaShuovutv ~ a j o a u u ~ vhhh$ouy the7 wlu give over and tteywill hate one another; hate One another. 1 1 And many false 1 1 ~ a ITOXXO~ i y l ~ u 6 m p o q i l ~ a~ 1 Y E P ~ ~ ~ O Y T ~ I will arise and many false prophets w ~ lrise l up a"d many; rai rrhavjuouu~v r r o h h o 6 ~ 12 n a i St& and will mislead many; and through 1 2 and because of the increasing of T& lrhqevvetjvat the to be increased lawiessness lawlessness the love of the greater number yluyilu~ral nohha,,, will cool off. 13 But w i u ~ ~ o l o t t$e ~ of the many. 13 6 66 ,jrropr[va5 <iq Tihog he that has endured The lone1 but having endured into end to the end is the one be saved. o8roc uw8jusrat. 14 n a i ng u ~ B f i a ~that ~ ~ will , this (one) will be saved. Anti wllfbe preached 14 And this good roGro Td ~ i r a y y f h t o v . "5 Paulhsia5 6" news of the bngdom this the good news o x h e ' kingdom in w 1 1 1 be preached in all hvq ~i p a p ~ 6 p rr&acv ~ ~ ~ the inhabited earth 6An 4 . o i ~ o u Whole the fnhabitet~earthlin& wltness to all for a witness to all the m i 5 Eev~ucrlv ~ a TTTE i ~{EI 7.j ~ f h ~ q . nations; and then the the nations: and then will came the end. end will come. 15 - 0 ~ a v 15 "Therefore,,when otv 'i6q~e i, Whenever therefore YOU might see the YOU catch sight of the
~UOVT~I

Pao~h~ia ini Bclu~hriav, n a i

the housetop. not the (onel 6 spat . rh ~aiap&~w let him come down to lift UP the (things) ~ uof t ~ $ 5 aiaiag arhoG, 18 n a i 6 6" TC$ the house of him. and the in the h u r p n y & r o 6rriow drpat ri)

17

err; upan

.
TOi) ~ i

17 Let ~ the man an p )i ~ the housetop not

come down to take the goods out of his l 8 and let the man in the

yf.,"&spbe

~~~~~~

dk<?$ foIlet him return

iPh~lov
garment of him. in

not return
his

behind

to lift up the to the house to

61. ~aiq but to the (ones) garment. 19 Woe bo the pregnant 1." y a a ~ p i x o 6 u a l ~ ~ a i, rays . 8i&Co6auic and those suckling a in belly having and the (ones) glvmg luck

abroir. 19 obai

pick

Outer

woe

iv

icsivatq
those

~ a i q fipipa15. 20
the

days.

T T ~ O ~ E ~ X ~ U ~ L

B= praying

6L
ot~ou of wmter

baby in those days! 20 Keep p=aying that YOUR flight may not

;;?,V

% $

nor an the sabbath day: 21 for then there will be great o i a eAi*lq p:~$tq of tribulation such as then tribulation has not occurred since yiyavcv h ' &px?< n6opou Cwg, r o c the world.s beginning has occurred from beginning of world untll of the until now, no, nor will vGv 0136' ob v i yiuqrat. 22 ~ a si i p i Occur again. In now not-but not not should occur. ~ n if d not fact, unless those days t~oAo@h8qaav ai fivipal i~sivaa, o b ~, 6 v were cut short' no were cut short the days those, not hkely flesh would be s a ~ e d i &arj8q naoa u&pE' 616 66 Tp$ but on account of t h e wasraved all flesh; through but chosen ones those i n h r ~ ~ o h~oAoPw6'joov~at q a t i v h p a l ~ K & ? v ~ I days . will be cut chosen ones wdl be cut short the days those. 23' "Then if anvone 23 T 6 r c i h v .r[q 8viv drrirrg ' 16ob says t o YOU, ' ~ o d k ! Then if ever anyone to You might say Look!' Bere is the Christ,' 6 ~plq~6 ij 7 'fl6s, p i rrlorr6cqrr. or, 'There!' do not Here the Christ or Here, no You should believe; believe it. 24 For Chrlsts and 24 i y s p 8 ~ o o v ~ a 1 y l ~ u 6 6 ~ p ~ u r a~ 1 a false i will r ~ s e up false chrlets and false prophets wlll ylcu6orrpo qra!, ~ a 66uouuw i oiqvcia pcyhha a r m and will give great slgns and false pro&its, and will give signs great to mi +para &ma rrAcrv.?o8at ci Suva~i,v wonden SO and oortents as-and tom~slead lf poss~bie mlslead, lf possible,

8 i i v xrlpavoq pq61.
nor

aapphry 21 E ~ T y ~hIp
to sabbath;

wlll be for

*'

J c $ p

MATTHEW 24:25-31
~ a raJq i also the

128
lookl I havefaretold ones,

129
extremities of them.

MATTHEW 24:32-38
vntll

even t h e chosen 25 I bpi". 26 t b v 0 1 % ~ i r r w o ~ v bpiv have forewarned YOU. to roo. If ever therefore they might say to roo z6 Therefore if people ' 1 6 0 ~ ev 4 ~ P ~ P W to~iv, say to You, ~ i o o k !ne Look! In the desolate place he is, not . . 1s m the wilderness,' i t i h 8 q ~ ~ - '1606 & v n big ~ a p ~ i o l q , do not go Out: 'Look! roo should go out: LOOBI ~n the inner chambers, He is in the inner rrlornjoqrr. chambers,' do not row should belleve; $$f it. 27 For & o r p m i LSipxe~a! Cmb & v a ~ a h d v ~ a believe .i lightning is out from and just as t h e lightning @U/YETUI ,cTWF goTa, comes out of eastern is shining . western [paktnl, thur will be parts and shines over 1 rrapouoia 700 uioG TOG h~BpilTTou. t o western parts, the presence of the Son of the man: SO the presence of 28 6rrou t&v fi T a , the Son of man will where if ever may be the carcass, there be, 28 whereverthe o u v a x 8 i o o v ~ a ~oi &sroi. carcass is, there the will be led together the eagles. eagles will be gathered 29 EljBtwg 62 PET& T ~ Y8hiwtv T ~ V together. Immediately but after the tribulation of the 29 "Immediately hpepdv ~ n e i v w v 6 fihtoq O K O T I O B ~ ~ ~ Eafter T ~ I the tribulation days those the sun will be darkened: of those days the s u n nai ~ E h f i v q 06 6i)o~t and the moon not w ~ l l @?$x:' will be darkened. and not give adrfiq, ~ a i ol & o ~ & p ~ rr qr o o h ~ a & ~ b r TOG fhe of it. and the stars WUI fell from the 1ts Ilght, and t h e stars o6pavo0, ~ a i ai ~ V Y ~ ~ T E~ IY ~ o d ~ a v d v will fall from heaven. heaven, and the powers of the heavens and the powers of oahcv8'r~ovrat. 30 nai T&E q~~vfirn~a ~b t the heavens will be will b e k a k e n . And then wrll appear the shaken. 30 And then o q p ~ i o v . 700 uioG TOG &~pi)rrou 6" the sign of t h e Son sign of the Son of the man 1 " of man will appear in odpavQ, ~ a T i ~TE ~6ylov~al rrkrnx~ heaven, and then all heaven, and , then will strike themselves ail the tribes of the earth ai qvhai 7 % ~ ~a~ d~ovrat ~ b v will beat themselves the trrbes o f t e eart and they willsee the . m lamentation, and u i b v TO^) hv8pi)rrou i p ~ 6 p ~ v u v hi they will see the Son Son of the man comlng upon Y E @ E ~ ~ ) V 700 06~avoG PET& 6uvhp~wq K O J of man coming on the OloudS Of clouds of the heaven with power 66Eqq rrohhijy 31 nai & n o m e h ~ i TOG< with power and great glory much: and he will rend off the glow. 31 And he Will send &yy&houg . a h o G VET& ~ ~ L ~ T T I Y p Y~ O~ ~& h q ~ , forth his angels angels of him with trumpet great, wrth a great trumpet uai hlouvh<ouaw roirg t a h ~ n r o i r ~sound, and they will and they will lead together upon the chosen loner) gather his chosen a d , o O 6~ 'rdv ? ~ o o & ~ w &vtpov ~ dm' ones together from of him outof the four winds from the four winds, from
chosen ones:

t~he~roljq 25 i6oG

npoeipqra

hnpwv

of heavens

obpavdv

Ewg

~ d v &pwv
the

one extremity of the extremihes hea.,ens to their othel

32 ' A r b
Darable,

rrombut

6&

~ i q rxlnijg
the ~g tree

learn

p&B~re r j v

3z learnfrom the the fig tree a s a n

~ ~ ~~~

rrapapahju. yivq~al

whenever already the branch

6~av

fi6?

to1

fiZe:

t2e

illustration thls polnt 6 ~ h h 6 0 gC L T ~ S of lt . Tust ar soon as its

T&

&$

moon

% :

@Chha young branch grows should become tender and the leaves tender and it puts t* bq. y t v t j o ~ ~ ~ c 671 forth leaves, know i t may m a t e grow out, rOu are knowing that is near. tyyGg r b 8Lpog: 33 ofirwg ~ abpcig, i 6 ~ a v that near the summer: thur also ran, whenever 33 Likewise also YOU, when YOU see all i6vrr rrhv~a racra, YOU m ~ g hsee t all these lthinzsl, these things, know YIYLIOKSTE TI byybg ~ U T I Y tni Bbpal~. that he is near a t the be you knowtng that near he is Upon doors. doors. 34 Tmly I 34 h p j v hEyw, Lpiv say that this Amen I am to k t ? :t generation will by no napehen 1 afiq should oass away the . eeneration this until likely means vass away until rrhv~a aha y&q.ral. 35 6 all these things occur. all these (things1 should occur. The 35 Heaven and earth o6pavbq nai 1 yfi rrapehaburra~, oi 62 wrii pass away, but heaven and the earth w ~ lpass l away, t h e but my words will by no h6yot pau 06 p i rrap6A8wolv. means pass away. words of me not not should pass away. 36 "Concerning that 36 nepi 62 -rfiq 1pCpag inrivqg ~ a dpag i About but the day that and hour day and hour nobody ot6ciq d6cv, 0661: 01 h y y d a t TGV knows, neither the no one has known, neither the angels of the f , , the heavens odpmdu 0661: 6 ul6q E i pfi 6 rrarip heavens nor the son: if not the ath her the the "Or Father. 37 For Only p6voq. 37 durrsp only. A ~ $ $ !. phi~ . ' ! ~ & ? ~ & ? e ~just as t h e days of NOE 08rwq Cora~ TTCIPOV~;~ TOG Noah were, so the ~ o a h : thus will he the Presence of the presence of the Son of "106 TOG &vBpi)rr~u~38 chq y h p qoav LY man will be. 38 For as were Son o f t h e man; as they were in those ~ a i q ? p i p a ~ q t ~ s i v a l g ~ a i q rrpb TOG days before the flood," the days those the lonesl before the eating and drinking, nara~AurrpoG catae~ysm . and feed~ng ~pr themse~ves jyov~~q and n a i rdrtnklng, r i v o v r ~men ~ women being given Y~~OGYTEF ~ a i yapilov~q m a ~ ~ ~ n g and bee,, given in ma;riage, in marriage, until the day that Noah & ~ p t fiq l p & p a < ~k5fiX8Ev N d s ciq siv until of which day entered ~ a a hinto the entered into the
K U ~

hahbq

k?

~~

38' Or, "deluge"; di.lu'ui.um, 36. Nor the Son, n3DVgmrsArmb~~~~12.

Vg.

131
r a i o6u Eyvoow E o fiA8m b ark: 39 and they ark, and not they knew un$l came the took no noteuntil n a r a n A u u p h ~ uai fipcv &rav~aq, o5roq the Rood came and cataclysm and lifted up all. thus swept them all away. imal 1 r r a ~ o u u i a TOG uloG O;wte so the presence wlll be the presence of the Son the 80n of man will WPimw. 40 ~ r 6 rEuovrat 660 &v T ~ Q&yprQ, be, 40 Then ko man. Then wlu be two m the field. ~ i 5w a p a A a p B 6 v ~ ~ a ~ 1 a i 1 ~ & Q ~ E T ~ I . men w1U be in t h e be one IS being taken along and one is being let go off; field: one and the 41 660 &hj0ovoao t v T ~ Q p5hv, u i a taken two [women] grlndlng in the mill. one other be abandoned; rrapahapBdvrrat rat - uia &QiSk!. 41 be Is behg taken along and one Is belng let go off. grlndlng a t t h e hand 42 yplyop~irc oGv oljK mill: one mll be taken Be rou %teving awake theref&, because not along and the other be ai6mr rroiq fipLpp 6 r6pto5 abandoned. 42 Keep m v have known to what sort of day the Lord on the watch thprp~ - ~ ~ - b i3v L P X L T ~ I . fore, because YOU do o k o o 1s comlnp. not know on what day 43 t~dvo 66 YIV&UKETE &TI rt YOUR Lord is coming. That (thlngl but be You knowing that If 43 one thing, t h a t if t h e had nown t h e 0 householder tip i ~ 0 6to cmh or ~ householde~ had Quhane 6 xh&rn,q !PXET~!, &~PI~~~PIJUEY whatwatch watch the thlef in coming. he rteyed awake known Bv ~ a olir l av ~ i a o r v 6 ~ o p v ~ B i w t the thief was likely and not llkelv h e allowed to be due he would have keot - thrau.h -" O I K ~ Q V a h o G . 44 TOOTO awake and not a l l the house of hlm. Through thla also lowed hrs house t o be broken Into. 44 O n dpsiq yi~oez L7011101, row be pmvlng ~ o u n e l v e s ready, because this account YOU fi 06 6 0 ~ C i . r ~ i)pq 6 "165 TOG too prove your~elves to Ghat not You arc thlnklng hour the Son of the ready, because at an &v0p0vou L p ~ r m t . hour t h s t YOU do not man la comlng. think t o be it, the Son 45 Tiq &pa i d v 6 n t m 6 6oGAo5 nai of man i s coming. Who really 1s the faithfd slave and 4g .Who really ~P~VIPOF K ~ ~ T U 6 S ~od: ;f~ ~ h i is the faithmi and dlsCmet set down the Upan discreet slave whom olrrreias a6roG TOO master 'Ppointed domestics of him of the over his domestics. ad~oig 1t)v r p o Q P bv ualpoi. to them the too In sppolnted'tlme?B '*~"$,pd,"~ to glve them their food a t the proper 6 &tho5 ~ K E ~ V O i)v ~ the slave that whorn havingmme the time? 46 Happy 1s O that h slave if his ~ i r p ~ o q &TO; ~b@ez . 0 h 0 ~w O 1 ~ lord of hlm wl l nd thus dolng; master o n arriving . '' 47 6 p j v A6yw bpi" h i rr8ulv ~ ~ flnds i q him doing so. amen I s m saylng to rou that w o n all the 47 Tmly I say t o YOU,
K I ~ W T ~ V39 ,

MATTHEW

24:48-25:6

d im&pxowav & belongings . of hlm

~~~.

wzttisTt

He will appolnt K~.WT~~OEI &6v. he wlll set down him. hlm over all hi8 belongings. 61 c l n q 6 K C L K ~ 6oOA05 ~ 48 6 & fever but mightlay the bad slave 4g - g u t if ever t h a t evll slave should &n~ivoq h, rap6is: a6roG Xpovi+l that m the heart of hlm irtekmg hls time say heart, pou 6 nipla% 49 r a i master is delaying.' of me the lord, and 49 and should start TG~TECV T O ~ C U V J ~ O ~ A O W t o beat hls fellow to be beating the fellow *laves slaves and should eat &00ip, 61 ~ a i viv may be ~?=tlng but and may he d i l n k i g oonflrmed and drink with drunkards. the T&V pr0v6vrwv. 50 it61 the (ones) getting drunk, WIII come the 50 the master Of that slave will come on r 6 p l o ~ TOG 606hou ~ K E ~ V O b U to a day that he does lord of the slave that in aY expect and in a n o6 not 06 rrpauiiorb r a i h, O w 3. hour t h a t he does not not he is in hour to W ~ I C not ~ 51 and ytv0onrl 51 uai 6 6 1 o m fioe~ a h 6 v h e is knowlAg, and he wtil ouYasunder hfm punish him with the 6 a ~ 0 5,,=& T&V i m o n p l ~ hgreatest severity and and the part of hlm wlth the h m r i t e s will assign him hls part with the hypo?mat b ~ ~ p ~ 6 a5 i s where h e WLI place: them wlu be the weeping and crites. There I [his] weeping and the b Ppuyp65 TGW 666vrwv. gnashing of 1 his) teeth the gnashlng of the teeth.

la

he2:xda%,h

: E i ;

fipw ,Lh

ym,.

T ~ T Eb p o l w 8 ~ 1 4 P a v c h ~ i a ri3v =hen will be 1 kened the kingdom of the "Then t h e kingdom of the oClpavinr &a rmpOLvot5, a7~1vcq AaPoOua~ heavens to ten vlrglna. who havlng-ken heavens will become T&S Aa m i 6 a 5 k a u ~ b 65@bv E ~ S like ten vlrgiglns t h a t the a ofthemrelvn went out mto took their lamps and

25

be'

25

Im&m~mv meeting of ro the c brl!egroom. w Qiou.

722 : Y Z : kt12
5%

$2

EYE

2 n Five iv~c but 6 : out A< 01 went bridegroom, out t o meet Five the ~ a l~ ~ V Q T PS ~ I P O I ' 01 them were foolish, and five discreet; and flve were dbcreet. 8 ai haPohat the ka1kE7$es) having taken took O ' r thelr the foOiish lamps AayC&pag &i,v O ~ K EXaPov PE~' Oii with of them not took with but took whereas the EAatov, 4 a 1 61 Qp6vlpo'al themaelves 011; the but dlsereet lanes1 discreet took Oil In their with aapov a a l o v b roiq d y y c i o ~ g p s ~ hT& their lampa. 5 While took in the teoeptaEm with the i , avroq 6 s the bridegroom was Xajl~%w o~%%es. but delaying they all TOG wp~iou &vha<w w5ua1 i(a; nodded and went of the bridegroom they nodded all and sleep. 6 Right in the &u&0m6ov. 6 61 vvrrag ~ p a v y f i middle of the night were sleeping. Of%ila but of nlBh1 outcry there arose a cry,

2 :

MATTHEW 253-15
has o c e m d

132

133

MATTHEW 25:16--23

6 wpQiog 'Here i s the b r i d p The brldeg-h, glooml Be on LEipx~dE. ai5 &nhotv. 7 r b r r way out to meet Be YOU going out into meeting. Then him.' 7 Then all fiyip0rluav n6ua1 , a i rrap0bol trrival r a i t h OSe 'OSe and rass up an the vlrglna those and put their lamps in 6 ~ 6 u p q u a v~ i r 5 ham6r6ag kaur3v. Order, The ~ u in t order the lamps 01 themselves. 6P pupa: m i 5 +poviwo,5 ~ l n a v A b ~ csaid t o t h e discreet, but fool~shrones) to the dbereet ionell sald Give us some of YOUR oil, because OUT tK T,,~ &a[au 6 6rl out of the ou becauaa the lamps are about to go Out.' 9 The discreet X a rr&6q ' ip3v O~&,,,YTaI. of u s are being extlnsulshed. answered with the 9 d n r p i h o m 6L a1 ~ p b v j p o t h i y o w a ~ words. 'Perhaps there Answered but the dlscrect r o n ~ l saying may not be quite M f i n o ~ r 06 pil drpvivq ipiv ~ a enough i lor us and P e r h a ~ s not not it'might be ehough to us and you, lte on uorm way, bwiv ~ ~ P E ~ E Ulrahhov ~ S npb5 TOJF instead, t o those who to YO": be gotng roun Way rather toward the (one#) sell it and buy for nohoGvra< selling and &yo 6rua.r~ fo~~;~~;.;es, youmeives: 10 while were Off to 10 dmcpxopbov 6& &i,v &yop&oad fiheru they Going off -but of them to buy came buy. the bridegroom 6 w p ~ i o s , rai al E ~ o ~ p o a cioiheov arrived, and the virthe bridegroom, and the mad,. ione., went in Bins that were readv -~~~ ~~. went in with him to par' a 6 ~ 0 2 E ~ C TO&< y&p~~t with him into the marrlsge rest ;ltfea, and t h e marriage feast; L r h r i d q 4 0lipa. I1 GOTEPOV 6 j E P X O Y ~ ~ , and the door was wasshut the door. Latterly but are coming Shut. 1 1 Afterwards ~ a ia Ao~rrai n q p e ~ v o l h i y o v o a ~ KdP[a the rest of the virgins also the leftover vliglns aaylne. ~ o r d also came, saying, K ~ P I E , ~YOISOV i l l i v 12 6 6P 'Sir, slr, open t o u s ! . lord. open to us: the lone1 but 12 answer he said, bo~~l0Ek 'Awilv hLyo Spiv having answered =aid Amen 1 am saying to rob, ,I tell you the truth, I o h olsa 5pa5. not Ihave known roo. 13 "Keep o n t h e Watch, therefore, 13 r p y o ire oh', 6 6 8 because YOU know B~ LiYg therelon, beta,,= 076ar~ Tilv ipCpav 0368 r q v 3 p a v neither the day nor rou have known the. day nor th. h n , , * the hour. ' 14 "For. IS just as 14 'noncp 7 h p hv8porro( dmo6qpDv As-even for man traveling when a man, about LK&~EUEY TOG< t 6 i 0 ~ 5 6 0 i i h ~i(ai ~ ~ rap6601EY to travel abroad, called the own slaves and gaveover summoned slaves of abroic T hdrpxovra &TOG, 15 ~ a i and COmmltted to to them belongrnga the of hrm. end them hls belangmgs pLv E 6 o r ~ v r r h r&hwra 15 And to one h e to w h l 2 lone1 indeed he gave Rve talent. gsve five talents,
yiyovcv '1&h
:

Look!

$\

?tk

ov, oryov.

kmDs

guy

62. Lv, $ 8i 660 towhich lone) but two towhie Ionel but one, mjv i 6 i w 6ljvoptv. nai Lr&orq, nar.5 to each ionel aceording to the own pawer, and dmr6fipqo~v. 16 ~ 5 0 t o g he traveled abroad. Immediately nopruflais 6 rh n i v r c r h h a v r a havinn none his way the (onel the five talents XaPhv fipydruaro b a 3 ~ o i q worked in them and havlng received &ip6qorv &Aha r r k c 17 hoalirwg gained others Rye: "-thU' 6 rh 660 e d p S q o w M h a 6 b the lone1 the two galned othen two: 6t -6 i v hawv 18 6 the i m e ) but the one having received &rrh0bv ClpvEsv ytiv r a i LK u rv ~b havlns gone OR dug up earth and the &p riptov r o t rvpiou a b ~ o G . 01 the lord of hlm. 19 w h 6P r r o h b ~ p 6 v o v Lpxcrai 6 After but much Ume b coming the uGp~o( r*v 6otiXov &sivov uai ouvaiprt led 01 the slaves thore and lifts UP With hbyov pa? ah&. 20 nai npoo~h0hv And havlna mme toward Word with them. 6 -rh r r h m rams haphv the lone) the five talents having received a p o o j v ~ r c v M h a rrbre Myov brought toward others tlve talent. Saying K ~ P I E~ . L V T E ~ & h a v ~ 6p01 [ n a p i 6 w ~ a ~76a . ~ o r d : five talente to me you gave over; see &Ua nkmc . r & h w ~ h a f p 6 q o a . 21 L Q ~ah3 others Rve talents Igaimed Sald to him 6 rfiplog a h 6 6 , 6 0 t h ~ drya0P r a i the lord of him Wen, slave good and rnm6 h i bhiya 65 nto76 h i ialthfui, u ~ o n fear ithingsl You were faithiui: U P " noAh3v m w a r a ~ o w c i o ~ h e eEi( r j u msny (thinpa) you Ishailsetdown: enter into the xapirv rot rupiou uou. joy of the lord Of You. 22 rrpoo~h8hv ~ a i 6 T& 660 Hsvlng came toward also the lone) the two E T ~ N KGPIE, 660 ~ d r h a v l h pol talents said Lord. two talent. to me ~ 66.3 - r & m ~ a LripSqoa. n a p i 6 o r a ~ . i 6 &Ua ree others two tslenta you nave over: I gained. 23 EQ &@ 6 K ~ ~ I O&oi) S E6 60GAs so8 t o h h me lord ofhim weli, slave

to another two, to stlll another one. to

tit

her

each one aceording t o his own ability, and h e went abroad 16 Immediately the one t h a t received the Rve talents went his way and did business wlth them and gamed five more 17 In the same wsy the one t h a t received the two garned two more 18 But the one t h a t received Just one went off, and dug in the ground and hid the sliver money of h ~ s
19 'After a long time the master of those slaves came and settled accounts with them. 20 S o the one that had received five talents came forward and brought flve additional talents, saylng, 'Master, you committed five talents t o me; see, I gained Rve talents more.' 2 1 Hls master sald t o him, 'Well done, goW and faithful slave! YOU were faithful over a few thinss. I will 80polnt you over many things Enter lnto the Joy of your master.' 22 Next the one t h a t had rece~vedthe two talents came forward and sald, 'Master, you committed to me two talents; see. I wined two talents more.' 23 His master said t o him, 'Well done.
~

...""-.
mactn*,

rams

mam me

MATTHEW 25:24-30
&yo02 r a i n1ur6,
good and faithful, vpon few lthingsl
upon

134

135 ,in,

MATTHEW

25:31-3'7

h i

dhiya

n1ur6
enter

folthfuf

tni

nohhbu
many

you
TOO

OE

you were slave! You were m ~ a o r ' o w faithful over a few inhall mt\own: things. I will appolnt
KVP~OU

fiq

g w d and faithful

i i u e h e ~ siq

into the

T ~ Vx

qph

the

lord

You Over many things. OOU. of you. Enter into the JOY of

24

ev rhhavrov ~IhqqD ctncv K l j p ~Lyvwv ~ the one talent came one talent havhg rece?ved Sald Lord.' I knew forward and said,

Ravlng came toward but also the (onel the that had

npwFXeDv

62 r a i

rir

yoor master.' 24 '.Pinally t h e one

'Master. 1 knew you to be a n exactina 6nov o6n Lunrtpa- r a i ~ ~ ~ & y 68s" o u ' 06 man, reaping wh're where not you -we: and gathering whence not You did not 'Ow and gathering where 6teudpntuag' 25 KO; YOU did not winnow. YOU ~ c a t t e ~ e d ; and 25 So I grew afraid &nd8&v C K P TA ~ ~ & A m 6 v OOU b and went OH and hid havlnggoneoff I hid the talent of you in talent in the T ye. 76e LXEIF ~b 06v. ground. Here you have the earth; aeo ~ a u a r e h s v l n g the Yours. whatisyours. 26 I n 26 +orpt&iq 62 b nljptoq a h 0 6 cTnm reply his master said Rav~ng answered but the lord of hlm asid to him. 'Wicked and ah8 n o w p i 6oOhe vai 6uvqpi 6 6 ~ 1 5 67, knew. did You. you that to him wicked and susgi,l;. you knew mat I reaped where I did espiro Bnou o6r torrelpa r a i wv&yo not and gathered I am reaping where not I sowed and am gatherlng where I did not 6Bev 06 61rur6pn10a; 27 &%I whence not 1 scattered? It was necessary winnow? 27 Well. then, to OE OOV P a h ~ i v T& &pyljplh pou have deposited my YOU therefore to throw the illvdr l~receal of me silver monies with roiq ~ p m ctratq, c rai &06v t D t h e bankers, and on to the baniern, and hsvlng come my arrival I would be receiving what is mine ixoplo&p v 8 v 76 i ~ o b h T~KW. carrled OJ U I ~ ~ I the interest. with Y mme w ~ t h,ternst. 28 "'Therefom TAKE 28 tiparc o h &+ a him fi~oa away the talent from Lift TO" up therefore b a m hlm and give it to T~XOVTOY r a i 6bre 7 8 gxonl rh 66ra hlm that has the ten talent and give to the tone) having the ten talents 29 or to ~ & h w . r a 29 . r$ l h p Lxovr! navri everyone that has, talents. to the tonel OF havlng to everyone more wlll be elven 60O'ma1 rai WE I O ~ E U ~ T ~ O E T ~ I . and he wlll hive It wlll%e given and he wllfbe made to abound: abundance but as for hrm that does TOO 62 p i LXOVTO~ ~ a i 8 ofthe tonel but not having also whleh h e I k v l n p not have, even what he has wrll be taken &pB'onat hrr' ~GToS.30 m i T ~ Y&~peiov away from h ~ m will belifted up from him. ~ n d the uselerr 30 And throw t h e 6oGhov LxP&Aere ~ i q rb uu6roq r b good-for-nothing slave slave thmw vou out into the darkness the the darkness out ~ n t a i56~cpov. t ~ e i E m , 6 rhau8#bq Out~ldeThere 1s outer; , there will be the weeping 1 where [his] weeping

.~that
YOU
~

UE

&TI

(nthqpbq
hard

Yo:t_e

&V~PWTT eEpi O ~ ,OY

man.

reaAne

he$~,!fJFed

L,

6 ~ 6 v r o v . and t h e mashing of teeth. [his] teeth will be! 31 "When the s o n 31 ~ 0 . r 6~ ~ men b roc whenever but should come the Son of the of man arrives in his &epbnou b ~ f ,6 6 DC~TOO ~ ~ nai nCnrrq 01 glory. and dl the man In the glorj of him and all the angels with him, then &yYdot +zm' &oO, T~TE ~ d i l l ~ t WL he will sit d o m on angels wlth him. then he wlll slt down upon his glorious throne. 0~ 016706, 32 uai 32 And all the nations t rone of 66Sqq glory of him, and will be gathered he~ a x e ' u o v r a t &nrpou&w ah05 n%a fore him, and he will w u be 1 . 2 tagether in front of h ~ m separate people one aho'k ~h Levq, r a t & opiurl from another. Just a s the nations, and he w?II llseDsrata them IPemonsl a shepherd separates &n' &hhjhwv, d m ~ p b TO! fiv & W P ~ < ? the sheepfrom the from oneanother. a ~ - ~ v e the n s h e p k r d lsseparatrns goats. 33 And he 6m6 r6v kipov, 33 will put t h e sheep on $ l from the Xlda. his right hand. but .rh rrp6pcncr tK the goats on his left. Or OEL sheep out of he Will t . h d the indeed "Then the king 6c<,bv &o5 T& 62 Lgiqta 2 C rightaand [places1 of h ~ mthe but Ids out of wlll say to those on his right. 'Come. YOU e6wvG o v who have been blessed left-hand rplarrsl. by my Father, inherlt 34 T ~ T E i q hen w$$y tfe tothe tones) the kingdom prepared for YOU fmm the & 6e<oGv a h 0 6 A E ~ T E oi .,utoi rlpht-hond lplscesl of him ~ t t h e r :the lonesi founding of the world. 35~ 1 became E ~ o ~ ~ TOO ~ ~n v a o ~ 6q , pour ~ h q p o w o p hungry and YOU gave , bierred of the F e t R r of me, lnherl firolpa~pEwv b+ziv $kingdom a u ~ h E i w h 6 me something to eat; having been prepared to roo from I got thlrsty and YOU me something Kara@ohF,q r6owou. 35 t n r i v a a a yhp ~ a gave i founding of world; I hungered for and t o drlnk. 1 was a a pot qayriv, 2% q u a nai stranger and YOTI YOU gave to me to eat, ~got$lrsty and me hospitshly; 36 naked, and rn~riocnL 6 h 10-caused to drink , stranger and you clothed me. I fell ouqyhycr& WE, 36 y u p v h ~ ~ a ~ i ~ P I E P ~ sick ~ET and : YOU looked YOU gathema me. . naked and yon clothed after me, I in hrnnQadi. 00lv u a r a i 11% hl and You came and roo looked after me, m \fell ack 37 Then the np6q WE. 37 T ~ T E to me! 4pqv ~ a ijheare i Then rlghteow ones W'll toward me. plvon 1 was and you 6ira,ol answer him with the a6rQ ol to him the ~ ~ g h t ~ (ones1 ~ u . words, 'Lord. when eISQpw ne~vi)vra hungry A ; ~ ~~ rr6re ~ us ~ ~ ~ m i did We see youor men ~ you d we , saw hungering and and feed YOU, &ep~lyadEv, we fed, or fi 61lyb~.ra thlrstlhg end ~ a lwe icaused n o r i uto ap dnnk? ~ v ; thirsty, something and to give drlnk? you

nff!eya

"

7%~

dnr~~paEal

MATTHEW 25:38-46
38 n 6 r r
When but

136

and you a stranger and reT T E P I P ~ & ~ceive O ~ EYou V ; hospitably, ovvqy&yopcv, 4 yutvbv ~ a i we gathered, or na ed and we clothed? O r naked, and clothe 39 rr6rc 61 uc r i 6 o ~ r v &&oGvra fi b YOU? 39 When did when but you we saw famne sick or f n we see you sick or in . prison and go to you? 4 0 And in reply the dnrorpl9ciq b Pauthe&q tpsi a h o i q king mli say to them. I to You. having answered the king will ray to them extent that 'Apjv ALyo 6uoY TO the did it to One Of Amen r a m seylng t $ i ! $ , how mueh the least of these my inoljuare Avi rob~wv r&v &Srh*Gv omuu ?rothers, did it rov did to one of these the brothers to me: TGV t h y f m v , &poi L n o ~ j u m r . 41 'Then he will the lees (onesl. to me roo did. say. in turn, to t h w 41 T ~ T C 1 ci ~ a i TOTS tE on his left. 'Be on
you we raw stranger

66

ei&pw

SLwv

rai 38 When did we see

CnreXshona~
wlll go off everlartiig. everlasting.

ofiroa
theae

into

clq

IoPPingOff everlasting cutting-off, into

r6hautv

these wlll depart into

al&vtov

the but rlshteous ion..)

ol

62

6iralol

~ l q Swjv but the righteous ones ilfe into everlasting ille."

ai6vtov.

%$2",' $ $te,"f2: $E$: d

g j ?

26

Then he wfli m y

also tothe (ones)

lasting Are prepared lor the Devil and his angels. 42 For 1 became hunerv. but YOU gave menothing to eat. and I got thirsty. but YOU gave me nothing to drink. 43 I was a I cot t h ~ r s t ~ and not YOV to drink me. but YOU did not 4.i f,,,,,,, rai -,,,y&,,er~ rweive me hospitably; stranger I was and not 70" gathered naked. but YOU did w ~ d q ~ a 06 i T T L P I ~ P ~ ~ A E TPE E &uerv~iq naked and not mu dothed me: rick did not look i v Quharfi ~ a OSK i i n c u ~ e q a a e e pr. 44 r6re in prison and not rov looked after me. hen ahel me.' 44 Then they answer 6nron ( e j u o v r a ~ r a i a6roi hiyo,vrrg KGptc With the words. 'Lordwifanawer aim they sarlng =ord: did we see you d r r a c ~i60psv m~Yi)yro ij 61*Jma 4 when "gry Or thi*Y Or when you we saw hungering or thirsting or s stranger or naked Sivov fi yutvbv 4 &u8svi 4 hr g v h a ~ t rai Or 'ICk Or in prison ' Stranger or ne ed or alck or in prison and and did not minister o G 6lqrov~uap&v 001; 45 T ~ T E=OK l86Uc~al to YOU? 45 Then he not wedid service to you? Then hewfianswer Wlil anwrer them with cnXoi~ Urwv 'Aphv A ~ Y U Wv, 60' the words, 'Truly I say
(ones) hnvlng keen C d

Be ~701"sY o m W a Y *Om el< TZI rrGp ~6 lnto the Rre the ai&vtou ~6 rotpmp&vov TQ 610 6hq everlasting the hev?ng been Prepared to the d t v l l nai ~ o i q & y y t ~ o t qah03 42 mrivaoa and to the angels of him: I became hungry y&p nai OGK &6&uari qayeiv, rai for and , n o t , urn gave to eat, and t6iqqma r a i OGK Lnoriuari pe,
left-hand lblsoell

EGWVG ov

r~opcGruee

dnr'

out 01 YOUR from me, tpoG YOU who have been me cursed, into the ever-

rm pa Lvol

y; ~'~T~$s~~~~

'1

had flnlshed Kai b h h o ~ T E~ ~ A C O L V 6 ' 1 V G 5 all these sayings, he ~ n itoccurred d when Anfahed the Jesus said hh disciples: 2 Z c ~ know o ~ that two nh ail a q roGt the h6you; words m there. c~wt days from now the paoqraiq aGroO 2 O76a~r 6r1 PET& 660 Passover Occurs, and disciples of him You have known that after two the Son of man is to rb rr&uxa yivcrat, ~ a i be delivered U P to be the paasover is oec.rrin9, and the impaied." efq ~ i , CNep6nou n a p u 6 i 6 o ~ a 1 ui6q rair 3 Then the chief fa being elven over into the man son of the priests and the older o~avpoO^va~. men of the people to be put u ~ o n 2 l e ateke. 3 T~TS u u v j x e q ~ ~the oi & x t r p ~ i gathered together Then were led together c h t f Priedls in the courtyard of r a i oi n p c ~ p l j r ~ p o t roG AaoG eiq rilv the high Priest who and the older men 01 the people into the was called Cala.phas. aGAiv TOG &pXtsp&y TOG k y o p k 7 u 4 and took counsel e g : said together to seize Jesus courtyard of the ehlef pries the lone) b by crafty device and Ka~h~a 4 , r a i ovvrpovkbuavro tva and took counsel together in order that gill him, 5 nowever, Csisphas, kept saying: r b u ' I uotv 6bAq I~CT~)UWUIY ~ a they i the 3erus to crafty devloa they mmht and u ~ o at t the festival, in d n r o ~ ~ ~ i v5 ~atv~ Ehryw 6 : M' order that no uproar tiley were eaY.Ln8 but NJ they may kill: may arise among the - & O P ~ lva p i PUBOF OF Y @ T ~ I people:

26 NOWwhen Jesus

&: ; : :

~22~

%f~'

2 fstivai, inorderthat w t
Lv r c ? AaQ.
6
Of the

uproar

rmghtoeeur

While

in the people.

TOO

but

6t

'IiuoO
J~S*.

having come to be

y~vopivou

Av
in Leper.

Bqhiq
Bethany

in

house

oiuiq

Ti ovoq

ot$~mon

TOG

the

hmpk

I r r pt m ~he~v ywil Exowa drXhBampov r d to him woman having alabaster cast pfipou papu~ipou ~ a ia a r C x ~ ~ vLni
. f

011

coatiy

and was pourlog upon

the

hi^
head the

of him

&vaur~pivou.8
lying up.

Having seen

iS6vrcg

upon + ,",.,,.--, vn +ha -rtnnt -.w 6wv OGK h r o l i u m 2vi ~ o h w rib that YOU did not do it haw mueh not rov dtd to one of them the to one of these least EAaximov, oS6t Lpoi Ano~juarc.46 ral ones. YOU did not do least [ones), neither to me rou did. And it to me.' 46 And

to them

saying

Amen

I say

to rov,

-- -..-

but

6?

oi

p@ll~ai

d ~ l u ~ p i c sbecame lngenant

fiyavhu u r n
thll.

hiyovraq
sayins
for

rnto what

Eiq

s i

6 the

h h h c t a a 6 9 9 L6Cva~o ylrp
waste Warable

TOGTO
this

npaejwt
to be sold

ndAoG

of mueh

and

~ a i 6a&val

to be given

happened to be in Beth'eny in the house of Simon the leper, 7 a woman with an alabastelcaseOI costly perfumed oil approached him, and She began Pouring it upon his head as he reclining at the table. 8 On seeing this the disciples became indignant and said: 'Why this waste? g For this could have been sold for a great deal and been given

MATTHEW 26:lO-18
to Poor lonea).

138
yvoik

139

MATTHEW 26:lS-26

The Teacher says. 61. b 'IqmGq t o poor people.' AC~LI ' 0 ratp65 Jesus la s w a g The appinted time 'My appointed time is 10 Aware of this, dnsv a b ~ o i c Ti d n o u q i r a p d ~ ~r ~i ~ Jesus said to them: tyycq eoTlv. npbg 01. , , TO,G ~6 near; 1 will celebrate said to them Why troubles have roo beside to t h e is: toward you I am making the the passaver with of me near do try to yuvalri; E yov y&p raA6v f l ~ y h u a r o cis make trouble for the T ~ V T&V 19 ~~i my disciples at your n&w woman? &otk f fine sheworked into pansover %i? the dlrapler of me. And home:" 19 And the For she did EpL' 11 navrore m w x o k a fine deed toward e r r o i q ~ ~i ~ paeqrai &q ~ Y Y L T ~ ~aN h o i q disciples did as Jesus me: always poor (ones) did the dlsetplcs as gave orders to them ordered them, and me. 11 For YOU EX~E LCRIT~V. tp1. 62 b ' I ~ U O G ~ , firotiraow TA =huxa. they sot things ready always have the poor YOU are having with selves. me hut the ~ e r u s , and t h y prepared Ule passover. for the passover. with YOU, but YOU 20 When, now, i t ir&v?ore JXLTE. 12 p~XoOoa not have 6Q 20 'Opiaq alway. you are havlng; havlng thrown o f evening but be had become evening, me. 12 For when he was reclining a t aGrq 6 p3wu roiiro tiri TOG &vCnsc.ro prrh T&V 6 6 6 r ~ a pa8qrGv. the table with the put this this iwomanl the nerfumedau this upon the this he wan lying up with the twelve dlaeiples. perhlmed oil upon twelve disciples. dira76q hrragl&ua, 21 r a i bd16vrov to put into the grave my body. s h e did i t W ~ Y I 21 While And eating eating. hethey sald: 'Truly pc h o t uev 13 &pjv Aiyq apiv, 6nov lorthe preparatian me she aid. ' men I am sayrng to where of me for burial. of YOU will betray bhv KrlpU~ei r6 ~ r alov i TOGTO ~ LV 13 Truly I say to you, o~66pa n,apo6&o~lp ~ .22 ~ a hunobpcvo! i 22 Being very if ever mlght be preached the g o o ~ n Y n e w s this in Wherever this good And being grieved very much will give over me. grieved at this, TG n b o p ~ , Aahqejcxm~ r a i .8 news is Preached in ~~P<CIYTO ~ ~ Y E ' Y afi~8 they commenced each ? T O !Y ~ the worid. will be spoken also which ail the world. what they started to be saying to hlm one and every one M say h o i (JEV &q ~ i qp q p 6 m v c n i ~ i ( . this woman did shall M~T, t cipl, KGPIE. t o hlm: "lord, it is d l ! this lwomsni Into remembrance of her. also he told a s a Notwhat am. ~ord! not I. is it? 23 In ~ / g T& 6&6~1a, Iemembrance Of her." 14 T ~ T E nopeVeciq &onplOdg elnrv '0 $ ~ @ % ~ 5 reply he said: "He Then hsvlng gone hls W a y one o t the twelve. 14 Then one of having answered said The lone) havmsdrpped in that dips his b Ar 6prvog 'lob6ag ' l o n a p ! & r q ~n p b ~ the twelve, the one Eipa t v 16 T P U P ~ ~ Q 08765 ~ E T ' tp09 T ~ V with me in the bowl the (onel b&sanld Judss Iscanot, toward bowl this (one, is the judas ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ' i . ~ t , ~ i t h me the l a n d I" the that r & &px~~pei 15 dncv -Ti WET& went to the chief pe n a p 6 L u e 1 ' vibs TOG betray me. 24 True, the eh e l he said What are you wlillng me will give over: 24 2 e in%% son of the the 15 and s&d: Of man pol 6oGvat r bpi" napa6cj,w cnirb; 'What will YOU give h&ycl going sway. just as i t K ~ F to me to gave a 9 9 to rou win give over him? as man is polna away me to betray him to b written concerning oi 61 E m oav y d y p m ~ l V E P ~ abr08, o b i 61. 7 " him, hut woe to that You?" They stipulated The but stlP&ted him, woe but to it has heen wntten about man through whom &PY~~PI~ 18 . hi &*a 7 6 ~ Y ~ ~ T E ! to him thirty silver 06 6 ui65 TOG the Son of man is be&vep&wq b~EivQ 61' silver ipiese~l. And from then hewar seeking man that through whom the Son of the trayed! l t have ~halpiw iva o076v ~apa6Q. &vep&~ou rmpa6ibra1. ~ d b v fiv a d r 4 been flner for him opportunity in order that him h e mlght give over. seeking a good Opporman is being given over: Rne i t tohim if that man had not tunity t o betray him. been born: 25 By 17 Ti( 62 el o3r tyrvvilWilB~ &8PBPg EKEIVOF. npinn l7 On the first day that. T O the but LLrst ldayl it not wan genere e way of reply Judas, of the unfermented who was about to &<3pwv rrpomiAeov oi pp8grai .rQ 25 dmonp~erig 62 'lob6aq b unfeimented cekea came toward the dlselplea to the cakes the disciples Havinganrwered but Judaa the (one) betray him, said: "It came up to Jesus, 'lqooj ~ ~ y o v r q nos wapa6~60Sq a 3 d v d n r v Mirt by6 cipl, is not I, is it, Rabbi?' saying: 'Where do you .lesus saying where are you w ? l ~ ~ n g giving over him s d d Not what I am. ~e said to hlm: "You yourself sald [it)." a 0 7 3 ra elmas. i.rotp&owpEv aol qaysiv ~6 n&uxa. want us to prepare Atya togh ~ myou yousa~d. we should prepam to you to eat the pauove;? E~ i r ~ ~ i n for you t o eat the 26 AS they conPassover?" 18 me tinued eating. Jesus 18 6 61 ~ t r r c ~ ' Y T ~ ~ E E T ~ V 26 61 Aaphv b The lone) but sald Be rou going under into the said: "Go into the ?sating but of them having taken the took a loaf and, alter City t o So-and-so n6An rrpirq r6u 6dva noi c i i r a ~ a6rQ ~ ' I ~ hp70v ~ o ~ a ~ i~ b h o y ' o a q i ~ h a u xai ~ saying a blessing. city tuward the So-and-so and say to him and say to him, loaf and hsvlng aeoved he broke and he broke i t and, jesua rrrwxoi~.

10

Having known hut the

6'%s2?q

1%

'2

;tt

!: Y i

havT,"~~~~~>o

OF% 2 &

: i e

'2% ..

:tih

bit

222 T~$~yya

!EFd,i :zppm

iat.~hls means my bdy;. 2, Also, he took a c u p and. having given thanks, he caveIt to them, saying: "Drink out of ~ ~ E T E it, all of you; 28 for ~ ~ i out ~ of k y b p t m ~ v r b aTph pou " q 6 1 a 0 i ~ q q thf means my for . is the blood of me of &e covenant of the covenant: d m p i nohhQv t r ~ u w 6 p ~ o v ~ i qWhich is t o be poured the (one1 about many beingpoured out Into Out in behalf of manv &~EOIV ( I p a p ~ ~ Q v .29 ILLyw, 6L bpi", for forgiveness of sins. forgiveneu of dna; 1 am saying but to row, 29 B u t I tell yon, od rriw Clrr' hpn i n I will by no means not not 18hould drink from fight "OW Out of drink henceforth any ro6mu TOO yevjpatoq . q q drprriAou E w of this product of this the ~ r o d u c t of he 'Ine $ : u the vine until that fi$.p,a< ~ K ~ V F a;;~ day when I drink it new with YOU in aim t h e kingdom of my I be drlnklns. ; j e Bau~kiq 706 pou, a. Kai Father." 30 Finally, kingdom of the % .f me. ~ " d a h e r singing prahes, bpvjuavrq dE,$heov riq 76 -0pog they went Out to the having hung hymns they went out i n t o the Mount Mount of Olives. r 6 v 'EhaiQv. 31 Then Jesus said of the Olives. t o them: "All of YOU 31 T b ~ c Atycl olrroiq 6 'I r l h e q "Ill be stumbled in Then la myin. to them the yesus All connection with me bpsiq u ~ a ~ 6 a h l u ~ ~ kvo tvoi ~ c 0tv ~ s V U K T ~ On this night, for it i YOU will be stumbled in me In the night written, will strike ~ a S m , ytl;parrra~ y b p n a r h S w rbv this, It has ccn written far I shall smite the the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock will n o ~ p i v a ,r a i 6 1 a u r o p n 1 u ~ o o v r o rh l rrp6gclra shepherd. and will be scattered about the sheep be scattered about.. 32 B u t after I have 'q rmipvqq 32 y r h S t 76 tys@$vai o X o AoEL: after but the to be ralsed up been ''bed up, I will ahead Of Yon Into VE TT ohcw bphq eiq ~ j vr d l h a i a v . me I shalfgo before You into the Deiiiee. Oari.lee: 33 ~ u Pet 33 h r r o ~ p ~ t l r i q 6 i 6 n i r p o q E~TTEV a b ~ ? ter. In answer, said to n~~lnganswer but ~ d the peter aid to him him: "Although all the Others are stumbled Ei ~ & v r r q o m v 6 a A t u 0 ~ m v r a 1 kv c o i u au they WIII bestumbled in yo;. i y & in connection with OB~O0 T ~E a v & A ~ u 0 j u o p a r 54 . L q ah+ YOUu.never a I be never shall be atumbled 6% Mhlm stumbledl" 34 Jesus 6 'I eoOg 'Apjv hlyw c o t 8-n tv ralirp sald t o him. "Truly the ?ems Amen Ismaaylng toyou that In this I say t o you, On this

60k roiq pa&yaiq EITT? A & ~ having glvm to the disc pies he ratd Take rou +&YETE, ~ 0 6 ~ t6 mlv ~ i ) c6ph pou. eat mu. ,thin is the body of ma. 27 cai Aapdv TO+P~OV rai And having taken end =up E6xaplOT%niool~ having glven thanks I !

E i t t o t h e disci/ giving ples, he said:

U T ,

the night before

EZ?

cni:tO'

'$?

$2

$ bi ~'F~$ e

(Mt~~op ~a w v f i u a t TP~S night. before a cock o sound three toner crows. YOU will disown cock me bapv60q 35 A&YEI a b ~ &6 ~ & T P O ~ three times." youw~ll d m w n me. lasaying to hlm the Peter 35 Peter said t o him: K&l 6ttl pc & 0 ~ 1"Even if I should have And U it may be necessary me together with You t o die with you. I Will ho&rwiv, 06 p or. h a p 'oopat 6 p i w g by n o means dlsown net y o u i shalniaown: M e w b e YOU." to die, ,411 t h e other disciples also said t h e mi nhvrsq ol pa9qrai c l n w . the disciples sald. also a l l same thing. 36 T6re E p x t a t ~ E T ' alir6v 6 ' I q ~ o 0 q 36 Then Jesus came Then is coming wlth them the Jesus with them t o the spot eiq xwpiov X ~ y 6 ~ ~ v reOurlpavti, ov r a i h i y ~ l called aeth-sem'ane. into spot being said Gcthremsne, and i = s a ~ ~ *and g he said t o the disciples: "Sit down ~ o i q p e q r a i g KdioaTE abroD to the dlsclples s i t you down in this place untl here while I go over and pray." at &she& tu~n i ouc6gwpa1. 37 ~ a there i which having gone off there PmlBht Pray. And 37 ~~d taking along napahap&v ' ~ b vn h ~ p o v ~ a i7065 660 peter and t h c t w o having taken along the Peter and the t w o sons of Zeb.e.dee, he ,, started t o be grieved ulo65 ZEPcBaiou 6 p P d sons of Zebedee hes rtc and to be sorely b6qpowiv. 38 T ~ T E A~YCI. a h i q troubled. 3s Then to be sorely troubled. Then he is raying to them he said to them: n e p i h m 6 ~ tmlv 1 soul is deeply grieved, Deeply grieved la the even t o death. Stay 0av&~ou. p c i v a ~ c b 6 ~ ~ a i Y P I ~ O P ~ here ~ and keep On stay you here and be rou r avm awake death; the watch wlth me." per' tpoO. 3 9 .a1 rrporh0&v 39 ~~d going a fittle with me. And having come toward way forward. he fell E T T S ~ M nrkuwnov alSroD n w w x b ~ w < upon his face, praying he fell upon faof him PraYurg say in^: "MY FaK C ~ I h+v n61T~p pou, bUYmtlY tT,V, and and saymg pather o i me, if possible it as, ther, It Is Possible. let this cup pass r a p c h e h r w &n' tpoir ~b n o ~ f i p ~ o v roiiro. from me. Yet. not as 1 let by from me the cup this; will, but as you will." o6 SS trd eiho ofi, 40 And he came besides no? sr am wllltng but a . you. t o the disciples and 4 0 r a i EpxE~al TT& 70% p d g i a 5 KCI~ lound them And he is mming toward the diselples and and he said t o ES ~ ~ Y dE ~I 0 6 q K ~ ~ E ~ ~ O V ~ Ta ~ ,l hiy51 S , TQ Peter: 'Could YOU is !,,dlng them and to the men not so much a s n h p w 0 6 ~ " 0~6 ~ Iox6od.r~ piav ~h~~ not vov were strong one hour watch one hour with me? 41 Keep on ypqyap4ua1 prr' ipoG. 41 YP~YOF ~= aw&e wtth se .taymg awake the watch and Pray that Ka; Tpour6so~r iva p clofhBq7E prayin;, inorder that not yon mlght enter may not enter into and be The spirits n c r p a o p b . d ptv wveG a rrp60upov fi of course, is eager, into temptatlor,; tho indeed eager the

V U I T ;

T(~IV

nA

c-1

2~~2% ; :; ~

%$

~;&p?

MATTHEW

26:42-48

142

61. &oBevfiq. 42 n S a LK but the flesh i s but weak. Agaln out of weak." 42 Again, for 6euripau drmhebv npouqricmo X i y w the second time, h e -Fond Ltlmel havinggone Ml he prayed saying Went OR and prayed, flh~~p EI 06 6 h a 1 TOGTO saying: 'My Father, Father of$, If not It is possible this if it is possible rrapcA8eiv 62rv a6rb rriw for this to pass away to PBJS by . if ever $ t a I should drink, except I it, p e f i ~ w ~b e$$,~k 43 let your will take 1C take plarr the place." 43 And h e UBbv n M ~ v r i ~ v &ohq ~ a F r o o m a q , came again and found having come agaln he Fund them sleepmg. them sleeping, for luav thelr eyes were heavy. were of them the 6q%if0i 44 So leaving them, 44 P @ ~ P I ) P ~ ~ . navfng been made heavy. ~ n d hsving%t g .08 he again went offand a h o h $ n&v dnrc?&bv r r p a u q 6 < a ~ a t~ Pray* for the third them again hsvlng gone off he prayed out of time. saylng once T p i ~ 0 u T ~ Va h b v h6yov elnbv nWtv, the same word. third Ittmel the very word having raid agaln. 45 Then he came t o 45 r 6 r e &xEral npdq ~ o h qp d q r h q nai the dlsclples a n d said Then he tseoming toward the disciples and to them: "At such a Xiyel cnhoiq Ka8~66c~e ha$rr& time as this you are Is saying to them You ere slcepbg leftover (thing) sleeping and taking nai d v a n a 6 ~ o 0 ~ [Soh . ~YYIKEV 17 6 p a rest1 Look! and m u are restmg; look! has rswn near the hour YOUR The hour has drawn r a i b ulbq TOO &vBp5nou n a p o 6 i 6 a m 1 and the Son of the man fa being givenover near for the Son of man t o be betrayed E ~ F d p a q h p a p r ~ X O v . 48 Py~ip~Oee into l a n d s of smners. Be rou getting up into the hands of sinners. 46 Get up, &YWNEV. I606 ~JYIK~V d let us be going; lookl hsa rswn near the (one) let us go. Look! My napa616oClg PC. 47 Kai EETI &oO X d o i k o q betrayer has drawn giving over me. And yet of him apeaklng near.'' 47 And while 1606 'loli6aq 61s r & v 666rua fih8.v r a i pcr' h e was yet speaking, lookt Judaa one of the twelve eame and with look! Judas, one of t h e abroO 6xAo rrohbq per& paxa1p0v nai <Ghov twelve, Came and wlth h ~ m crow2 much with swords and woods him a areat crowd dnrb .r&v & irpiov wvai n(xobv*pou from the chL5priertl and older men AaoO. and older men of the neonle people. r ~ - r ~ 48 b 61. napa616oSq a h b v E6orcv 48 Now his betrayer The (one) but giving over him gave had given them a a M q uq ziav Myou "Ov liv sign, saying: "Whoever to them r k n saying whom Ukcly i s o d klls i t 1s I kiss. this is a6r6q i m w ~ p r r r f i u m ~d r 6 v . 49 ~ a ihe, take him into he it hi YOU him. And cuatody." 49 And ~ d e i o ~ rrpoorh80u rQ' lqooO E ~ W E V golng straight u p immediately having come toward the Jesus he said t o Jesus he mid.

% $ $ !

2 : ; .

J?:

baPPei. uai naraqih~ur; 'Good day. Rabbi!" Rabbt; and he kiaacd ow and kissed him very &6u. 50 b 61. 'lymoGq ~ I m va d r 3 ' E r a i p ~ , tenderly. 50 But him. The but esvs s d d to him Fellow. said t o him: rrhprl; r 6 r r ello ow, for what 6 iq' are you preen17 Then which tZnmn oUIOOSe are YOU . . . i present?" b hen they rrpooehB6vrcq h t b a h o v r h q cipaq h havmg C O ~ toward C the? laid on the xands upon came forward and laid 51 ~ a l6ob i hands o n Jesus and rln, 'lquo5v r a i Cuphrqoav ah&". me seized him. And look! took . Jesus end . . . . . him into C U ~ ~ 5 1 B U ~ .look! one d g 70" pc'fh 'IquoG (KTE~MF one of the lansal wlth Jesus having atretched out with Jesus and drew out his sword hand the %and rjv Eipa &niorraoev drew rfiv the ~, h sword xalpav of a hhim o O end ~ a reached i
Be rejoicing.

Xaipe

~ V

pJuo

rrmh<aq rbv 60iihov 702 &PXIE&WS and struck the slave having smitten the slave of the chief priest Of the priest d q ~ i h r v ah03 i)~iov. 52 and took his ear. he took off of hlm the ear. 52 Then Jesus said a b 'IqooGq 'An6urprqov r j v ghxalp&v to him: "ueturn your to him the ~ ~ s u s ~ e r u r n the sword sword t o its place, for oou el$ rbv T ~ O Va $ : J$P a those who take o f YOU into the place t h e sword will perish 01 h a P b v ? ~ ~phatpov L v llaxai~~ l the sword, by Or the (ones) havlng taken sword in . sword do you think that I 6oKEiq 6T, the$~l$::h; 53 ! o areyou thinking that not cannot appeal t o my Father me 6~~~~~ rrapa~dioal +v nmipa pou vai I am able to entreat the mthar of m .: and a t this moment more than legions rmpaur~mt pol &PT$ n h ~ i 6~b 6 ~ ~ a he will supply to me right now more than twelve of angels? 54 In h a y ~ 0 v a q &ryiFwv. 54 n0q Ofiv t h a t case, how would legions o angeld HOW therefore the Scriptures be p&&,,v ai ypa.+d6- o G ~ o qhllfllled t h a t it must be f u l ~ ~ i e d the scriptures that thus take piace this way?" 6ci yy.vi&al; 5 5 .Ev traivO ~ f 3 i pqr 55 In t h a t hour Jesus t t i ~ n e ~ ~ s a to s rtake y place? In that thb hour said t o the crowds: drr" b 'IquoOq roiq bXho1q 'nq Zrri '"Have YOU come out .=id the Jeaua to the crowds A6 upon wlth swords and h o d v L<fiA&m pv2r p a x a l p j v r a i @hov clubs a s against a robber rou eame out wrth swords and woods robber to arrest me? & ' fipipav TO Day after day 1 used ~ g day the t o sit in the temple . ~ ~~ . c e o r d i to irp$ Craec 6l v 6 ~ 6 h u r w v r a i o l S ~teaching. and yet Y o u temple , I was sittLgaown teaching and not did not take me into &rpcniocni S. 56 ToOro 61. dhov custody. 56 But all rov aerzed , me This but whole this has taken place for the scriptures pyovcv Tva pw8&u,v has aken place, in order that rnigh? be fulRlled the of the prophets t o T&V rrpoqq-r&v. Tbrc ol paeqrai be fulfll1ed" Then scriptures of the prophets. Then the dlheiples all the disciples

;en

aoud

Y-" > ?E! ! : ~ i ..--.

: ;

MATTHEW 26:57-64
rrbrrq
all
hsvlng let go off

144
&v
him

145
to him

MATTHEW 26:65-72

quyov. abandoned him fled, and Red. 57 0 1 68 ~ p a r j o a ~ ~ rb ~v 'Irlootv 57 Those Who took Tho loneal but havingselzed the Jesua Jesus into custody led &miy ov rrpbq K a t b q w 76" &px~cpLa ~ T O U him away to Ca'ialed% toward Caiaphas the high prieaf, where phas the high priest. oi ywyw~~iq n w o D S r r p o ~ where the scribes and the older men the older men were

&obe<

2.

TO$ & P X I E ~ I O C ~ , a i ~ I o ~ h e O y as the courtyard of t h e high priest. and. E m tr&Oqro TGY' ~ , , P F T G V 1 6 ~ 7after ~ going inside. he within wassitllng wlth the avbardrnates tosee was sitting with the house attendank to T& T ~ X O ~ . the end. see the outcome^ 59 Meantime the &p~c:p~i(~ i a i ~b UUVLB~IOY chief priests and the pries s end the sanhedrh entire San'he-drin' Wav . Ll;jrouv 1peu6opap~upiav ~ a r d -rot looking for f a h e whale were seeking false test~mony down on the witness against Jesus .IqooG brro5 e-iwW,v in order to put him to Jesus SO that hlrn they to des*. 60 ~ a i olix ~6pov nohhGv death. 60 but they and not they found of many found none, although many witnesses npooch8brwv ylrw60papr6pov. ~ ~ T E ~68 O Y havrng comc toward f i ~ s wltncrrcs. c ~nitc~ but ~ y came forward. Later on two came forward rrpoocA86vrr~ 660 61 E h a v OLi.roq 61 and said: "This havlngmmc toward two -id his^^^ man said. 'I am able Airvaraa rarahiroat ~ b v wdv I am able to loose down the divine h a b i t a t l ~ nof the to throw doam the God and B w O rai 61d r IOU fip~pGv 01~060 "oac. build it Of UP in three C O ~ through days to up, 62 with 62 ~ a i a v a o ~ d c 6 &pxepcbc ETTEV days."' And hsvinu stood uD the chief prlest asld that the high priest stood him: up and said to ah0 Oli6tv horpivp; i O ~ T O ~ *Have you to him Nothlng are you answering? What these answer? What i s it ~-vapwpoGolv; 63 ,at these are testimng Of YOU are IeEtllYing down on? against YOU?" 63 But ioirjrra. ~ a i 6 & P X ~ E P $ ~i C i r r ~ v a r i r 3 jesus kept silent. was silent. And the chief pnert raid to him So the high priest 'ESopril;o oc: n a r d roir E E O ~r o t said to him: .,By the I put under oath you down of the God the ljving sod 1put you 5Gv~oq T w a fipiv ' Eiqg c:I 05 under oath to tell fiving i n order that to us YOU should say If you us whether you are J 6 x p ~ o r b q 6 ulbq TOO OEOG. 64 A I ~ E I the Christ the Son of are the Chrlst the Son o i t h e Gad. Issaylnp God!" 64 Jesus said 59. San'he,drin, J1r.18.aa: or. "Supreme Court." See Matthew 5:21.
courtyard of the chlefprlert, and havingentercd

arihic

~~~~~

bqft

:+?,a

Lee

, "!a

2. t17z;i~

t n him: "YOU yourself said [it]. Yet I say htyq bpi" dm' vto YOU men. From I am saying to YO;, from right now you wlll see the henceforth you will vlbv TOG &vt?prjnou Ka8fip~Wov L r see the Son of man Son of the man slttlnK outof sitting a t the right 6EStiiv T 6 ~ 2 4 ~ ~ r a i5 hand of power and rlght-hand imrtrl and coming on the cloudg frri TWV veorhiw r o t of heaven." 65 Then " , ~ , ? i upon y the clouds of the the high ripped olipavoir. 65 76re b & P X I L P L ~ ~ J 61IpqC~v his outer garments, heaven. Then the ehlef pries broke through saying: ,,He has bias?& lp&aa allroO XLywv 'Ephau+jwiloev. phemed! What further the outer garments of him saylnp He blasphemed: need do we have of ri h x x p ~ i a v 8x0 cv pap~6pov; witnesses? see! N~~ what yet need we are !svlng of wltne5re:. YOU have heard the virv f i ~ o h - e 7 j v p h a o q w i w . blasphemy. 66 What 66;iat now YOU heard the blarDhemu. is YOUR opinion?" 60~ri. 01 6 E &~OKP~~~V cT r ~~< v ~h~~ returned answer: seems ii? The (ones) but having answered sald "He is liable to death." 'Evoxo~ 8av6rrou toriv. 67 T ~ T E~ V ~ ~ T U 67 U ~ Y Then they spit neid i n of death he Is. Then they spit intn his face and hit el5 rb rrp6oonov a h 0 6 uai t ~ o h & + ! o w him with their Into the face of him and hltwith Gats Others 'lapped him &6v, 01 6 i . tp&rr:uaw 68 Myovrsq the face, 68 saying: him, the lone*) but slapped ' "Prophesy to us, you npopj-r~voovjpiv, x t 1 o r 6 ~ i 5 8o~iv ~ r o u h ~ qto us, hrist,' who is the ?onel Christ. Who 1s it that struck you?" rraioas us; 69 NOWPeter was havine - hit you? sitting outside in the 69 ' 0 6t tKv The but "!eF we. .,t ing outside courtyard: and a servant girl Came u p t o 6" 4 cnihe. ~ a l n p o o j h e ~ v via !n the courtyard: and towerd him one him, saying: "You, too, nal6ion hLyouoa Kal o b qoEa pqrh 'IqooG were with Jesus the a e r v a n t e a savine . - Also YOU were wdh ~ e s u s Gal.i.le'an!" 70 But 6& he denied i t before TOO r a h t h a i o u 70 b denied them all, saying: "I d o the Galllean: the (one) but 0th r i not know what You EprrpoaBn, rrbnrrov Xtyov Odr in front of all saying Not I have known what are talklnp about." ALyr~g. 71 6 e L ~ 6 v r a 6b ~4 rbv 71 Aftcr he had gone Hav!lng gone out but Into the out to the gatehouse, you ere saying. nuhGva E T ~ E Y alirbv hhXq ~ a iALye! another girl noticed gatehause saw hlm snethcr [glrll and Is saying him and said to those ~oiq t ~ d 06705 fiv p r ~ d*Iqooir there: 'Thls man to the ionesl there This (one) was w i t h Jewas with Jesus the 700 N a ( ; o ~ i o u . 72 ~ ( a rr&htv i 2,";Ioam pyrh N m ~ r e n e ' . " 72 And the Nararene: and egaln e enled wlth again he denied it, an oath: "I do dpnou 67, 06% o76a T ~ V h ~ e p w n o ~with . not know the man?' oath that Not I h s v a known the man.

ah0

the

'Iqootq
Jesus

1 c:7nay : nhfiv You you aa d besldes hp?~ 61p~a& ~ 6

L E

*beu

~~~

MATTHEW 2633-21:5

146

147

MATTHEW 27:E-13

73 p i ~ h ~ I K P A V 66 rrpooihO6v~~~ 73 Alter a little while After little but having come tows1.3 those s b d j n g oi gorGrrq ilnov TO n t ~ p ( t l 'AAqBdq came u p and said the (ones) standing said to the Peter Truly to Peter: YCertamy ~ a iUC i t a h 3 v d ~ a y&p i fi hahidl One f , also YOU outof them ari, and for the s ~ c e c h them, for, in fact, uou 6jh6v o c rrolii. 74 r 6 r r fiptaro dialect gives you of you evldent you it is making; then he started 74 T h e n h e ~ a ~ a 0 i p a ~ i i r~ ai lv dlrvlic~v Olir away." to be and to be swearing that Not started t o curse and oik rbv &v~ponov, r6ejg swear: "I do not know t h e man!" And imrneI have known the man. ~~d -~ ~~~~. M L r ~ w p i&vqmv 75 r a i tpvioeq 6 dlately a Cock crowed. cock rounded; and remembered the 75 And Peter called n L ~ p o q r a t b j p a r o q 'I 006 ~ i ~ ~ n 6 6% r 0 to mind the saying Peter of the raying or3esus havlng s a d that Jesus spoke, namely: i v &ALr~opa qwvfioat "Before a cock crows, pi^ Before cock to round threc times vou will djsoam me dlrrapvjrrn PC, uai kSrh8bv ESw ihree tlmes." And he you wlll dlrown me, and having gone forth outsldc went outSlde and wept L~havorv nl~p&q. bitterly. he u-ent bltt ~rl* ~. ~.~ ~ .. ~ When i t had n w i a q .. 6P k o m e morning, g , . but hsvlna Y~MPLVIJF occurred
~~

o u p ~ o c h l o v Wapov n 9 s $e counsel together took r a i oi ~ P E ~ @ G T E ~ O ITOO Xaot and the older men of tho

27

27 ZP,:I;~$:~ ~ ~

~ h , " ~ e ~ ~ , " o f

l a ~ h the pwple held a condown on sultation against Jesus

n ~ l h d r rTQ ~ fiy~p6~1. to Pllate the governor. 3 T6rc iShv 'lo66ag ' b Then having Eeen ' Judas Ule lone) napa6olq ah& 6 n raraupitlq havlng given over him that he was judged down W ~ ! J ~ h q e ~ i q ~ ~ P E O E T& V TP;~:Y~ havlng felt remorse turned bock the &pyGp~a ~oiq silver ipiece.1 to the rrpiul3urLpoi~ 4 ALywv .H,,aprov older men saying I .tnncd rrapa6obq aiua 6 i ~ a t o v . 01 6i having givcn over blood rlghtwua. The (ones) but ~lmav Ti 6 ~ raid What toward n@g ; Y will see. 5 nai - Piqaq h dlpyripla el< 7t.v And havmg casi the silver luieceal lnto the

: I $

hlm over t o Pilate the governor 3 Then Judas, who betrayed him, seeing he had ken 'Ondemned, felt remorse and turned the thirty silver pieces back t o the chief pries* and older men, 4 saying: *I sinned when I betrayed Iighteous blood." They said: "What ~ . is t h a t t o us? You must see to that!" 6 S o he thmw the silver pieces into t h e

,6) m,~ a i &rd8Sv temple and withdrew, d v dlvlne habltatlon k w l & w , and havlng gone ofi and went of? and ~ y < m o . 6 5P $ $ ~ e p d ~hanged hlmselt he hanged hi-u. hut eh e pries 6 BU~ t h e chief hap6vrrg 7.5 &pyGpla elnav Odr priests took the silver having taken the silver i ~ l e c e l said Not pieces and said: "It ~~EUTIV PLlXiiv aljrh siq rbv 1s not lawful t o drop it Is allowed to throw them lnto the them into the sacred noppavh, k ~ e i TI$I a? m 6 ~~ U T I Y . treasury. because sacred treasure, slnce Pnee of%lood it is; they are the price 7 ouppobh~ov 6; XaP&q ~ y 6 w u a V of blood." 7 After munrel together but havlngtaken t ey bought consulting tagether, ahGv ~ b v 'Ayp6v 705 KE a ~ W CCIS they Wught with O ~ $ D f them the Field of the 0 into them the potter's field -rapjv TOYS ~ & v o ~ 8 s. 6ld k~hilell t o bury strangers. burial to the strangers. Thmughwhieh wascalled Therefore that neld 6 & phq ~ K E ~ Y O S 'Aypdq A i p m o EWS 7% has been called 'field the Abld that Field of BloOi tlll the of Bloodmto this very ujllepov. 9 T67r hhqpi)eq P ~ @ Vday. R Then what Then was fulfilled the (thlngl. spoken was spoken through today. 'IPPE~!OU. TO; TTPOW~TOU ~~YOVTOF 61h Jeremiah the prophet through ~ercmlah the prophet saying was fulfilled, saying: EhaPov 7h T P I & K O W ~ & P Y G P I ~ . .,~nd they took the they look the thirty silver i~leceml~ thirty silver pieces, roc rntpqflivou :$ :: the ane) having been priced manprice the t h a t was priced. the htpjarmo uiev ' l o p a j h , 10 the one on ~ h o m they priced from sons of Israel. some of the sons of E ~ W K C N a S r h CIS T ~ V %@v KEPa ~~~~~l set a price, they gave them into the eld of the poker. 10 and they gave raeh o w h a 5 L v pol K G P ~ ~ cthem , for the patter-s a o ~ ~ r d to ~n what g thlngs ordered to me Lord. fleld, according t o 1 1 '0 6& ' I aoOq Lordeq E&npou8ev what Jehovah' had stood "On' ?ems he but commanded me." 703 f i y e p 6 ~ 0 ~r.a i i m ~ p t , n l o i v ab+v 6 1 1 J ~ S U S now s t & of the governor; and Inquired u w n him the the govern,,r; fiyrphv htyov . Xir d b pnolhr% and the governor put aovernor mylng You are the kLn8 the question to him: 'lovbaiov; 6 62 'Iqootq 1 5 "Are you the king The hut Jesus You of the Jews?m Jesus Jews? U ~ ~ I "YOUyourself h ~ y r l g . 12 vai & TQ K ~ I ~ Y O P E ~ replied: YOU are m ~ i n g . ~ n di n the t o be sccuaed say [it,." 12 ~ u t , while he was being ulrrbv brrb T ~ V &PXILP~WV ~ a IIP~U!~UTLPWV i him by the chief Prrests and older men ~ C C U by S ~the ~ chief o&Pv h c r p i v m o . 13 r 6 r i ) \ L ~ L I ah6 priests and older men. nothhg he answered. Then is myin9 to him he made n o answer. b nrohkoq Oljr &ro,jr,q , 13 Then Pilate said to the pilate ~ o t YOU are hcarlns him: "Do you not hear

$ l i e

$ :

wem ;j

~~~~~~~~

s%e

3 a

10.

Jehovah,

J 1 4 . 7 ~ 1 4 . 1 ~ . 1 7 . ;

LOrd. IABJI*.

MATTHEW 27:14-21
nboa

148

149

MATTHEW 27:22-29
Pilate
What therefore

how many (things) of you they are Latiyingagathst~ are

uou

ra~a a

T U P O ~ ~ ~ V .how

14 nai
toward

And

oGr
not not-but

he answered

drrrrrpi8q

npbq

od6b

one

ev

saying,

Pfiga,

to be won erlns

8auphP 15

rbv

the

iyepbva
sop^"

governor

very much.

many things they testifying against ah@you?' 14 Yet he did to him not answer hlm. no. b o r e not a word, so that' as-and t h e governor wondered Aiw. very much.

22

festival to Iestiva~ it A~~mdlngtO but festival wssaecustomed was -the - -custom of the ( , fiycpbv h o h r k t v L w TO KyAQ 6iwplov governor to release a the governor to release one t o t h e crowd boundone prisoner t o the erowd. Bv q8dov. 16 dxov 6b the one they wanted. whom theY were WanUnL The9 were having hut 16 Just s t that time .rirr~ 6 f o tov h i u q p o v k 6pevov B a p a p p 3 . they were holding a then boundlone notorlous heLg sald Barabbna. notorious prisoner called Barab'bas. 17 uuyy h w 08" &3v &p drrrwitpmo T&< eipug arising. Pllate tank Aaphv Having heenTed together therefore of them 17 Hence when water and washed having token water he washed off the 'hand8 they were gathered ~T?av airroic 6 nriAeroC Tiva r a r f v m ~ 700 dxhov htywv 'A8365 rllll his hands before the s a ~ d to them the Pilste whom are roo wttllne together Ptlate said down opposite the crowd s a ~ l n g Innwent 1am crowd, '1 am -AGow bgiv d v BapaPP& f j t o them: "Which innocent of the blood Ishould releame to yo;. the Barsbbar or one do you want me of t h ~ s lone) i of t h ~ [manl. s YOU 'IquoOv ~ b v AEY~(IEWV X C U T ~ V18 ; q 6 ~ 1 t o release to YOU. &nonpl&i< 25 yourselves must see Jesus the berng asld g r i s t ? B e had known Bar.ab'bas or Jesus having the toit" 25 Atthatall 6n 6th p86vov rap66wnw the so-called Christ? fi$ ha& ~b clfwa a h o j t that through envy they gaveover 18 For he was aware the people said in anpeo& sald The blmd 01 hlm Upon a3r6v. 19 K d q Lvou 61 adroc h swer: "His blood come i roc that out of envy they ; ra TiKua 26 T ~ T L him. s1ttkng but of hlm upan the had handed him over. o US. Then upon us and upon our children and upon tho PF,pmq: dmtrmihw n @ < fi 19 Moreover, whlle h 0 i 5 6~ Bum&@+, d v 61 children." 26 Then judgment scot R toward him the he was sitting an the rent O Bars bas, the but he released Bwab'ball he released to them the yuvi a3mO Aiyouua M Sbv mol r a i r udgment seat, his to them, hut he had pp~r/EXMua na&6wn~v 'IqooOv woman ol htm sayln. ~obing to YOU and to &fe sent out to him. order that J~~~ ~esu. havlng whlppes he gave over and 61~aiQ tnriv~, no)\^& yirp saying: "Have nothlng uraupw86. handed him over to be elghteous ionel Umt, many (thlngrl for to do with that he mfeht he put on the *take. impaled. 6 m p righteO~8man, for I I suffered according to dream sucered a lot today 27 Then the sol27 0 1 p .: ; Z a i diers of the governor 6,' a3rbv. 20 0 1 62 & x l e p ~ i ~ ~ ai ol in a dream because r a p c r X a ! % n q rb ' I J~~~~ quoh sic through hlm. The but ehefprleots and the of him.'. 20 But into :te tOoB Jesus into the ha.,ing along the npsol3Srcpo1 h r c ~ o a v rob5 dxAov< the chief priests ha palace and a ~ ~ b ~v A ~governor's Y m. npa,rhp,av ouvfiyayov older men persuaded the crowds in order that and the older men p.,todum led together upon him whole gathered the whole ai~oov~a~ rbv Bapa & d v 66 persuaded the crowds body of t r o o p togeth,cip~. 28 ~ a i L~66om~5 they should ask for the Baratkaa the but to for ~ ~ ~ ~ b . b ~ ~ , body of troops. And having disrobed er to him. 28 And 'IquoOv CmoAfuwoiv. 21 drrroupt'dsi< but to have Jesus disrobing him. they &bv XAapG& K O K K ~ ~ V n r p t i 8 q r w Jesus should they destroy. Having answered destroyed, 21 N~~ him cloak searlet they placed around him with a 61 6 $yep&" elnm aLiroiq Tiva in responding the but the governor Bald to them Whom governor said to them: ~ ~ E T E dmb rGv 660 dnmhbw "Which of the two are rov wtlllng from the two I lhould release do You want me to bviv. 01 61 el& Tbv BapPPhv, release to YOU? Tbey to = a ; ? m e (ones1 but raid The B-boas. said: "Barab'bss."

~~~k

6~

IF,

N~~

eOm

them: "What. then. hprvov Xp101bv; shall I do with Jesus shall I make Jesus , the b% Beid Chrfat7 the so-called Christ? They all said: 'let htyowlv rrdnn~ ~ him Xravpw86~w. Let be put on the stake. him be impaledl. all hey are saying 23 He sald: '"Why. z3 The 6 5 t '?~ (me) 6 but sal what had thing did 61 mprouG< 01 ~rmiqow. he they dld he do$ ~h~ ( ~ n e s l . but abundantly kept crying out all EK~X<OV ACyomeq u t h i m X T ~ U P W ~ ~ T O . the more: 'let him be be put on thestake. ErylngOUt impaledl" 24 162Jv 61 b flriA&~o56 ~ t oG61v ~ . but the ~ pime that t nothing ~ 24 Seeing ~ that ~
IS a a y l n ~ to them the

)\&yel ali~oiq b nclh?To< T i

' I ~ U OT ~~ V A

00v

22 Pilate-saidb

,,fi,w

$$! hagqf$ngI

aitlEd"F

bt$ "$

$2

fipv.

% P Y O Y

.(IT'

&

$ ;:

2:

22,

\x:%:

2 :

.UWU

ZT anoqs o!

'moq

ws

.(ii

'JE ddv aas

.oi
~

"'"

A :$ .

..

. i T s 7

?A\

yzy

- .

' 'Z2n2Y

~n!~rqb

'peg km CpoO kAlv ley9 .Lw.nYt.Y~n4ns 1 4 1 noAzy amken ny?A3rl leala a Enom a o n a Jnoolrl* msac au'q ' " " " !my3, -KBS %XOA mor e u u a 041 $no aneo moq mmo a41 m n q $noqv p A d o d ? nndp nlrr?n? A\& ?g !d3u gg q 2x0 aq( 11uodn U " p d 4 F &A n k ~ mops 111) pwrnwo ssamrzep moq q l x p inq u r o u OL~A?A?5 0 ~ 9 x 0 5 n d p 5lr~n1 ~g ?fib', gv .mlq auppeoldar aram ~q wlm ra1na84 'npyn no>lg!3~?1 $qw qn rDqlaXq h a m s uo lnd [sauo) e m saaq or 53rn?pdnn~onno lo !nu%, a q l UI b t ..uos am os~e ( u u ! ~ )xran lclq aqz 'uos we I s , p o g m e I, 'pies aq 10 I ~ X . ?LP ,Q ?L pg '5oln ~fl!s I03 'm1q 91UBM a n JI pan 30 p w 203 pras 84 :unq Burll!~ a l e 4 ;r mou mlu n n o m ILQ dnA w u ! ~ .AOLQW 1sy9e !3 ACln . . anasaa mou m r .-. . .. . la1 !POO ul lsnll s!q snJsaz miq a1 . p o . ~ aql uodn pqewl snq OH +nd seq a n t i .m!q ngopond '*(rag n p !u7 naglouw &g ua aAa!lW !If* a* .mlq moan a n a r I a q W a m pus axms om pun a w l s alnlrol .n?yw n ~ d o ~ l o !nu ~ u(lodnnu, 50). a41 130 UmOP x u 0 3 moq mom .mop auooJ Wq lq aq a=-I , O a o u mrq la1 :laElsI ?uq nnn nqdn~nr 'nlln? y b n d n I . 30 S ! iaAss aupl lams a aIqe n aq ~ o a n-~q .panes eq lauuea aq Jlxrnrq 5pytPwd .IDO~)D l ~ l n y , g po n p ~ n n ? "n3DmDp aq slaqlO" Zt P.raq$g Bu!bBaparam d a u Zaplo P U B :au!hE~ Pus m!q J O 5noyyy- ~p ~ o k y ? . nndz~ndo3dIL !or unJ Buixem saqlras aql q)!m ;oun~su!yeu alse!ld elqa uam lapro P ~ saqilas E nq~ndrlnd~ 5arno>!wurl? 5!3d3!Xdp aq%q%!m slsa!rd la14a '9% 1 ,a98)8 e q ~ wol; '' '7 aqq osle zauusm lo Inn .godnor0 noL ?1Lp ayrl UI I t ..ia9e%s UMO ew03 'POD am30 arenak uos zi :;lnJnok alnlrol aql yo t g h & ~ n r '~030 COI P 5?!n 13 .ngmnlo am03 ' p o g lo was e ams 'autprmnq s~ep YI PUB a,B nOk,l u,as,nok 'OKn ,npr/ogorlo ~ l w d ?G~ 3'~ L n? !or anes 'shep aalq? u! I! !q aurnrp eq am =mop a u ~ g o o ~ ~auo) auz rapI!nq atdual ~ ~ ~ m no. nnnp~nn 0. "?"" aq+ j o u a o p - l a a a l q l amben Pue uram 3- spsaq am av!nam aq-plnom no/( o,, n w 01, n g q n 5 ? y a C r 5 q 5am?onln ~ :au!tes 0t spsaq 53moA)y ! wlq Bmua dsers *ram ~YOIB nulssnd qaq$ SU!%~UM 'm!q "od\;lmowyd? lon3d9n3doundnfi 3o kfi~anpnqe zu!xsads V L I ~ '1qxeUl pueq-l301 ; o ?no auo usBaq hqslassed aql mq (rauol e q z 1 0 6& '"md~nP3 ? 5P 0 s 68 'IJal slq "0 29 ~ aua 'sraqqar om! auo pue l q z p s ~ qpun [weel p u s l l - ~solno "Fl539 51' '!n~oby 099 uo auo . m ~ q q ~ r m !Dx papdm! aia* slaqqoz m ! q yllm aaqlaam saxms oo lnd azs uaq+ Mo m ~ n ? o d n w m 3101 hqw OM* uaq& 8E

uw$ im uaaq a m n q q q 3 0 axlsqa n l n p i w d ~ n ~ n a q n nn!~ln . .. Pnaq aq! anoq- uodn nd xaql peaq q q anoqe palsod '41 "14 TO PAP 5bynmsn S ~ Lm q u ? mwtg?u? kaql ,osIv LC .alaql .aasq+ u ~ q surnaasqo azam xaw mrq lano p a q 3 1 8 ~ nnodbr) LE 'Y? ham 'lea kaq? se PUB '301 B U T ~ O J ~ ~ .PU~ sc WJI ~ u ~ 10~3J$gou s 8 ~ p r gc 'nodbyr ~ l ~ o q ' sluamma lalno m~q;a nuauuaa r q n o a m m m p dam wlq % n(pq!l%s!p haql "O'?n DIqdl ?A 0MDD!d3d319 ,+?LCD ol!q Peq inq a s em oo sna m!nex .qmrp 02 pa u a q ~ BE .yo,rp o q ?9 %Mno?dnnLo . 6 ! 3 1 u fl'&?gv PsnIaar a q % ' ! Bu!lwl im P*lsv SulAsq poe :parru uaaq aulnaq 5OA3d?Dn3A LDX .~o~?dA[!iad laue 'lnq !xu!ip 0% "?O [lea q%!m pax!ur a u l a 1Ie8 qllm aulm xulrP ol onq 03 ahes Paq? m!q anea daql t& 5byoX ?rsd nonlo n p l u m ~ p n nnvmgp pg 'PIES aulaq aJsId I I ~ Y So q qqqm 'aJeId .llnYS 'des ol '5on3d?Aay 5 0 ~ 9 1 no!nodrr n~urp 9 S! lEql 'n'4Z'oB,lo~ 'eqlo81ag pros aulaq amid q m a m o i s q n s q Palelre3 aaeld e o? amea ' p e o A y o ~ nonad?A3y no^^ 513 53mgg~ kaql u a q a potr C E Puv ~mlq 30 axms a m dn m! xqs~m aq :awls amlrol q q !DX && '?OICD W n n m A?L V D o d n WI o? aqnaas q u r iwl ~ a w ur O ~ N - 4 m 1 paosardul xaw n"? m~m+M4 passardw daq? urrm :uomrs aureu a& usxrnrxa s ! q ~ . u o mp ~~ ~ e u , n ~ m q ~ iLnrlono no~nnlrdnrr au'aJ'h3 u ; m pun07 haq) Inq ino s u ~ a g punor haql %noBuloE noumdgA9 nod?. ag lon3d?Xdq~, 8e a l a a daql sv zc w v y am uo ma aqo, aqa o tq 'Srmedml i o j yo lwopdnnm DL $3 m!q pal p m mrq uodn W v so pel a r m pus 'unq 30 n a n u s s r q n o o w '50q u a w e a l a n o srq "?Vw n o M 4 u p ! nlqrl~ a41 mlq uolnd Pue xeo13 aw 2nd pw yo wola fipyln nDmQ?A? [Wr ngnrlnyX A ~ L ? I 9001 Law 'mJO UtlJ ' &loxoal baql ' q q 3oun3apeurkarg aaqm aPnm PEq k l uaq* nW p q w mnng)>? ,$yo no>ln+n? 3L9 'klleu!~ I E 'PEW s!q PUV .mrq l o peaq am o~u! arr"l!q ale* uodn m ! q Bu!%%!quaz Inn I& ' g o ~ p n n~ynman nkL 5!3 no~lm~? -aq pua paaa a q l 900% pus aql xoox Kam m ~ q o~ul nodny?. A?r?n 513 pue ur!q uddn lids !nW " 0 ~ ~ ? 9 2 "?I lldsaul~nq pun . 'sMar am 30 auya baql pw O~ .ismap a q l 30 B u m nok 'hep 53LmD?rud? !nu O& 'Am!nQnol. A ~ L m y l o n g aulbas unq 30 un3 ape- baql WO. :au!b= 'mlq JO s ~ ~ ,D ~j ',nq,,7 A ~ U ~ apem J h a w 'miq q , .luol, ul ~~amymaeq pw m o l w a u n a a w 'pug ~ d y l n3pndurlp ~ Smw~+3unnoA !DX

ru!2$F

OQI

L E ' O Z

&3H&&VM

MATTHEW 27:47-54

152

153

MATTHEW 27:55-62

WOW. tva ri pc i y ~ d A l n q . why have you of me, in order that what me left You down d ? forssllen me?" 47 At 47 .rlvtq 6L T t ~ e i korqu6Twv hearing this some some but of the (onnl there havfngstood of those k o i i u a v r ~ ?kyov XTI 'Hhriav qwv~i there began to say: havlngbeari were saylllg that Elilab lasounding for cq.his man is 0 8 ~ 0 ~ .48 ~ a i ~h96wq 6papcbv etq E.1i'Jah." 48 And imthls (one). And immediately havlng run one mediately one of them C< d r d v Uai haPZIv on6yyov ran and took a sponge out of them and hsvfng taken sponge and it nhjoaq TE 6Eovg ~ a i ncpl8ciq wine and p u t i t having Rlled and of sourwlne end having put about sour on a and went rahkpp ~ ~ T I S N arlr6v. 49 01 giving him a drillk. reed he was causing to drlnk him. The

68 Aotnoi ~Tnw "Arm< i6oltrv ci said: 'Let him hut leftover (ones) said Let go on let ua see if them be! l e t us see whether Lpxeral ' H h ~ i a q U ~ U W V a J ~ 6 v . dAhoq E.li'jah comes t o save is coming Eiilah to save him. \[Another him.., man 62 hapcbv A6yxqv EVUSEY 0 6 ~ 0 0 rilv took a spear and but having taken spear piercod of him the pierced his side, and ~ A P U P ~ V , v.ai bSih0~v 8 6 ~ ~ a~ i ~&,lj blood and water came side. and came out water and out.]] 50 Again Jesus 50 6 6 L 'IqooDq nd?lv KP~&T The but J e s u s sgaln havlng cried out cried out with a loud voice, and yielded up &qfincv r b m t i a (his] spirit. to?%?e he let go off the splryt. ' 5 1 And, look! 51 Kai l h i r T& KaTO7r&Taopa 705 t h e curtain of t h e And look! the curtain Of the sanctuary was rent vaoD Soxio0q drrr' bw0cv Ewq in two, from top divine habitation was split from above till t o bottom, and t h e 1670 cis 660, ~ a ii buciuBq, ~ a earth i quaked, and below into two, and the e i i h wne shaken, and the rock-masses were ai rrirpar Coxiu~quav, 52 ~ a i r h split. 52 And t h e the mck-masses were split, and the memorial tomw were PYPE~~ &+~9floav rai a o h h d opened and many memorlal tombs were opened and many bodies of the holy &para T & rg~olyqpivwv (ryiwv ones t h a t had fallen bodies of the having ai en asleep holy (ones) were fiyip8r+mv, 53 ~ a i t<Ehe6w~~< up, 53 (and persons, Were rsmed UP, and [they1 having gone forth coming from CK TOY pvqp~iwv NET& T?V ~YEPUIV among the memorial out of the memonal tombs after the belng raised up tombs after his being a h 0 3 rluilh9av ~ i q r j v (ryiav n6hiv ~ a raised i up, entered into of him they entemd mto the holy city and the holy and iveqavio8quav nohhoiq. 64 '0 6 i they became visible t o they were made apparent to many. The but many pm,,le, 54 ~ , , t &rcn6y~apxoq r a i 01 per' a G ~ o t i the army officer centurion and the (ones) with him and those with him nbpoh~vrrq d v 'Itlooh 166vr~g rbv watching over Jesus. 0 mrvlng the Jesus having seen the when they saw the

49

~ , , the t rest

'~2'

mtopbv rai T& yl&pcva earthquake and the learthlquske and the lthingal occurring things happening. &qopi,eqoav . ~ q 6 6 ~ hiyovrcq . ' ~ h n e d q u e w very much afraid, saying: "Certhey became afraxd very much, saying Truly tainly this wan Qod's otroq. 0coG ui6q fiv Son." of -- nod - - - son wan this (one). 65 ' H o w 68 ~ K C y u v a i ~ c qnohXai &n6 were but there women many from many 55 women were parp68sv 8 c ~ p o 0 o a ~ . a i ~ t v ~ q fi~oholiOqoav there viewing ROm far OR viewing, who followed a distance, who TQ 'IqooO &n& miq rahzhaiaq S t a ~ o v o ~ o ahad l accompanied to the Jesus from the Galilee serving J ~ S U Qfrom Gal'i.lee 56 b aTq jv Mapia fi to minister t o him, to him: 1% wh-m wau Mary the 56 among whom aras Mav6aAqw) ~ a i M a p i a fi TOG ' I a ~ 6 g o u Mary Magdalene, also Mogdalene and Mam the of the James ~~~v the mother of r a i 'Iw 9 p .rqp nai fi l r j n l ~ Tdv James and Jo,ses, and mother of the and m$er and the the mother of the sons of Zeb'edee. vldv ZE E6aiou. eons of !<bedoe. 57 NOWa s it was late in the alternoon. having YWOP~WC came tobe f came i h e ~ 57 01 'O even~na v i a ~ but 68 there came a rich man of Ari.ma.the'a, nho,wtoq r t ~ h from &Opwnoq man h r 6 'Apl kimathea. pa0aiaq. Ule m bname o v a named Joseph. who had also himself 'looi9, 8q Kai &% Joseph. who ako he become a disciple of o?JlO< npooEh8h~ TQ jesus,58 hi^ man 58 thls (one) having come toward to the went up to Pilate and n~lhkr~ d~ ' i o m o -rl) u d / l a TOO for the hody pilate sskcd for the body of the of Jesus. Then Pilate T ~ T E b n ~ t h 6 7 0 5 ~KLXEUWY &n0600iva1 commanded it to be rphen the pilate commanded to be given bsfk, given over. 59 And 59 ~ a i haphv 76 o w a 6 And taen the %he wrapped Joseph took i t u the p inbody, clean L v c ~ G h ~ ba vh 6 $u u 1 v 6 6 1 K&P$, 60 60 and wrapped it an finelinen clean. laid i t in hls new E ~ ~ K EaVh b i v 76 K ~ I Y ah0O Q memorial tomb, which placed it in the new ofhlm me!%k%mb Kai he had quarried in *pq. the rock-mass. And, t $ rock-masa, which Um6pqu'v he quarried after big rrpooauhioaq hi8ov p t y w ECpq stone t o the a door of having toward big to the door p v q I I ~ / o ~ &nfih0cv. 61 'HY 68 the of the memorial tomb he went wan but he left 6 1 But Mary Mag'dalene and the irci Ma , h p fi MaySahqvfi nai 4 &Ah? other Mary continued there the ~ ~ g d a l e n and e the other there, sitting before roj T&qov, the grave. t m i v p c ~ h 62 The next day. 62 T I 68 h a J p ! o v , TO i e but morrow, i s after which was after

Jess

? $ \: ;$ ::

? '! : , " $

'\2l$

;!":.",",*

i: ;

dry

MATTHEW 27:63-28:Z

154 3 ?v
War
but

$ :

ouvix8qoav 01 the Preparation, the Were led together the chief the &pyep,Eij ~ a 01 i @apluaioi r p d c ns~h&rovPharisees gathered chie pr es a end the Pharisees toward Pilate together before 63 ALyomcq KGpts Lpvfiueq~s; 6 ~ ~ l I E ~ W63 $ saying: " S i r , we ~ a y l n g Lord.' we remem er d that that have to mind b nhavog rirev RI <&v Msrix r cic that that impostor the errant one said yet living After 8 r e e said yet alive, Lycipopal. 64 K ~ E U U O V 'After three days $ '$ % : ' I a m being ralred up: I am to be raised o h & ~ ~ l o 8 i v a rbv l T*OV EOg therefore to be made secure the grave till the up; 64 Therefore command the grave to be made secure 1~$;53 a.t until the third day, paerlrai K F L ~ W ~ L aV h d v ~ a E'~TWUIY i that his disciples may dieclples mightsteal hfm and might say t o % come and steal ha+ 'Hykph dmb .r&v VEK~&V~ a never l and say to the, people H e was raised Up from the dead lone&. and people. 'He was raised up from the dead!' and wlil be last np&rqg. 65 E@ &oiq 6 ns~hhoq Rra. , ,them the ma, will be worse than the Arst." 65 Pilate said -Exvre KOUM&~W ~ + T E YOU are havtng custody men: bt you going under to them: 'You have a guard' make CluQahiua00~ b5 0?6arc. 66 oi make secure as YOU have known. he (ones) It a8 Secure as You how." 66 50 62 ropmeh~g fiu$ahioavro 76" but having gone their mado seare the they went and made secure T&@V u + p c r y i o m q rbv hieov ps?& re< the pave =rave having ~ e a i e d the stone wrth the sealing the stone and ~o~~mokinc 1 having the guard. eusiOdU;l;C%'.' Alter. the '092 62 oae drrov, sabbath, when
Preparation,

napaan~v;lv,

65

the

outward appearance Of him as elothlng of hfm

h r p a n t aai 76
lightning snow.

and the

clProO Sq 3 HIS outward appearance was as tv6vpa a b r o j hcu~bv b~ lightning, and hi8 rlSta

~ 1 64 ~4 . 6

From

but

6i

O $ y

whlte

were madela quake the (ones)

CoEiu0 uav
~

01
dead lanesl.
VEKPO~-

&nervlng

paovrsF

z z i
as

as

as

Kai
and

ty~v?i8quav be
hwame
BS

fzt ;;zims h:,hL",";fze\;

Havlng onrwered but the o76a raiq yvvat<iv M' qopcio8e bpzic, NO? be fearful rou, I have known to the 6.7, ' I quotv

dmorp18dg

62

~'YE~OS z7nm angel *aid

/ -"--..--..---

that ~esus the lone) ~MCJJPW~~WV Cqmirc 6 o6r havine been put on the stake noo are seekln.: not

52

. ,

T ~ ! F, &

Emlv
he is hesafd:

here.

66~,

he was raised UP

tl~t~erl
leeyon

Johp

aecordhg as

na8bc

E T ~ V .

6cOrs
hilher

i6m~ ~ b v 7.5~~0~
the Place

$;g
that

hewas

EKEITO.
'Hyip&

7 ~ a TEO(; i
end to the

heving gone rovnway of hlm

ropE~c~ool ahroc

'inarc a . .m .. .

% ? ! 2 $ '
T

671

Iie was r a i d up irom the dead

vm &v,

28
u

After

but

on the first ~ ~ f day f of the week, Mary 6hhq Mapia . ~ ~ ~ and , d the ~ . Mary the Msgdaiene and the other Mary Other Mary came tO e ~ o p j o a t76" T+V. Vlew the grave. to view the grave. And, a 2 ~ a i1606 u~fiopbc 6yLmo p t y a q great earthquake had And look! rearthiquake occurred great; 6yyrhoc yhp Kupiou na~aphg el taken place: for Jehoangel for of ~ a r d h w n g descended .out of vah's' angel had deoljpavoii r a i ?pood8bv dmuGh,m, scended from heaven heaven and b v m g come toward he r o ~ e d away and approached and ~ 6 " hieav Kai ~ ~ 6 To .a boa. rolled away the stone, the stone and was aRt~ng on top of it. and was sitting on it. 1' After, Jlr.u.*l.=.see ~ p 5 p ~ . 2. Jehovah's, d~~4.~~8.Le.~8,ll~l4: ~ord's, ,

Mapia

fz0 tx

of mfbaths,

28 to t h 3 d a ~ l it was

~
l ~

May6aAqvfi xal

8 80, Quickly leaving the memoriaJ pvqp~iou +6pou ~ a xaphq i pzydLXq< tomb, wlth fear ~ memorlal ~ tomb PET& wlth fear and loY great and greatjoy, they ~ ~ ran to report to his they ran to e6papov &nayydXa~ repart back to TOTS the pa8 d i s a~ p~ acir cafi~pfi. of h ~ m . disciples. 9 And. 9 rai 1605 'IqooGc t r r i l z p e v a g ~ i q laokl Jesus met them ~ n look! d Jesus Xciprrc' 6& r p a o E ~ ~ o ~ u a ,and said: " Q d day!' aeYOU rejoloing: the l o n e . ] but havlng come toward They approached and caught him by his knphqoav adroo TO^ rr66ag ~ an i ou~~6vquav s.ized of hlm the feet and &d obdsance -~~ feet and did obelsance ta~him. 10 Then 10 767s X l y ~ t &ai$ b 'IJ~!s tohim. Then I s a a y u ~ to ~ them the Jesus said to them: . M A bn+ms hyycfhno fear, Qo, be earful: be you going under report back report to my brothers, ~ ~ h e W U l Y w i g &6rh+oi( pou . Iva t o m e brothera of me m o r d e r t h a t they might gooff that they may go OR
~ n dhaving gone o f f quickly from
TO;

OpBc sic rilv rah~haiav, wpohyct he goes before you into the Galilee. 6 9 ~ ~ 8 I60b ~ ' &OV bpiw. him YOU willaeei look! Isaid to row. 8 &d80Goav raxb Cmb

nai 1605 Ener),end lookl

5;;

4 yes. for fear of hlm the watchmen trembled and became as dead men. G a , . ++he a n e l " in answer sald to the you be for I know YOU are IoOkinB for J~SUS who was impaled. 6 He is not here, for he was raised up, as he said. come. see the place where he lying. 7 ~ n d 80 quickly and tell his disciples that he was raised up from the dead, and, look1 he Is going ahead of you into Qal,l.lee; there see him. Lookl I have told
YOU.'

the

g$$

&*.

MATTHEW 28:11-19

156

2 2

T ~ V raA~Xaiav, K & I E ~ pe @OYI~I. Into Gel'i4ee; and into the Galllee. and there me they wlllsee. there they will 1 1 nopruopbwv 6i: a i r h v 1606 rlveg see me." Ciolng thelr w ~ y but of them look1 aome 11 While they were ~ " 5 roumw6iag th86vrag d g T+ n6Xw on thelr m y , look! otlhe custody men having mme Into the d t u some of t h e guard went into the city and dnrfiyy~Aav roig & p x t ~ p ~ G u t v &navra re~rted back chief priests all to the reported t o the chief rh yeu6pcva. 12 val priests all t h e things the ithlngsl having happened. And that had hanwned. uuvax8lw~g .hv 12 And afteithese having been led together the had gathered together npeuPuripwv uupporiX~b TE AaP6vmg with the older men counsel tosether and havlng taken and taken counsel. older men &py6pta iuavh E6w~av r o i ~ they gave a sufficient sllver LPlecesl sufl?elent they gave to the number of silver u r p c r r t & m ~ $IS Aiyovre5 E i ~ a ~ 671 a Oi pieces t o the soldiers soldlera ssylnx Say that The 13 and said: "Say, pa8qrai adroO Vu~rbg Lh86vr~g L~Aeylav 'His dlsciples came in disolPles of hlm of nlght havlngeome stale the night and stale ahbv KOOI~W~~VW 14 Y .~ a i Lhv him while we were him sleephg; and Ifever sleeping.' 14 And &rowei rotro h i TOO fiyeP6vog if this gets t o the should be he'ard * I s lthlnxl u m n the governor: "~ mvernor.s ears we n ~ i u o p e v i(ai bllhg &pcpipvoug will persuade [him] shall ~ersuada and roo free from worry and wall set YOU free w o l j o o p ~ v . 15 oi 6; h a P 6 v r q from worry." 15 S o we shall make. The (ones) but having taken they took the silver &pyrip!a no! uw h g &616&~8qoav.Kai pleces and did as they stlver lpleceal d ! : as theywere taught. And were instructed; and 6t~IPqviuOq 6 A6yog 0 1 3 ~ 0 ~na h this saying h a s been wasrprend abroad the word this besPde Spread abroad among the Jews up t o this 'iou6aiolg p & x ~fig ~ ~ E P O fipipxg. V Sews unt 1 the today day. vr.rv ,lau -", . ;he 16 01 62 EvBe~a p a 8 q ~ a i & r o p ~ r i e q ~ a v 16 However, the The but eleven diselples went tbeir way eleven . . . disdples . . . . . . . went eig rfiv r a h t X a i a ~ sig ~b 6p0g 08 into Gal'i.lee t o t h e into the Galllee Into the movntaln where mountain where 5rdrFma a h i s 6 'Iqu&q, 17 ~ a i1 6 6 n ~ g Jesus had arranged arranged to them the Jesus, and havrng seen for them. them 17 -~ and -alhb ~ P O O E K ~OW Y oi 6 i when they saw him him they dld obelsancb, the (ones1 but they dld obeisance. & S i u ~ a o a v 18 . ~ a i npouEh8&v 6 but some doubted. doubted. And having came toward the I8 And Jesus 'IquoGg fl&Xqmv h o i g Atywv 'E668q approached and spoke Jesus woke to them ~ a s i n g Wasglven to them, saying: " m l p a n n b a L < o u u b &v aGpavO nai h i authority h a s been to me all euthorlty in heaven and upon given me in heaven 19 noprv8ivre~ oOv and on the earth. : havlnsgone r o v ~ way therefore 19 Go therefore

l$y$

and make disciples of. ~ & T C ~ ~ T n&a S T& E B y , &smi<aw make dlre>Plerof all the natlons, b a ~ m m g w o p l e of all the naa i r o l j ~ I elg r b bvopa TOO . .naT,y% tions, baptizing them them [persons1 , , into the name of the Fat er in the name of the r a i TOG VIOO 1011 ,100 W i o u T T V $ ~ ~ S , Father and of the s o n nod of the Son a n d 01the holy and of the holy spirit. 20 teaching them t o 20 6~6&u&rcg teaching ,a6ro$5 them to be o sew observe all the things b e ~ r t h & ~ q v h p i v ~ a I605 i 6ua many thifigsas I to and laak~ I have commanded And, look! I am L p~8' b u ~ v elpi n k u a g 765 fipipag E W ~*OU. em the days till with YOU all the days w,th until the cancluslon of r i g o u v ~ d r i a g TOG aihvog. the system of things? f the age. the conelusion o

mriV

n%a

1*

10' or, "order of thlngs" (olmvoy, ni.o'noa1, NAB; a5rn. 'oh.lom', JI.a.lo.".*.

,
'

,
I

.
,.,

KATA

MAPKON

' '

ACCORDING TO MARK

~~~

~~

'%'

'

.-.,

~~~~~~.

TO!? E ~ C ~ Y Y ~ '~1 O 0U0 0 X p 1 ~ 0 6 . ~ 'Apxj aeginmng 01th. poodnew8 d 3 e s u s Chrmt. Chnst: yiypmal iv .rG 'Huaip about Jesus 2 Kaehg it ~ e ~ ~ ~ d i It n hea g a been s wrltten in the Isaiah In .lust Isaiah the prophet: 76 npo.popjrg 'l&o drrr0UTLXho 7bv hY'Yd6~ "(Look! I a m sending the pmphet Look! I a m sending off the m-nger forth my messenger four face. uw np-j npoucjnou race 111 prepare of me before Your Way:) 3 listen! I ( ~ ~ U K E V & O TiJv EI b66v OOU. 3 (Pavfi someone is crying tho way of you; VOIEB ?ut in the wilderness, poGvro5 i:v q r?tpfivq, Prepare the way Of of ionel ernngout in th= wllderneaa Makeromready ~ehovah: YOU people. make his roads mjv &v Ku iou, e68eia nolciTS rirg 'rpi@ou< mads the way of &rd. straigh$ make rov the itla,ght;* 4 john d @aT?i<wv the baptizer' turned alirpG, 4 &yivem ' I w h q g John the lone1 ba~tlzmg u p in the wilderness. eame to be of hrm, baptism [in ~ q p S u u w v P & ~ I U I Preachlnu I~ epfivq tv T : baptism symbol1 of repentance wl~dernesB preaching L , the

1 $~~~","$

all thP;nhabltantS of 'lorbaia x&w the Judean cmntry . 3. Jehovah, 3"m.,e-18.198q Lord, NAB. 4' Or, "immerser: dipper."
~~

5 rai

fi

~ n d was eoinp. the way out toward .-

Etmowriem

ndg a 9 v hun

o l l the ..- tprrltnrv . . . . . .~ . , neoa of Ju.de.8 and a11

MARK 1%-13

158
the

159
e q p i w , r a l 01 6yyrXot wild beasts, and the angels
were

MARK 1:14-21

n k n c < , ~ a l E&nrriSovro W &DO hr TQ and they were hapall, end were belng baptlxed by hlm in the tized by him in the 'lo~6dnrt~ n o ~ a p * t ~ o ~ o h o Y o i ) ! J ~ ~~ ~ a Jordan 5 River, openly .lordan Rlver openly mnfesnng.. the their sins, & p a p r i a < ahrdv. 6 ual fiv ' .Iohn was sins of them. And war the clothed with camel's tv6v6~6uptvog hair and with a leathhaving bee,, Tf&5 Sevqv 6cppa~iv1lvrrcpi mjv du@bv a t h o t r a i er girdle around his glrd~e leathern about loin (s) a f h ~ m :and loins. and was eating Ec0wv h ~ p i 6 a 5 r a i piht dypcav. 7 ~~i insect lacusts and eating locurts and honey- wild. And wild honey. 7 And e~fipwurv hiyw Ep~rrat 6 he would preach, he Was pleaEhing ~aying 19 EOmlng the saying: ' * ~ me f t ~ ~ ~ ~ X U P ~ T ~ POU @ F 6niuc.I P O W . 08 06% someone stronger than one stronger of me behind me, of whom not I a m is coming; I a m ripi i ~ a d 5 ~iIVa5 hGoa~ rbv iyhvra fit ta stoop I am Ntllclent having stooped to loosen the lace ~ 6 v h o 6 q &wv d r o 5 . 8 t 2, t d m r ~ u a untie the laces of his a I baptized of tile sanlalr of him: Eaptlzcd with water* but 0p25 36arn d r b q 62 panrioct bp2q YO= to wat&, he but will baptize y o u h e will baptize YOU with holy splrit." nwer?patl &yiy. to sptrlt holy. 9 I n the course 9 Kal PY~VETO b f ~ ~ i v a r~ aq ?~ f i p t p a ~ q of those days JeSU8 And it occurred in those the days Came from ~ & ~ ~ i j h e ~ v 'I 0055 dm6 N a S a p h Til5 r a h t h a i a g of Gal'i.lee and was came lerus trom ~ a r a r e t h of the Galilee haptiaed in the Jordan : $ ,o bnb by by John. 10 And 'Iwhvou. 10 nai r60bq Clvapaivwv LK immediately on ~ ~ h " . ~ " d st once going up out of coming UP out of t h e water h e sawthe TOG 3 6 a m g EISEY T O ~ So,~Qw.,;F the water he saw e ng split the heaven^ heavens being parted, r a i .rb nw~Gpa 6 5 nrptmephv rarapaivov and, llke a dove. the and the splrit as dove coming down spirit coming down Ei5 aG~6v. 11 ~ a 4wvi i ~ Y ~ Y E T O ;I( TAW upon him; 11 and a Into hlm; and voice occurred out ~f the voice of the odpw3v 1 6 J 6 1 1 ,6 5 6 dryarrrl76~ heavens: "You are my heavens you ere the son of:: the loved. Son, the beloved; I L v uoi c666rqoa. have appmved mu." in you I thoueht . well. 12 And immediately t h e spirit impelled tvpdihhr~ E I ~ r j v I qpov. 13 ~ a i ?,v him to go into the thrusts out into the wl?dernesr. And he was wilderness. 13 SO t p i l p ~ r r u o e h ~ o v r a fipFpag h e continued in the : I e wilderness Porty days wilderness forty days, n a p a < 6 y v o g Jrrb TOG Z a ~ a v 2 ,m i ?,v p ~ 7 &being tempted by Sabeing tempted by the Satan, and he was wlth tan, and he was with

'J",h,Y,q5 E y f z ~:j

2: 'lx6,*

ypp~~q

$:&5.

&$

n$p#y

61q~6vow t h e wild aervlng but the angels were _.s-.a ministering t o him. U"lW. to him. 14 NOWafter John napa600flval ~ b vwas put under arrest 14 Kai per& r b the J ~ S Uwent into to be given over ~ n d after the 'Iqu&s Gal'l.lee, preaching ~ e s u s Into the the good news of God n q p ~ u w ri, ~ i s r y ~ t h ~ TOO ov 0~05 15 ~ a 15 i and saying: "The the new. of the cod and appointed time has hiyov brn nrrrh'pw-ral b nalpb ~ ~ y l n that g ~ a been?ulslled a the appointedCffme been fulfilled, and Kaj qYYIYm fi p a o ~ X ~ i a TOG 0 ~ 0 5 . t h e kingdom of God and has drawn near t h e kingdam of the God; has drawn near. ~e pv6E,morir~ uai ITIOTE~IETE 6~ rf repentant, YOU people. be YOU repenting end be You believlnE In the and have faith in the chy~ehiy. I. a d news." godd news. 16 While walklng 16 Kai rrap&yov rra h rfiv 8hAfgUav alongside the sea of ~ n dpasslng by beaPde the Gal.i,iee h e saw Simon rah,haia5 d 6 r v xi o v a r a i 'Av6pi.u~ of the calilee hc saw &on and Andrew and Andrew the r& &6rX@~ ripovog & p p t p & h h o v ~ ab ~ 16 brother of Simon castthe brother of Simon eas:inE around in the ing [their netsl about 17 . ~ a ~ i l r r ~, v the sea, for they n 4uav y h p b h ~ e i ~ and sold theywere for Rshers: werefishers. So &oi< b ' I 0035 AEGTE 6niuc.1 VOU. ~ f j to them: tothem the ?csua Hither behind ma. '"Come after me' and nolfioo Jp2g y r v 6 8 a t &hcriq drv8phov. shall cause YOU to beI shall make tobeom= firheir o men. r38bq &pivrq a . come flshers of men." l8 ,...ti atonee havlng let go ofI the 18 ~~d a t once they . . 6iKrVCl jl(Oholjequm 19 Kai abandoned their nets him. And and followed h i v . nets they followed npoDh5 6 X i y r16rv '16rroPov 19 ~~d going a having stepped before htt e he saw James l~ttle farther h e saw r b TOO Z v 6 E ~6a1oU 'IJ"~$? James the [sonl of the Iron1 ofthe Ztbedie Zeb'edee and .Iohnhla ,56cApb &&, abrobq i v TQ rrhoiy brother, in fact, while brother of him, and them in the boat were their nara T& birnn, N) ~ a they i and boat nets. mending thelr down h e ~ 6 0 2 ~ LK~~EUEU a6~06q. ~ a inets, 20 and without And delav he called them. them. -+.-rice he called -. . -t i m they left their &pivrr5Tbv a having let go ob the ~ d v father Zeb'edee in the Zc@'6aiov the boat With t h e h i E d Zebedee gluew7&v hnfiheov h i o o a d ~ a D .21 Kai men and went Off lrFd men they ~ e noff t behhd him. And after him. 21 And

"?,kqV $ ? :: Phe

OaA%pO'

~~

2 :

', Oe;

MARK 1:ZZ-29
cImrop~h~)-m~ ~ i q KaqapwoGp they went their way they are enterlng into Capernawn. into CBpernBum No sooncr wac it Kai cMbq 'rot$ oap awl, t h e sabbath than And st once to the sabtaths h e entered into cIwU\O&v ciq TI$ w v a y w y j , the synagogue and havlng entered Into the synagogue began to teach. t6i6aonsv. 22 r a i L{mXjouovro irri And they b e m e he was teachmg. And they were astounded upor 22 astounded a t his re Maxi adroO fiv yhp 6 ~ 6 h o ~ w way of teaching, for the t e a e h i i ~ of hud, he was for teaching there he was teaching a h o b q 5 q teouwiav ixwv r a i oGx AS ol them as one having them as authority havinp and not as thq authority, and not as the scribes. 23 Also, ypappareiq. 23 r a i cb0irq + t scrlhes. And atonce was a t t h a t immediate re wvvqwyfi adrGv 6v0pwrroq L v nvcGpar time there was in the synagogub of them thelr synagogue a man mm in splrit d r a 0 h p r q . ~ a hi v l ~ a<sv 24 Aeywv Ti fipi, under the power of a n unclean spirit, and h e unclean. and he erred out ssrine What to u . . shouted, 24 saying: ~ a i ooi 'IqwoO NaSapqvC. fih0cq and to ydu, JeIiUS ~ a z u r e n e * : Did YOU coma "What have we t o d o Cmahiua~ 0164 UE 'rig st 6 with you. Jesus you to destroy 1 k now YOU who 90u;re. thq Naz.a.rene'? Did you come t o destroy us? I Bylog ' TOO BLOC. 25 KO/ t r c ~ i ~ u D s~ vT C know exactly who you Holy Lone) ofthe God. And gaverebuke to It are, the Holy One of 6 'Iqwo0g hCywv 01p68 71 aai L(ch0r God." 25 Rut Jesus the Jesus saying ~e murAed end come f o r t rebuked it, saying: "Be t5 cniro0. 26 r a i m a p 6 S w a h 6 v r b silent, and come on out 01 him. And having convulsed him th, D U of ~ hlrn!" 26 And the unclean spirit, nvriipa ~b & ~ & e a p ~ o v ~ a i @wv(uav splrlt the unclean and having aoundet after throwing him tSjh8cv LE a6roG into a convulsion and to pwve voice came forth out of him. yelling a t the tap of 27 r a t LearBjBquav hrrov~q, UTE Its voice, came on And were aatonrshed all. B E - R ~ C 3ut of him. 27 Well, ovv2;qr~iv a h o b q A&yo\naq Ti the people were all s o to be seeking together them saying Whs nstonished t h a t they began a discussion twrw ~ o i i r o ; 616afi roluil K~T' themselves. Is thls? Teaching new; aeeordlng h among Eaying: "What is this? i c o w i a v nai ~ o i g nv~6paWl loiq &na8&prot[ A new tenehing! He authority and to the spirit8 the unclean nuthoritatively orders L?TCT&WWE~ . ~ a i h a ~ o l i a w l v a h Q tven the unciean he glves orde:n, and they are obeying him. spirits, and they obey 28 Kai tE1j\0ry~ t$ &KO~ a d ~ ? O c68irq him.'' 2R So the reAnd w e n or e hearing of hnm at oner port about him spread 3ut immedlately in rravraxoir ciq dhqv rfiv mpi~wpou everywhere into whole the countryroundnbeul 111 directions through all the country round r'q rahthaiag. ibout in Oai'i.lee. OL &e Galilee. 29 And immediately 29 Kai ~60bq LK r i q wuvaywyj< ;hey went out of And at once out ~l the synagogue rhe synagogue
~ ~ ~ ~

161

MARK 1:30-38

$;

"$'

zi(v olriav and went into t h e .I< PEsX86VTEq fihw they came Into the house home of Slmon and having gone forth x i wvoq rai 'AvSp&ou p r r h ' i a ~ h p o u r a i Andrew with James wlth James and and John. 30 Now of !&non and Andrew 6L T E Y B S ~ ~ Xi wvoq Simon's mother-in-law 'loCNou. 30 1 The but mother-in-law of John. wag lying down sick nup6oolouwa, r a i elieirq with a fever, and rmGrc~.ro burning with fever. and a t Once was lying down they a t once told him a 6 ~ Q ncpi a f i ~ i g .31 ~ a iabout her. 31 And hiyouw!v they are aaylng to hlm about her. And going t o her h e raised ~YEIW d ~ i l v her up, taking her hav~z",%%%Yward' he ralsed up her by the hand: and the fever left her, and she rparjoa ~ 6 q ~ ( ~ 6 r a is ~ ' V ~ K C V hpvingtakeniold of the l a n d ; and l ~ t ~ began ~ f f ministering t o 6 1 q n 6 ~ 1 avrolq. them. she war serving to them. 32 Aner evening had fallen. when 32 'Oyliaq & ! YEVOP~YS 8" ofevenlng but havlnzoeeurkd. gq~pov when the sun had set, the T P ~ people began brlnging ' they were bringhg toward him all those who were ill and those a h a ~ o b q K ~ x G FE x o " ~ ~ him all 6 i e ionen) badly havlnx demon-possessed: rob5 6atpbv1<o~Cvoug. 33 r a i itv b h l fi 33 and the whole city and Was Who e the (ones) belnsdemonized; was gathered right n ~ b S Tv a t the door. 34 80 ~6h15 &rrtuuuq pbvq havlng been led lbgether upon toward the city he cured many that 86pav. 34 nai t 0 r p h n ~ w c v n o h h o k K ~ K ~ F ill ~ i t various h door. ~ n d he cured mamy badly sicknesses. and he exixovraq v o t ~ i h a ~ q v6oo1g, r a l 6 a 1 ~ 6 v l aPelled many 'emons* having to 81cknerses. and demons b u t he would not let iiel~v nohhh L$h LpaAcv, Uai O ~ K many he rew out. and not he letting goo^ the demons speak, because they knew 6T, d6e,wav hdeiv rh they knew him t o be Christ. to be spesklng the demons 35 And early in the &6v X lmbv d v a ~ . morning, while i t Was him ghrlat to be. still dark. he rose UP 35 Kai npoi +xa And In morning in mght " e n much and went outside and left for a lonely place. E i h B ~ v ~ a i6rrilhB~v &"am* and there he began having up he went out and went aft n&rei ~ p o r l ~ x e r o . 36 rai praying. 36 However. v:$: , d there was praying. w d Simon and those with him hunted him rmc6iofev a h & v Zipwv nai 01 P4r' down 37 and found I"lraueddown him stmon and the (ones) wtth him. and they said to afiro3, 31 rai EO,,OV rai ~AYOUWI" him, and they found him end they are eaylng him: "All are looking 38 But he 6% n&vrEq <qr0&aiv WE. 38 r a i for YOU." to him that An are seeking you. And said to them: 'Let US 80 somewhere hsyr, ahOi5 "A wrEv &Aha 00 EI T ~ S he i s ~ a y l n g to them brvl go elsewzere i n k the else, into the

aZ? ke ~ f Z 22 ~ :,

ie

f~j

the

6a1~6v1p,

2;

g '? ! ,;

MARK 1:39-45
txopivaq KO on6he1q ua; belns had Inearl vilkge cltlea: In order that also ~KE; I PJSO st< TOGTO y&p &<+OOV. there 1 ml&tpre~ch, into this for Iwentout. 39 r a i fihesv ~ ~ p l j O u el< w T&F o w a y o y & < And heeame preaching Info the sunago8u.s a 6 ~ G u E ~ S 6hqv ~ h v r a h ~ h a i a v nai T& of them into whale the Galllee and the 6atp6vta 6rpcihhov. demon. thmwing out.

162
village towns nearby, 1 there that may preach a i s 6 for it i s for
I

163

MARK 2:l-9

this purpose I have gone out:' 39 And he did go. preaching in their synagogues throughout the whole of (fal'i.lee a n d expelling the demons. 40 There &a 40 Kai CPXET~I rrpbc ah6v And icoming toward him came to him a leper, w a p a ~ a h G v a h & ~ a i yovmerGv hiywv entreating him even entrealhs him and kneellng down saying On bended knee, ah4 drt 'Elrv 0 t h ~ ~ 66vauai pe saying t o him: 'If to him that If ever you may wUl you are able me just wantto, you ra8apiuat. 41 vai orrhw~vtdeiq can make me clean.' to make clean. And having been moved with plty 41 ~t that he was L K T E ~ Y ~ ~ ~ h v cipa a6roG ii*aro with pity, and hevlnn atretchedout the xand o l him he touched moved he out r a i hiy51 a h @ 0Lh0 r&iu'Jqrt. and Is mymg to him I am wililng, be cleansed; hand and touched and said to him: 42 ~ a i ~ 6 8 5 h ~j h 0 c v & + a h 0 6 t$e "1 Want to. B~ made and at once went off from him clean." 42 And imhtnpa, ~ a i eKa0afiu8?. , 43 med~ately the leprosy leplosy. end he was c eansed vanished from him, ~ ~ ~ P P ~ ~ u ~ ! + ~ ahtj w c having given strict o r d m to s t once and he became clean. Furthermore, he iELPahev a h & , 44 ~ a iALyrt c n h 4 - 0 p a 43 he thrust out hlm, and 1s saying to hlm See gave him strict orders and a t once sent him pn6cvi pq62v ~ T U F to no one nothing you should ten, but away- 44 and said hays u ~ a v r a v&i<ov r t j i ~ p ~ ia tio him: "See t h a t you a thing, be going under yourself show to the priest and tell but go show yourself r r p o u i ~ y r r n ~ p i TOG ~ d a p ~ u p o i O-xu i to the bring toward about the olesnalng offer in behalf of your 6: cleansing the things whst Ithlngal n p & ~ ~ ~ pav6p10v a h o i ~ . 45 6 Si. Moses directed, for witnem to them. he (one) but s witness t o them." K q P ~ u e , V 45 But after golng iSeAe&v to be prodaiming away the man started hsvlng goneout rbv hbyov, to Proclaim lt a great rrohh& ~ a i 61aqqpi clv many ithlnss) and tospresdatroad the ward. deal and t o spread the aceaunt abroad. h r c pquh a h i r v 6hau&Il as-and not yet him to be able manifestly SO that IJesus] was no longer able to enter SIC n6hv siorh0eiu, &Ah& into dty to enter. but outside openly into a c ~ t y but , Kai he continued outslde upon trr' and in lonely places y e t

'Ee5

: ; L

M~gz!F c&

%%d"

? '? ! b S :::16p'

n&vro@ev. they kept coming t o w!~xi%tng t from all aldes. h ~ m from all sides. However. after Kai clad&v wiAe EI( Kampvao5p some days he ~ " dhsvlng entered asam into capernam entered Into 6,' tjpcp&v firofid11 6rt t v o i q h i v . again through days it was heard that in house he is: Cs.peFna um and he was reported t o be a t 2 ~ a i o u v i Wuav nohhol bms p q ~ i r , 2 Consequentand were lelBgether many sa-and not yet home ly many gathered, so xwpciv pq69 'rh ~ p b F~ h e6pcW v much s o t h a t there tobe room not-but the Iplacerl toward the door. was no nai &&Act &oiq ~ 6 vh6yov. 3 nai not even about the and ha was sprsklng to them the word. And door, and he began Epxovra~ f,ipovrr< n p 6 ~ a h i r v rrapahur1n6v t o speak the word t o +hsvpnmr r n d n = toward him paralytle 2 ...-, - .. . . . . . .. . . Prlnging him a i p 6 ~ ~ o v tmb ~ u r o h p w v .4 ~ r a i pfi Csme'l: four. And not a p a r alytte carried bu belng Hlted up 6wipcvo1 rrpoacviura~ ah@ 816 (by,f''u] r. 4 But not heins able near to hlm through belng 1able t o bring ~. to b r l n ~ rirv , b ~ A o v & m o r i y a u a v rhv m l y q v Xrrov him i l g h t t o [Jesus] the crowd they unroofed the roof where on account of the they removed ,f over where he -~ ~ ~ - , and having dug ~ ~ & ~ r h m oouv 6 n a p a h v n ~ b < ~ a r i r n r o . an Opening thPy lowcot where the paralync war lylng down. ered the cot on which 5 ~ a 1 i6bv the psralytlc was And having seen the lying. 5 And when ahGv h i y r ~ ~8 m ~ P ~ ~ ; TL~vov, ;$ ~esus saw their faith of them I# saylnll to the Chi'd. h e said t o the para&qiwrai a o u a1 &paprial. 6 f i u w 66 lytic: " C ~ I Iyour ~ , sins Were but are for~iven." G NOW sin.. are being let go offof YOU the rtvrq TEIV y p a p p a ~ i w v &KC? u a e j p r v o ~ ~ ( a ithere were some of the there alttlnp and rrrlhes"there slttinr .-ma nfthr scribes -...~- -~ . . . . . . . 6tdoyl<bprwl i v ~ a i q nap6ia1< a h & " 7 Ti and reasanin'g In t h k r reasoning in the h e a N of them why hearts: 7 "Why i s OBTOC 0570 h d e i . @haaq,pci. ~ i qthis man talking in this (one] thus .pea!&? He s blaap emlng: who this manner? He Is a &qlbal &papria< el p' etq 6 blasPhemlng. rms if one the can forgive sins is able be letting go off except one, Ood?" W q ; 8 K ~ I ~305< ~ I W ~ F B u t Jesus. having md7 ~ n d a t ?nee having reognlred the 8 discerned lmmediateb 'I~uoO~ by morn his ronmnlnw spirlt that t.hat they 0tk5 Jesus " 6~ahoyi<ovra1i v t a u ~ o i ~ M Y F I a r ) ~ o k in themselves, they are reasoning in themselves he is ssylng to them said to them: .,Why Ti .rairra S ~ d o y i S w O c b ~ a i qare you reasoning w h y thee (thlngsl ~ o n a r e r e s r o n ~ n E In + h .e these things in YOUR nap6ialg bpav' 9 r i i u ~ l v rdronhnpov, hearts? 9 Which hearts of you$ Whlch I# eaafer, i s easier, t o say t o the paralytic. 'Your E ~ T ~ U r r a p d u ~ l ~ t j 'Aqirvrai to say parslyac Are belnp let goo* sins are forglven:

a%

I2

1 I

~~

'

~ :3 " :

~2 nf\y~v

~~~~~

"dl

taTtc nvf$Ly zck 2;

..

Gt?e

MARK 210-16

I64

165

MARK

2: 11-21

mu I &pyb~.ial, c.mliBi; 'E eipou o r t o m y . ' O e t u p and of YOU the up pick u p your cot and a w 7 6 ~ K P ~ ~ ~ ~ T uou T ~ v walk'? 10 But in and lift up the Of order for you men to rai r r s p t ~ ~ ;1 0 iva 6* and be walklog about? In oider that but know t h a t t h e Son of man has authority to sl6jre 6-rt LEouuiav E x ~ r 'Orgive sins upon the IOU mlght know that authority Is hsvlng earth,*-he said to & ! J ~ P ~ J ~ ~ o u s $ , ; & r l trri 7 3 ~ 11 .I ofthe man upon the the paralytic: yjF ~ ~ y TO n II~PQ)LYT1 I1 ~ +~ o i Say you, Get Up. pick UP Your cot, and earth - he 1s saytng to the TO go to home." hkyo EVE~PE &WV T ~ Y K&~~UTT~V I am aaytnp. Begetting". llft up the 12 A t t h a t h e did get cot and immediately W U ~ a i h a y e PI< T&V 0 1 ~ 6Uov ~ of YOU and be going under Into the house of yo;, picked up his e a t and 12 rat fiyEpeq nai c38C5 &pa< dvwalked out in front And he got UP and at once having llfted up the Of them ail, so t h a t rphParrov LSfiXBcv Ewpou8cv n&vrov, CloTE they were all simply E O ~ he went out in front of all, as-and 'carried'away, and they Leiurau8ac rrhvrag nai glorifled God, saying: to ltsnd out of themhelveg all and "We never saw the like 6 o S h 5 ~ n m v . 8 d v A6yovraq X n OCno< of it." to beglorifying the Ood, saylng that Thus 13 Again he went oGSka~c ~i6a~w. out beside the sea; never wesaw. and all t h e cmwd l3 Kai tEfiilX@W ~ 6 X l v ~ a p h kept coming to him, And he wentout egaln bea de and h e began t o teach edhau~w. rrk 6 LIxAoj fipxsro them. 14 ~ " as t he sea; and all the crow was was passing along, wpbg alSr6v, ~ a i L6i6auu~v he caught sight Of toward him, and he wis teachlng Le'vl the [son] of 14 Kai ~ a p h y o v ET~EY AIDhae'US sitting a t ~~d by he saw t h : & l , the tax Office, and he .rot 'AAqaiou r ~ p r w vmi r b t E X b v ~ ~ v o him: "Be m y of the Alphaeus sitting u w n the tex omee: Said t ~~8 AEYE, lai follower." And rising and h e is saving to him ~e following me.' ~ , , d UP he followed him. Crwrmhs fi~oAo6&pcv a c e . 1 B Kai l5 Later he havlng stood UP he followed hlm. ~~d to be reclining a t the table In his house, rivsat r a r a ~ ~ i c 8 aabrbv ~ &J ~ f l i 0ccU1.s to be lyingdown him in the house and many tax coliecadroO r a i rroAAoi to18 TEADV~I ~ a & ipap~~ho i and Sinners were of him: and many tax collectore and sinners reclining with jesus u u v w h ~ l v r o TO 'IquoO i(ai TOT$ p a 8 q ~ a i q and his disciples. were lying UP with + . h e Jesus and the dlsdplea for there were many &oG, fiuw y b p moMoi ~ a i fi~ohoG80~v O f them and they of him. were for many end they werefollowlng began hirn, ah+. 16 r a i oi y p a p p m c i q TSY $a iuaiov 16 But the scribes him. And the Jerlbea of the Ptarlsees of the pharisees.

tz$;b,";B

Ze :b6,S

2 ;

ag:$'

&+

2~lo~oaE,

1 6 6 ~ ~ 5 6n b 8 i n p& TSY 6 p a p ~ o A l ) v when they saw h e havlng seen that he eats wlth the dnnen was eatlnz wlth rai rcAov0v EXqov TOTS p a e y y i c the sinners and t a x and tax collectors weresayina to the dlse p er began a6mO "Or, p r r h rDv mAovDv r a i saying t o his disciples: of hlm That wlth the tax collectors and he eat with the &paproADv to8iel; 17 r a i & ~ o r i u a q 6 tax collectors and slnnera he eats7 And having heard the sinners?w 17 Upon 'IquoOg ALYEI a h o i ~ 671 Od X , P : ~ hearing this J~~~~ Jesus Issaying to them that Not said t o them: "Those Exouu~v oi iux&vreg imp00 &Ah' who are strong do not are havhg the (ones) being atrone of healer but need a physician, but narGq E x o m s o k fih8ov r d i u a ~ oi the (ones) badly having: not I came toeall those who are I came t o call, not 6 ~ r a i o u g MA' & p a p ~ o h o c q . righteous people, but rlnhteous lone.) but nnnerp. sinners " 18 Kai 9uav 01 pa8qrai 'lo&vou r a i ol 18 N O W John's And were the disciples o i ~ o h nand the d'Scipies and the O a p ~ u a i ov ~q m d o v r q . nai Epxovm~ nai Pharisees practiced ~harlseer faeting. ~~d they are com~ng they came AEyouuw a b r 3 Atb ~i 01 pa8qrai are saying to hlm Through what the dlrclples and snid to hlm. 'Why l p a 8 q m i -r& $aptuaiov 1s it the disciples of 'lohvou ~ a io Pharlsces John and the disciples of John and the dlsdpla of the 62 moi p ~ 8 ~ ~ ob a i of the Pharisees v q u ~ c i r o w ~ v , oi the but Your dhelples not lrraetice fastina. hut are faatlng, v q u r r r i o ~ ~ v19 ; r a i ~tmv ariroiq 6 'IquoOq your dlsclpies 20 not are faatlng? And said to them the Jesus practice lasting?" M i 6 r i v w ~ a 1 01 uioi TOO w ~ q & v o i tv 19 And Jesus said Not are able the sons of the brl eeham er In to them: .,while the 6 b vu pi05 per' a b r h v 6U~iv bridegroom is with what [time1 the bdkgroom w t h them 1s them the friends , f v O T S ~ E I V ~ 6uov XP@JOV EXOUUIV T ~ V the bridegroom cannot t o l e fnatin;7 How mu& tlme thw arc having the fast, they? As &Gv ob the bridegroom wlth them they cannot fast. 20 fiff:' 20 But days will come vv qioF h a 88 &nrr. coirDv be PakenOB tram them the bridlegroo~, when the bridegroom be taken away ~ a T i ~ T E V U T E ~ U O V U I Yb ~ K E ~ Y " 8 ~ ~ L P from P them, and then and then will fast i that the sy. in that 21 ob6ciq hip?, p a b h ~ o u q &yv&pou NO one pat& of cloth unshrunk day. 21 Nobody sews k t p d r r r r ~ t Cni ~ ~ & T I O V nda16~ EI. 6 i a patch of UnShrUnk news upon outer garment old; If but cloth upon a n old oute r garment: if he does. ai s, . + R ~ , w p a & + % ! , :a;.hllft~gupthe f&eg from I t r,j the its full strength pulls r a ~ v b v TOO rmAam0, ~ c r i xeipov u x i o p a from it. the new from new one of the old one, and worse aullt the old, and t h e tear

ay~2& % k z ~ , $
key

$%

&oc

MARK 2:22-3:1
It ecomea.

166
oG6eiq
no one 1s thruathg

167
was there

MARK 312-8

wine 22 Also, nobody puts new wine into old v b v riq &uroir< nahalofiq s i 6 i new into skln bags old; if but $i. wineskins; if h e d m , 6 O T Y O ~ TOSIC h o ~ o b q 6 the wine bursts t h e and t h e wine w 11burnt the wine the skln bsgb. the lost as as the OTMS dm6Uurat rai 01 houoi. &Ah& IS w ~ n e 1s berng lost a m the skin b a ; but Skins. But people put new wine into new o l w v vtov E I ~ h u ~ o i r q xa~voljg. wineskins." WlnE new lnto skln begs new. 23 Now i t h a p 23 K a i ty&r70 a h b v hr mi< oh aolv pened t h a t h e aras And It ha~vened hlm In the sageaths proceeding through 61arropa6roBa! 616 ~ i r v m o p i v w , aai 01 the grainfields on t h e to be proceeding through the grslnflelds, and the sabbath, and his d i p started t o make p a h m i ~GToC ~PF~YT dO 6 b ~ 0 l E i v ~ i h h o n e qc i p l e ~ d i s ~ l p I of ~ (hlm ~ started way to be dalng plucking their way plucking the heads Of grain. ~oirq u ~ vaq h 24 rd o l @ap>oaio~ the heads dj main. And the Pharhees 24 8 0 the Pharisees to him: Lhtyov ~GTO "ISL 5 i WOIOGUIV ~ o i q lYent SayingWhy are were soylng to hlm See why ere they dolng to the "Look they doing a n the oh Paolv 8 o d ~ EUTIV' 25 ~ a i h6yEt sabbath what is not nabtatha whleh not 1 8 fawful! And he la saying lawful?.. 25 But he cniroiq Ob66nore &V~YVWTE ri h o i q m said to them: "Have to them Never dld You read what did yo" never once read A a v r i 6 6rE x p ~ i a v go ev ~ a i h r i v a u e v what David did when Davld when need he l a d and he got hungry he fell in need a n d &oG; 26 rr&s got h u n m : he and alirbq K U ~ 01 PET' he and the lone*) with hlm? How the men wxth him? he entered r i o j h 8 w ~ l , qT ~ VO ~ K O V I & 9mJ h i 26 he entered lnto the house 01the cod upon !"to the house of God, m theaccount about 'APlhBap ~ P X ~ C P ~ r aW t ~ ~ o &PTOUC k o $ : e AA.bi.thar the Ablathar chief priest end the loaves priest, and ate t h e npoeioeog t + a y ~ v , O ~ K BFWTIY loaves presentation, prrrentatlon he ate. not it's1awfU' which it is not lawful w y r i v 1 ) l i roirc iepcis, rai E6wnw nai for anybody t o eat +a eat if not the priest.. and hegave also except the priests, roic & ah3 oC.3~. 21 ~ a and i he gave some also to the (one#) together wlth hlm he1n.d And to the men who were with him?" 27 S o Ehryw a h o i q T b o h P P a ~ o v 616 he WBB saying to them The aabbnth through he went on t o say to sbv &v8pwrrov dykvero ~ a04 l 6 hvepwnog them: "The sabbath came into existence tho man came to be and the for the sake of man 6th and not man for t h i throuEh $$ K$$ Sake of the sabbath: LuTlV b U l h ~ TOG & V ~ P & ~ O U KU~ TOG 28 hence the s o n of is the Son of the man sbo of the man is Lord even of oa~8hrou. the sabbath: labbath. Once again h e K a i rlufiABw naa ou~yw-&, rai entered into synsgogue, and s synagogue, and

l i v m a ~ . 22 rai
And

Phhhrt

otvov becomes worse.

Pi&l

a":,

rki".

Lxov a man was there with h a v t % % % " . , u D havtna a dried-up h a n d 2 So they w e e watehnap~~fipow they wereabservlng beside ing him closely t o ~ M V ci ~ h g 0p ~ p m s l j u s 1a h b v , see whether he would hlm u to the sa nth. hc will cure htm, cure the man on the sabbath, in order t h a t &o,j. 8 Kai Kmqyop~ooo,v im And they might accuse the> mlght eccuas hlrn. ln order that him. 3 And he said htyct 7% &vBp&njrry 73 r$v x d p a he Is saylng to a man to the (one) the hand t o the man with the withered hand: "Get ptuOY, u p land comer t o t h e into the center." Next he 4 ral hiym abroiq 'E m r t v r o i g o h a u ~ v ~ n he d ~ a ~ ~ ytothem i n g 1s it?awlul tothe 8aggaths said lawful t o on them: the sabbath "Is it &yaBorro~fiua~ ii u c to morro~ioa~ guxfiv , o i w a ~fi to do goad or do bad, soul to save or to do a good deed Or t o do a bad deed, to fiv bnc? (tu8pmoq
man

2% $fit?& L:J~E~~
dmorrriw~;
+a kill?

wec\

~ h ~ q b but~ ware ~ ~ belng ) nllont. B save u t they Or tokept kill a silent. 5 And aiter looking them 5~ K U n ~havlng d TIL~IPAC~&JIEVOC looked around on ~ them G T O ~PET' w S~ t h wrs , uuvhuhol5 woq n w p b o ~ lwith indignation. behg thoroughk grieved upon the dulilng being thoroughly ~ a p 6 i a qadrQv ~LYEI 73 QBpSnjrry grieved a t the 0 % heart of the!& he lays to the men insensibility of their "EKTEIVOV T?)V ~ 7 : i p - i COW ~ a i ~~LTEIVEV, hearts, he said t o the Stretch out the end of you; and hastretched out, man: .-.cjtreteh rui dmcrarrorh8q $ 7 ' ~ ; 6 K a i your hand.' And he' and was restored And stretched i t out, and iEX86vrq ol @ap~oaiot s d e k ST& his hand was restored. wlth phsrlsrea . , a t once 6 At t h a t the Pharhs&a gohe out the oup@6hlov &6i6an, isees went out and Munrel together were @viw immediately began K=* a h o i r tinwq ~ ~ O U U W ~ V . holding council wim do- on him .othat him they might destmg. the party followers of Herod against him, in 1 Ka1 d '11~ooirq PET& T& p a B q r w adroO order t o destroy him~~d the with the diactples 09 hlm 7 But Jesus with t o the his disciples sea; and withdrew a great d & : . " , $ I

6E

b~brrwv.

t;?c g p td

TE

d";&&!",sv
multltuse

rrhjeo

dmb

"3

u2ffzy)Y. $ % :

i.lee and from Jwde'a followed him. 8 Even 6 . , 'I"J",~$ and from from Jerusalem and from ~d.u.me'a aoross the and ' I s&ruaslem obohbpwv K end a i from h b the rk ' IIdumca ~OUW~ a ~ n :U 5S 1

from the

~ f i q r d 1 X a i a q ~ ~ o h 0 6 e q u ~multitude u, from Gay.

~ialilee

2 : eh~sm'

~2

$2

$ :;

%$,

other slde
re nnd -..-

rrtpav

of the sldon.

TOO

' 10 6hvou
.%rdan

Kai

snd

about hearing

VEPl Jordan and a~.oUnd

2%

Tbpov r a t Z16h5, 6ua

mult tu s much,
T O ~ E ~ 4ABav

rrhiie%

rrohfi, &rofiov~q a great multitude.

hparin.

npbq a h 6 v . many things he was , to him. ~ l m (thln.8) w as hslsdotnkl came toward him. d o ~ n g came

nre and

si,don,

how

MARK 3:9-17

MARK 3: 18-26 BcanlpyCg, gave these t h e

elnw mi< p a m i g a h ~ O lva 19 And h e told his And herald to the dl%ples of him b o r d e r that / d i s d ~ l e to s have s nhothptov r r p o ~ r a p ~ ~ .p a a b r Q littl; boat continually little boat should mnstsntly be serviceable to hlm at his service so that 61& v 8xhov iua 112 %ugh the crowd In order that no the crowd might press upon him. 8hiPwo1v aGr6u 1 0 nohhobq y h p notFor he cured hlm: many for they might press upon t8ep6mEuorv, ijorr hlninralv a 0 7 4 many' with the he eured, as-and to be f a ~ l i n g u ~ o n him t h a t all those who had grievous diseases were iva ah?O &q~wvml goo, in order that of hxm mlpht touch as many as falling upon him t o dyov p & m ~ y a g .11 r a i T& n v ~ l i ~ l n touch o him. 11 Even were havlng scourger And the sptdta the unclean spirits, T & &r&8ap~a, 8~av aGrbv whenever they would the unclean. whenever him h - h n l ~ . k l. m . . . . , wnnld &&dl OUY ~ P ~ ~ I ~ O V pmstrate themselves they weregeho!ding, were lelllng toward hlm and before him and cry E~paSov A6yovm TI Xb EI 6 uib5 Saying: Wereorylng out Saying thst Y o u are the Son are the s o n of Gad.' mii 8~05. I 2 KO] nohAh of the cod. ~ n d many (thlnm) 12 But many times incr'ca a:roig iva kq he sternly charnrd he was anylng i n rebuke to lhem in order that not them not t o make hlm known. b v pavcP6v mlliuwolv. him msnlfert they should make. 13 And he ascended 13 Kai drvapaive~ ~ 1 g~6 6poq ~ a a i mountaln and And hels s t e ~ p l n g u p Into the mauntaln and summoned those h e np0orahET~al 035 jMcv a 6 r 6 t wanted, and they went calls toward hlmneU whom was wanting he. off to him. 14 And nai hrrjh8ov vpbg aG76v. 14 ~ a ih e formed [a group of1 and they went o f f toward hxm. And h o i q m SS6-a, 005 ~ c l ? &nomMovg twelve, whom h e also named 'apostles,' t h a t he made twelve, whom also epostles dlv6paow, I/va tjolu PET' ~ G T o O they might continue he named. In order that h e y mlght be wlth hlm m t h him and t h a t h e mlght send them o u t rai iva dmom6Mr~ &oJg and in order that he may send ofP them t o preach 15 and K ~ ~ O O U E I V 15 ~ a i EXEIV &couuiav t o have authority t o ta be preachand to be having authority expel the demons. h ahhrtv T& 6a1p6vla. 16 And the [group to he tfriwlng out the demons: of]twelve t h a t he 16 r a i tnoinurv rob< 6 6 6 ~ r a r a i formed were Simon. and hemade the twelve and t o whom h e also & I ~ & ~ ~ K E V8vopa T ? , Xipwvl flhpov, heput upon name t o t e Simon Peter, gave the surname U rai 'lhwpav rbv 706 Z ~ p ~ 6 a i o KuU ~ Peter, 17 and James and James the laonl of the Zebedee and t h e [son) of Zeb'edee nai a"d John t h e brother ' I h q v r&v &SA&v TOO 'lau6pou John the brother of the James and of James (he also
8 rai

*+

--.. ".-

8 B ovrfiq 18 ~ a which i means Sons of Is which ofhund~, and ~ h ~ ~ 18 d and ~ ~ ) , 'Av6ptw r a i @ih~mrov r a i Bapeoholraiov Andrew and Philip Andrew and P h i l l ~ and Bartholomew and Barthol'omew and V att thew and rai M d 8 a i o v r a i 0 w p h r a i ' ~ ~ K W P O and Mattnew and Thomas snd James Thomas and James ~ b v 700 'Ahpaiw ~ a Oa66aiov i r a i t h e [son] of Al.phse'u8 the Isonl of the Al~haeus and Thnddaeus and and ~ h a d d a e . u s and Xipwva ~ b v Kavavaiov 19 uai 'lo66av simon the ca.na.naetslmon the Cansnaean and Judas a n 19 and Judas a , 85 a nap66wrw ~s.car.iet.who later ~acarrot. who also gave aver him. betrayed him. And he went into a Kai i p x ~ r n l el< o l ~ o v ,2 0 r a i - 6 p x ~ ~ a 1 and comes mether house. 20 once more ~ n he d eomea Into house: n&htv 6 6xAoc. &UTE p' 66va&t a6robq the crowd gathered. again the crowd. as-and n a to beable them $0 t h a t they were not &p.rov p a y ~ i v .21 ~ a i &KO~~UUVTL able even t o eat a pq6L toeat And h8vinEheari meal. 2 1 ~ u t w h e n not-but bread 6cjh8ov rpcrriual his relathes heard nap' &TOG oi the (ones) beside hlm went out to lay hold of about it, they went out t o lay hold of him. ah~6v. n~yov I hlm. they were ~ y i n g that for they were saying: ~ has e gone out of " 6 ~ zz r a i 01 y p " , ~ ~ ~ ' i, q heatood out [of la mbdl. And the his mind." 22 Also, oi &T& 'It O U ~ ~ ~ W K ~ VT O ~ ~ V T E S the scribes that Came the lones~ from .feruaalem having come down down from ~ e r u s s ~ a m neyov art BEE ~ b b h e ~ l , ~ nai 671 were saying: "He has were saving that Bee z e b u he Is sv n and that Beepzebub, and he tv TO &PXOVTI T ~ V6alpoviw~ t ~ P & h h ~ l expels the demons by ~n the ruler of the demons he l .thmwl- out , f the ruler of ~ P W K ~ ~ E U ~ P N ~the , < demons." 23 80. 6d",'%? z3 having called toward hlmleli anel them ali~obg napapohaig ~ E Y E V ~ ~ T O ? tF o hlm, he began t o them XU parables he was saying to them say to them with ll&q 6 + a r a ~ E m a v 6 g X a r a v h ~KB&MEIV; i1Iustratiom: "How HOW is able satan Satan to be throwmg out? satan expel 24 vai & & D a u t h ~ i a tp' t a m v Satan? 24 Why, if kingdom upon i-3 ~ n d if ever a kingdom becomes 06 6 h a T a l m&jva! 1 divided against itself, )IEPIOBfl ahould be dihded, not is able to stand the t h s t kingdom cannot pao,heia &uE[w 25 ~ a i tdR) o l ~ i a t p ' stand; 25 and if kingdom that: and Uever house Upon a house becomes rEfloefi, 06 , S W ~ ~ U E T ~1 I divided against itself. shou d sdlvided, not Wlll be able the that house Will not o[ria h E i w mjml. 26 ~~i EI b X m d < be able to stand. 26 Also, if Satan house that tostand: and u the Satan

' 2

'i

: I $

k ? :

'EY;~

17' ~ s ~ h + s g h ~ h JL7; ~ h Bmsh.ra'ghesh, ', J16; Bend RBghShi, SF.

171
&vimq iq' taurbv nai ipapio8q has risen up against stood U P Upon himself and was divideh, himself and become 06 6 a l tostand miVal MA& rihoq Lfa. . divlded, he cannot not is h able but end stand. but Is coming 27 03 ~ G V U T U I 0156cic ~ f q rfiv ofniav to an end, 27 In But not .is able no one into the house fact, no one t h a t h& TOO IUXU 06 ~iodedv ~f the .tmng fmanl ,,avineenta... $ : got into t h e house of a . -.--" strong man i s able t o or& ah06 6taprr&oa1 tdv vessels plunder his movable of him to plunder , I* ever W P ~ T O V T ~ V loyup6v nai 61oq bind, and goods unless first first the strong lmanl he should h e binds the Strong r6ra v j v o i ~ i w adroir 6 1 a ~ & ~ 28 ~ , ' .~ ~ jman. , , and then h e will then the house of hlm he will Plunder. Amen plunder hls house. hiyo bpiu 671 r k v r a &+eB'otrat 28 Truly I say t o YOU I am Saying to you that a n (things) will betjet go c a that all things will be mis u i o i ~ r 6 u &v8pimov, T& &paprfipara forgiven the sons of to the sons of the men, the .ins men, no matter what ~ a i ai ao qpial 6oa Lhv and blasphemies and the %aaPfemles a@ msny sa If ever sins th ey blasphemously Bhaoqq~iowu~v Commlt. 29 However, they might h l a s ~emou~ly eomt: 29 whoever blasphemes 6rv Bhaoqqp'uq riq who against the holy spirit likely s h o u l d b ~ ~ ~ pinto X~i~~ n : $ ~ a 6ytov. 06, Z EI Bqmlv T6v has no forgiveness holy, not he is fiavlng letting go off in@ the f o ~ v e r but . is guilty of everlasting sin." ai6w. & A ? & . box6q imlv aiwvio,, age, but held in is of everlasting 30 This, because they were saying: "He has &paprjparoq. 30 6~1 gheYov nn. Because they were sayfng an unclean spirit.", nv~5 a ~IK&~IOV &I. 31 Now his mother unclean he is having. and his brothers 3 1 Kai E P X ~ V T ~ I fi u i q p a d m Q ~ a oi l came, and, a s they And are coming the mother of hlm and the standing on &6d+oi ah00 r a i Elw O T i l ~ o m c ~~LOTEI~CN blothers of him and outdde standing they sent OE t h e Outaide t h e y . gent in to to npbq ~ 6 6 nuh ~o h q a h ? $ 32 & a ; him. 32 it toward him calling was, a crowd was e ~ & e r l ~ o TCP~ a h b ~ ~XXOC, sitting sround him, Wassitting about him crowd. h i y o v o ~ v ah+ '1606 iJ pinlp oou So they said to him: they are sayins to him LOOL! mother of yo,, "Look! Your mother nu1 oi &6EX+oi (IOU Etw h m O o i v oe. and Your brothers and the brothers of you outside are seeking you. outslde are seeking 33 imarp18ris h o i q hiycl ~i~ YOU." 33 But in And having answered to them he ts saying who reply he said to them: tmlv ? p4rqp pov rat 01 &srhqai: -Who are my mother la the mother oime and the brothers5 andmybrathers?" 34 uai nrpl A~Ylbr~rvo~ 705s , s p i 34 And having looked And having ookcdploundon the lonra) about about upon those alSr6v udrhw ~ a 8Ovouq hiym " 1 6 ~ fi him to clreie s f i t n ~ he is saying See the LIfiVp pOU 0 1 46thgoi POW' 35 6q mother o f m e and the brothers ofme; who Srv rro~fiu r b eihq a ~ o 0 8roD o t r a q IIkely shouldao tha w l i of the ~ o d : thls ime)

MARK 3:35-4:7

sitting around him in a cinle, he asee, m y mother and my brothers! 35 Whoever the Of

...-

mother.'. C I l Vh Kai rrhhlv f i p E a ~ 0 ~ ~ ~ ~ U K ET And again he started t o be teachlnr beske And he again ow&ycrat started teaehlng ~ j v O&Aaouw. rai And 1% being led together beside the the sea. ~~d a npbq adrbv 6xho rrhcimoq, &UTE a6rbv efq toward him crow$ moat, as-and

nizF b , &. ~ P .. $ ~ In ~ ~ f E p

&$

b6;t &$

and s a t out on the &rA&mug, r a i n?cq 6 6xXoq n&q njv sea, and all the erowd toward the sea. but ail the erowd ?,ow. 2 r a i beslde the sea were yfiq 8&hauow h i And on shore 2 Ro "ran the earth theywere. sea . . .the . . . .. . . . . . -. t6i6mmw ah055 b napafiohaiq h e began t o teach parables he was teaching them in them many things rrohhh U \ ~ Y E V a 6 ~ o ib ~ ~ f with i illustrations and many lthligs). and wnssaying tothem in the t o say t o them in his Look! The 'Owe' went 6 o r r ~ i p o vm d p a t . 4 ~ a l & y i v E ~ a the lone) ~ o w ~ n g to ~ " d it happened out t o SOW. 4 And as h e wss sowing, some tv 7 3 OITE~PE~Y 6 p&, hrocv In the to be sowine whIch [seedl indeed fell [seed] fell alongside na h m)v 666" vai fiherv 7& n~TElv& la1 t h e road. and the besrde Ule way: and came the birds and birds and ste a a r i ayrv alir6. 6 ~ a i M h a h t e c v it up. 5 ~ n other d it. And anothe~iseedl [seed] fell upon the h i 1 6 mr@k rai &mu roehg place where upon the rocky lplaesl and where of Course, did not yjv ,,ohhfiv, Kai rGB5Cit, ETXEV lt was hsvlna earth much. and at one- have much soli, and t<avirrlhc; 646 6 pi E y i t lmmedlatelY sprang It rose up out through the not to be wing u p because of not p&8o$ y i S . 6 r a i ~ T E& & E ~ ~ E Y 6 fihboq having depth of soil. and when roseup the sun 8 when the sun depth of earth; ~6 inau~ario8q ~ a i 61& rose, i t was acorched. Itwassmrehed and through the no and for not h a v i g PiCav roet i t withered. to f e ~ ~ i n g root It , $ $ ~ ~ ~ i D , And Other hhXo Enmrv clq, ~ & q 6rukv8aq. ~ a fell i among the thorns, mother l e e d l fell Into the thorns, end &vtPqoav a1 &weal ual owimmntav adr6, m i and the thorns =ame came up the thorns and choked it, and UP and choked It, and

S~IA

~2

g/

2;

MARK 4:s-15

172

173

MARK 4:16-21

uaprrbv O ~ K E ~ W K N . 8 ~ a 1 6Ua ~ E U C Y It ylelded no h i t . fruit not it gave. And other [seeds1 fell 8 B U ~ feu E ~ FT ~ V Y ~ V T ~ rahfiv, V rat 66i60" ~ a p ~ b v the Ane soil. upon into the earth the fine, and was givtng Pvit and, coming up and &va&rivovm m i mi<avbprw, r a i E@EIXY increasing, they began coming uD and increasing, and war bringing to yield fruit, and they cts T P ! & K O V T ~ aai &v khfirovra nai 6" werebearlngtkrtyInto thirty and in sixty and m fold, and sixty and a trar6v. 9 Kai LXcyrv .OF EXEI one hundred. And he was ssylns Who h having hundred.'' 9 80 h e added the word: .Let & 1 ( 0 k t " dnouirw. him that has ears to ears m be hearing let him be headng. listen listen." 10 Kai ~ T E ~Y~VETO K~T& 10 Now when he And when he sot to be according to got t o be alone, those ilpO~ov around him with 0m&~~."2&1,were questioning on the 01 the twelve began questioning him o n &et~wl, the illustrations. r r a p a p o h h ~1 1 nai 11 And he proceeded perilblea. And he $ ~ ~ ~ ~ l n E to say t o them: ' T O O the sacred secret h P . ~ ~ ~o : $ e~ ~ Y eU n Baoahrias TOG 0 ~ 0 6 ' ~ K E ~ M I S6k ~ o i q of the kingdom of kfngdom of the God; to those but the (ones1 Ood has been given. but t o those outside a11 things occur in Y~VETUI 12 iva Bhhroms illustrations. 12 in order that, though IS occurrlbg. in order that lmking ~ ~ r r ~ ma P i P ~ T ~ W O I V KCT~ &roGavrrq 100king. they may they might look and not should s&, and hearing look and yet not see. and, though hearing, &~oljwu~ ~ a i ~~viwu~v they might hem and ahodd comprehend, they may hear and yet not get the sense TOTE h ~ m p i w ~ v stany tlme they should turn back and of It, nor ever turn & 04 b o i s , 13 back and forgiveness itahould%e let go off to them. And he a h o i q 0 3 ~ ai6arc ~4" to them Not have rou known the know thls illustration, ~ d w j v . r a i &is r r 6 r o a ~ r&q thk, and how all the and so how will you ~ o c o & . understand all t h e WIU YO" have aesuaiizkaneewith7 other ~~~~~illusttatinns? 14 '0 m s i p w v ~ b vMyov o r r ~ i ~ ~ ,14 . "The sower sows T hew The lone1 sowmg the word baowine. t h e word. 15 --. 15 ofiro~ 66 r l o ~ 01 then, are the ones rra & rfiv These but are the (ones1 besPde the way alongside the road 6rrov rrrrsipr~at b Airyo(, ~ a i 6~~ where the word 1 s where fa belng sown the word, and whenever - sown: b u t as annn &KO~UWUIV ~3905 IPXCT b~ Z-aC I -1 they m t h t h e a . a t once Incoming the Satan and

~ f "fi? i ~
Ze

yz{I$

2:

o:$yde

rr*,~~!fi$iF

&

to?

&?

a h o l j g . 16 rat o h o i riolv bpoiwq in them. 16 And them. And these an llkewbe lilreW& these are the 01 h i T& VET 661 O ~ L I P ~ ~ E V Oones ~ , sown upon the the (anen) upon the m W glaecnl bdnB aown, places: as oi 6rav &~o+7wulv rbv Myov clj03C as they have heard who whenever they m~ghthear the word stonce the word, they accept I + xapfiq . happ&vouu~v a h 6 v . 17 nai it with joy. 17 y e t wrth jay they are accepting it. they have n o root 0 6 ~ Lxowtv biCav $v twois in themselves, but not they are hadng root m themselves they continue far a ITp6uualpoi r b l v , d ~ ycvojItvrlq a e h i q r w ~ t. as temporary they are, next occurring of trlbulatlon 'Ine' then as tribulation or Derse6~oygoO cution arlses because O, peraecutlon they are EL&$ o ~ a u 6 d i ~ o v r a ~ 18 . r a l 6Mos Of the word' l8 There atonce they era befngrtumbled. And others are still others who dUiv 0 1 &K68.0as are sown among the are the (ones) . thorns these are the mnp6pcvo1. oSroi d u l v 01 rbv h6yov beinnwwn: them are the (ones) the word ones that have heard & n o h a v r r 19 uai mi $plpval TOO the word, '9 but having hear%, and the snxletle~ of the t h e anxieties of this system of things' aiivos uai 1/ &rr&~ll age and the seductiveness of the and the deceptive power of riches and rrXohou nai a 1 rrcpi T& Aom& rlehel and the about the leftover (things1 the desires for the rest of t h e things h t t l v ~ i o l , eimropcu~p-t mviyournv desires making thev way l n are c h o k i g together make lnroads and ~ b v A6yov. xai & ~ a p r r o q y i v r ~ a , . 20 r a i choke t h e word, and the word, and unfruitful it becomes. And it becomes unfruitful. & i M i ciolv 01 h i m)v y j v r;lv nahiv 20 Fmally, the ones those are the (ones) upon the earth tho Rne that were sown on mapims olnvzs & u o h w t v r6v Myov the Ane soil are those having been so&n, who are hearing the word who listen to the word nai napa6ixovra1 ua? u a p n o ~ o p o ~ u l vi v and favorably recelve and accept alongside and bearfruit ,t and bear fruit Lrm6v. thlrtyfold and sixty rpt&uovra ~ ( a i v kc r o v r a ra? cliv thirty and L n lrty and in one hundred d , . --. h t t. n d r d . .. . . . . 21 And he went o n 21 Kai arycv b o i s 671 Mjrb And he wnasaytns to them that Not what t o say t o them: *A EPXET~I b ~(IWOF iva brr& .rbv lamp is not brought iscoming tha lamp inorder that under the t o he p u t under a gQ61ov -0fi 4 i& ,,iv measuring basket o r messunnp basket it should be put or under the under a bed. is it? It be put' ~ h i y v , o 3 ~ Tva h i f i v huxviav Is bed, n o t , in Order that, upon the lampstand upon a lampstand,
lntD

Is u f t g g YD the word the(one1 having been sown word t h a t was sown

a 7 rl

~ b v h6yov

tmapplwv

takes away the

sic

and &,X $

&igh
$2

%zzv

'

1 9 .

or, "order of thlngs"

(olovoi, oi.o'noa1. xAB; onn. 'oh,lam',

Jlr.le.29.

MARK 4%-30
should be put?

114
Not for Is

175

MARK 4:31-38
? P

messurethatYoUare ~ e ~ p r l e i l u c ~ a lbviv K ~ Imeasuring out, YOU b m n and have it measured w o u r r 0 j u ~ r a 1 bpiv. 25 8s y&p EXEI out to you, yes, you
You ere meaaurlng It will be measured

K mrbv i s it not? 22 or (mmetflng) htdden there i s nothing hidden except for i&v ,A. iw 1favspo0If ever no? In order that It a o u d be m s ~ f e s t e d , t h e purpose of being exposed; nothing 0666 b y i v ~ ~ o &lT6~puqov neither became (Wmethingl carefully mnecaled h a s become carefully concealed hut for the &Ah' " ("a agO & , + , but h order that lt should come into manifest purpose of coming 1 3 Ei T Exel Om &roG~!v into the 'pen. If myone la hevlng ean 0 be hearlng 23 whwver has t o listen, let him Crroufrw. listen." let hlm be hearing. 24 He further 24 Kai Uicynr athoiq BAC~ETZ And he wsa naylng to them Be you looking s t Said to them: "Pay attention t o what yon ~i &KO~ETE. v i f P ~ P Y what ~ o ~ a r e h e n r i n g . In what meaaure are hearing. With the

~ ~ 0 6 ; 22 od y&p Eortv

k u l h ~ i w TOO
klngdom

in what illustration shall we set it out? napaPoh6 parable m ~ " i f , 2 lp u Y ta u 1 ? 8 1 A# to gretn o t must& 31 Like a mustard 6~ 6rw tni ris ~ f grain. i ~which a t the time it was sown in w h l ~ hwhenever ltmlght be wwn upon the car the ground was the p l ~ p 6 ~ ~ p o6v v n h v ~ o v in, m ~ p p d r r o u tiniest of all t h e seeds smaller being of all the seed3 t h a t are o n t h e TQV h i .fiS ~ f i 32 ~ rai iirw 32 but the (ones) upon the earth and whenever earthwhen it has amapt, b a B a i v ~ t KUI y i v ~ m~~ E~(;oY sown. it comes UP and it ,,,lght be sown, it comer up and becomes greater than nhvrwv TQV Aaxdrvov rai waici ~A66oug becomes 01 the vcgctablea and IS branche. 811 other vegetables and produces great p~y&hou& UTE 6LivaoBa1 imi, T ~ aV ~ l b great. as-and to be sble under the shadow

of the

BEDO,
God.

b q x h n y ulb&ao

what

rivl

d r + v klnpdom af God, or
it

pcrp~ire

~:~~,"~,?";~,",",",","e~he ad~aOT& ~ E T E I V & TOG 06pawo~~ r n a e ~ q v o i vare . to find lodge

OL it

1s havikl, will have more added 600 umau a h @ ~ a 8q i 0 3 ~ EXLI KO? t o YOU. 25 For h e n wriile given to hfm; and who not h a v ~ g also , t h a t has will have 8 E EI &pOb~ral &+ al)ro;. more given t o him; which he lafiavlng will be llfted up from hlm. but he t h a t daes not have, even what h e has will be taken
for

lfwtll be added

to uov.

Who

the 33 Kai And

btrda

of the heaven

to tent down.
many

~ o l a r i ~ a l swapapohaiq
to auehitko

parables

nohhaig ra8bq

he was speaking to thcm the they were sble

Phhha

fi6iivavro

word, according aa & v 34 xopiq 6i to be hesrlllg: w a r t from but

aliroic rbv X6yov,

k u ~ A c i a m5 0roO 5 5 ~ ~ e p o w o q B&AD
klngdom of the God sa man

zi

t h e kingdom of God the seed upon 27 ~ a i ? s just as when a man ~8~6611 rai i~ i ~ r l m lcasts t h e seed upon he may be sleeping and mayiedalngup t h e ground. 27 and wrra rai flpepav nal 6 m 6 p q h e sleeps a t night a n d [all nlght end [by1 d n ; , and the seed rises u p by day, and uai tq~dvqmt b g oljK the seed sprouts and !3haur$ ma7 be spmutlng and may e lengthcnhg as not grows tall, just how 016s~ a3r6g. 28 aGrop* " he does not know. hasknown ha Oittaownself ez?h 28 Of its own s e l f t h e Kapnoqo ti. ~ ~ Q T O VX~PTOV ~ T E V ground bears is boarlng guk. ~rst grass-blade, next gradually, first the then the o ~ w h d ~ e vn A 7 u i ~ o vi v T$ UT& u'i ~tn~t next friP grain, ln the stalk fiead. Stalk head, finally the full grain in the head. 29 6 ~ a u, 66 napa6oi 29 But as as the Whenever but ahould glve over fruit permits it, he CrwOe~iMcl thrusts in the sickle, at once he sends off because the harvestw a p i u r q ~ r v 6 B~p1up6q. time has came.' has stood bealde the harvest. 30 And h e went on 30 Kai Eh~yev nQq 6 o t i w w v w r j v to say: '"With what And hewassaying How mkht we llkm the we to liken the

rbv

m6wv

hti

$2

=zr%

m'ghtthrow

aWg on t o say: "In this way

~~~~~~~

n a n % ? i ? ? q he was s~eaklng

seeordlng to

pa8qraiq

but to the nha. disciples h e was exDlatnlng all (things).

K ~ T '

prlvate I m t l

%Gd:16iw
hrihuw

U&An 6L

ahoiq

to thcA,

rois

16iotq
own

35 Kal
~~d

he is sey~ng to them in

hiya

cnhoiq b brsivq
that

the

4pEpq 6qias

yvoptqg AIUBOIJEY to the Other day of evenlns hav ngcometoba Let usgo throvgh shore." 36 So, after Thv d g T& ntpav. 36 r a i &qbrrc Into the other slde. And hsvlng let go oE the d ~ h o v napahap&hvouetv &bv
crowd they are to lng along hlm as he w u in T$ whoiy, ~ a &Aha i nhoia fiv VET' aho0. the boat, and other boats was with hlm, 37 r a i y i v t ~ a haihag ~ p ~ y h h I l&vipou And occurs hurrlcsna great of wind: and
T&

ing under its shadow." 33 SO with many illustrations of that sort he would speak the word t o them, a s far a s they were able to listen. 34 Indeed, without a n illustration h e would not speak t o them, but privately to his disciples he would explain all things. 35 And on t h a t day. when evening had fallen, he said to them: 'let us

bq

fiv

iv

~ ~ ~ & , ~ , " , "

were him,
boats ~ t Now a great vialent windstorm brolte out, and the waves kept dashing the boat, so that the boat was close to being swamped. 33 But he was ln the stern, sleeping upon t v a pliiow. So they woke hlm u p

&$ 6~f~gp"

2 K?%t4q'

bz-

the

~ i i p a ~ a iwtpahh~v
waves already he

ws8 throwlng upon Into the

LIF

T&

nhoiov,
boat.

rr-and And

UTE

6611

38 r a l d r b q
pti1ow

to bc gettlna fllled the boat. fiv i v .rfi npbpvn hr? T& was In thk stern upon the

y ~ p i J ; ~ u B a ~ T&

whoiov.

n p q ~ g & A a t o v rdsG6ov.
sleenhui

and

Ka?

they Wake up

k y ~ i p ~

MARK

439-5:5

176
T O

177

MARK 5:6-14

and s a d to him: 'Teacher, do you not icare t h a t we are about tn perish?. 39 With t h a t he roused himself and the and said to the sea: "Hush! Be quietl" And the wind abated, a great set i in. 40 so he ssid to them: are YOU fainthearted? DO YOU yet any faith? 41 ~~t thq, felt a n unusual fear, b ~ and they would say to one another: .who '8 this, because even the wind and the Sea Obey him?" Well, they got t o Kai fiABav ~ i q T& dpav t h e other side of And theyeame into the otherslde o%e the 8crXaor1~ F ~ STilv X*PV ~ 6 vr s p a ~ v 6 ~ . sea into the eounsea lnto the country of the Gerasenes. try of the Ge,-asenes. 2 ~ a i t<eh86vroq a6mO & TOO rrhoiou 2 And immediately he got out of the And havlnggotaut of hlm outa! the boot boat a man under the rb8k bniv~rlocv ah3 f o ;: o power of an unclean at once met him ~,,8pwnog TwE6paT1 spirit met him from among the memorial me!%?yaigbs man in He had & ~ a 8 h p r q ,3 85 n j v K ~ T O ~ K ~ O ~E V ~ X E Y tombs' unclean. who the dwelling was having h i haunt among the tv roiq v~vaolv. 066k tombs; and up t o t h a t in the tomb., and no~.but time absolutely noto bind &h6m1 oGnht o 6 M q L66varo a J r & ,vdy was tochain notyet no one him him fast even with a chain. because 6'0a4 4 6 t h T ahbv nohhh~~q tdbind through the him many t h e . he had oftentimes been bound with nL6a1c ~ a i &?~OEOI 6 & r 8 , a , to fetters end chains to have been bound fetters and chains, ~ a i 6rrm&o8al bT8 T&c but the chains were and to have been snapped apart by him the snapped apart by him hhrioc~q ~ a rih q nL6ag ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ and i qthe e fetters a , were chalns and Ule fetters to have been srndahed. actually smashed: rat ob6dg ;?XUW a h b v E.zpboal. and nobody had the and no one was havxng smngth hlm to subdue; strength t o subdue 5 uai 6 1 6 n m b q VVKT~F m i 6pLpaq kv him. 5 And eontinand Ulmugh all nlght m d day in u a l b , night and day.

a h b v r a i . Myouotv a h Q A~&orcrhe, od hlm and are saying to hlm Teacher, not pLhm 001 TI hohhripE8a; 39 ~ a It h o t concern to you that we are perbhing? And 61cycp8si~ hrrivqow TQ &iv? havlng been ramedup he gave rebuke to the wlnd ~ a i ~ l r r ~ v ni eahau~n 11hna and ssld to the aea Be "leni. neqivooo. ~ a i ~K~TOOEV 6 be havlng been muzzled. And abated the &vrpoq, ~ a i& ~ & E T O y a h i q peyhhq. 40 ~ a wlnd, and came to be calm great. And ~Twsv &oiq Ti 6slhoi 6 ; 0 h W he ssid to them Why cowardly are You? Not yet LXEX n i m ~ v ; 41 ~ a l &yP$$uav 8- You having faith? And I cu eared ~ a i Uiryov ~ p and they were saying toward &hhjhovc Tiq Bpa oOr6q i m l v 671 r a i one another who realiy t h ~ s i that siso 6 &vcpog ~ a i 4 8drhauoa bnaxoricl aO.rQ; the wlnd and the sea is obedient to hlm?

' k ?

'$2

;fy

pvilpaatv ~ a & i raiq 8pmlv he was crying o u t the remembrance tombs and in the mountains in t h e tombs and in ?v K ~ & ~ V V ~ a ria r a n 6 m w v kavrbv the mountains and he was (one)eryingaut and aurhing himsell slashlng himself with stones. 6 But on AiBo~q. 6 r a i i66v ' lqOofiv catching sight of Jeto stones. ~ n d having seen the Jesus a distance he &nb J I a ~ f 6 8 ~ vE6pa@~v ~ a iTT 001~ri~qocv sus ltom s ar he ran and k d ohelsanco ran and did obeisance t o him, 7 and, when aGT6v. 7 ~ a i KP~~~CLC to hlm, and having erled out to VOI& h e had cried out with htyE, ~i Kai , l q o o ~ B loud voice. he said: he is aayIng what to me and to you, Jcrus "What have I t o do with You* 'On v l l TOO 9roO TOO jqim?~; bpsl<a son the ~~6 the Mt O S~ m h ? I put under . ~ t h of the Most High God? I put you under OE T ~ Y ec6v p' WE Pauavion~. oath by God not t o me you ~ h ~ torment. i d the wESEher Tb torment me.'' 8 For He&~~lng &,meout you the he had been telling it: "Come out of the man, nvc0 a r b &I&~UPTOV LK TO; YOU unclean spirit.'. the unclean outoi the 9 But he began t o ask 9 rai hqpbra &6v Ti dvopd ,,What is your And hewaa tnquiringuhim What name him: name?" And h e said eon. uai hiyo &Q Aryldv (ivayh to him: ,.My name toroh ~ n d heissaying tohim -*on name i s Legion, because I T I mfii ~ W S V 10 there are many of us.tome, becaw mans we are; 10 And he entreated rrapc~hhc! d d v ?TOM& Iva he war entreatlng him many (things) In order that t him o send many thetimes spirits not out a b r h h o m ~ i h q ESw T^F xhpaq. them he may send o~ outride oibe eountry. Of 1 1' H v 62 k ~ c i npbg 'rQ 6pcl &y&q herd of swine was Was but there toward the mountain herd there a t the mountain feeding. 12 So they xoipwv Bo$r~oyb 12 ~ a i of ewlne feedmg rtsez; and entreated him, saying: napcr&kmav ah& M y ? n s q nLp(VOv qp8q "Send US into t h e they entreated him wmg Send us swine, t h a t we may va ci a h o h enter lntn them." e!q TO$< xoipovq, into the awme. inmder that in70 them 1'3 And he permitted E!u&~~w~EY 13 . ~ a i h k ~ p ~ q w aGToTq. them. With t h a t t h e we may enter. And he gave ~ermledon to them. unclean splrits came ~ a i t ~ c h 8 6 v 7 a ~h n v ~ c ~ T& a ~&ar & 9 a p ~ aout and entered into And havlng come out the spirits the uncleon the swine; and the alofih0ov rlq ~ o b qxoipauq, r a i apvqoev 11 herd rushed over entered Into the swme, and rushed the the precipice into &ykhq ~ m TOO h rpqpv?G eiq njv 8hha00av, the sea, about two thousand of them. herd down the preelplee into the sea, and they drowned b q 6,0xihlol, r a i hviyovro b as two thousand, and they were choking In the One a h 1 another in the sea. l4 But &IA&ooQ. 14 Kai oi !3&rovrcg 0 1 % sea. ~ n the d (one) feedlnp them the herders of them

;'Y.$$Q

nJ 52

CIvegL'p

A; :

f0?

ltyi,","",tTlieat

MARK 5:15-20
&uyov ~ a M i y y a l h c n , ti< j v n6Atv ~ a fled and reported back into the city and EIS 7055 &y 065 ~ a i fih8ov 16~iv Ti into the ~ePds: ' and they came to see what tmw ~b yryov6q. l5 is the tthlnr) having happened. tpxmal

178

179

MARK 5:Zl-29

fled i and rewrted it in the city and in t h e countryside. and people came to what It was t h a t had happened 15 80 they came ta Jesus, they are mmtnp t ~ & and they beheld the ~EWW~UIV w 6~1pov1S6p~ K v~ ~ ~ ~ E V O V demon-possessed they behold the lone) bemg demonrred alttlng sitting 'Iothed ipar~npivov ~ a i ooppavoiivra havlng been garmented and being of sound mind, and in his sound this lman] ~ b v Lu q r 6 ~ a ~ b v h ~ y ~ d v a , uai the (one) ha& had the legion. and t h a t had had the legion; and they grew ~ o p j e ~ m 16 . bqpjoavra they got fearful. And related to them fearful. 16 Also. those who had seen i t oi I66vrrq rrd? Lyivsro 7the (ones) having seen how It happened to the %nel related t o them how S a ~ p o v ~ C o p b y ~ a i pi T&V xoipwv, thls had happened t o being demonlred and about the swine. the demon-possessed 17 nai qpfavro napanahriv adrbv [man] and about the And they started to beentreatlng hlm swine, And so &mA0siv &n6 r d v 6 p i w ah&. they started t o entreat togo OR from the dfsuleta ofthem. him t o go away from 18 K a : &ppaivovroq a h 0 6 Tb rrhoiov their districts. And stepping In of hlm into the boat NOW he was rrapc~hhat adrbu boarding the boat. was entreating hlm the the [man] t h a t had 6at ovto0rlq IM demon-possessed having teen demonlred in that ah06 6. 19 O ~ G &@$KN began entreating him he mlght be. And not h e let go off hlm that he might continue with him. arirbv, &hh& hip, c+4 .yrray, him. but he la aarhn -Ins - under 19 However. h e did . - to h m Be "Ot let him, hut said aiq d v 07~6" oou rrpbg TOGS into the house of you toward B e Ionel) t o him 'Go home t o oaljq, KU~ &n&yy~,hov adroi5 your relatives, and YOWS. and report to them report to them all the tNngs Jehovah' &a 6 r6pt65 asmany (Ullnsr) u the lard to YOU has done for you and moiqnrv rai fihiqoiy UE. 20 m i the mercy he had on has done end had mercy on you. And you." 20 ~ n he d away and started 6milhBrv uai qpcaro K~~L~OOE,Y b ~ i went ] he went off and started to be heraldmg in thk t o pmclalm in t h e A~~arr6Ar1 6001 ha; on, De.cap'o.lis' all t h e Decapolls u many (thlngr) as dia to him thlngs Jesus did for 6 '1qo005, uai rr&wq &pacoy. him, and all t h e p e o the Jesus, and all werewondermg. t~. o wonrle~ , DIP - hecan ---. ~ ~~..

see

'

& i: t

tone)
! ! $

19'

Jehovah,

J?-L0.L'.1%az;

the Lord, NAB. 20' Or, "Ten Cities."

Zl After Jesus Gtmapsrmoq m O 'IquoO And having crossed through of the Jesus had crossed back b 7 0 n h o i y nhAw CIS ~6 rrEpav agaln in the boat to in the boat again lnto the other slde the opposite shore a ouvix9q dxho TroAbt tn' a h 6 v , rat great crowd gathered wasled together much upon him. and together t o hlm; and =P& j v e@wzSoWJ.22 E ! % p d g fiv he 'as beside t h e sea. he war beslde the sea. 22 Now One Of the el$ T&V &pytuuvayir wv, ddpcrrt 'I&c,po~, presiding omcers of one of the synagogue "hrelS, to name J~~NS, K U ~ isbv a l j ~ b v T ~ T T P ~ npbq roiiq the synagopue, Ja'i.rus and having seen hlm he falls . toward the by name, came and, rr6kq a h 0 0 25 ~ a l n a p a r a h r i a h b v on catchlng slght Of he entreats him hirn. he fell a t his feet feet of him and .-rrohhh Mywv J v ~ h l Tb 9uy&~p!6v z - a n d entreated him times, 8aY,n(r: many (thinel saying that The Uttle daughter dxcl Iva pow b ha"&#, In that "MYiittle daugbte; of me IS in an extreme U0hv inlet ~ h q?PUS a d ~ t having come 7.m may PU(t upon the 'ilands to her condition. Would you please come and put iva oo0t uai {iot~. I,, order ~ l a t *he m ~ p hbe t saved and m g h t .le. our hands upon her get 24 rai &njh9cv f ahoii. Kai t h a t she wlth him. And and live." 24 At t h a t -nnn . . - hewontoff -. . . . ... $KO~O&I dxho noA6qr nui he went off with hlm. was tonowing to him crows much, and ~~d a crowd was foliowing him and owi0hlpov a6r6v. they were pressing toeether hlm. pressing against him. 25 r a i yuvi 06ua b bfiort ai a70 25 NOW there was ~ n dwoman being in tlow o f b ~ o o 2 a subject a 666cra T 26 r a l flow of blood twelve twelve yean and years. 26 and she had been put t o many h e ' ;6 Ganavfiaaoa T& a37ijq . T T & Y Pains T ~ by Inany physiclans and had spent having spent the (things) bea de her su rai ~ 6 b &aAq8""Ja &Ah& p a o v all her resources and and nothing having been benefited but rather had not been beneE I ~ 76 ~ ~ i p o vhh9oGoa, 21 & r o i a a o a nted but, rather. had lnto the worse havlngcome, having heard 27 when T & rrrpi TOG 'Inooii, IXBoGoa LV she heard the things the (things) about the Je~ua, having come In about J e ~ u s she , came hlo0rv lj~la~o firom bchlnd she touched o%e and touched behind in thehls crowd outer garment; 28 for o u ~ ~ ~ ~ e n 28 t 6 7 1 'Eb hqwpa~ rdv she kept saylng: "If I s that ~f ever I m ~ a h touch t .nd ,fever or the touch just h ~ outer lpcrriwv admO nw9 c o p a t 29 r a i guments outerearmenta of him I ahallibe saved. . And get well." 29 And

21 Kai

crowi

5::

2%;

order

T$?,p

-ySnE8, $ , :

2 :?.h2d

z2$

.hfia~adng x$?

I*

MARK 5:30-36

180

181
p6vov onW
be havlng falth.

MARK 5 : 3 7 4 3

~deb5 P<qf&~fq 4 700 immediately her founat once was rle UP the of the taln of blwd dried aTpmoq ah!<, ~ a i Eyw ~ $ a 6i p , a m up, and s h e sensed blood of her, and she new t o t e hods In her body t h a t she Brl 'iaml il&aTIYOF. had been healed of the that she has been healed from the scourge. grlevous sickness. 30 Immediately. SO r a i rfi0bq b also. Jesus recogniaed ~ n d s t once the J~.,,s in hlmself that power h,.,vo~q iv iWr@ LC adroc having reeomlzed in himself the out 08 h m had gone out of him, 6Gvap~v @ t n & ? r a 0 htmpa iq t v and he turned about In the crowd and power havlng gone out having turne%Kebout b e p n t o say: "Who sf O E ~ E V Ti5 F1,,,mo the crowd hewasaaying who touched touched my outer 31 But rirv lpariov. 31 rat Lhcyov ad76 di~ciplea began to oi the outergameAtst ~ n were d tom,, him: "you see o i pa4qrai adroii Bhin~t ~ b v bxhov the disciples of hlm You are lwkjngat the crowd the 'Iowd pressing and auvBhipavr& as ~ a i h l y ~ ~ q Ti5 In "On pressing together y a k and you are aoylng Who you say, me?" 3 5 2 However, pw 4 Q a ~ o . 32 rat rnpaePhirrcm of me touched? And he was lmklng around he Was looking t o see her that had 1Sciw rjv TOOTO r r o l i a a o w . 33 T$e , 6 $ done this. 33 ~~t to see the (onel this having done. the woman, frightened YuV;~ goDqBriua K~~ T ~ ~ o u and m ~trembling. woman havlna been frightened and trembling, what had EIBuia 8 Y~YOVEV ahi, fiherv ~ a i knowhg which has happened to her, came and happened to her, came and fell dawn rrpoolrrrow a 6 r Q T?w a d r Q r&aav f i v before him and told fell toward hlm end sad tohlm 'I1 him the whole truth. &hi&cau. 34 6 62 ~Tmv He said t o her: truth. The (onel but safd to her 34 ,.Daughter, your faith w b w ~ i v a? h a s made you well. 6 rriorlq UoU Ouyhqp ~aughter: the falth of you has raved you; GO peace, and he In hap CIS rlpilvrlv. T O ~ Id r ~ ? ~ from your beBoingunder into peace, and be s o u fmm good health sickness.. .riq pdrmly6q aou. 35 Whlle he was the seaurge of you. , yet speaking, some 35 -ETI a h 6 A a A o k w fpxovrat, men from the home of Yet of hlm SPeakinE they ere com:nz t h e presiding officer M r o c &px!owayByou ALyovr~q 6r1 H of the synagogue from the aynsgoguechlef sayins that The came and said: "Your oou CrniBavrv. ri E r t , daughter died! Why euyhrqp daughter of you died: Why yet bother the teacher cnr6M~1q T&IJ 6t6hmaAov; SO 6 S2 any longer?' 36 But are YOU bothering the teacher? The hut Jesus, overhearing the 'IqooC5 n a p a ~ o l j o a q rbv h6yov AahoOp~vov ward being spoken, Jesus havlng overheard the word belng apoken sald to the presiding qopog oficer the syn- .hCya I s saying $ ! x % o ? ~ r e Y be fear&, agogue Have no fear.

f~?xrjsln

ofi6tm nn
0"-

vai 06Y &gfivcv only exercise faith." And not let go OR 37 Now he dld not let d ~ p? a w o n e follow along ( m ' ah06 o w a n o h o u ~ ~ m to follow with ~ 4 t h him u not him exceDt peter nl-r.

SI

.+,

&Srh@v 'IaUbPou. brother of James. Epxov~al theyarLcominP

38ifi

. CIS

into

T ~ u
the
he

;eL)

( t o 38 they came the house of the

SO

oi the synagogue chief. Kai 86puPov rai rAaiovm~ nolay confusion and lanes) weepzng end wohh&, 39 &haha o v r a c (ones) we1 ing aloud much. and rlo~\Birv We1 (rirroiq having fn he IS saying to them Why ~a 00 uprioea PN YOU oonhl.1021 and ~OI~ETE; ~b rrao6iov o C n ( are rov weeping? The little child not u a 8 ~ l j S ~ 1 40 dmC0avcv dled . but

TOG

&PXIUW~Y~Y~#

~~hp~I\ln

'

CBU8kg
K~-T+OY

the

~oT%=

NMo?

ol

they w e n laughvlg seomhlUI of h i m . ,trpahbv rrhac napa%@&~l having thmwn out (them1 all taker along wmLpa 706 rratSiou vai T ~ Vp q ~ l p a vat father Of the little C ~ I Iand ~ the mother and TOG$ p ! ~ ' +ot, vai r I m o p ; E ~ a ~thou the )-,,,,( w l ~ him, and goeshls way in where 41 4 1 nai r p a 9 a g little ~ h t l a and havlng ta en old t h e hand of the young np,jq nalg:ou ?&yst ah$ child, h e sald t o her: o%e ?land of the llttle chfld hkei raying to her YTal.i-thacu'mi,' which, TaAr18& ,fich im~v ~ E ~ E P ~ ~ Y E U ~ ~ E V O translated. Y Tolttha 1 . being translated u ~ ~ iI d ~ ~ to you, o e t upl" say Tb rap&alov, o o i MYw. Ey~lpE. T ~ O little girl. to you I am saying. Be gettlnEup. 42 Aod immediately 42 K U ~ ~15865 & V & Q T I ~b ) KOP~U~OV the maiden rose and ~ n dat once stood up the little glrl began waiklng, for she mpl~&Tl. fiv Y ~ P i ~ b v 668c~a. was twelve years old. was walking about, she was for oi y e a n twelve. ~ n a d t once they were vai &eL~oav ~,,d they stoodout 0 (themse~ves) ; t % e with great beside them'e1ves ecstasy. Stcarrlharo llcyhhq. 43 gave 43 But he ordered to ecstasy seat. them again and ahoiq woAA?i Iva again t o let n o one to them (thing.l horderthat

~ o G .

ag~ ftt
& :

lCii

&siding omcer of the synagogue, and gh e beheld t h e IlOlSY confusion and those "Wing and letting out many walls. 39 and, after stepping In, h e said t o them: "Why a r e YOU causing noisy confudon and i weeping? The young child h a s not died, but is sleeping." 40 At this they began t o laugh scornfully a t him. ~ u t having , p u t them all out, h e took the young child's father and mother and those with him, and he went In where the Young child

&

~:ljoC

F,":

$ : ,

% !:

MARK 6: 1-6
should know

182

183 r&q
the
~~~ ~

MARK 63-14
to circle

yvoi

TOGTO,
this,

~ a ETTEV i

609ilva1
r

and he raid to be gwen to he;

qaysiv.
to eat.

..

learn of this and he* Said that should begiven her

tn .-pat

~ S ~ n he d departed 1s coming ,to from there and ~ a idmohov9oSotv came into his hame father (place1 of him: and are following territory, and his disciples followed , yevowbou oaPPhrov fipEar0 him. 2 When it hsv~ng come to be of sabbath he started became sabbath, he teaching in 616dronew @ T( cuvayoy@ ~ a i ai to be teaching thb synagogue; and the the synagogue; and Of rrohhoi & K O ( ~ O ~ T iS t ~ n h f i o m v r o h i y o v ~ ~the g greater many heanne were astounded savlne those listenine were - ~ " Ta~Ta Kai Tig astounded and said: mom where ta this ianel these lihidgsl , and what "Where did this man get these things? And fi oo im 4 6 0 9 ~ i o r TOGTY nai the wisc?om the & m !e n to this loAel, and the why should thiswis6uvhp~1q r o l a G ~ a l 6ch 76" EPGV dom have been given powerful works such through the nds this man. and such a h 0 0 ylv6psval: 3 oh* obr6g torlv 6 powerful works be of him taking place? Not this ions) 1s the performed through his TLKTOV, A ~ i b gT ^ ( Mapiag ~ a dr6ehqbg i hands? 3 This is the cawenter, the son of a e Mary and brother the of 'la~&bou ~ a' Iiw o i m g mi 'loG6a xai Z i ~ w v o q ; Mary and the brother of James and of Joaes and of Juda and of Simon?

Kai

he went out from there, and

iS6X9cv

i~ae~ nai ~ ,EpX~at ; E

rrarpi6a

a h 0

~ 5 2 , kai
~~~u

ride-

nai o6u d o i v at h6Ehqai a h 0 0 6 6 ~ npb~ are the sisters of him here toward and Judas and Simon, " is it not? And his sisters are here with are they ndt?" So 4 ~ a i EAEYCV a d ~ o i g 6 ' I 0005 671 0 1 1 1 ~US, And was saying to them the 3esus that Not they began to But Jesus E ~ I V 'npoqiqg hmpog EI p i CV ~ f lat him' is Brophet unhonored if not m the went On to say to Tar i61 Kai gv roiS them: "A prophet is father &lace) of him and in ule not unhonored except ovyyevsGoiv afi~oO ~ a iiv T+ 0 i ~ i . q a d r o ~ . his home ter'tory relatives of him and in the house of him. and among his relaand in his own 5 Kai o J n i6ljvm0 L K En ~ o l f i ~ a0 ~ 6 6 ~ tives ~ ; ~ And not he war able there to do not one house.'' 5 So he was 6Gua I N ri ,jhiyolt &pp&ora,g able to do no powerful powerfurwbb, d I % to few sick& ,oner;i work there except to irrresig ~ h g zipas BEh ~ u a r v 6 . nai lay hls hands upon a having put upon the Kands fe cured. and few slekly ones and i0aGpaoav 61& 7% dPTTto~iav cure them 6 Indeed, he wandered thmugh the lack of fazih he wondered a t thelr ahGv. Kai rrepiiyev lack of faith And he of them. And he was gomg around went round about
And not

of James and

fit:?

.b l e d z$d t h e f i 2 ~ ~ 2 2:$~ ~ ar2.

6 , 6 h o ~ o v . to the vlllages in a teaching. circuit. teaching. 7 N O W he sum, 7 Kai rr o o ~ a ) \ ~ i ~ ~ TO& , , 666s~a. And h e calg toward himself the twelve, moned the twelve, and h o r n f i h e ~ v 6Jo 860, he initiated sending ~~ifipSaro a6~otj5 to be sending off two two, them out two by them and started two, and he began to ttouuipv 7th rai i6iSou ahoig authar~ty of the give them authority and was glvlng . t o them drua86rp~ov. 8 ~ c n ' over the unclean WEU~&TW TGV and spirits. 8 Also, he unclean, spirits the rap'yymhr" ahoi5 ha gave them orders pf?vg m he gavelnstruetlons to them in order that no to nothing for ~ i 66bv q ~i 14 bhP60v v6~0v. the trip except a aipwo~v they should lift up into way if not staff only, staff alone, no T~IV Cilv v irp~ov, dpw, pi s i ~ pouch' no bread, pouch, not mio the glrd?e no bod copper money in their xohdv, b r r o S ~ S ~ p i v o y girdle purses, but copper [money], having had boundunder to bind on sandals, to om sandalS, 6Maa, and ~ a i not v f$ and,,ot two u"dergarments. d ( l ~ & ~ g . 10 rai ' Ehey~y a67aig 10 Further, he said t o ergaments. ~ n dh e savrng to them them: '"Wherever YOU .Orrou *tn, cio~hhrr ofniw, ins: where if ever rou might enter into hause, there enter into a home, stay there until YOU ~ ~ V E T E Eag hv tEfhgqTE be staying u n t i l likely you mrght go out go out of that place. 1 1 And wherever s i ~ ~ i 8 s v .1 1 rai 65 &v 7hoq place will not receive from there. And what likely place on 6i5111al tip65 ~ 6 5 &~06owo,v bwQv, YOU nor hear YOU, might reeerve You not-but they might hear of You. going out from there i n r r 0 ~ ~ v 6 ~ e v a t Cnri9sv . i r n v h < a ~ e ~ b vshake off the dirt that going v o ~ way n out from there shake rou out the iSbeneath YOUR feet oGv rdv b r r o r h w TGV na6Gv b a v ' i $ for a witness to them." 3ust the Underneath the feet o f y o n into 12 So they set out and to aJ~oi(. them. 12 And Kai that preached people might in brder pap~Gp~ov wlmess having t S ~gone h 9 out 6~~< iniputav lva 1 1 ~ ~ c r v ~ ~repent: ~ l v r 13 and they they preached in order that they may repent. would expel many 13 ~ a 6alk6vta i moXAh t<i!3ahhov and demons many they were throwiAg out, many sickly and grease people a fihrlqov, i h a i q rrohhoh5 : app&oroug with oil and and were greasmg to oil many s~ckk (ones1 _ mmr. ~ a i& ~ E ~ ~ ~ ~ c " o Y . 14 Now i t got to
v~liaees K6Pa5 .

nhxhq

'

to$

f~F,",p

,,

and

the ears Of King Herod, for the name Or rJesusl qavtp6v l y b ~ o~6 bvopa ahoG, nai manifest or became the name of him, and became public, and br, ' l w h S 6 parrri<ov people were saying: they were saying that ~ o h n the (one) baptlzlng "John the baptizer 14 K a i f i ~ o u o ~ v d
AM

were cunng.

heard

the

Bauth~hq 'Hp$6qg,
king aerod.

MARK 6:15-21
has been raised UP out of dead (ones), 61h T O ~ O *yok,v thmush thir are worklng in 6""h t , q 6~ ah3' 16 &Ah01 Dowertuyworks In him: others Lhrlov bzl ' H h ~ i a q i m i v . hhhot Were saying that Elilsh it la: others

184
MUP~J~.

185 ~oiq ~ a i TO?< XAI&PXOI<r a i ah00 to the ~hillaroha and to the of him end n&~o@g rrjq r a h f h a i a g , 22 r a i rsrl lance) of he Cal~icc. and riod0okrqq 6 i y a ~ p b q a:roj havlne rntewd daughter ol him 'Hp~61h6oqn a i bpxqoa 6vq fip~ucv of Herodlas and having &nee% .he gave plea8ure TO?< TQ rai to the an* to the (ones) 61 B a u t h d q ETTEV o u v w a u e ~ ~ h a ~ q6 . Tho but klng rald lying up with. KO a m Airqubv PE i) tb to the llt8e:eg:? Aak tor me which "ever

MARK 6:22-21

~ a i and has been raised from the dead, and on that a l account the powerful the works are operating 6k but in him.', 15 ~ u t others were saymg: 62 , $ ~ is t ~ . l i ' j ~ h still ." but others were saying: TGV "It is a Prophet like :5k Of One lhe of the prophets." rpo@rl~Gv.16 h ~ o r 5 o a t S t b 'tig@jq one 16 ~~t when ~~~~d Prophets. Having heard but the heard i t h e began n ~ y c v 'Ow 6 6.rrcne@hhtoa 'Iwhyv, to *<=he JO~,, Was sayins Whom beheaded ~ohn, that I beheaded, this a&aq fiv6pea. A h b c y a p b one has k e n raised this (one) was rare up. *Or the Up? 17 For Herod 'Hp46~q hrroorciha had sent Out Herod havingsent off and arrested John ' ~ w h vr a i E6rluav a h a v b rpuAa~$ and bound him in John and bound him in prison prison on account of 'Hg416166a rfiv v w a i u a O ~ h i m o u ra9 d6dqo5 ~ ~ . ~ thedwife i . ~ erodlaa the woman ofPhfllp the b r o ~ e r of Philip his brother, ahoG 611 a w v Ly6pqu~v. I8 Eheysv beeauSe he had of " i m : bffauac her he married: waa,yinp married her, 18 F o r John had repeatedly the ' I J " , ~ ~ F % ' $$T that o c l ~ iEwriv UOI E x ~ ~ v y w a ? ~ a mu said to Herod: '.It i s It Is lawful to you to be havfng the woman of the "Ot lawful loryou to be having the wife h6EhpoS of your brother." bmUler l9 T$, f,$, 19 But He.ro'di.as &vaix~v ah6 r a i q6rhsv was nursing a grudge war having within ta him and was willing h o r r a i v a l , r a i odu * 6 h a 20 6 y h p against him and was wanting to kill to kill, and not #he war able: lor him. but could not. h s v l $ g ~ ~ w r l20 F O ~Herod stood in fear ahbv &v@a 6inalov ~ a i&YIOV, K . . :of John, knowing h,m to be a righteous him male Person righteous and holy. OVYET~PEI &6v, ~ a i h ~ o k a q a h 0 3 and holy man: and h e was keepinu him safe. was keeping safe him, and having heard of hi,,, h And after hearing him wohhh *~PEI ~ a 4 i 6 6 ~ a h ~ 0 6 many (things) hewanat I&, =-,d ~ f h ,e ~ a t a great loss what t o do, yet h e jnoutv. continued t o hear him he was hearlng. gladly. a convenient be ~ ~ d 21 ( BU ~~ ~ ~ t day came along 6~ 'HP@ < roiq ycvmio~q &oJ nerod spread when to the h1,lrWlda~ festivities of hlm a" evening on 6~imov hoiqoev TO:< IIEYI~~UIV LIUPW made to the greatest men his birthday for his t,,p-ranking men

bivt~rnl

yeEzzg et r:z$j2~
1*

$<

kt%?d"% : k tz;igh
Nat

Y$p

t:te

'22222 afi,aY

'%$,6p $ f ~ p$ z 1~ '\%?

~~~~a

h h P v L z t & n ( o

and t h e milltary commanders and t h e foremost ones of Gal'i4ee. 22 And t h e daughter of thl8 very He.ro'di9s came in and danced and pleased Herad and those reclinine with him.The k i n i s a l d the maiden: - ~ ~ me for whatever you want. and I will give ea1c; K ~ ~ ~ , it t o you: 23 Yes, t s 6 u ; 23 h e swore to her: iipou~v -071 && E ai 'ens he to her That If ever me you for - m a t e v e r YOU ask 66oo 00, EWS fipiuovq 745 me for, I will give it I shall give to you untrl half 01 the to YOU, up t o half my p a u t h ~ i a g pou. 24 r a i t ~ ~ 6 0 9 u a rTnrv kingdom." 24 And kingdom of me. And hav ng gone out she rald she wentout and said rr l r p i a h i c Ti al~iowal; 1 t o her mother: 'what to %e mother of her What should 1 ask for? The should I ask for?" ~ l n r v Thv ~ ~ m a X j v She said: head but seld The head Of John the baptizer." Banri<avroq. 25 r a i rbrX0oGoa t606q ba~UzlnP. And havlne come h atonce 25 Immediatelv she pph arrovSiq rrplrg - ~ b v k ~ , h 6 went ~ in with haste t o with speed toward the king t h e kine - and made her request, saying: "I ~ T ~ W ~ TX O ~ Y O U W ~ Olio iva she inade request saying I am wllllng in order that mt you to give me tcaur' 6Qq right away On a platout of snme%our~ you should give ! z te ter t h e head of John W ~ W K ~ T ~ V K E Q ~ )'I&ov Iv TOO B m r ~ t ~ 0 6the . Baptist.. 26 A1plate the head of John the Baptist. though he became 26 ~ a i n ~ p l h m o q yEv6pEvoq And deeply grieved havlng become the deeply grieved, yet t h e did not want t o 61b 706s 6 p ~ o v g ~ a king i Bauthrk oaths and disregard her, in view king through the ro6q of the oaths and those the loner) drv lying a ~ t lup p ~ v 0 u s o6r not fhe iB wi & led y ~ v reelinlng a t t h e table. & ~ E T ~ ~ W Oa~ 6I riv. 21 I(=? ~Cl6bq to dirregard her: and s t once 27 sothe mediately dispatched &nomzihaq b parrrhtS< o r r s ~ o u h h ~ o p a a body guardsman ha~tng BED^ OR the king boar guardsman 'Ommanded him hhaStv M y ~ a l* V K L + ~ ~ $ V ah00. he gave the order to bdng the head of him. . t o bring his head. rai h d m v &EKE &V 6" T$ And h e went off and And having goneoff he beteaded hlm In the beheaded him in the

O:i%

*%$,62
,

:~j

b : O , F , "

$&

MARK 6:28-35

186

187

MARK 6:36--43

pukxrfi 28 r a i f i ~ y r w njv ~m$aAfiv &TOO prison 2 8 and prlrwn and brought the head 01 h h bmught h& head on hri rrivart ~ a E6wrw i ab+v 7G) ~ o ~ o a i and he gave upon plate and he gave It to the llttle glrY,( it to the maiden, and ~ a it 6 KOP&O~DV E~~Ka Ew V v pypi and the little g l r l gave it to the mo her the maiden gave it a G ~ i q .29 r a i h ~ a 6 o a v r ~ol iraEq~ai ah05 her mother. 29 When of her. And having hear% the disciples of him his,disclples beard of it they came and took QEav ~ a i fipav .rb r r r g p a a 0 6 ~ a LEqnw i came and lifted up the corpse of hlm and ~ u t UD his corose and laid ah6 iv uvnurio. / it'in a memorial tomb. a in mimo& t h b . 30 And the apostles 30 Kai 01 ~ ~ o A gathered 0 l together And sre bang ed together the apostles before Jesus and npb( t 6 v "Iqooirv, ~ a i r e p o f i d t o him all toward the Jesus, and the things they had n&na B~~ i,,ofqoav rai boa all 1thlnn.I . s man? as the" did and aa men" a. ~~-- done and tauaht k6i6aE;. 3 1 rai h e { ~ ~ a&oiq ~ E h 3 r 1 A l j j he S? t o they taught. And ha is saylng to them Hither them Come you p i ahl rat' 16iw rlq yourselves. privately You verv (ones) aceordingto Prtvate [ m t l Into i n b a lonely Cpqpov r6nov ~ a k i a h d r 6hi ov ow and nst up a bit." lonely place and rest up llt&e.' %ere For there were many 01 T2P the $"e., (one.l coming and going. they had no Crr&yovr~q mhhoi, rai oG6L @ayriv gotng under many, end not-but to eat leisure time even t o rl~aipouv. 33 r a i &rrfiheov PV TG) eat a meal 32 S o off they had leisure tlme. And thevwent OR In the the" went in the boat ~-~~ ~~~~" nhoiq eiq ~6nov K~T' for a lonely place t o boat into place according to themselves, 33 But 16iw. 33 r a i sT6w a b r o k people saw them private Lswtl. And they saw them going and many got h d y o v r a q ~ a EEYYW(N i rrohhoi, ~ a inLt;a to it, and going under and knew many, and to foot h 6 m a o h t i w rr6Arw ovvi6pclpov 'I1 the cities they from an the clues they together ran there together a n &KC? ~ a i rrpo^hEov &06q. 34 ~~1 foot and got ahead of there . and came L e a d of them. And them. 34 Well, on kSchEilv. , ~T6ev rroAh 6xXov. ~ a getting i out, he saw a havlng gone out . he saw much crowd, and great crowd, but he tmharxvioEtl. h' ah0k 1 he felt tender affection upon them because was moved with pity for them, because they rjoav Sq rrp6Pam Exovm rrolpiva were as sheep d t h o u t theywere as sheep a Shepherd. And he r a i i p E a r o &i!b&o~~lv a h o S q rrohh&. and he started to be teaching them many (things). Started t o teach them 35 Kai 661 nohhiq many things. And already of Ow' hour much 35 BY now t h e hour

P.%&

~~~~~~7

@&$$z

~~~

~~~~~

TEXV

'

had grown late, and povbqq n@9&5 hls disciples came UP h. ng come to be having come toward paEqrai ah06 i h q o y BTI -Epqp6q PUTIV t o hlm and began t o disdplea ofhim were sarxng that Lonely fa say: 'The glace is is* lated, and the hour is 6 t6noq, rai 6611 @ ,; r : $ ; $ ; already late. 36 Send the "lace. and already . . . . them away, t h a t 86 &rr6huoov alroljq, T v a let looae of? them. h order that they may go off into the countryside and h ~ h E 6 v r r g 15 rohq ~Gnhq, & ~ p o b q ~ a i havlne cone OR into the to circle elds end villages round about and buy themselves ~ S p a q &yop&owtv &xmoiq si villages they mtght buy to themselves what something t o eat." 31 In reply he said to g&yw!v. 31 6 6; dmovp18riq they mleht eat. he (one) but hsvlng answered them: "You give them r l m v a h o i q A ~ T E &oiq 6 w i q v r E i v . something tc eat." sald to them ~ l v e to them YOU to eat. ~t thls they said t o uai hCyowtv ah6 'ArrrAEbr~q him: "Shall we a0 off ~ n d they are saying to him Having gone off and buy two hundred de nar'ii worth of & ophuwpw 6qvapiov 6 1 a ~ o o i o v& p ~ o u t~ a i m~g~ we l t buy of dcnaril two hundred bavea and loaves and glve 6Soopev cni~aiq eayciviv. 3 8 6 6; [them! t o the People ahail we give to them to eat{ The (one) bul t o eat?' 38 He XLyrl a h i q n6oouq EXETE &prous; said t o them: -How 18 saying to them HOW many are rou having loaves! m a n y loaves have vov'J 00 serr Alrer brr&ySTE 7 6 s ~ i(ai YY~VTEF Be YOU go ng under see. And having come to know ascertaining it, they n i v r r , nai SGo IxBGaq. 39 r a i Said: "Five, besides XCyoww they are sayins Five, and two fishes. Anc two Ashes." 39 And &rrira&v alhoiq &ua<h~EiJva~ n & v ~ a F he instructed all the he gave order8 to them to recllne all lone#) people t o recline by ouprr60ta uuprr6qla h i T$ hop@ x6p.1~. companies o n the mymposlums symparlumn u m n the green graar. green grass. 40 And 40 Kai &vhcuav rrpaolai rrpaorai they laid themselves ~ n d they fell up garden rows garden raws down in groups of a hundred and of rm& Lr-v rai rmh sceordlngto hundred and accordins to fifty. 41 'raking -firovra. 41 nai XapGv, roaq n i n c now the Ave loaves fifty. And having taken the eve and t h e two fishes h e looked up t o heaven & p ~ o u q r a i tobq 660 i 96aq 6R)aDAtwaq loaves and the two Lhes having looked U P and said a blessing, SIC tbv odpab'6~ E ~ X ~ ~ ~ r U aiE ~ Y a ~ t ~ h a oand c v broke t h e loaves into the heaven he blessed and broke down up and began giving rob5 &ptouq ~ a i 26i6o" t o i c p a 8 y p i q them to the disciples. the loaves and he was gzving t o the disc P es that these might Iva vapan8Gow alroiq, ual place them before In order that they may put beside them, and the people; and h e & p i p ~ , m rr6otv. 42 r a i divided UP the two hedivlded toelL And Ashes for all. 1 2 50 ~ ~ y o n&mq v ~ a i&xop~&aE ow 43 r a i they all ate and were they *ts (they) and weresatisled: ' and satisfled: 43 and

92 2

eq & % 'gl%'

MARK 6:44-51

188

189

MARK 6:52-7:2

+ a y 6 v r ~ < rob< oi lhe (an-) h~vinseaten the n r v r a ~ i u ~ i h ! o l 6~6pL<. Rve thousand male oerronll.
?OW were

~PTOUF

loavea

45 Kai ~ m k f i v ~ u s v robq And e t once he put un er n e w t * the pahrhq ah00 6 Bjval LIq m nhoiov dlscl~les of him to syep bslde Into the boat a npo&r~~v EIC r6 w f p w npbq and to be galng before Qto the other side toward BqBoat&h, ewq a h b q &nohGn Bethsalds, until he lets loose OR 46 r u i dmo-raC&pm adroiq A ~ O havingset self to them .I< rl, 6po~ npou~65ao8a~ 41 . nai Into the mountah toproy. ~ n &ia& ycv~pE!q~ fiv~ .rb rrhDiov h, of even g having come was the boat in p f u y 7% &rh.iucqt rat a h 6 q p b q mi mlds of s sea. and he alone upon ye& 48 r a i 16hu ahobq I ear And hsvingaeen them @ a o w l ~ o p 6 ~ 0 uh, < r@ tha6vc#v, yhp being tormented in the to be drfvlnp, was for 6 6 w i 0 ahoiq mp? the in oppoalt?on to the& about

mare, those who a& the loaves weR five thousand men. 45 And, WlthOUt delay, he compeued his dlsclples to board the boat and go on ahead t o the 'pposite toward

ohl

%!z5

them he went Off d into a m o u n h n t o Pray. 47 Evening havlnlr now fallen. the boat was in the midst of the sea, but he was alone o n the land, 48 ~~d when h e saw them being hard put ,t in theh rowing. for the wind was against them,

came towarrl them. walking on the sea: but he was inclined he was wllltng to go past them. 66 i66vrsq a h 6 v t n l q q 0 d & u u q ~pass them b y 49 At catching sight of him but havingseen him upon the sea On the sea rnp1naro2m.z f&fav am +&an 6 imlv wn~tlng about thought that app.ri&n it l . they thought: "It is an apparition!" and they rd 50 n ~ c g y&p and they crled alo;d, , ell for htm cried aloud. 50 For d6w ~ a i i~ap.4~ u8 av d 62 they all saw him saw and were trou%led: The (one) but and were troubled. c 6 e k &AMqow p s i a h h v , at aiXfysl But Immediately h e atonce spoke with Ulem, and hetssayhg spokewiththem. and he said ta them: abroiq Oapu~irr t y 6 ~lpt, to them Btrov taking cohrale, I am, "Take courage. it +oD~in@c. 51 i(ai h @ r l =dq1s I; have no fear!' be row fearful And he atewed UP toward 5 1 And he got up e Q h $ z ~ ~

* $ , ~ p h ~$ b ~: $2 t

?@d~ r a p a e ~ ih~ o f i ~ 49 The

:fi ?Anea,

hobq T& rrhoiov, ~ a i t ~ 6 w a u N 6 into the boat With them into t h e . boat, and abated the them, and the wind hvspoq. rai Aian tv t w o i g abated. At this they wind. ~ n d very muen in thcmeeber were very much 6<imawo, 52 03 Y ~ P mnj~av within they were amazed, not for they got perception themselves, 53 for m i TOT< & P T O I ~ , &AX. fiv adrav u p , , the ioavea, but them t)?e they had not grasped the meaning of the rap6ia n u r w p u p ~, loaves, but their heart having been d ed 53 ~ c l i 61an~p&u-q hrl n j v y j v hearts continued dull ~ n havlng d crossed thmugh upon the earth of understanding. fiA0ov revvyuaplr KaL 53 And when they 'Iq Gennesnret . and they came . into got across t o land, apoow p i d q o m . 54 r a i tErh06wvrov they came into senwere anegored toward. And gone out nes'aret and anchored ahoiou Ld85q airrLiv LK ofthem out of t h e boat s t once ship nearby. 54 But as Soon a s they got ~ L ~ V ~ V T aLh 6 v 55 waplf6papov 6Aqv they ran around whole out of the boat, having reeognked him n j v xirpav trrivqv ~ a iiptovro i h i 70% people recowlzed the muntry that and started u m n the him, 55 and they K ~ K ~ S E OvTaS ran amund all t h a t TOGS K"Bimo'cots G the (ones) badly fisvlng and started to TEPI+LPLIU 6nau fi~o~ov about On t o be carrying around , where they were heartns those who were alling 6y Xaov 6 7 1 Eurw. 58 r a i whera ukcty to where they heard that he fa. And h e was. 56 And rlurope~k~o eiq he was gdng hls way in into into wherever he would a T T 6 ? , ~ 1 < fi E I ~ d l ~ p o b q & ' T U ~ < dlyppqiq enter into vlllages or clues or in o flelds m the mar etP aoes cities or countrvslde , a they i would place the T O ~ & ~ e ~ v o t v T a g~ hiOeuav they were putting the Ion-) being SICK, and ones in the marnaperMouv a@v Tva Khv kitilaces, and they they were entrestlng h ~ m I n order that end If ever would plead with him r a 5 ~ p a m X f 6 0 ~TOG . I~UT~OU alj~oG fringe of the garment of him that they might touch just the fringe of his auKJ nai & ,, jwo they might touch: and asmauyru Ukely touched outer garment. And as many as did touch It a L ~ 0 5 fuSSovT0. were made well. of him were being awed.

$!B".! .?

I%

Kal o u v h y o v ~ a ~ n p l , ~ a d ~ l , v 01 NOW the Phadsees And are belngled together toward hlm the and some of the &ptuaiot r a i TIM< rilY Y ~ ~ & W V that had ~ h s r i s e e s and aome of the come from Jerusalem iA96vr~q ' l ~ ~ ~ ~ gathered ~ w about v hfm. havmg some from i6bvrsq T,v&< T ~ V p p 8 q ~ ~adroo v art 2 And when they saw hvingseen aoms oithe d~sclplea of hlm that some of his disciples

MARK 7 : s 8

190
9 ~ a l
A

191
he was seylng

MARK 7:s-16

~orvaiq XEPU~V, mh' h r l v eat their meal with to common hands, thls is deflied hands, that &vinror Lo8iowtv rob< is, unwashed onesto unwashed they are eating lhe 3 for t h e Pharisees &vouq. S oi y&p t'apooaio~ ~ a ni h r q and all the dews do loaves. The for Phsrlaees and 'I1 not eat unless they o l 'lou6aiot Lirv yli nuypfi viqwvrat their hands u p the Jews if ever not to Rst they Mght wanh o the elbow, holding 7hq tn8iaua,v r.ohc t fast t h e tradition of the they ere e e t ~ g , holding vju n a p & S w w T & rrpmpuripov, 4 ~ a the i men Of the tradition of the older men, and times. 4 and, when Cnr' &yo Gq 6 b p i pavriuovrm o h back from market. from marRet h ever not they mlaht s ~ r t n & not they do not eat unless Lu8iovn~v nai &Ma rroAA& Lmtv they cleanse themthey are eattie, and other (thlnB.1 many Is selves by sp"n~ing; & napeA+v rpmiv ~arrn~~o b qthere are many and which they received to be holdlkg laat, baptisms traditions that rrorqpiwv ~ a ij q ~ r 3 v ~ a i X ~ A K ~ W Y . they have received to Of CUPS and 0 pitchers and ofoopper vessels.hold fast, baptisms 5 uai i n r p w r w ~ v a h b v oi Oaptoaiol And ereinqulrineupon hlm the Pharisees of cups and pitehent and copper vessels:~ a i o l 6 so these Pharisees and the Y P " , ~ ~ ~m$&, Ei5 :, rreptrrmoOotv oi pu81lrai uou ~ a r & and scribes asked are walking about the dlsclplea of y m eceording to him: "Why is it your v j v n a p & S w ~ v rin, r r p c o p ~ t p o v , &M& disciples do not the tradition ofthe eldermen. hut conductthemselves rolvaiq tu~iovu~u T&Y according to the trsto common % they ore eatlng the dition of the men f , Cip~ov. 6 6 62 ~ l m vairrois KaAGq former times, but they bread$ The lone) but seld to them Finely take their mesl dth hpoQilTWmv 'Hoaiaq nrpi i~pin, T & defiled hands?. 6 He prophesled Isaiah about roo Said to them: ' m i a h Lmonp,rav prophesied hypocrites.' it h L i b Y g z i t e n about YOU hypocrites, 6 a roiq XE~AEOJV a s it 1.8 written. 'This the peop?e to the ups s ! i ; ~ :~ g . me with 6& r a p 6 i a d r r 3 v rr6 pw & ~ L X E I pwpLe the but heart M them gr 1s holdins O I ? I their1 lips, but their . hearts a r e far removed &+ 7 e&,,v 6; oifioma; from me: I n vain but they ere revenng m ; , from me. 7 It is 616&urov?~g S 6 a u n a h i a q &vr&Aparn&vOpho5rrwv. in vain t h a t they teaehlng teachings commands of men: keep worshiping me, because they teach as 8 &Qivnq Ln0Ajv havlng k t go OS mnunandment doctrines c o m m a & TOO OcoO KPUTE~TE ~fiv r r a h 6 0 0 1 v of men.' 8 Letting go of the Cod You are holdtngfaat the tradition the commandment of TGV & v 8 p ~ h o v . God. YOU hold fast t h e Of the men. tradition of men."

F&~I,

TdS: %

9 Further, he ahoiq KaXr3q to them F i e l y went an t o gay t o $vroAtjv TOO them: "Adroitly Y o u hOnri?c T ~ Y roo are setting aalde the commsndmmt Of the set &de t h e eomh0, Tvu vjv rraph6oulv bpav mmandment of God in God, inorder that the tradltlon of You to retain ~ q p ' uTE 10 M W U U ~ ~ tradition. 10 For m l g a O?Dse;e: Mores example, Moses said, Tipa r&v w m f w uou rat T ~ VP Q T ~ P .nonor ~ your father B~h~norlng the father of you and the moIher and your mother,' cov ~ a i ' 0 K~KOAOYOV and, .let him that of yo;, and The (one) raulng bad a t reviles father or 11 bpEis 8av&ry ~~haurh~o' mother end UP in to death let him deeea~e: You death.' l1 But you 6 v 8 p m o q ~ 6 1 ~ i ~ q 62 X ~ ~ S T E ' E b I f a man man to the men say, ' fever should ray but are saylns 1 says to hls lather or 6 a ? 9 IIqTPi K O p % ! an which 1s hls mother; 'Whatever father or & : te mother Cor AGpov, b L b 1 5 LpoO I have by which YOU Gdt, whieh If ever - out of me may get beneflt from *~zA1885, 12 0 6 r h 1 me is corban. ( t h a t "Ot Yet roll Weht he benefited. i s . a ejft dedicated 0 GA,~;.-12 YOU & O i ~ ~ &bv oshr rrotiuat r yon aye lettinggo oft hlm nothlng to do to x e men no longer let h for i mhis do ather a slngle or thing his v raeer a r p i or fi torthe i mother. pqlpi, 13 I ~ &KUPO~'JTC o v lnvnllda~lng l ~ the 6" A6yov TOO 8roO r- rrapaS&rl bpGv 6 word of the ~ o to d % tradttnon of vow whieh mother* l3 and thus YOU make the word of ~apc6hrons. a nap6po1a God 'OUR you gave beside: and dmilar lthlngs) which YOU no,pirr, 14 Kai tradition rroAA& handed down. And many yon are doing. ~ n d

rXry~v

e!zy

2r

em,v

$2

k t

he was .ny~np to them

Ke

9 :

a h ~ o i q ' A ~ o G u a r 6 pow ~ & V T E < near or me a11 oliv~~r. 1 5 . oh6tv ~a; and w comprehmding. ~ ~ t h l n s in t<o&v 700 &v8@rrou E ~ ~ O ~ E Y ~ eiq ~ E from O U ~ S of I ~the ~ man going it. in into a d r b B ~~varat rowirnal to common him: i . him br b8phrrov T& &Ah& ,,, the tho (things) out M but 7h 6~rrop~u6p~v6 19 ~ming their way out ktV the (thlnSsl nocvoOvra ~ 3 Civ8porrov. % making common the man. r)rpy~v

l4 So. calling the crowd t o him again. h e proceeded t o say t o them: 'Listen to me. all of YOU, and get t h e W V meaning. 15 There "Othing O 'm Outside a man t h a t passes into him t h a t can defile him; b u t t h e things that issue f h h o u t of a man are t h e things t h a l defile a man." 16 -'

16- XB and the Wertcott and Hort Creek text omlt this verse.

MARK 7:17-24

192
r v k l

193
o mod,

MARK 725-32
t o get to know it. Yet he could not eaeape notice: 25 but immediately a whose little daughter

17 Kai 8 elmihBn, el< o l n w dnrb 17 Now when And w h h heentered lnto house from he had entered a TOO ~ X A O U , i;mlPi,rov a d r b al waeqrai house away from the the crowd. were mqulring upon hlm the dtselpler crowd, his ah703 na~aDoA6v. 18 r a i began to question of him parable. And him respecting the hkycl. admi< 0 0 . r ~ ~ ~ a i [Iweiq illustration. 18 so he is saying to them Thus also you he said t o them: 'Are &aGvmoi tors; YOU also without per(ones1 without eomprehenelon are? $t ception like them? Are voein dm nav YOU not aware t h a t am YOU aware that everything ECoBn, e i o r m p s d p ~ v o u dg rbv ClvBpwnov "OthiW "Om Outside t h a t passes i n t oa fmm outside going inside into the man man can defile him, 0d 6 h a t cnhbu ~oldoal bTI not is able not him to make cornhon. l9 because 19 since it pa-. oh< c i m o p r G c ~ a t ad703 siq ;jv rap6iav into [his1 heart. hut not It Is going its way in of hlm into the heart into (his] intestines, &Ah' sic +u ~ a ~ h i a v ~, a el< i rbv &@e6poiva and it passes out into but lnto the cavity, and into the sewer the sewer? Thus he BKTO E ~ E T ~ I ; ~ a e a p i ( ; o v n&vra T& declared ell foods 1s golng e s way out? eleanslng 811 the clean. 20 Further, h e said: "That which !3&$fb~~ 20 Eh62 6n Tb H e war rayins but that The (thlngl issues forth of a d r roc &8pimou t n n o p ~ v 6 ~ E v o ~ tK~iv0 man i s what defiles outof the man going out that (thing) man: 2 1 for from KOIVO~ -6~ ~ P W O% V ' LnoB~v I inside, out of the makes eommen the man: Inside heart of men, injureasonings issue Y,$? K P , ;~ $ < &$$wv $\ rious forth: fornications. thieveries, murders, 6 ~ ~ $ ~ $ $e ~ ~ ~ i 22 adulteries, rropveial ~hormi covetings. acts of f o r n ~ c ~ t i ~ i thieveriis, s, , A : $ 22 wickedness, deceit. nheovE<ial, TOW i a l loose conduct, an EoVetinga. acts of ~Pckednem, bias &&Ayrla, &9ddq nov p4q, B A w qpia, envious lwre conduct, wised, blosp!emy. phemy, haughtiness. ~ a i r r aUn'easonableness. [Impqgavia, &qpo&q 23 n&a haughtiness, uoreasanablcness; all there 23 Ail these wicked LKVO O ~ E . T O I ( things issue forth T rrovqp+ EooBtv the wicked thmgs from wlthin is g o g ! l out from within and defile ~ a i votvoi T ~ Y &vBp~ov. a man ' and 1s making common the men. 24 From there he 24 'En~iBm 62 &am& h j h e w rose UP and went Fmm there but havingstooi UP he wenton lnto the regrons of CIS T& b p t a TOPOU r a i X I ~ ~ , Y O S Kai . Tyre and Sl'don. and Sldon. And And h e entered i lnto the reglorn of -re n t o eidWv siq oiniav oG6Eva fiideu a house and d ~ d having entered ioto house no one he was willing not want anyone

25

&a' but

rai 0 6 end not tG%q s t once

~F1Swiro8

M~iv. he was=& to escape notice; &uoGoaaa ywil mpi having heard woman about

: t e

$2

' ~ f' : : : , P : & ; ;

o:e

!:dfi%~;, $$$:%

a[IroS, E~XEY 7 6 ~UY&TPIOY hlm, of wlich war having the little daughter had an Unclean Spirit adrilc r v ~ a ~ a& ~ b e a p ~ o v , heard about him and of her iplrlt unclean, came and prostrated herself a t his feet. ~ f ~ $ ~ ~ ~ , " r d nf%q 26 The was a 26 fi 62 y w i $v 'EAAqviq, Xvpogotvi~taoa Grecian, a s~.rophoethe but ~-k. syrophoenieton ni'eisn nationally; and ytv~~~ . a i i&a ahi,Y race; and she was requesting hlm she kept asklng him iva ~b 6anfi6vlav ~KDMP tl( t o e x p l t h e demon In Order that the demon hemight throw out out of from her daughter. 27 But he began by re< Ovyar d < ahiq. 27 ~ a i EAEYEV the daughgr of her. And he was raylnp saying t o her: "First ad76 " A ~ E F npGrov xo ~ a a 0 - v a tr h r f ~ v a let the children be flrst to c e sati=%edthe chlldreh, to h6r L E go ~ off for it is od y h p dorlv rahbv AaP~iv76v hprov -rdv not right t o take the not for is flne to take the bread of the of the children rfrvwv rat ~oic ~ w a ~ i o ~ s throw it to the children and to the tittle dogs little dogs." 28 In 28 fi 62 h r p i t l q nai Myct ah+ She The (one) but answered and tr saying to hfm "PIY. "Id him: "Yes'dr' Nai, Y ~ P I E , Kai 7& I ( V V & P I ~ ~ O K & T O T{( Yes, lord, also the little dogs underneath the and yet the llttle dogs rpank<qq do8iow1v 6 x 6 r d v q ~ x i o v rGv underneath the table are eatlng from the crumbs of the eat of the crumbs of rra16iwv. 29 rat ~Tvev ahc Al& the little children!' little boys. And he sald to her Thmugh 29 At t h a t he said roSrov T ~ hbyov Y haye, L~dIJAuBev t o her: "Because of this the word be going under, has gone outaide ~ a y l n g thls, go; the Ir 76s 8 u y a r p 6 ~ oou ~b 6a111b1ov. demon has gone out out of the daughter of you the demon. of daughter,SO r a i dmrh8oka ~ b vOTKOV ah6< 30 60 she went away And havlng gone OE into the house ofher to her home and e t ev b rraa6iov DzBAqwkvov In/ the she Pound the little child having been thruet upon lound laid on the bed and r j v ~ h i v q v ~ a i~6 6at~6vcov CteAqhuB6~. the demon gone Out. the bed and the demon havlngpone out. 31 NOWcomlng 8 1 Kai rr&Alv t<~hBhv 1 K TGY ~ n d agaln having gone out of the back out of the 6 6 Xt6Avoq sic =gions Of 'yre he bpiov T6 ou $hen, regtons ol g y m he came through Sidon Into went through Sl'don r j v BhXauocm 7-5 r d r ? a i a < &v& pEoov to the sea of QaVi'lee the sea o f b e ~ a l ~ l e e up mldst u p through the midst in, b p i ~ h r r r r 6 h a g . 82 Kai of the regions of redons of neeapolis. And Decap'@lis. 32 Here of the

h$,eRQ~",e $LP$

toTte

PthF&,

MARK 7:33-8:2
they arc bearlng

194
to hlm

195
upon the crowd because they are remnlning toward

MARK 8:3-10
Lpat r d g a,4.6.!Iy fiZays tj:ree
~ai
and not

~ai they brought him a and man deaf and with a poylh&Aov rai naparaho0ulv speech impediment. havlng speech lmp~dlment. and they are entrestlng and they &i,v i w a htea ah3 ~ 3 % him t o lay his hand him in order that he mfght put "on hlm the him, 33 And 83 rai dnoXclB6pcvog a $ & he h k him away And havlng taken away from t h e crowd i6iw EWcv TOG 6xhou K ~ T ' the crowd nemrdlnp to pdvate l m t l he thrust privately and put fingers into the rob< 6an6hou< a h 0 0 ~ i g T& ST^ a h o G the nngem of hlm Into the cars of him man's ears and, after KC[^ m 6 u a g ~ ~ * U T O fig yA&uq< a h o 0 , spitting. he touched and having s ~ l t he touched the tongue of hlm, his tonme. 34 And 34 ral &vaBht$a$ T ~ Y odpavbv with a look UP into and having loo e up 0 the heaven heaven he t m i v a ~ e v , nai MYEI ah4 'Ewa86r deeply and said t o he groaned, and la saylng to hlm ~phniiolh&,him: ,,Eph.pha,fhq,, 6 torlv Alwoix8qr1' t h a t is, "Be opened." whlch la Be you opened up through; 35 35 Well, his hearing &~oai fivoiyquau a6roO al ral powers were Opened, were opened up of hlm the hearing pokers, and and t h e impediment UIli81l 6 6capbq YhbSuuqg was loorcned the bond o?tia tongue oi him: of his tongue was ~ a i thhh~l bp8i, 38 Ka; loosed, and h e began normal%; and he we8 apeaklng and speaking normally. 6trmiXaro adroit iva rn6cvl 36 With t h a t he he eharged to them In order that to no one charged them not t o htyou~v. 6wv 6a d o i s tell anyone; but the they may be saying; as much a8 but to them he charge 61~mLhhcro paMov nrptuu6rrpov them, that mu,.. more he was charglnh, rather more abundantly they would proelaim hcv~p~uuAg t~ilpuuuov. 37 rai were proclalmlng. And superabundantly it. 37 hdeed, they t5mh~uuovm KahAF were being astounded they were being astounded Finely in a most extraordirrhra n m o i KEV ~ a i ~ o b g K W ~ O Gnary ~ way and all lthlnggl he haston; and the deal (ones) said: "He has done all things well. He even rrotci ~KOGEIY mi &h&Xoug he i s moklnl to be hearlng and specehlesa (ones) makes the deaf h r a r hahciv. and the speechless to be s~eaklng. speak." 'Ev L r c i v a ~r ~a i ~ fipipa~< rr&X~v rrohho0 In days, In those the daya agaln olmuch when there was 6xXou bvrog uai &pvrov .ri again a big crowd and being and t sving what qCrywutv npomahm&pcvog TOSF they had nothing to they might l t , having called toward h 1 m . e ~ the eat, he summoned t h e pa8q~&g hLyr~ alisoig 2 Xnhwxvi<opal dimiples and said to d l s ~ l ~ l e he s lr awing to them I am leellng pity them: 2 "I feel pity
(one) desi
KWQ~V

~tpowlv

ah0

T~,Y

6xhov

&TI

for the crowd, because

yss:

$2

f ~ j

y g i

"LZ'

i t is already three that they have remained near me and Exouu~v ri ghywulv 3 nai & I they have nothing t h a ~ havlns c what they mlsht eak and U ever t o eat; 3 and if I dnroh6uw ahabg v j m q E I ~ otrov should send them off Ishould let looaa off them fartlng Into hounc t o their homes fasting. a h & v LuhuB'oovra! h, .rfi 653. rai ~ l v c qthey will give o u t o n of the;, they w l l give out in the way: and some the road. Indeed, some &AY b b parp6kv ciuiv. 4 rai of them are from far of them from far ewey are. And away." 4 ~ u hi. t b c n p i h u a v a h Q 01 paeqwi a6roO 871 disciples answered they answered to hlm the dlaclPlea of hlm that him: - ~ r o m where will anybody here in n68m T O ~ T O Y ~ 6uvi)ucrai TI< 6 6 ~ From where these loner) wlll be able anyone here a n isolated lace be )toprhoat Liprwv h ' tpqpiag; 5 nai able to satisfy these o ~atlsfy of o w e s upon lonely Place7 And people with loaves?" 5 Still he went on t o fiph~a a d ~ o 6 < n6oovq EXETC he waa requeatlng them How many are You having them: ,'HOWmany loaves have YOU?" &pmu ol 61, ~ l n w'Em&. 6 ~ a i loavedi' The (ones) but odd seven. And hey said: "seven." n a p YLA~EI . r t 6 x h ~& v a n ~ o ~ ? v h l 6 And he instructed he ia order8 to e crowd to fall bask Upon the crowd t o recline yfix ~ a i haphv rob< &prous on the ground, and h e the enrt ; and having taken the seven loaves took the seven loaves. ~ P x a p ~ u r i l u a E J a u m ual t6i6ou roig gave thanks, broke having thankei ha brake end Was glvlng tothe them, and began to give them t o u,~ ah00 iva pdn~aig In *IdErmat dixeipies t o serve, and diaclples at hlm they senred them t a napu~18&1v ral rrapt&lnav they may be settlng alongalde and they set elongslde the crowd, 7 ~h~ .rQ 6xhq. 7 rai dxav lx8661a 6hiycl also had a few Uttle to the crowd. Also they had Uttle nrher few; fishes; and, having blessed these. he told ~ a l ellhoy'aag a h & rlncv ~ a i TU~JT~ and havlng & s e d them he s d d also them them also t o seme rrapcl~18iva~. 8 ~Wyov rai these. 8 Accordingly to be se tlng olongslde. And they ate and the" ateand were n c p l u m 6 p a ~ a 8;t;sfied. and they b~op~&o uav, e vai were sat~sled, and they lfted UP nboundlnen took up surpluses 9 qoav of fragments, seven Bnrh o$upi6a<. K~~U~&T UV of imgments seven provlslon baskets. They ware aravision baskets full. 6L hq ~ ~ ~ p a ~ l a x i h l ~ o la . i dmfiuuav '9 Yet there were but 8 8 iour thousand. And he let loose of2 four thousand [men]. Finally he sent adr06g. them. them away. 10 Kal cMSg tl@h< IS 10 And lmmehsvlng stepped i n into diately h e boarded And s t once fih8cv the boat with hw T& rrhoiov p n h TQV pa8qrAv adro0 wlth the dlselplel of hlm he came dlsclples and came the boat

wpoapbowiv

O ~ Kdays

+,(

*gng

: $ C .

uaqm 61 'raqmamar $00 non o p p a y .jlsaq ?on n o h OP 'sma Smneq qsnoqa pue :as lou noh op 'sada surnsq q a n o q ~ 81 ~8urpwls1apunjo nnp slzeaq r n o n ansq

~ A V em mpm m - n a a " ? a 5 ~ 03 ~ ~ 961. 3L+Aodhrl IOU puy i q w q "01 uo 1 ~ A W D X wa Sunox? DLV 00 ! .u3r?onp . . pus aulxooynonasa to" rara ! D W 3 m a ~ y d po 5 3 ~ n o X ~ 5?odyDebp 81 rlsaq aqneq noi azs 3 ~ ~ x 2

tpoi a .Ad0

M!Q~DW

lE3

r3

.. ...

--,

......

F z E '2%;

, " , " " : :

'' or

$ 3

gyhI ,;-p,"sb
'XL

:a8ema i q u a plnow nor( a m m lnq-*ON aq: qq r q u a l o u o p .SC~~W!X nhdrlon t g ~ Ins. :au!kes 'amoq mxa w q ro moq qnl q q aaauassq no mru luas au. on JZ ! 3 AQqD 0 3 y l 3 9 u l p . . "OAR QOqD AOn10 5 a n a u i s r p Bu!qlhrdna PUV i ~ a w me ) x rm~lpJ e=~ J ul s u l ~ o ssm o ~ =II D L &LbDyhL n~n3yd?n? suraas sem aq p u s !DX gt 'Dar0lsa.I sem aq pun pus 'pazorsar sem aq pus 'q%?o~ I paxoal aq 'LIID?YDWPU~ !DI fi3%3yd?lg 'dpsala ass U 8 u l aql LDX ;wlq)o .aka 8 , " Yodn pus ' S J ~ JS.LIEU aql PY. 5nol ~ Q ~try uodn u!sSs spueq inn 9 0 i p ~ S Q O ~ ~ D '~noqe aulqnm lseuo) srq p ~ s aq l uaq~ EZ om 2nd aq ulsae lxaN ~5nm~olould~n alnoqs auMlsma,e 5 0 1 wwh@ nayon D L ~ se anem Kay$ m q 'raaq aq o l a s o a as1 ~ d ? n Z 9 ? % 5~ "9 maas laqm a.uasqo uaw am r e a n m c q m a ~ hlyXasameq I asneaaq 'uam aas SnoA n'9!9 n 3 A ~ 1. .aulhss usaaq pue '"OYSldB"P BulhW puy drs sum001 are n-1 d n paqoo! u a w a q l a n Pa~Ool "'*?YdDA? !DX pa !513~?yd PUV 5~ . L ~ U I ~ $ ~ U S wlq W O d " aulalnDul sem eq aas noh oa,, m!q yse WJIUlq%"us I' "?LOO nqdbu? 03 u ~ s a q pus m1q am uoanlnd ayneq uodn spueq slq P!B! ' w q 50. 5!3elY? a q 'sada s!q uodn ilds '@'pD ~ 10 q solrdo am qul tld* a u l ~ s l l aulAsq .daell,,, yCOYID 5 1 3 'DD?'," 9dd ' = ' = ?L ~.,",nr,.nn pv>.+,." - , w a m aernno mm inolqwnorq eq 3m01q 'puaq bq S ~ L O>z 6 ? NIA~A~>~ (avo) wrq a m lo p a m uo roq s s - q sul~sq a~~~~~ noy8nl noL 5+ !gon3r1~%oytu~ M m!q PaiEJllUJ daqi PW rqsw w q m twm raplo UI mill pus pullq ID~bmg g o q n D " !?Lpn mlq lqanolq aldaad leD1lY3 ham PUB ( a m ) p q q wrq or rsaq Xa alan .sp.!.es.qlaa n~ngoyrrurrdnu !nr n?yQn~ e r p n Atnnodg lnd ZZ puy .splesqlaa o r q s u ~ m aae o ~XDW puy .i$u!ueaw aq? lam ?ah ID)( . q g ~ n n e b a 5!3 IDUIOX~~ )I))( 22 IOU n0h Oa,, :UlaqlOl i%mpuagaJdmoJ no& u a lax r o ~ PIES aq lEql41IM IZ .w!m m z o .uanas. :mrq o i PIES m3m nmaq 'uanw ulqa~ Lam PW . ~ d na m 5 ! 0 n3A3y3 !DX 1z .pu3, hip OoA pip wuamaea Jo x n n em p w idnp-n nox nu am as^, ro m slaxmq uo!s~na~da yn~nnoA)y !or .aln& nnlgrlnnyr hUem fioq 'luawl s a x s q uo"!nozd Rvew moq yo saullat PuEsnOql JnoJ Jql D L D ~ S ,y n nmg!dnQn noopn JOI uahaS Jql aXolq I 'puesnoql mq. . eq% q u r oahas am uaqM 5 7 0 ~5!3 ? u p ~ Q O L 3 ~ p 02 UaqM. OZ .'anlamL. '5no!y1Xo1wnd~3~ :m!q o l Plus ~ J U L , e q e m ~ m ~ q q a s areXaq& &dn,parll no^ . ~ d nyool noh sluam .muaaov O L ~ D nlnnoA?v .,&D&

an3m noh op d q ~ .leu nnwr mmsq ax noi o m p O 5n"dg 110 %!~0~19 :mas+ 4 p p a q .s!qq W BmioN LI 'saneor x q mom ~ q awx- q aq -0q AT p w 13kx 5 7 d !m 41 o n pvq baq? iwl Zasj .!I 5 ! 0 ~ a q l lano laqloua aua 'aupeq a ~ rs a w loo sane01 lsro -moue eve 'nlonoxa nno S n o ~ d u ILO 5novbwn UITM luaM ... sulnsle . " .pore )o h q l 0s 9 1 :pOlaH plamal Euluolaor aramxaw p q ? o~no>!Aoys~g !nr 91 wag&, jo uanaar aqq pue 5?du s a a s ~ z ~ a a m ro uanee.1 saasgeqd aqi jo "anear eqt pus nm~ - 5brlg) uanear a q l lor $no yoor 5bd?> 5lrL !nu nn!DnldDm 'uado saha w o n daax. aqr w a r roo aumool nox aq *am- no& aa aurxes :kzs p u s h~ssazdxa )L?' ?W 313y?yd ' W O > AO*?Y ma43 ~ a p 1 0 4 ueaaq maw 4 mapro aqnlw s e a aq p w ?wcq aqr OA3YY7W319 D !W .h!oyu @L a q p u v SI .$soq a q l ~!OYD aulnaq u a a x a m loo p o l auo m maql qi!a S u ~ q l o u ul sanralruom qlrm .03d ~0x13 r g o nordg D A peq baql JBOI auo JOJ "? V'nD? lda3xa PUB 'BUO[B IOU ?I paw 'ssnnar ex- q laazoz xam p w in)( saaeor aye3 02 10810~ L?d13 !D" ' 5 n o d g n!3dDy o ~ o w y 3 q La41 'SEA $1SV *I '*PIS raqw aqt 'aroqs a$!saddo a q l 'nnd?u QL o i eo luam p u s .ureas o t q a0 room sq ul paaaors aulm, -a= un& pleoqe 208 'mar(? 513 n3!3ykulp Sqdrl) n l p u 5?orpn w!a q ?Ex? ql!& &I ao oa le wurnsq o m - oansrauaa :nonuauas sN1 o? 5p6p uania z-3 IIW US!%ON atp q van18 aq nlm TI ' m ~ ~ x e s w o e a w ~ ~u n ! 1 ~ 1 3 0 ) e o g 13 mA?y n@d? !nO~?bn 'Ass 1 hmr& iusrs s L xaas uo!l8~auail s!ql a u w a .I s ~ q r uolteaauaa a m h l a~ u l h ~q s aq !34 hOD ?3NA L! ! I 13A)y saop h q ~ :P!BE . pus 'iurds s!s sl!m drdaap urrq ro $mar 4 hldaap p a w o n aulnsll lmrl"lAU Sn2ansucong wuaols au . oa rr WLOD . ? ?a 0 1 d v 1 a,, .a, .,a*voq a , ;a, 4 'uaneaq m o q u8ts [ax 21 'AgqD 51mo\~dl3u 'nonodgo QOL vulp e m1q mo13 suryaas us s mIq anmaas 'myq 'mnr u%rmSunndsrD n0!.3db FOmD 5 3 ~ m o ~ l 1 > "hmrr

-".-

-.

% , "

MARK 8:27-33
27 Kai
And he went out

198
the

199
O f the God 34 Kai And

MARK 8:34-9:l
of the
t&

Z7 Jesus and his the digeiples now left ', paeqrai ahoir ti2 Th5 ~Ojpa5K a ~ u a p i a T-2 ~ f o r t h e villages of dlseiplea of htm Into the vlllsges of CPeaerea o f k e Caes,e.re,a Phi.lip,pii, @thinnow rai t v ~j 660 tnqp6~a On the way he Phlllp: and In the way he was lnqvlrtng~pon questioning his roc5 pa%&< aSrot h t y o v a h o i q Tiw WE the dlselples of hlm mlsylng to them Whom me dlsclples, saying t o them: "Who are men h i y o w ~ v 01 &vOpwrrot ~ t v a l . 28 a1 are raving the men to be! The [ones) saying that I -?6L ~ t n wah4 hiyovrcs ~ T I 'Iwtnnlv 76" 28 ~ h e said y to him: but sald to hlm saylng that John the the Baptist. p m t r r r j v , rai &hAot 'Hhdw, 8Xho1 61 LIT, and Others, E-li3*. Bsptlst, end others Elljah, others but that Others. One Of the ETF 76" npogqrfiv. 29 ~ a i alSr6~ one of the prophets. And he prophets." 29 And rrq 6 r a abroriq 'Y riq 6i: r i v a p r he put the question to war liquelnp "Don them &u but whom me them: csyOU, though, h6yr.r~ ~ t v a ~ . & T T O K P I ~ b ~ ~nCrp05 who do say I are YOU nay~ngto bed Having snawered the p e t e r am?' I n answer Peter ALycl a f i 4 x b 1 6 X P I ~ T ~ 80 ~ . said to him: "You are Is ssylnp to hlm You are the Chrlst. krripqoev 'ab~oic iva pq6Evi the Christ." 30 ~t he gave rebuke to them ln order that to no one t h a t h e strictly hiywolv n~pi abro0. 31 Kai charged them not they may be ssylns about him. And t o tell anyone about fiptaro 6166mxrlv d r o b q 671 Sd h i , 31 as,,, he he Started to be teaehlng them that It 1s nece-.r started teaching them d v u i b 702 &Ye&wou l~oXXh na&iv the son of the man many ithings) to rvffer t h a t t h e Son of man nai h o 6 o r t paa8jva1 imb 74v nprof3uripov must undergo many and to be dlrappmued by the older men sufferings and be nai TGW &p irpiwv ~ a T& i ypc~p,pa'rCwv~ a rejected i by the Older end the chic%rrrierU and tho irr bes and men and the chief ho~r~ejva~ l a l ~ p ~ T Ph~ ~ S and the to be klllcd and after three ~ n be d killed, and T ~ V & v a ~ f i v a l '32 vai nappqoiq to stand up: and tooutapokennesa the rise three days later. hdyov ~XMEL. ~ a i npo(1Aa~6pcvo~ 32 Indeed, with Word he w88 speakhg. And taklng toward hfmseli outspokenne~she was 6 ~ C T P O ~afirbv 6pSa~o hlrtpb malting t h a t statethe Pe er hlm started to be alvlng rebuke ment. B u t Peter took a h $ . 33 b 6L h!urpagri$ ~ a him i aside and started to hlm. Tha lone1 but havlng turned upon and rebuking him. 3 k H e 160v T O ~ F p a 8 q ~ h qa610ir t n ~ ~ (IC i Yp hsvlng seen the dlrclplss of him he gave r%uke turned, looked at his nLrp~ uai ALYFI . Y n a y ~ dniow paw, disciples and rebuked to Peter and IS ssYlnE Be SolnE me. Peter, and said: "Get - under behlnd Imavh, &TI 06 gpovciq behind me, Satan. Satan. because not you are mindlnp the (thlngii /because you think, not

&jhOrv

'lq(~o$
Jeaua

and

~ a i 01

TOO

Be03

MM
but

the lthlng.)

T&

&.4&wv.
men.

be?

npwrclXco&pcvu~ t b 6xAov havlnp =sued to hlmaelf the crowd oh m i $ pa01~yiq a h ; dmtrrrv a h o i s together wlth the dlsc p ea of him he aald to them Bum hiow aeEiv il ~ I l i u r g behtnd to corn;, &p&m 76" dmapqo&, taurdv r a t let hlm dlaown hlmself and let hlm llft up the maupirv a h 0 6 rai &nohwO~iro pol. stake of hlm and let hlm be foilowlns me.

%,"

35

Who for If ever may wlU the of himself soul It: who but llkely wlll lore

65 yhp tdV

86hn

T?V

bau~oir Ulux*

to save wlll lose

uiwcl~ hoXCoe~ alrrjv. 65 6'

v a6~oO

hv h o h i o t ~lose

Qod's thoughts. but those of men." 34 H e now called the crowd , , + him -th his disciples and said t o them: 'If anyone wants + , ,w m e m e let him himself and pick u p his torture stake' and follo~ me contmnualiy. 36 For whoever wants to h,S

but whoever

.r?v gu the

fitfg~

loses his soul for the of him on account o me and of the sake of me and the save cdayy~hiow ad~fiv. 86 ri yhp mod news It. What for it. 36 Realiv. of what 6t8ponov r r p 6 j o a 1 rdv r&pov benefit is i t f i r or man La beneRtlnp man to gain the world to gain the whole 6hov itai vlw8jvat r)lv gux v ahoir. 31 ri world and t o forfeit whole and ?o forfelt the s o 3 ofhtm! What NS 3, What, 6oi Clvepwrrog dn,i$%ita really, would a man would @Ye man give in exchange for a h o O 38 65 t&v *&x,iq ofh~m/ who H ever his soul? 38 For hra1oxw8i pc rai tobq tpoSq whmver becomes should become aahimed oi me and the my ashamed of me and A ~ W U tv ~ T&Q VOI d i 6 1 my words in this words in the s ? E 3 l o n thls the sdu6emus and sinful t h e Son and &~FIPTO~?, rai sinful. also ~ athe i b ~ son 1 6 5of to; the C N man ~ P ~ ~ generation. OU of man will also be ~~ato~u~~a (h Id ~v T a6 1s m neu ashamed of him when WIII be of him he ,,,lght h e arrives in the glory t v ~ f 66tp i TOO wa'r 5 cdro5 PET& TJV in the glory of the at er of hlm wlth tho of his Father with the holy angels." &mLXwv ~ 6 v hyiov. angels the holy. Furthermore, he uai E k y ~ v a h o i q 'Apfiv Myw went on to say t o And he wsl saylnz to them Amen I am ~ s y h gthem: ,,Truly I say to

LVEKEV

k p

Wyy~e

mod

<

$$?

, , &

T$!

ere nome here of th:%nell "Usthose of There standing are some here tonlr6rwv o l ~ l v q 06 yc(loovm1 havlng.tood who should taste h a t will not taste death at 'I1 first r)lv Paathciav eavbrou E w &u 16ww of death txnt8 likely Uley mlghtsec the klngdom they see the kingdom
$4. See App 3c.
SS' Or. "ille." See App 4 ~ .

to rov

6piv

that

6r1

cloiv

TIYES

66%

MARK 92-9
of the God havmgeome m

200

201
pq6~vi ii d6ov to no one what (things1 they saw E/ ~TCN 6 uid< 70; if no whenever the Son of the vcnp&v hvamB. lo dead (ones1 ahould rQndup. 6rphrquw "PAS toward they laid hold of auv<q-roOvraq ~i 6cqyioov~a!,
man

MARK 9:lO-16
not to relate to anyuntil after the Son of
they should relate, body what they saw,

TOO 0soO $Aqhu0uiw

~ U Y ~ ~ E 2I K . ai

Power.

And after come !n Dower"

VET& of God a l ~ e a d y

&V~P~)TTOV dl(
And

nerpov ~ a T i
Peter
IS llearlng

~ Y

and the

'I~IOPOY ~ a 'il o b q v ,
James

and

John,

&va@ip!
K ~ T '

up

&oh<

them

Into

~ i q

themselves alone ~ n d Td he was transfigured he was transfigured l n front them; and the before them, 3 and iptrr~a a6ro0 t y i v r r o o ~ f h P o v r ahcund h'S Outer garments outer garments of hlm became gllrtenmg white became gllstemng. y~a@~hq h i -r:q far whiter than any Xiav ota exceedingly such as clothes cleaner upon the clothes cleaner a n could whiten yijq 00 66vmal o 0 - m ~ heu~&vat. 4 ~ a earth i earth not is able thus to whiten. And them. 4 Also, E.li'jah ijptlq a6roiq ' H h s i a ~ v Movosi, with Moses appeared was seen to them Elijah together with Moses, to them, and they ~ a i fioav o w h c r h o O v ~ ~ q ~d ' IqooO. were conversing with and they were speaking together with the Jesus. Jesus, And re5 ~ a i h r r o ~ p t e d q 6 n i ~ p ,~ XLYEI t TG sponsively Peter "Id And having answered the Peter is saying to the to Jesus: "Rabbi, it is 'IqooO 'PaPPei, ~ a h 6 vi o r w ?p&q S6s slval line for us to be here, Jesus Rabbi. fine it is us here to be: SO let us erect three ~ a rratjowprv i TPE~SL T K ~ Y ~ u ~o ,i Kai and let us make three tents, to you one and tents, one for you and Moses and One Mwuoci p f w ~ a i'Hhaiq piuv. 6 06 y a p One to Moses one and to Elijah one. Not for for E.liTah.' 6 In 6 6 ~ 1 ~i hrro~plefi EK@O~OIy'hp fact, he did not know he knew what he should ansber, quite fearful for what response he Lyivov~a. 7 ~ a i iy6s~o ve@ihq should make, for they they became. And came to be cloud became quite fearful. h t o a t h < o u o a a i r r o i t nai &YEVETO q w . ~ 7 And a cloud formed, overshadowing them, and came to he volce overshadowing them, b~ + S I V ~ O ~ V S 6~ 6 u i k pau and a voice came out out of the cloud the Of me of the cloud: "This is my Son, t h e beloved; listen to him." L<hrrxva rrcpj XS~#&~EYOI. O ~ K L T ~ 8 suddenly. hawever. suddeay having around not yet ~T6ov p5B. iavrCw ci pfi rbv ' i q o o h they looked around theysaw w ~ t h themselves if not the JCSDS and saw no one with them any longer, p6vov. except Jesus alone. alone. 9 AS they were 9 K a l rtrraPa1~6vrov alhijv Lr TOO And going down of them out of the coming down out o f the mountain, he exirpouq, 6 ~ m r s i h a r o abroiq mountam he gave orders to them In order that pressly ordered them

i6iav aceording to private [spot] o $ $ ~ ~ ' & , prrspop@&0q ~ ~ T T P O U ~ E aLT3v Y

brought them u p lnto mA,z,,, SD;$'" a lofty mountain to

and a n d John along, and

~ a Peter i and James

i:j

the dead, 10 ~~d they the to heart, but discussed among themselves 6K Y E I ( P Y l i what this rising from together what out of dead the dead meant. , + d v hvaorfiva~.11 ~ a i &qpi)~?v to stand up. ~ n they d were r n q u ~ r ~ n upon g h ~ m 11 And they began t a him, X ~ ~ O Y *OTI T E ~ hi you?^^ 01 ypap, m z i q 6 ~ 1 saying That a r e s a y ~ n gthe scrller that Why do the scribes 'Hhsiav 66 &heciv rp&iov; say that first ElWah Eliiah i t is necessary to came first? must come?" 12 He 12 6 6 ; E@q a h o i q 'Hhsiaq , p i v said to them: "E.1i'jah The (anel but aaid to them Elijah lndeed does borne first and &ehv i r p & m v dmonarrm&s~ i r h ~ a , restore d l things; having come first is restoring all (thing:), but how is it that it is wfitten respecting h i ~ the 6 v r a i rrSq and how it has yEypmrral been written upon the Son of man that TOO & ~ P ~ O U in that he must undergo of the man many sufferings and Kcri rrheq rrohha he should'suffer and be treated as of no many (things1 1 . 3 &hh& account? 1 3 But I t<0~6~vqtli; s u t say to YOU. E.ii'jah, in should be treated as of no account? has come, and hiyw bpi" bn nai 'HAtiaq Mihutlev, ~ a fact. i I am saying to YOU that also Eliiah has come, and they did t o him as many things as they^ hoiqoav 5oa they did to him asm& (things1 as wanted, just as i t is written respecting j8dov, , K&~S yiypccrrra!
the word

rai

T ~ V hoyov

ojltof man had

d,":&z,

' 7 t;Pe ~

question

they were ljlllmg,

according as

it has been written

$fi$

upon

2"'

ah6v.

......."
him

h~m.

14 When, now, they

14 K a i
d6av

ie * % ; \$ ::

e 6 S : ;

k$d

a great crowd about i a L ~ o h q ~ a them and scribes them end around much they saw crowd disputing with them. uuv<q,rl-rabraq x p d ~ ahoGq. seehmg together toward them. 15 But as soon as 15 ~ a i slj8Jq rrirq 6 6 x A a ~ 1 6 6 ~ ~ all s ~the crowd caught ~~d at once all the crowd havlng seen sight of him they a h & i<~Bappi0qoav, ~ a i r r p o o r p i x o v ~were ~ ~ stunned, and, hnn were stunned, and running toward r u n n i n g UD to him. fiorrh<ov~o alT6u. 16 ~ a i h q p Q ~ q u they ~ began to greet they were greeting him. And he insulred upon him, 16 And he ahoG< Ti ouv ~ T S T E I T E rrpdq asked them: "What are them What are ran seekmitogether toward YOU with

come toward ~ n havine d .

$A8inrrrq

rrpAg

came toward t h e other TOGS p a 0 q ~ h ~ disciples, they noticed

the
dlscipler

d ~ h o v rrohth

rrzpi

MARK 9:17-23
&obq;
them7

202
anawered to him

205

MARK 9:24-31
having crle out was SaYtng

one out of of the crowd answered TOG 6~AouA16dlurah~ rbv ~ I 6 v p w him: -Teacher. I the crowd Teacher. I the son 01 ma brought my son to nphq d, Lxma nvrtpa Mahov 10 rai you because he has toward you, havlnE aplrlt speechless; and a speechless spirit: 6nou khu a h b v raTah&h b i u ~ l &6v, I8 and wherever it where il ever hlm i t mlghtselze It ashes hlm. it dashes seizes rai &ppiSeo rai rpiCa~ ro5q 666vraq rai him to the
And and

IT rai hcnpiBq &Q

rlq

Pu

them?" 17 And one

n1m6ovr1.
hsvlng fatth.

24
of the

e68bq
At once

np&Ecr$

Ih p faith." Immedlstelv crrina out. the

24

tfe

and he foams and grinds his teeth and lases his strength. lva ahb PK M w a v And I your disIn order that It they &ht t h m k out. to expel it, but iuxuuav. 19 6 6i eiples they ware strong enouah. me,onel but they were not eapable"' In response &no1p~8~iq U ~ T O ~ FhkyEl ' n yEvEh ' 0 having answered to them IS saying o generation he said to them: ' em n b n *,,aq E ~. faithless ~ ~generation, ~ , ""ti? when t&?? uov lhall I b i ~how long must I continue with YOU? nbrc &viEopa~ bpav. ahall I put U P wlth rou* How long must I put 1 when Bring qipr~e ahbv rrpbq PC. 30 rai up with YOU? hlm toward me. And him to me." 20 so BC sou besrlnp fivEyrW &bv npbq cnIr6v. rai they brought him to they brouaht hlm mward him. And him. But at the sfght ~b nvrO a I& &v ~685q of h ~ m the spirit a t the P havbzseen hlm atonce threw [the ,.hildl o w w n & p p ~ c v &6v, rai muhv into eanvul$ions, ' threw l n t o m n v v b l o r ~ hlm, and havlng fallen P p a i v c ~ a ~~ . ( a i~ 7 n a roiq
e drled up:

he oams and and

grinds

the

teeth

and

I have falthi be helping o?% to the lack 01 latth. I need 25 16bv 6L 6 'IquoOq 6 ~ 1faith!" Havlngseen but the Jwus that 25 Jesus, htovnpip~ 6xAo h ~ i p r l U N TO noticing that a is running toget er upon crow$ gave mbuke to the

nlm60

E$P

TOO

llttle boy

na16iou

bi8~1

f i

of theyoung E ~ E ~ E father V child was saying: -1 hlmi?. have faith! Help me

l said to the

pa8qraiq
dlBclpLel

of you

uw

mre6pan hhahov

%h9:."2

upon the carZl he was rolung he Inquire u w n

Lni ~ f i q y"q imqpchycv

h It

h u h i ~ ~ o&qpi<w. 21
toamtn8. hthcr

Ej

and

falling on

rbv n u r i p a a h 0 5
the

01 hlm How much

ll&oq

the ground he kept mlling about, foaming.

And he asked his

~pbvoq iuriv
tlma

bC as

mOro
thls

m e cone]

but

6e FTnw
said

hu happened to hlmi rra,616eEY. Out trom ltttle child;

yLyovev

&O'

.EK

father: "How long has this been happening to him?" He said: "From childhood

22 rai rrohhda~q ~ a rlq i nOp adrbu liPahw On; 22 and time and ~ n d many timas end lnto ere hlm it threw again it would throw him both into the fire rai ~ f f tma 7va &rroh&u and in o waters In order that It mlght des?my and into the water to destroy him. But if a h 6 v &U' TI 6 h . him: but anythlng you may be able. YOU can do anvthine.

po"~ov glve help 23 6 6L

The

5 pity on is a n d ?& ~ w ~ v u % n ~ iphq. ~ ; s Jesus us.~ help us." said to him. 'That
have
23

but

'IqwOq
Jesus

rtrrrv
aald

to hlm

a h @ T6 El
The

Il expression, 'If you

you may be able. all ithlnml

6 h t

nha

Dolrrible to the

6 &

riJ

can'! Why, all things (onel can be to one if one

spirit' i y b the saying to it: "You I ~ I T & U U ~ UOI E<LXBe it a6ro0 Speechless and deaf am givlng orden to ydu, come forth ou of him spirit. I order you, get ~ai pqrLrl. ebLX8pq elq a 3 ~ b v .26 ~~i out of him and enter end not yet ,mhould you enter into him. And into him no more." 26 And after crying xp& a ~ a i nohhh uwap&ta? end VBW much h a v i g C D ~ Y U se out and going through hsvlng C i F j O U t i<jh8ev. ~ a iiyDc.10 buti V E K P ~ ~UTE many convulsions it it came o u t and he became aa if dead sa-and got out; and he he7035 nohhobq XCyetv T I enri8avrv. came as dead, so that the many to be saylng that he died. the greater number 21 6 6L 'IquoOq ~pcnficaq r i q E I P ~ S of them were saying: The but Jesue havlng lold hold of the \and 'He is dead!' 27 But &o5 fiyctp~v a 6 ~ 6 v , nai dn,kmn. of hlm he r a l r d up him, and he stood UP. Jesus took him by the hand and raised 28 ~ u i du~A8bmoq a h 0 0 ~ l q olrov 01 him up, and he rose. And having entered of hlm into house the 28 80 after he entered pdrl~ai ah06 Y ~ T ' ISiw dlseiplca of him aCeordInEto private [spot1 inta a house his hqp010v ahr6v '&I i p ~ i q otk disciples proceeded were inqddngvpon him Thewhy we not to ask him privately: fi6wi$qyov tot~@aA~iw &b; 29 KO] Etnw 'Why could we not were ab e throw out it? And hellald expel it?" 29 And he a 6 ~ o i q TOOTO ~b yivoq i v od6~vi 66vara1 said to them: "This to them Thls the kind in nothing is able kind cannot get out i<chBdv =I pq Cv npoorvxB. by anything except by to comeout if no in prayer. prayer." S O K&KE~~EY P ~ hgone 9 6 v r ~ q 30 From there they havLg out And irom thora departed and went hopnjov~o 61b rah~haiag, their way through they were going thelr way through the Gsllleo, Oal'i.lee, but he did KC? OSK 68EhEv lva TIC and not he was wllllng in order that anyone not want anyone to get to know yvoi. 31 iSi6aurcv J$: T P $ ,F it. 3 1 Par he was should know; ha was teechlnr a h o i q &TI teaching his disciples paOq~&q a h 0 2 rai Ehryw mat and telling them: disciples of him and war seylng to them
speechless

s p ~ r ~ t the

TO

& K ~ ~ & P TXCyw W

uncleon
.aying

a610 Tb
to it

~h~

was running together upon ltheml. rebuked

and

ral

rwqbv
deaf

rrvoi~pa,
spirit,

MARK 9:3Z-38

204

205

MARK 9:39-45

rrapa6,i60ra~ "The Son of man 1 s 4 Mp6rou of the man i s bemg grven over to be delivered ,,,to ipcrg &vBp6ww, ~ a & i r r o ~ ~ ~ v o &6v, ~ u l v men's hands, a n d they Fonds of men, and they will kill him, will kill him, but, h o ~ ~ w e r i ~ 7~:: ~~I&P,:S despite being killed, and having been killed he will rise three days &wrorjocran. 32 oi later." 32 However, The toner) he will stand up. not underfiyv6ouv ~5 bfipa, ~ a i i~oBoCvro they were not knowing the Mymg, and they were fearing standing the saying, and they were afraid a h b v hrph~fioa!. t o question him. him to inquire upon. eiq K a ~ p v a o r i r . Kal hr 33 And they came 33 Kai fih8ov And they came into CaPernaum. And in mto Ca.oertna.um. TF) o i ~ i q y ~ v 6 p ~ w iwp6~a Now wh'en he was the h o w having mmeTo be he was mqwnng u w n lnslde the house he airroriq Ti tv 6 6 6 put t h e questlon t o them What m the them "What were 61shoyi<~oB~: 34 YOU arguing over on were YOU reasoning thmugh? The t h e road?" 34 They 6P tu~'hrwv, wP% drhhjhouq kept sllent, for on the but were silent, t o w a r d one 61dE h a a v & . , $ road they had argued they expressed tkmsdvee through in the among themselves p~icwv. 35 ~ a i rdaeicaq who is greater 35 80 $ 0 greater. And havmgaat down he sat down and & 6 q u ~ u TOGS 6 6 6 e ~ a ~ a .ih t y ~ l a6?0?< Ei called the twelve tn +hem uTf he coullded the twelve and 1s saylng to them If .,.A " TIC 6ihc1 WP~TOS .ETV~I Emai anyone Is willing &st - to be he will be anyone wants to be first, he must be r h r w v Eoxmoq ~ a i & ~ W Y ~I~KOYOS. and of of all (ones) last and of sll (ones) servant, of 36 And he took 36 r a i haPbv rnr~6iav E m q o w a i d a Young child. stood ~ n d havine taken little boy he h o d it . b pEuq a 6 r h v ~ a i & v a y r d ! o h p ~ v o q it in their midst and in midst of them and having taken into hls a r m s put his arms amund it and said to them: @ + E T a~b r o i ~37 'Oq . % fy ~t h e s a d tothem Who lkely one of the 31 "whohaever receives rotoCrwv ra!6iwv 6EEq~at. h i T@ one of such young such little boys might receive upon the children on the basis 6v6rari row, 6fx~~al. K 8q of my name, receives name of me. he is receiving; and who me; and whoever Bv &pL GEm~al; o 6 r &pB 6 L x c ~ a 1 likely me may be receiving. not me he is receiving not me only, but also &?A& T ~ V d m o o r r i h a v ~ 6 PE. him that sent me but tha tone) having sent o f f me. forth " 38 'E q a i n Q 6 ' I w h ~ AI~&uK&, 38 Joohnsaid to Safd to him the John Teacher, uou lum: "Teacher, we d6avEv hr TQ 6 v 6 p a ~ i vua we saw nomeone in the name man of you Saw a c e r t a ~ n

' 0 "165
The

Son

&

t:t

/ 1

:Anes)

1%

"..""-." - .......

A .

2 :

expelling demons 6rPdrhhovra 6 a ~ & t a , ~ a i ~ K W ~ S O ~ E V throwing out demons, and we were preventing by the use of your abr6v. &TI O ~ K fi~ohorieel fiwiv, name and we tried him, because not hewasfollowing us. t a p r e v e n t h i m , 39 6 6? 'lquoir< E T ~ E V M' KW~~ETS because he was not The but Jesus raad NO? hevov preventing accompanying us." a6r6v, ab6riq y a p . i q r t v 8s w o l j o ~ l 39 But Jesus said: him, no one for is who wili do "DOnot try t o prevent ~ a him, i for there is no 6Gva iv &TI T@ dv6wmi PO" name ofme and one that will do a ~owerfufwork upon the ~ a x b nanohoyjoai p ~ .powerful work on t h e 6" ' o E ~ a l he w a be able quickly to speak badly of m e ; bagis of my name that 40 85 y&p 06, fm!v K ~ B ' fiphv, dw?p j r b v will quickly be able who for not is downon us, over us to revile me; 40 for bmiv. 41 "Oq y&p irv TOT~UO he that is not against is. Who for likely might cause to drink US is for US, 41 F,,~ J p & sror;lp~ov 6 k o ~ 6" 6 v 6 r a n 6rl whoever gives YOU a rou cup ,. of water in name because cup f,, waterto drink Xptmo6 i d , 6 p i v hiyo tviv ivii~l 06 on the ground t h a t of christ rou are, amen I am saying to rou that not YOU belong to Christ, h o h i u n ~ b vr~omv , adroir. 42 Kai B S I truly tell Yon, he f0? he should lose t h e reward of him. And who will no means lose &v o ~ a v 6 a h i o p &a 7hv P ~ K P ~T V O ~ T W V his reward. 42 But likely might stumble one of the ltttle lanes) these whoever stumbles one, .rhv ~ r t m u 6 v ~ w v .~ d ( l Y ~ U T I V a d ~ e of these little Ones the (ones) believing. Rne it is to him that believe, it Would p8hhov rather si if TTEP~KEIT~I pGh0q finer for him if a is lying around m~llstone he millstone such a s is 6 ~ 4 ~ 6 ~V E P ~ T ~ V turned by a n ass were belonging to the ass about the put around his neck ~ a i PdPhrl~al Ti)v e a a a ~ w . and he .,tualiy and he has been thrown in& the sea. pitched into the sea. 43 Kai t&v o y v S a h i o n WE fi xcip 43 "And if And i f ever m g h t stumble you the hand your hand makes you oov, h 6 n o ov a+~<v. ~ d 6 eoriv v WE ~u?h6v of you. N t it; Brie It is you manned stumble. cut i t off: i s finer for you ta eiod~~iv CIS ' T ~ Y W?V ii T&S 660 xsipaq ~t life to enter into the $fe than the two hands enter E x a v ~ a Crrrrhesiv Eiq T$Y j ; E w w , r l s 76 than with two hands having to go o f f into the into the to go off into C*e.hen'&,+ 4s nai t b na,' into the fire that fire the inextinguishable. &d ff ever C B M O ~ be put out. 44 -* 45 And 6 ro6q UO" uKcrv6dic the foot or may be stumkng if your foot makes cut it us, dm6nolyov a b r 6 v ~ a h w i m i v o r You YOU. cut off it; fine . it is you off: i t is finer for ~ i a d B & v ?Pi< Ti)" W$V wA6v 9 .rob< 660 you to enter into life toenter mto the fiife r a m e than the two lame than with two

T P~ ~~ Pc

'

,,,,

~3' see Matthew 5 2 2 footnote. 44' xBCW and the Westcott and Hort Greek text omit this verse.

MARK 9:46-10:4

206

201

MARK 10:s-14

n66ag Exovra PA1O~m~ 15 njv y t r w . feet t o be pitched into feet having to be hrown into the Gehenna. Ge.hen,na. 46 47 r a l Chv b 6~0aAp65 oou 47 ~ n ifdyour eye And lf wn the eye Of makes you stumble, uravfmhit; u , E K P ~ A E &(lv throw it aww; it may bs stumbfing you, throw out It; i s finer for you t o r f i a A $ u i i m l v pov6Q&lAfov ~ t o ~ A 0 u ^ v enter one-eyed into YOU It11 one-eye toenter fiv BOuthsiav TO^ 0 ~ 0 6 9 660 6~8oApoSq the kingdom of ~ 0 . 3 the klnadom of the Gcd than two eves than with tmn even . . . . -Exovra PAqBival el< & m , 48 -&mu t o be p i k h e d into having to be thrown into Lehenna, where Ge.hen4na, 48 where b A a od T E A E Y T ~ ~ a rb i m?~ the maggot or them not ends and the fire their maggot does not die and t h e fire is not a3 uPtvvurat. put out. not la b e l n ~ extlngulahed. 49 " ~ 0 'everyone 49 rres ,p,lu~+,e7a,. Everyone wlll be salted. must he salted with 62 ~b &Aaq fire 50 Salt 1s fine, 50 Kahdv T& & h a s Ihv Fine the salt: if ever but the salt but if ever the salt &vahov ytvqral b ~ i v l agrd loses its strength, ' , mlt1e.a mlght becoke, In what it with what YOU &pr6un~. e e n Lv it Have will you sesa&n? Be L i n g In :?i?! s a t in y o m e l ~ e s and , rai ~IpqvrSe~e C v &AhjAoe<. keep peace between end be keeplng peace in one another. one another." Kal CrriBev hma $XET~ there he And from t h m hsvlngetoJuD he a som ng rose and eiq r h 6pta 'lov6aiag ~ a i Into the regions Judea and t o the frontiers ~- of ~T O ~ 'lop66vou, rcli Ju.de'a a n d scmss the other side 01 the Jordan. and Jordan. a n d again OLMIOPE~VT~I n a l v 6xAol d 5 aICg0lng theh Way together Bgafn ETOWd. toward crowds came together t o him, a n d as h e was &6v, ual ~168~1 accustomed t o do h e hlm, and he was accustomed 66i6aurev droliq. 2 Kai again went teaching he was teachlng them. ~ n d them. 2 Pharisees "Ow approached and. n p o ~ ~ h e b v r r < @ap~uaioiol hqpbrov hsv ng come toward Phsrlaeea were inquiring upon t o put him to the test, a h d v EI egeu~tv &dpi yuvaina began questioning him hlm If it Is lawful to male person Woman whether it was for a man t o divorce a t$~~?$&,,n~lf~&~~ t: f wife. 3 I n answer he C ~ O K P I ~ E ~Tnev ~S ahoi~ to them: ,.What h a v i g answered asid to them tv~~eiharM a wwi 4 01 6t E ~ n Wdid Moses command commanded Moses? The (ones) but sald You?" I They said: 4R' KBCWand the Westeott and Hart Creek text omit this verse.
~~

p&e

~~

~~~

10

10

0:ge

~~~~~

$5

~$2. kne, WTatttb&u

' E ~ ~ T P E ~ ~ MOVU~C. EV 5 1 Xiov ~ o m a u i o u"Moses allowed t h e book of dirmlsral writing of a certificate b 66 'Iqooirq of dismissal a n d o write end to loosen from. The but Jerur divorcing [herl:" E T ~ E Y aI1Toi~ nphg m)v OKA p o ~ a p 6 i a vt i ilV 5 But Jesus s a d to aald to them ~ o w a r dthe hard?leartedness opvoo them: " o u t of regard Eypaylrv Opiv f i v ivroAjv r a h r q v 6 hi, for YOUR hardhearthew~ote to You the commandment thls; fmm edness he wrote You 6& & P X ~ < ~ r i u e o < h p c v ~ a i echu this commandment. but beglnn ng of ereatlorn male and female 6 However. from [thel beginning of creation EVEKEV ro,j,u ~ o i q u e v &06g. 7 'He made them male thla he made them: en account of ~ m a h a i w l &v0pmog T ~ Vnmtpa: afi,oO and female. 7 On lvln men the father of hlm this account a man . . . . . leave down r a i r j v p q ~ i p a : 8 r a l Pooural 01 6150 I< will leave his father and the mothe:, and wlll be the two Into and mother. 8 and be One u h p r a piav. OUTE ODKLTI ~ b i v 660 &Ah& the two flesh one: ea-and not yet they are two but flesh'; so that they are longer two, but one pia uhpp 9 8 odv 6 06< no one flesh; which therefor. the c o d flesh. 3 Therefore Ood yoked uuv E U ~ E V &v0pmo< 1 1 4 ~ w p i ~ h 10. Kal what man no et apart. ~~d together let no man yoked opether Put 'part." When r l r j v o1ri.m n&Acv al pa0qmI rrcpi r o h o u again in the house the h o w again the dlsclplea this the began to hqp6rov &6v. 1 1 nal ALyrl wen tnquiling urn" him. AXXI he I . saying question him concern'"!? this. And he a h o i c "05 &v b o ~ b r j v y w a i r a said to them: "whoto them Who ukely m ~ g hloorenTmmm t the divorces his wife hhAqv ever &00 ~ a i adon and marries another ",Yght ma;w o f him and commits adultery pot & r a t h ' &jv* against her. 12 and is fOrnmltfZlg adultem upon her. if ever a woman, hoA6uaua rbv hv6pa her she havlngloosed fmm tho male person husband, marries yapiun hhhov po~xha~. should marry another she la mmmlttlng adultery. .--., . commits n odqrpov a 6 ~ Q 13 NOW people him began bringing him l3 And Kai were Feering toward na16ia ?va ah& &(i~lIl~al' young children lor uttle chlldren In order that of them he mlght touch; him to touch these: 01 62 p a 0 ~ a l h e ~ i p t l u a v a h o i s . but the disciples the but disc plea gave rebuke to them. reprimanded them. 14 16hv 6L b 'Iquoirq f i y a v h ~ ~ q u 14 v At seeing this JeHavlng seen but the Jesus was Indignant sus wa8 indignant and said t o them: "Let the ETTEV adroiq "A@CTL T& na16ia end aald to them Let YOU go OR the Uttle children children come E x ~ u e a i np6g pe, pfi r w h l i c ~ ~ t o me; do not try t o t o t e comlns toward me. not b e r m DreventtnE s t a them. ~ for the kingdom of God beah&, r&v rotohwv Iuriv them, o f ths such (onel) 1 . U ? e longs t o suchlike ones,
M a d e the eonce~alon Moses H t! rphyla~ rai h o h i r u a ~ 6

~~

''

u$kt

8 : f t : f L -""

she

3%

MARK 10:lS-22

208
having grown sad

209 muyv&aq
upon ?v he was ,

MARK 10:ZS-29
rf the
word

Paolhsia TOO 8ro0. 15 & p j v Afyw bpi", 15 Truly I say to you. kingdom of the Gad. Amen I amsaying to you, whoever does 85 hv pi 6hEqsal silv P q o ~ h r i a v TOO receive the kingdom Who likely not might receive the klngdom of the Of God like a 8roj rra~Siov, ori p i stoihen pi< , . h id wfil by no God as little child, not not should enter lnto means enter into it."
it. hewas blessing putting

~arcuh6yec

m8eiq ~ 6 5 xeipaq
the hands

upon them. and began blessing

h ' ah&.

into his arms

them laying his

upon them, goingEiaway or him into way r r p o u 6 p a ~ & v rTg ~ a i yovurrerfioaq 17 And as he was having run toward one and having fallen on knees to going out on his way, arirbv hqpi-ra ad?& A 1 6 d r o ~ a dryaef A~ a certain man ran him was inquiring upon hlm Teacher goad,' UD and fell uDon his
And

17 K a i

bxno euovivou

a l j ~ o G st5

66bv

knees before him and what shall I do in order that everlasting put the question to ~ h q p a v o p i o o . 18 6 68 'IqooOg l?sv ari~,$ him: .'Good Teacher, I might inherit; The but Jesus sald to hlm I to T i WE ASYEIS , dIya86v; oG6~i5dya8bq inherit everlasting Why me You aresaymg good? Noone good life?" 18 Jesus said ct v i ~ T c 6. 9~65.19 co$a",^,*~5,nk to him: ',why do you If not one the God. call me good? Nobody 076aq M' .$oveiion~ is goad, except one, you have known Nat you should mukder, Gad. 19 You know IJOlx~b~l5. KAfUlqc YOU ~ h ~ ~ l d e o m adultery, m~t shouid ;teal, the commandments, 'DO not murder, DO Mi y6o~ap~upiopg. ~i Not YOU s auld bear false w~tness, at not commit adultery. &rompjot)<, Tila T ~ Y r r a ~ i p aoov DO not steal. Do not YOU should defraud, Be honoring the father of you bear false witness, Do n a i r j v pqrkpn. 20 6 6L E$q aGr+ not defraud, Honor and the mother. The ionel but said to him father and moth. A16hu~ahs. ~aGra vhvra uAa5hpqv er!,' 20 The man Teacher, these (things1 all ?guarded Said to ..Teacher, v - 3 ~ 7 6 5 PoU. 21 6 6? 'IJZ~:~all these things I have out of xouth of me. The but kept from my youth dpPA&qag a6r$ i y & q o r v arirbv nai On'" looked havmg looked in him loved him and ETTEY ah$ -EY m J o ~ ~ p e l . upon him and felt said to him one(thing1 you is tacking about: love for him and Said to him: '"One thing hayr 60a iXEIS be going under asmany (things) you are having is missing about you: rrhh oav ~ a i 665 ~ o i q rrroyoiq, ~ a0 i 0 . Sell what things se2 and give to the poor (ones), and you have and give to the Poor. and You wfll E<EI Bqoavp6u 6" aripavrj, ~ a SEOpo i you w~ll%ave treasure m heaven, and hlther have treasure in heav&noAob8~~ 0 . 22 6 68 en, and come be my be fallowing to me. The lane1 'but follower." 22 But he rr01ioo tva

'Fj;

aiivtav

; :

!2

dnrfih0sv grew sad a t the saying went off and went off grieved, EXWV ~ r i v ~ forahe was holding having posresalona grieving, many possessions. ~~. rrohhd. 23 After looking many. Jesus said to 23 K a i .TTEPIPASV& E Y O ~ b 'iqooOq his disciples: "How ~~d haring l ~ o k ~ b $ the ~ ~ ~ J~ ~ Sd US hhy?, ~ o pq8qraiq i ~ aljro5 nGq 6uaa6Awg difficult a thing i t in saying to the d~serples of him How difficultly will be for those money to enter o i T& x p i r a r a i x o v ? q cis ~ j with v the (ones) the moneys havlng into the into the kingdom of paocX~iav TOG ~ E O O E / ~ ~ A E ~ ~ o Y 24 T ~ Io.i God!. 24 But the k~ngdom of the ~ o d wxu enter. The disciples gave way 68 ~ a 8 q ~ n i e 8 a p p 0 5 ~ ~ 0 6 d to surprise a t his but disciples were being astomshed upon In response A6yoc5 aljra0. 6 6L ' 1 ooOq n&h!u Jesus again said to words of him. he but again ho~pr8eiq Aiycl a 6 ~ 0 i q T&va TIGF them: '"Children. how having answered is saying to them ~hlldre;, how difficult a thing i t 6Go~oh6v i o ~ l v r i q p a o ~ h e i a v TOO is to enter into the difficult [thing) it is into the kingdom of the kingdom f , ~ ~ d ! 9eoS God Lto ~ U enter: E ~ ~ E 25 ~ V~ . bn easier o n r j ~ s p 6i=pl(v i vt is u&pqhov camel 25 ~t is far a camel to go through a 616 ~ p d u r & q baQi6og 61rh8siv fi eye than for a through bble of needle to go through than 8mO IiCh man to enter into nhoba~ov siq ~ f i v p a o ~ k i a v TOO the kingdom of God." kingdom of the . ~ o d rich m a n ] into the 26 They became oi 6 ; rrsploa&5 E ~ U E ~ ~ E 26 ~ Y . abundantly still more astounded to enter. The (ones1 but t ~ ~ r r h i o o o v ~ hhyovrag o rrpbq n h 6 v K a i and sald to h ~ m were being astounded saying toward h ~ m And fact can he ~~~, riq 66varat oo8jva1; 27 t PMwq , who is able to be raved? a a v L g looked m straight a27 Saved?" t them Looking Jesus a l j ~ o i q 6 'I DOG< Ahye! nu h drv8prjnotq said: ,,With men it is them the 3esus saying ~ e s P d e men "possible, hut not tr6rivarov &AX' 06 r r a 6 ~ S Q , rr&vra im~ossible but not besPde God, all (thing.) 30 with God, far all 6uvar6 rraph 28 thmgs are possible poarlble beslde Gad. Started with God s 28 Peter hfysw ilvci5 started to Say t o i) n h p o ~ah6 'i60b to h ~ m Look1 Peter to be saying the We h7- C,T nnlr~ W . left hqinavcv rrhvra ~ a ii l ~ o h o u 8 i ~ a p k all v things and have have let go off a l l (things1 and have followed been following you." 6 'IqaoGq 'Aptjv Akyo ool. Amen I am saying 29 Jesus said: ~ r u l y to you. 29 I Say to men' No bpi" od6ei5 EOTIV 85 & Q ~ K C Yo i ~ i a v fi to T O ; , NO one is who let go off house or one has left house or &6eh$o65 fi dr6shp65 fi pqrhpa ij r r a r i p a fi brothers Or sisters Or r brothers or s~sters or mother or father or mother or father O AurroGpsvoq,

h i

X6yq

<??

$ '2

Y~?P

;fe

.......

----

MARK 10:30-34
~ t r v a fi children or

210

211 35 Kai And

MARK

10:35-42

&POD ~ a children i or flelds account 0 me and for my sake and for EVEKW TOG Ainu, 30 dirv the sake of the good on account of the E%news, if ever no 30 who will h&Bq ~ n a ~ o v r c m h a u i o vvcv a b TO he might $bceive- one hundredfold now In the not get a hundredfold in this period ~ ~ ( r roiniag q, nai dr6~hqobq natpQ time, houses and appointed tlme this house. and brothers brothers and sisters &6.dqir5 ~ a pqrlpag i rai + ~ v a nai d r pobq slsters and mothers and chlldren and xelds and mothers and children and fields. ~IWYVQV, ~ a &Y i TO the-r$ne, with persecutions, and wlth persecut~ons. and in the &p~opiv~ <o{v ai6vlov. 3 1 aohhoi 6 i in the coming 'ystem eomine life everlartine. ~ a . n v hut of thinas' everlastina ~aovra; rr &TO( Eux&ol nai 01 life. 31 However. WiU b e ~rsf(onea1 last (ones1 and the many t h a t are first will be last, and t h e iuxarot VP&TOI. last (ones1 6mt (ones). last first." 32 Now they were 32 'Haav 61 $v - r c 663 &vapaivovrsq They were but m the way stepping uu advancing on t h e road E Ipo6hpa, nai .fiv "po&yov u p to Jerusalem, and into Jerusalem, and he was going before J~~~~ in a6roGq. 6 ' IquoDq, r a i d8alrpoinrro. , f r o n t of them, and them the Jesus, and they were bemgastomshed, they felt oi 66 &nohou8otw~g LqopoGv~o. but those who the (ones) hut following ,were being fearful. followed began to fear. Once again he ~ ; n : took the twelve aside ipSaro aljroiq AByrtv and started to tell he started to them to be saying the p a h o v r a ah3 O V ~ P ~ ~ M I V bn 33 ,1605 them these things t o befall him: being =bollt to him to be befalug that L ~ O ~destined I &vapaiuop~v eiq 'fEp0a6~upa, ~ a i 6 33 "Here we are, We are steppmg up into Jerusalem, and the advancing up t o Jeruuibq roo &v8p6rrou rrapa6084a~a, roiq salem, and the Son of Son of the man wrll be given over ta the man wrll be delivered hpxlrpeirulv ~ a i soiq y p a p p a d u t v , rai t o the chlef prlests ehxef priests and to the scnber, and and the senbes, and
Lv~nrv
On

lri,

t x t :

~~~

ha~2~,h % :g ; ~ ~' $ 2 ~ 0 %%F g $ingsgn)

tprraiSourr~v a+Q aai Lprrr(ruouolv a h Q and ihey will make they will make fun of hlm and will spit on him r a i pamty6uovutv adr6v xai t n r o ~ ~ ~ v o i r o ~ ~ , and wlll scourge him and will kiu, hrm but three days ~ ab i n h T c^< i p t p a c & v a o r ~ o r r a l . and = f u r X r 6 e days he wru wand up. later he wlll rise - . .- SO' SeeMark 4:19 footnote.

rrpomop~irourac cnhQ ' I&~wpoq 35 And James and go their way toward him James John, the two sons ~ a 'Iwhvqq i oi 660 uioi Z~BrSaiov hlyovrrg of Zeb'edee, stepped and John the two sons of Zebedee raying Up to him said iva to him: "Teacher, we a h 6 An6&a~aA~, 68ihal~pv we are wluing in order that want you to do for us t o him Teacher. 8 i&v airfiooplv whatever i t is we ask we might ark of which if ever you for: 36 He said 6 rro14auc fip?v. 36 to them: "What do The YOU shouid do to US. YOU want me t o do for ~ i ~ r ah vo i q Ti ~ ~ E T E VO~~)O~W 37 They said s a ~ d to them What are YOU willing I should do t o him: "Grant us to Opiv; 37 01 62 Eirrav Aat to rou? The (ones) but said to him ~ i v eslt down, one a t your tK right hand and one lva E T ~ uou $ o ? s i n order that one of you out of a t your left, in your glory." 38 But Jesus ~ESIOY ~ a ST< i dc &PIUTEP& dght-hand [parts] and one out of left-hand Ipartal said t o them: '"You do ra6iaopev b rfi 66Sq uav. 38 6 62 not know what YOU we might sit down in the glorji of you. The but are for. re 'IquoGq E T ~ C V a h o i q 0 6 ~ O ~ ~ C ~ T E 7; YOU a b l e t o drink t h e Jesus sald to them Not row have known what CUP I am drinkaii~im8r. 6hvau@c ~ l ~ i v ing, or t o be baptized YOU are asking for; are r o u able to drink with the baptism with which I a m being bapn o=UP ~ i p l a v which a 6 ~ : YI*m~~~i,,g, tized?' 39 They said t o him: "We are able." p baptism h r l u p a which 8 E x 6 being p m ibaptized <opal parrr~a8fivac; 39 oi 62 c i v m a h $ At that Jesus said to be baptized with? he but said to him t o them: "The cup I AuvClpda. 6 62 ' l qaoGq EITEV &+ Ti, am driwing You w e are able. The but Jesus said to them The drink, and with the baptism with which rromiplov 6 dyd rrivo "iEaeE cup whieh I am drinking You will drfnk I am being baptized ~ a i ri, Bhr~apa a f y d YOU will be baptized. and the baptism which I 40 However, this pan~i<oka~ , Pcmr~a8~aroB , ~ . sitting down a t my am be~ng bapt ed w ~ t h you will be baptized wlth, right or at my left is 40 ri, 62 na8iuat i~ 6 ~ l l O. ~ not mine t o give, hut the but to sit down out of right-hand [Parts] it those Uou i l rSwv6pwv o r i ~EUTIV Cpi,v fOr whom it has been of me or oz$$of left-hand [parts] not it is mzne prepared." 6oirvag, &Ah' ?lq fl-roipaorat. 41 Well, when t h e tn =ive hut to W ~ I ones C ~ it ha. been . orenarea. .

f t :

Ze jr Ze

~~~

41 ~ nai n d having dr~oGuavrsq heard the o i 6ten i ~ a fipSavro started & y a u a ~ ~ ~ irrcpi v ' l a ~ r j p o u ~ a 'I&vou. i to be indignant about ~~~~s JO~XI. 42 uai rrpoouaX~ahp~uaq a J ~ o b g 6 ~ n d having called toward himrelf them the

Others it, they heard started about to be indignant at James and John. 42 But Jesus, after calling them t o him,

MARK
Jcms

10:43-49
is saying to them You have *nourn

a12

213
blind (one)

MARK
to him

10:50-11:4

671 said to them: 'You that know that those ~ i l V iBvbv appear t o be ruling the (one11 aeemlng to be ruling of the nations the nationslord it KaTaKu tc6ouo1v ah& m i 01 pyfh over them and their are l o r d ~ g ltovcr them and the g e a ones1 great ones wield ahbv r a r e o w l & Dwlv a h b v . 43 obx authority over them. of them arewield%g sutiority over them. Not
01

'I~ooOq hiye1

ahoi~

076are

wqXV

X L ~ O V T C ~ ~ T Q Ohpael
aaylng

SoroGmg

Clpxe~v

Be taklng coirase, him: 'Take oourage,

Iblind man, saying to

&w<

thvl

but

66

~ C T I Y &V

it Is

in

bpiv
You;

&m 6t but who

In

llkely

&

may wiu will be

eihq

"~ZF
b bv

ZV~A b ~ bpiv,
bmme

okou aervsnt. and who New Bihq t v dpiv elvai n p b r o ~ . oral may will In rou in he first, will be nhvrwv 600Aog 45 r a i y h p b ulbq TOG of ail (one11 #lave; a180 for the Son of the

Lurat

~ I & K O W44 C .a1

BF

&

43 is not the way among you; but WantS to become great among YOU must be YOUR minister. 44 and whoever wants to be first among You must be the slave of

hv0phou
man to serve

obu
not

?XBw
came
T I ) J

S1anovq9jva1
to be served
sou

hut to minister a h 0 0 Ahpov to, his 'Oul a of him ransom and to ave ransom in exchange .&vri noMQv. for many." Instead of many. 46 And they came 46 Kai Epxovml el5 'Iepe1~6. Kai $.to Jerti.cba. But as And iheu ere coming Into Jcrlcho. his dlseiples t ~ n o ~ c w p t wa uh 0 0 &d 'Iepe~xZI 1a1 TWV he and a going ia way out of him irom ~ e r i c h o and of the crowd were going p a 0 q ~ b v a h 0 0 r a i 6~Xou l u m 5 dlsclpies of him and of crowd mfficient t h e Out Of Je'iehO. (the ulbq T I aiou Bcrp~ipaaogrueMq n p a m s i ~ qBartimae'us son of Ti.me,w), a son of 8ma:maeus Bartimseus blind beggar. was Lr&0 TO T ~ V 6 6 6 ~ . 47 uai blind sitting beside the the way. hd 47 When he &roboac 6rt 'IqooOt 6 NaSapndF h ~ "ad. v it was ~ having heard that J ~ S U B the N ~ it 1 .~ heard P that ~ the Naz.a.rene, fipCaro rp4 EIV a hlye~v Yli he started to be out and to be sayhe son he started shouting "On Of Aauci6 'IqooO, Ullqo6v WE. 48 rai and of id J ~ B U B . have mercy on me. ~ n d David, Jesus, have 61a~ovjCal Kai 600va1
and to glve the

,:"m$ts,the :9 ; i."to be ministered

And

+UX?

wa..nhg k

Son of ~ e v i d , have mercy on me. more: '"Son of David. have mercy on me? 49 rat ma< 6 'Iquo~~ And having stood Istllli t h e Jesus .atd 49 SOJesus stopped hviloare a h & . ~ a i q-0~~ 76" and said: 'CALL hlnl." Sound row to him. And thc~.reaoundingto the And they called the
was crylnaout

EKPO<EV

YIL

Aauei6

UILqu6v

pe. Shouting that much

end went to Jesus hd in answer to him jwus said: 5 1 And nai hsvlnganswered tnronpl8si~ to drir hlm t h be J I u '& F "What do you want et=ev Ti COI MEI rro~fiuo said What to you a n you w ~ l l i n l Ishould dkl me to do for The blind man said b 62 ~ h b )q ilncv a h @ 'PaPPouvef, him: "Rab.bo.ni, The but blin (one asid to him Robboni. me recover sight." lva &vaphL+w. 52 rai 6 'IqooOg let in orderthat lmlnht look again. ~~d the J~~~~ 52 And Jesus said to ETTEV a673 *Ynays,. 1 T~'JTI< COY him: " 0 0 . your faith said to him Be going under, the falth of you has made you well." h& Aeqev, And immediately he ~ i u w r L v a , vai rb9bq has awed you. And at ones he loo ed a s a h , recovered sight, and he began to follow ~ a i fi~oh06tlet adrQ i v rfi b6Q. and he was following to hlm in the way. him on the road. Kal 6re b y ( l a v u ~ v 15 'IrpoobXupa N , when they And when they get near into Jerusalem were getting 1 B119eayfi rai BoBaviav n&q 76 near to Jerusalem, Into Bethphsge and Bethany toward tho Moun to Beth'phsge and rbv ' a a t b v , h o a ~ & h h c6~ k rbv pa0qrbv of the Olives, he i3sending ofl two of t h e disci~les Beth's.ny at the Mount OfOlfves, he a h 0 0 2 rai &Lye, a h o i q .Yn.iyerc of him end U saying to them Be rov goin* under diswtehed two of his ~ l qTiJY ~(hpqv TljY I ~ T ~ V T b I ilY 1a1 disciples 2 and into the vlllsge the (one) o w s i t e ofyo$, and them: 'Go into the ~6% ~imropsdprwl &fiv village that is within at once going your way inside it Sight of YOU,and as sbpi?e~e nbhov 6~6epivOv 6 " soon as YOU pass into YOU wrll And colt having been tied upon which it you w i find ~ a colt ob&lq o h w dv8 hnwv & ~ & 8 l m ?dIoare tied, on which none of Bat down: loole YO" mankind has yet sat: no one not aa yet a?men I Spiv loose n a n d bring it. a h b v r a i ~ L P E T ~ . 3 r a i thv it and be bearbe. And if ever anyone to You And if anyone says rYnq Ti ~~OIE~TE r o h o ; eirrarc '0 to you, are You might asy Why a t e rou doing this? say rov The doing this?' say. 'The , rSp~og a h 0 0 xpriav #XEI' rai needs it, and Mrd of It nccd is havlng; and a ? ? " ,: e will at once send it Kai Ofl back here.'" 4 80 a6~bv tnroor~.L)\.L)\el nhh,v SSr. it he la lending OR again here. And they went and dnrjh0av r a l e13pov nbhov r6s Lvov they went ofl and found colt tied found the colt tied at n p b ~ ~ p a v E ~ W hi TOG hp@66ou, r a i the door. outside On toward door outsids uW)n t h e aide street, and the side street, and
the
?nus.

hanq6fiuaq 4)iBeV npb< having leaped UP he came t w e r d

~ 6 v"I 00%.

. . ...--~~

~~

~~

1 1

1 '0~011

ken

MARK 11:5-13

214

215
n really anything E ~ P ' U E , 6" a b 6 KO(? Lhehv hi a b i v he wl?l hnd 1x1 it, and having Coma u p n 1t0 3 6 6 ~ E ~ P V el 4 nathlng he found if not ~rnp.5~

MARK 11:14-18
LI B w

they loosed it. 5 B u t Ahwav &6v. 6 ~ a m i nq r&v they BTO b o ~ i n g It. And %me of the (ones) some of those stand1 ~ d b ~ q ~ 6 r w v Weyo" ahoiq Ti ing there began t o say there havlng~tood weresaulng to them What to them: "What are You doing Loosing the noleire hljovreq T ~ V rrGhov; 6 ol are YOU doing loosing the eolt? The (ones1 colt?" 6 They said 62 e 7 n w c n l r o i ~ u&bq cin~v 'irlooGq' t o these just as Jesus but said to Ulem aeeordlng as said the Jesus; had said; a n d they let them go. ~ a ? &Qfirav adrobq. and they let KO OR them. 1 And they brought 1 ~ a i rpipouutv 76" nbhov wpbq the colt to Jesus, and And they are bearing the eolt toward they p u t their outer rdv 'I uoOv, r a i inrp6Mowlv adrO garments upon it, and the ?esus, and they are throwing upon it h e s a t on it. S Also. rh lphrla &&, ~ a ai&81m i h ' many spread their the Outer garment. of them, and hesat down upon outer garments o n d d v . 8 r a i nohhoi -rh ip&rla cnlrGv the road, but others it. And many the outer garment# of them cut down foliage from Eorpwuov eiq ~ j M6v v irXho! 6L. or1Ph6aq the fields. 9 And spread into the way: others but tree branch- those going in front and those coming n 6 q ~ w ~ ~ir g zi,v & pirv 3 ~ a i ol having cut out of the &Ids.. And the (ones1 behind kept crying n p a & y o m q uai I, &o~ou~o;vrtg out: "Save, we pray!' going ahead of and the (ones) fdlowins Blessed is he t h a t grpa@, 'nu~ , j ~ ~ ~ , 6 , ~ comes & , in ~Jehovah's' ~ were crymg out Hosanna: Blessed the (one) name! ID Blessed is the coming C p ~ 6 y e v oPV ~ dv6yar1 Kupiou. 10 ~ d h ~ ~ kingdom ~ ~ coming in name of ~ o r d ; ~ l e r s e d of our father Davidl' we pray, in fi Ppxoplvq B a o ~ h e i a TOG rrmpdq fip&v the coming kingdom of the father of us the heights above!" 1' And he entered h i & 'tl(mwh b TO?< inyioro~q. David; Homnna in the highest [plaeeal. into Jerusalem, into 1 1 Kai rlufiA8ev rlq 'le u6Avpa rlq T& the temple: and he And heentered into i%?msalem into the looked around upon iep6~ n e p ~ P h e ~ l h p ~ v o ~ ,&,, all things, and, is temple; and having loaked aroundon all (things) the hour was already 6 ~ 2 4611 o G q q r$ Opuq tcjh8ev tlq late, he went Out to late already beine .of e hour he went out lnto Beth'a.nY with t h e Bqewicm VET* TQY ~ & ~ E K Q twelve. 12 The next day. Bethany wlth the twelve. 12 Kai And ah&v dm& BqBaviaq inTTEiYauEvI he became hungry. of them from Bethany he became hunsry. 13 And from a 13 rat 16hv ourjv dmb p ~ r p 6 B t v d'stance he caught And havlneseen fie tree fmm sight of a fig tree

% " =

% ':

t h a t had leaves, and h e went to see rahether h e would perhaps find something on it, ~ u t on , coming t o it, he found nothing b u t leaves. for i t was sppinted time l4 Or figs. h o r p ~ x q e7nev h i M q ~ h t siq d v not t h e having answered he said to l i Not yet into the 14 80. In response. alcva i~ uoo yq6eiq ~ a p n d v qhyot. ~ a ihe said to it: "Let n o ase out of you no one fruit may eat. And one eat fruit from you anymore forever." f i ~ o u a y ol ya8qrai a h o 0 . were hearlug the d l s ~ i ~ l e of a him. And his disciples were 15 Kai E p ~ o v r a ~ elq 'IrpooMupa. Kai listening. And they are coming Into Jerusalem. And 15 Now they eidEheh LIF ib i ~ p d ~ ipc-0 t o Jerusalem. There having entered Into the temple he started he entered into the L~Phhhr~v and started to be throwing out t h : ~ : ; ~ ~ ] t o t h r o w out those & y o p & p v r a < tv rrQlcp3. r a i ~ h selling c rnbc and buying in the (ones) buy "g in the temple, and the the temple, and he .r& r o h h u ~ t o r & v ~ a i~ h g or the money ehangera and the overturned the tables na8iSpaq T&V nwAo,hav ~ h of t the money changers the and the benches of seats of the (ones) selling nep~q~~ph~ q a ~ & o r p t + t v 18 nai o k those selling doves; doves he overturned and not 16 and he would not ~QI? TKI TI< let anyone e a r n a angone In order that he was lettmg go 0% utensil through t h e ~IEY~YKI) m e h < 61h TOO iepoir, temp1er but he should bring Uvough utensil throush the temple, liept and 17 r a i E 6 i 6 a u ~ w rC(i aeyw Ob "1s it not and he was tesehinp he was saying ~ o saying: t yiyppnql 6 ~ 1 '0 oTr6q you o l ~ a q written. '*y has lt been wr~tten that The house of me house will be called a house ~ p ~ w x i i ~h~8fiUCTal q n h u w soiq ESv~ow; of prayer for all the of oraver will be called to ail the natlons? nations'? But you ~. i, ziq 6L motfir&v omiha,ov have made i t a cave $ 0 " hut YOU have made it cave of robbers." 18 And &PX~EPE!S h n a ~ + . 18 uai f i ~ o u o w the chief priests and of robbers. And heard chief przests the scribes heard it, ~ a oi i YP~JIIIDTL~S, rat , il;fi~ovv n b q adr6v and they began t o and the scribes, and were SeeMnp how him seek haw t o destroy 6nroXiumt~ tQopoirvro vhp d+,, him: for they were in they might destmyi they fesrlng for him, 6 &$,oq 6cEnhfimo m; fear of him, for all the the crowd wss belng astounded upon crowd was continuaily being astounded a t his ~ f i 6 1 6 ~ ~ :cnlroO. thb teaehmg of him. teaching.
?eaves

irMa

he came if

?h&v

ie TzF

% :

$ ,

Z E ? ; :

1 4 :

n%LTaq ~2:

T%f$F'

1 2 :

MARK 11:lS-27

216

217
of hxm are eomtnlr toward

MARK 11:28-12:l

19 And when it be19 Kai 6 . r ~ 6 &no And whenever ttxeeam6 m e late in the ,jay, L~urop~bvro ECw r i g rrbhewg. they would go o u t they were gotog their way out outslde the city. the 20 But 20 Kai n a p a n o p r d p c v o ~ rrpwi si60v rhv when they were And mnklnewnu beside early they raw the passing by early in uuufiv dtsgappt v the they saw Re tree havtng een w x e r e d o$of t h e fig tree already &vapnlo8cig 6 nL~pog hiya~ hevlng remcmberad the ~ c t e r la saying to him withered u p from the "OkSo Peter, 'PaBBri, i6r 1 uwfi fiv ~rnp&lrw Rabbi. see the fig tree which you cursed remembering it. said L<jpcrvrat. 22 r a l drrro~~~e~ig 6 t o him: "Rabbi. see! has been Wtthered. And having answered the the fig tree t h a t you 'iquoiig hLye~ahoiq "EXETE cursed has withered Jesus Is saying to them Be uov having Up,,3 22 ~~d in rriu~lv 0 ~ 0 6 - 28 &p?v Jesus said t o them: hkyw, felth oi GO^: amen I am sayln8 . , H faith ~ ~ in ~ cod. bpiv TI 65 &v r'inn 23 Truly I say t o YOU to you that who llkely might say that whoever tells this T" BPEI T O ~ T ~ " I A~~IJT~ I a p i hi0q~1 to tXe mountaln this Ball te up end be thrown mountain' 'Be lifted Llq T ~ Y 0&Aau0aw, r a l p 6 1 a ~ p l e i LY T$ up and thrown into Into the sea. and doubt in the the sea: and does not r a p 6 i q a h o i i &AX& rrlorr6p TI 8 doubt in his heart hut heart of htm but may be believing thst what has faith t h a t what hah~i Y~YET~! cma, adr+, h e says is going to he is speaking is oceurrf~g. it will be to him. Oeeur, he will have it so. 24 This is why 24 6 t h ro5ro ALyw bpi" rr-a Thmush thla I am saying to YO&, all (things) 1 tell w the 6oa rrpoorGxm0r uai a l ~ c i u 0 ~ things YOU pray and aamnnY as You are rrmylng end you areasking, for have faith that T L ( ~ ~ E T E XTI hh61PLTC ~ 0 1 1 EOTUI be havlng fslth that rau recelvhd, and it wu be you have received, and YOU will i v 25 gal 6rav WT~~KETE to uov. And whenever you ere standlng have them. 25 And when YOU stsnd prayrrpoo~ux6pev01, & irre TI EY praying, be letflng ge of2 it anything ling, forgive whatever YOU have against EXETE , urn& TIVO~ iva nai You are having down on lomeoie, In order thst also any0ne; inOrder that YOUR Father who i s 6 n a r h p b &v 6 L v toig ~Cpmvoiq the Father o r ~ o r r the (one) in the heavens in the heavens may forgive you &QF( Cpiv T& rraparrrrrbpara 6 trespasses." 26 -' mlght xeZno OR to rou thc trca~aalel .PYL,,;. . ~~~. 21 Kai Epxovrat nhh,v " 2 7 And they came they eomtng egstn into agaln ta Jerusalem. And ' I L obAupa, Kai Lv ~4 l r p g irep~rrrno0vroq And as he was a m And in the tempte ~ ~ l k ! about ng walking i n the temple. 26' "BWSJ" and the Wertcott and Hort Greek text omit this verse.

%$

! ? % :

&+

Epxov~al rrphg a h b v 01 & p x , ~ p ~ i qthe chief priegts and him the chtef ~ ~ i e ~ the ta aprih.. .-. .-- -.- +,he . . . r a i 01 y p a p p a r ~ i ~ ~ a i 01 ITPEOP~?PPOI older men came t o and the rcrlber and the older men him 28 and began to 28 uai &yov 7 to him: "By what and were ~ a y t n a whz:d% of " authority do YOU do iCouuiq ~&a rro,Liq; authority these ~things) are you doing7 Or who these things? or who gave you this suthoriuol ESwrcv ~ i l vt e o u o i m r a h q v ive to YOU gave the authority this in order that ty to do these things?~&a rra($g. 29 6 61 29 Jesus said to them: Uleae (thhgsl you may bekolngl Tho but "I will ask YOU one 'IquoGg ~lrrirrrva h o i g ' E n c p ~ ~ f i u wbp&g Eva question. You answer Jesus asid to them I ~ h ~ inquire tt upon One met and I h6yov, &rroupi8qr6 pol ~ a i ip* word, and answer YO" tom:, and I ahall say you by what authority bpi" C rroiq btouuiq ~ a i i r a I do these things to YOU in what sort o! authority theae l t h i n ~ l l Was the baptism S O ~b P h r r r ~ u p a r b by John heaven I am doing: The baptlsm the Ionel Or from men? Answer (5 obpavoii fiv fi 65 &ve&rrwv; me." 31 80 they beoutof heaven wsa or outaf men? h o ~ p i 8 q . r L pot. 31 ual 61rAoyiCov~o gan t o reason among Answer YOY to me. And they were reasoning + . -. k ~m a. ~ ss~ v f~ -. -l-v ,o , . . .-.l "nT E ~ W ~ E V rrpbg taurobg ALyovrc~ 'E&v we say, 'From heaven.' e should say he will say. 'Why is it. towaid them~elves Stayins If ever W 'El odpavoc, Lpri A!& ri did not out of heaven, he willsay Through what him?' 32 But oOv aGr h c m 6 u a r ~ ah+; 32 &Ah& therefore not YO" belleved to him? But dare we say, 'From men'?"-They were .EC h0phc.w; sinwpm should we ray Out of In fear of t h e crowd. t ~ o P o G v ~ o rbv bxhov for these all held t h a t they were fearlng the crowd. ~ Z C S bn John had really been d ou r6v 'lw&vqv dvrwg wereXhsvtnp the ~ o h n in beingnear that a prophet. 33 well. in reply t o Jesus ~ a i6morp~Bivrs T& 33 And having reilllei to the they said. "We do not 'IqooG XLyouolv O ~ K oi6apcv. ~ a i know." And Jesus said Jesus they are asulng Not we hove known. And to them: am 6 ' I uoiig hBy.1 ahroig Od6L Ly& hByw by what the ?erus is raying to them Neither I sm saytng I I these bpi" b rroiq teoumiq raiim to YOU in what sort of authority these (things1 things." adr05

1 -.

? :% '?

'dt"f%;

I ... .

r$f

rr!,"$Pizg
I am dolng.
TO,&.

12

speak n a f ~ ~ ~ ~ $ to q them with hahriv 'A rrrhbva hv9porrog L Q ~ T L ~ U L V , 'llustrations: "A man to be speaking &yard men planted, planted a vineyard,

hztfa~,"d

l2started to

Also, he

MARK 12:2-10
rnp~L6q~cv ral 6puEcv and p u t a fenee and putsrovnd P%$bv and duE around it, a n d dug a Gnoh~vtav r a i &o66pqo~v nGpyov, r a i vat for the winepress winepress vat and built tower. and and erected a tower. tSL6~7o&&v y~wpyoiq, ~ a l& ~ ~ G I ~ ~ W E and V . let it Out t o cullet out It to cultivators, and travele a road. tivators, and traveled Z ~ a hi L m s ~ h r v rrpbq ~ o b qycw yoJq abroad. 2 NOWin And he sent o f f toward the cvltkntnrs t o t s due season he sent !alp@ BaOAov, iva na & rOv forth a slave t o the amolnted tlme slave, Inorderthat besfde the cultivators, t h a t he ycvpyOv A&Py &d T& napnirv TOO might get some of t h e Eultrvatorr he migh tahe from the frutts 01 lhe fruits of the vineyard &prrdGvoq 3 ~ a ; haQ6mq ah& from t h e cultivators. vlneysrdi and havlnr taken hlm 3 B U ~ they took him, 6cgav ~ a hi L u ~ ~ t hr w t d v . 4 r a i n h h w beat him u p and sent they yed and sentoff empty. And agatn him away empty. & r i m ~ ~ h s v np6q ahohoirq Mhov b6Aov. 4 And again h e sent he sent off toward them another slave: forth another slave to K&KE~YOY i ~ e g a h i w o m r a i ~ i u a u a v . them. and t h a t one and that (one) struck on the head and jiahonored. they on the 6 ~ a i W o v d m ~ o r ~ l h c v ~ ~ h r r i v o v head and dishonored. And snother he sent off; and that (onel 5 ~~d he sent forth h i ~ ~ l w ~ r ~ aa ,]i o a o b q &MoK, o5q u b another, and t h a t one they kllled, and many others, whom Indeed they killed; and many 6iponcq d q 6 : d m o r r r w ~6 ~ . f i t Eva others. some of whom Raying whom but killlng. Yet One they beat u p and dxcv, ui&v &yaWQ'r6v. ~ m l a h h b v some of whom tbey he was having, son loved; he aent OR hlm killed, 6 onemore L o arov npbq ahoirq hLyWv TI he had, a beloved son. fast toward them sayin# that H~ sent him forth 'Evrpcminovrat d v u16v pou. 7 trtivol 6L last t o them. saying, They will ~espect the son of me. Thoae but respect my 01 yCwpyoi npbq tavrobq h a V TI O h 6 5 son.' 7 But those the cultivators toward themlelver snld that Thle cultivators said among tors 6 rhqpovdpos 6 t h d m o ~ ~ e i v C w v themselves 'This is 1s the heir: hlther let ua be kllflns the heir, let ah6v. rai Eorcr~ 4 ~ h p o v o u i a . us kill him, and the hlm, and wlll be the lnhedtsnee. dll be 8 rai X a W m ~ s h L m l v c l v abr.5~. ~ a ours: i 8 S o they took And havtng taken they killed hlm. and him and killed him, 6 iPaAov a h b v EEo TOO & ~ ~ ~ c h i ) v o q . threw him outside and ttrew out him outside the vieyard. the vineyard, What 9 7i l l 0 l f i U ~ l 6 K ~ P I O 706 $ & ~ T T L ~ W V O S ;will the owner of the What wlll do the lord of the vlneyard? Be will UiE6olTal ~ a h i o ~ ~ u ETOSF 1 YLWPYOL~C ~ a come i and destroy the H e will come and will destroy the eultlvstors, and and *EL T ~ Y& p d O m m o t s . 10 0661 give the vineyard t o he wlll give the vineyard to others. Not-but others. 10 id f i v ypa@fiv 7 a k v & V ~ ~ V O T L Aieov b never read this s c r i p the scripture this did you read Stone whlch ture, 'The stone t h a t

MARK 12:ll-16
the hullders rejected, this has become the chlef cornerstone. Jehovah' this has to be, and i t ie marvelous in our eyes'? eyes of "$7 12 At t h a t they 12 Kai LCfi~ouv began seeking how t o And they were reeking a $ ? but r a l t oP'0qoav ~ 6 bxhov, v Eyvwocn, y&p 811 seize and t%ey?eBred the crowd. they knew or that feared t h e crowd. for n p b ~ ahoirq n a p a h h f i v ~ T n w . r a i they took note t h a t h e toward them the parable he sald. And sooke the illustration Gith them in mind. dgknsq ahbv hjhBm. having let go off him they went o f f . S O they left him and 1 3 Kai h o m i h h o u u ~ v n&q a P ~ 6 vmvaq went away. And tbey send off toward hlm lome 13 they sent TOY @ a p ~ u a i w v ~ a i TGV ' H P V ~ I ~ Y O V t o him some of forth of the Pharisees and of the Xerodlans the Pharisees and Iva ahbv &YP~GUW~V A ~ Y v . in order that him they might catch to word. the party followers of Herod, t o catch him LX96mq Aiyovn~v 14 rai in his s w h . 14 o n And having come they are A I ~ & C L O K ~ ) \ E , oi6a EY drXlOhrl arrlval these said ~ e ~ c h ~ r ,we haveLown that t a t fu t o hlm: "Teacher. we know you a r e ST ral ad ~ ~ A E I end not it mattem to you truthhll and you do YOU are not care for anybody. rrrpi 066~v6q. 06 PALn~, about no one, not you ore looiing far you do not look el$ npdowrrov &vep&nwv, &Ah. in' &h~lOsiaqupon men's outward into face O f men, but Upon truth appearance, hut you r i v 6 6 b ~ o 0zoO j 6t%unrtg. teach the way of Ood the way of the God youareteaehlng; 1st L lawful p v in line with truth: Sohat rfiwov Kaiuapt 0 d;, 1 , it l a w h l to to glve tribute to Caesar or head tax ta Caesar 15 6Opev " ' 66prv' should we give 2r r ~ ~ o uwe l d d1ve7 m e (one) Or not? 15 Shall We we not 6 L ~166q a h & T+ h 6 n p t n w e l m Pays Or pay? Detecting their but havlng known af them the hypoerhy he said to ahoiq Ti we TTEIP&<ETE; qLpc~L to them Why me are ron tem~tinn? . . Be besrlna them: "Why do YOU POI 6qvhp10v ~ v a yeW, put me to the test? to me denarlus In order that I mlght me. Bring me a denar'ius t o look at." 16 18 01 66 f p n a v . r a i ALycl The (ones) but rought. And ha i saulng brought one. And ahoiq Tivoq fi sinbv a h r a i fi he said to them: to them Of whom the image thts and the 'Whose lmage and dmc6ori aow 01 o t ~ & otvrr(, o h o q releefed the (one.) bu&In& thla +Jj0r) d S neQdfiv ywviat. 1 1 came to be into head of comer: be& Kupiou CYCVETO aJn], ~ a EUTIY i Baupamfi tv Lord came to be thu, and it is wonderful I n dqeahpoiq fipOv:

rat

TR

ktruck

,,,

,,,

5 2 :

tyg

11' Jehovah. Fa.lsu."l-%; Lord.

NAB.

MARK 12:17-25
hlyfu+$; 01 6&r t r r w ah4 Kaioapoq. lnser Dtlonf The (ones) but -Id to hlm Of Caesar. 17 6 6h 'I ooGq rlnev Th Kaioapoq =he but 3ema s a ~ dm e (th~n-1 of caesar h 6 6 0 r e Kaiuapt r a i T TOG BeoG DBY YOU back to Caesar and the (thtngs) of the M d r " BeQ. K U ~ CSr0adpar;ov hr' a h @ . to tXe God. And they were wondering upon hlm. 18 Kai Epxovra~ Xa&uraiot rrpbg &6v. And are eomlng Sadducw toward hlm. oinvzq ALyow~v & & m a o w p? clwxc, r a i who are8nylne resurrection not tobe, and h",p"~w" they w e n n q u t r l n e u ~ ~ n hlm

220
inscription is this?" They said to him: 'Caesar's." 17 Jesus then said: spay back Caesar's things to Caesar, but God.s things to ma: ~ n d they began to marvel a t him.

221

MARK 12:26-31

say there is n o remmection, and they put t h e question ta him: 19 "Teacher, Is * l $ ~ ~ $ ' wrote us that k&v rlvoq &6aXqbq h o 0 h v g r a i if Someone's brother v ever of anyone brothar .hould die end dies and leaves a yuvai~a ~ a i uamAirrq wife behind but does should leave down woman & T~KYOV iva h&f,iP" 6 not leave a child, his should lei go on ehlld,' in order that migh take the brother should take the wife and raise &6eA+&q ah05 ywai~a brother of hlm woman end ua offsorinc from tEmmfiarr m f p a r ' &6FA+Q her for his brother. mlght cause to stand UP out ace$ to x e brother 20 There were seven ah&. 20 t n r h &6LXqoi low. 6 brothers; and t h e of hlm. Seven bmthen they were; and the first took a wife, but rrpi,mg & a p ~ vy w a i x a , Kai h o @ v i l m w odn when he died h e left 618t (one) took woman. and dying not no offspring, 21 And m f p a 21 r a i 6 6 d 7 e p o ~ the second took her. he let go oft and the second (onel but died without EAaPev * v , r a i &d&Nrv p ramhtrr&v took her. and he died havlng left down leaving offspring' and t h e third the same m i o a. r a i 6 rpiroq 5 o a h w ~ .22 m i 22 And the sevaeet, and the third lone) as-thus; e n did not leave any t all ~ ~ ~ & a ' onspring. ~ a s of nhvrwv r a i 1 y w ? h f 0 a v c v . 2 3f ; of all (them) also the womsn dlcd. &vaur&ue~ rivoq arirov E U T ~ I yuvfi. to which Of them resux.nctlon of whom of them WIII she be womsA7 will she be wife? For 01 yZrp t n ~ & EUXOV OLJT?,V y w a i ~ a .24 got her as The for seven hsd her woman. 24 Jesus said ahoiq b 'Iquojq 00 6,& lo~.ro t o them: "Is not this Jeaua Not throush thls whv YOU are msstaken. to them the rrAwhu8e e166~0q T&< ypaqhq YOUR not knowing am YOU erring havlnl known the Scrlutures either the Scriptures pq6k ~ i l v6Gvaptv 705 eeoir. 25 6rw or t h e power of Whenever God? 25 For when not-but the Dower of the Qodil

Asz$ze~

to him,

ME.".".jg'T:tW 9 ~ : ~

zt

they rise from t h e vcrpjv & v a o r & , l v dead laneal t h w m l s h t s t s n d u ~ , dead, neither d o men o h yapoGotv OGTC marty nor are women nelther h e y are msrrylns nor %"en in marriage, h u t yapi?+vm~, e'uiv they are belng g ven In marrtaee, but they are as a r e as angels in t h e heavens. 26 But contv oljpcruois 26 rrrpi % a * in the heavens; about but cerning t h e dead, t h a t r6v TI tyripwral o h they are rabed up. the d e ~ t % s ) that Ulw are bcl*. rsl.cd UP not did YO" not read In Cnriyvmc t v 6 Mwofoq h i TOG the book 01MO*~, in dtd YOU read In the Of Moses uwn the the account about t h e B&rou q rtn~va h @ 6 e d Afywv thornbush*how Ood thornbush how ssld to hlm the saying

3%

out of

LK

i 3 $ 2

002

. fo1

--

~-

nA

fCn ",'

? ;% $ :

b~azOv $;
$3

zTE,",$z,"$:n

ze?even

t ! J

rai 0662 'la~(CjP; 27 06. EOTIV Be6 God of Isaac and God and Qa of Jacob7 Not hela ~ 0 Of 2 jacO~ 27 ? ~e is a I;6vrw vrr 6 v &Ah& God, not of the dead, of llvlna ( o n e . ) ; of dea$lones) , but but of the Iivmg. You nAavhoBe. are much mistaken." YOU are erring. 28 Kai rrpoorX0Av dq , & 28 Now one of the hsvlnr come toward one of the scrlbes that had come And &~olj,,q &&v u p and heard them havlng heard Of them yT2k::IW disputing, knowing owI;qrohwv, cI6&c 611 t h a t he had answered seeklng together, havlng k n o w that them in a fine way, henpi0q arhoiq hqp&qoev h e answered to them: Inquired upon hlm asked him: -Which commandment is first noia imiv tvrohi rr&,rr) Of whleh m r t Is commandment Bnt tono) of all?" 29 Jesus rr&mw; M) h e r p i e 6 'Iqo&q 611 answered: "The h t of all Ithem)? ~nawerdd the Jesus that is, ,Hear, n p i r ~ q t m l v -Aroue ' l a p A, KGptog 6 Our Ood m s t lone) la Be hearlka. I a r d , m r d the is one Jehovah,' 0e6 fipdv K6p1oq rTg turiv, 30 r a i &yam)m~q and you shs 1 love 30 and you must love 003 of us Lord one is, Jehovah' your God Kljp~ov ~ b v 8cbv oou Lord the God of YOU o f t of heart with vour whole heart nai 65: 6Aq7 1$q Q $ ; Y $ uou ~ a and l with your whole and out of who e the Of You and soul and wlth your r i g 61avoiaq U O U te whole mind and with the pe rceptton of YOU and out of your whole strength.' luxdo uou. 31 6rvrLpa The second is sncnat?! of you. Bacond lone) this. 'YOUmust love 'Aycm'oe~q T ~ V ~rnhquiov uou b q your neighbor a s YOU .ha1 love the nelahbor of you sa 29','. SO' Jehovah, J1.ncxe.la,cm#.zt.z<,cz~,; ~ ~ x ~~ d ~ ,

2%

6,"%

$2

MARK 12:32-37
osau~6v.
not
1s.

222
TOGTWV hMt1
to him the

223
And

MARK 12:38-44
~~KOUE"

yourself. Greater lone) of these ather commandment

~E~<OV

ivrohi

yourself.' There is no

ypap!+a~~o ~ greater than these." acr~be 32 The scribe said to r I r r 5 671 him: you Finely, Teacher, upon truth y o u s a ~ dthat said in line E T ~i u r i v n a i o 6 ~ Eorw M h o q rrhjv airroS. one he is and not is other berides htm; truth, 'He is One. and there is no other 33 nai Td &ymirv , a~Tbv i E 6h and the to be l o v ~ n g him out of whZe than He.; 33 and loving him with ~ap6iaq nai ' i g 6Aqq 6 j q ouviorwg ~ a this i heart and out of whole the comprehension and one's whole heart and 65 8hqq ~ r j q ioxGo n a i r b dyarr@v, with one's whole unout of whole the streng& and the to be loving derstanding with ~ b vd q u i o v c 5 ~Lavrbv rrrp~uo6rcp6v6 m l v one's whole strength the neighbor a n oneself more abundant in and this loving one,s rr&vrwv TAU M a ~ a u r o p & ? o v nai 9uqhv. neighbor as Oneself of a11 the whole burnt oReringr and saenfiees. 1s worth far more than all the whole J " $ ; Offerings and vovvexi, heipieq E ? IP Y a i i ~ o j 06 34 At intellisen& he answered said to him NO^ sacrifices:' paKp,iv h i , pau,hEiaq to^ this Jesus, discerning long [way1 you are from the kingdom of the he had answered intelligently, said to 0 ~ 0 0 . K a i 066ciq oirnht h6hpa God. And no one not Yet was daring him him: "You are not far from the kingdom of h e p w r r j o a t. to inquire upon. God." But nobody had 35 K a i dPTTo~p10~iq. 6 'IquoGq t h e courage anymore And having answered the Jesus ,t him, Wry" 616hu~wv b TQ IcpQ 35 when was raying teaching in the temple making a reply, Jesus h i y o u g ~ v oi ypa]lpa.rriq 6rt 6 began to say as he are the serLbes that the X ? h q $ !i in the uibq A a x i 6 i o r i v ; 36 a h ~ d q A a y i 6 ~ 1 ~ taught s " "How is it that the son of Davld is? "en. ~ a v ~ said d Say that the 6" 70 ITYE~~(III TQ dlyi? ETrrv K G p q TO in the spirit the holy Said ~ o r d to the Christ is Dkvid's soh? 36 By the holy spirit nvpiw pou Kdr0ou ir 6se,&v Lord of me Be sitting out of right-hand i p a m l David himself said, t ~ 0 p q r i q DO" 'Jehovah' said to Bi, ~obq pou E o g ,&v of me until lxkely I shouldput the enemre. of you Lord: "Sit at my right b m ~ h ~~ w i , v no6i,v oov. 37 airrbq Aauei6 hand until I Put Your underneath the feet of you: . Very David enemies beneath your KJPIOY, ~ a i ~ 1 6 0 O ~~ + ~T ~ Gfeet."' 37 David himhiyet d ~ b v is saying him Lord. and from where of him self calls him 'Lord.' but how,doqs i t coke Cmiv ui6q. ,she son: that he is hls son?"
Said

odn EUTIV. 32 E h r v ah?+

,,the,,

Ka?

the

r r o h b ~ dxho
much

crow2 wan heanng in

ah06

And t h e V a t

of him crowd was listening

K d a q , 6 ! 6 & o ~ d r , 6 r ' &hq0riaq

i e h,,i~q~,,,

2:

% !

36' Jehovah,

J7-a.lhU.ZIZ4;

Lord, NAB.

u h p G to him with pleasure. of him 38 ~ n in d his teachihcyev BAhrr~ 6 ~ i l Ying he went on to hewas ~ a ~ l n g Be roo lookingat from the say: out for the y p a p p a ~ h u T ~ V BEhevrwv $v o ~ o h a iscribes ~ that want t o serlbes the (ones) .urlUmg m robes walk around in robes rrrp!rrrrrsiv ~ a i &maupobq and wantgreet,ngs t o walk about and greetings in the marketplaces v r a i q 31) and front seats dryopaiq 39 ~ a rrpwrona0~6piaq i front seats m the marketplaces and rpora.~?loiaq Lv r o i q in the 'ynagogues ouvaywyaiq nai synagogues and iron recimmg places m the and most prominent places a t evening 6cirrvott 40 oi rar~o.govrcF ~,i< su ~ ~ e. rs. the (ones) eatinadown the meals. 40 They are .. a i ~ i a q TGV x p&v nai r r p o Y o e ~ w a ~ p h the ones devaurlng houses of the w J o w s and to Pretense long the houses of the widnpooauy6peva!. O ~ T O ! h'pylovrat neptoo6rrpov ows and for a pretext these w a receive more abundant making long prayers; prauulg; these will receive a pi pa. judgment. heavier judgment." 41 Kai ~a9ioaq n ~ b m l 41 And he sat down ~ n d having sat down opposite with t h e treasury yal;apvAa~iau i0sbpet rr&q 6 6xho chests in view and treasure guard he was viewing how the crow2 began observing TL) !3hhhr1 xdxbv capperimonwl the how the crowd was is throwing nai rrahhoi r h o l i o ~ o dropping ~ ya<oquh&~ov treasure guard; and many rich ones t h e treasury chests; Lpdhov r r o ~ & 42 q e 0 6 ~ and ~ many rich people were throwfne many icoinsl: and h a v ~ n g come were d r o ~ ~ i in na many coins. 4 2 Now pia x i a -nroXi EPahw h m t 660 6 one wid& Poor threw lepta two: which a poor widow came dropped in two imlv noSp&mqq. 43 ~ a and i is quadrans. And s ~ B coins, ~ I which ~TPOUKOI~EU&~EVOF 7065 pa01)~dl~ a h o G have very little value. having called toward himself the d~selples of hlm 43 So he called his ~ T n s v d ~ o i q' A p i v hiye tiviv 8 r 1 6 disciples to him and he =id to them q men I am saylng to r o v that the said to them: "Truly a h rJ m w x i nheiov navrwv L p a h ~ v I say to that this w dow t h s the poor more of all (ones) threw ?oar widow dropped !3ahA6vrov Td T&" of the (ones) throwing the in more than all dropping money ya<oqvX&~tov 44 n&rs tr ,roc those treasure guard; all out of the lnto the treasury chests; 44 for they .rrcptmrriovroq a h o i q L P d o v a h abounding to them threw: this (one) but all dropped in out of their surplus, but h ~ f i q~ ~ P ~ ~ O E O S out of the , want all (things) she. out of her want,
with pleasure.

fi68wq.

38 K a i 6"
And

~ f i the

teaching

616axt

TZ;~

yips

22

$!

MARK 13:l-8
P l - n ~ as 1 vlng

224

225

MARK 13:9-14
w ~ be u Iearthlquakes klngdom. there will

boa

she was'I,vhs

d or

&?-dm, 6Aov ~ b v dropped in all of what

threw, wholo

pi-

&Tiis. of her.
going E s w s y out of him

see! what sort of stones and what sort w ~ y k ~ , b t of buildings!' 2 Howvorcmai oim6opai. 2 r a i 6 ever. Jesus said to what kind of buildings. ~ , , d the him: 'Do you behold clrrsv a h @ Ph6rclg said to him looking . t these the these great buildings? i l l By no means w pcy&Aag oino6op&y 06 p' 60~06 great buildings.' ~ o t should be letgoo= a stone be left here upon a stone and not 66a hieog h i 8s ad Aieov be thrown down!' here stone upon stone which not ~araAuBR. 1 3 And a s he was ~hould be ioosebh~wn. sittlng on the Mount S Kai naBqp&ov a h 0 0 elc ~b 'Opo ~ b vof Olives with the And sitting of him into the ~ o v n t a j n of the temple in view, 'EhaaOv ~ a ~ 6 v w ro n c irpoc Peter and James and b q 5m O l l v e ~ opposite the temple was lnguilnE upon john and A ~ & alhdv ra~' i6iw ni.rpog nai began to ask him him aeeoxlinzto private isprtl Peter and privately: 4 'iaaq8og r a i ' l w k e uai 'Av6pEag 4 E M " us, When will these James and John and Andrew Say things be, and what raha Tma~ ral ~i will be the sign when these (things1 willbe: and what all these things are rb m , ciov 6~av pi^ raGra destined to come to the skn whenever may beafoul them (thinas1 a Conclus,on?,, So owrehriuOal Trdwa. 'yl,"k Jesus started to say to to be eoneluaed all. , them: 'Look out that Myetv &oi< B A ~ R 'Obody You' t ? Z r E tD be W h g to them Be You looking s t 6 Many wlll come on 715 bveg n A ~ u q . the basis of my name, BDYOne rmght to 'I am he' kh~lioowal mi 76 & p m i pow h i y o w ~ g,TI Will mislead many. will ceme upon the name o me say~ng that Moreover, when 'E 5 ~ i p r , ~ ( a i nohhoirg ~Aavjoouo~v. em, and many they will make to err. YOU hear of wars and reports of wars, do 1 d ~ a v 6; &KOG~TE not be terrified: [these whenever but youmight hear To,%!~c things1 must take &KO&< nohepov, epocioge. hearings of wars. ba rou terdfted; place, but the end is 6r.i y d u 0 a 1 &Ah. oimu T6 rEAoq. not Yet. It lr nee-am to take ~la;e, but not Yet the end. 8 *For nation 8 'Eycpefiunaa y&p Bvog m'iJvaq r a i will rise against W u rise up for nation upon nation end nation and

disciples IrpoO ALYEI a h ~ 4 J g TOY paeT]~Ov ah00 one temple 1s saying to him one of the disciples of hfm said to him: ''Teacher,

Kai l3 And

Enrro vopivou

ah06

out of

LK

she h a , her whole living." AS he was going 706 of the

the

Dao~Xeiah i &lo~heiav,
kinadorn upon kingdom,

uatupoi

klnpdom aminst be earthquakes In one place after another. there will be food shortages. These are a beginning of Pangs of
9 "As for YOU, look

a ~ ~ ~ l dto ing P I ~ F ~ Jw , m be

r a ~ & r6rroug. Eg9-a~

faminer; b$~,$~g

Atpoi.

13

56ivwv room. of birth pangs theae ithingr). 9 PhCrrcrr

Be looking at
but they will gwe over

bpaic
you

youraeiven:

kauTo15F.

: , $

rrapcl6b?oumtv

bpBg eis ouvk6 ,a ~ a ale i

rou

into s a n h d i n s and into

OWaywyh<
synagogues and

rai

PautAEw
khgs

row will be aayed and uwn governors and

IOU

~~~~~BE

Out people for will yourselves; deliver + ~ Y V ~ V ~ V YOU UP $0 local COU*,

YOU

wlll be caused l o stand

w~mens

ma0jm00c

"3

f3
~~~ ~

on account of 10 ~ a i a!<
And

~~

~~

kpk g k

=to ,6,\

! 2

n,"2,h,"'

'

t$

lor my sake, rrpOr0V for a witness to them. Rrst 1" in ail the Sf? ~qpux8ilval T6 rdayy@~ov. nations the good news tt Is neeeaaary to be preached the good news. has to he preached 11 ~ a i 6~av dyoolv bphg first. 11 But when And whenever they may lead Yon they are leading YOU rra a6166vrq. pi rrpoprplph ~i along to deliver YOU not be ron worrying before what up, do not be anxious p?ving over, beforehand about & & . AaAfiqra MX' 6 YOU should &sk, but which If ever what to speak; but 600: hpiv &c;vq $ whatever is given Y o u should be given to roo that the in that hour, speak [Or are not bpq m h o X d e i ~ ~ , , 06 y&p E m f bpciq h a w this be you rpealung, not for are rou the ones speaking. A a h a h ~ r g MA& ~ b m a 0 a ol the (ones) speaking but the spht diy~ov. 1 2 ~ a i r r a p a 6 5 ~ 1 &6cA@6< &6Ehqb brother holy. ~ n d will give over brother brother brother over to death. and a a . elg k o v ~ a i rraTip drvov, rai 'Ise into death and father chud, and and up against parents Lrr-omiuovrtn ~ E w a h i y o v f i ~ nai and have them put will stand UP against children u w n prrenta end to death; 13 and 8aVUTbOowlv aholi~ l3 y o u will be objects of will put to death them; hatred by all people pi006 cvo! brrb rr&~wv 61d ~b (onos) beLg hated by all (them) through the ~ ~ has d v o ~ d pow. 6 6i b ? o ~ f i v a < fi5 endured to the end is name of me, The (onel but havrng endured Into the one that will be o0roc 0 w 9 j m a r . saved. end thlr lone1 will be saved. 14 '"However. when 14 'Olm, 8: i6nrr 7.3 I YOU catch sight . . w h but ran ihdufd m th; of the disgusting E p q v k o q & q r 6 r a thing that causes WLhuypa 3 ge desolation having m o d desolation standing dlsgustlng thing of
Into

EVEKEV

Epo3
me

urto

~ i < ~(IP+PIOV
T&

rr&Ta
all

the

nations

%vq

to them. and kings

&oic.

Ed% ~ u ~ stand before governors

will be

:ke :ltt ~ ~ , " ~ ~ h " , ,

2; y,E,"~%EC

Ezt

MARK 13:15-22

226

227

MARK 13:23-30

6rrou o b 6cl, d &vaytv&uov where i t ought not where not it bnccsslarr, the (onel readbe (let t h e reader use VOL~TO T&E 01 tv TG discernment). then let hlm be m{ndlnp, then the tone*) In the let thosein Jude.a 'lo&aiq ~ e w h w a v E! rh 6pq begin fleeing to t h e Judea let them be fleeing i n b the mow&s, mountains. 15 Let 1s the 6 G V ~ no p Si the man o n t h e Ions) upon the housetop housetop not come uaTap6no ~IuXBdnw TI inside M hlm come down let hlm enter anythlng dOm, to take anything out &pal &K r i q olriaq a h 0 16 of his house: l6 and 1 0 llft up outof the houas of hln;. let the man in the 6 LI< ~ b v &y&v p? ~ T T I I O T P E + cis ~ the [me1 Into the ndd no let h ~ m return into field not return t o the .rh h i o o &pat .rb ipdrrcav aha;. things behind to Pick the (thlngal b e h i d to llft up the garment of him. up his outer garment. 17 o h i 6L raiq L v y a u ~ p i L oLSoa~q 17 Woe t o the pregW o e but to the lonell In belly XavlnB nant women and those rai raiq 0qXa~orioa;q L u L K E / V~ a I~ i qsuckling a baby in and to the (ones1 glvlng suck In those the those days! 18 Keep fiplpalq. 18 npoucljxru8r 6L lva p i praying t h a t it may days. Be you preulng but h order that not not in ,,inter. ybywl ~ c l p f i v o s 1s ~ u o v r a l y h p a i time: 19 for those It rnlght meur of wlnter; wlll be tor th,o days arill he ,days f $ i& :l ; E w i ~ l 9Aiq1q orcl Ou Mbulstlon of whleh lort not a tribulation such as not ceurred ykyovrv ~ o t a h qem' & Xi)< nrioroq Ithe] beginning has aeourred such from bcgfnnlng of creaaon O f the creation which fib' e ~ l l ~ ed v ed 706 6 V uai 03 that w h l ~ h created the u n t i the now and not God created time, and will not oepi ytvqrae. 20 r a i el p i LroM Cur again. 20 I n fact, not should occur. And it not ahor& Jehovah* had KJptoq r h q fipkpcl~,o6n hv Eu68q r r e o a ~ o r d the day., not llkely wse saved all c u t short the days, n o u6rp5. &Ah& 6 t h TO^ L~AEKTOSI~oGq flesh be Resh. But through tho cho.en (ones) whom B u t on account of t h e L $ d k < a ~ o CKOMPWU~V T&; f i p ~ p ~ q . chosen ones whom h e e chore he shortened the davs. has chosen h e has cut 21 Kal T ~ T E L&v TI( bpi" inn short t h e dsya. And then If ever anyone to roo ~hould my 21 "Then, too, if '16s 6 6 ~ 6 x p ~ u d q '16s EKE7 anyone says to YOU. See hem the Chrlnt See mar:. ~. $1 'See! Here is the I T 28 . , h p Christ.' 'See! There he be YO" bellevlnp; for i s , ' do not believe [it]. Christs ylru66~gloro1 roll qxu6onpo q r a l nal 6uSoouulv 22 For false c data and fslae prop%~ta and wlll glve and false prophets will arise and will give utl,peia uai rtpara w&q signs 11 8118 end portents toward : I ? ~ and wonders 40' jehavah, ~~.~.~o,~rrers.x~.a; h r d , *AB.

!%,6,'

wi

G~J

honAw& el 6 u v a d v robq ErAErrnLSg to lead astray, if posto be lcadlng a9trsY If vosalbla the choaen Ionell: sible, the chosen ones. 23 bpciq S i @hA~Err n p o e i ~ q ~ a23 YOU,then, watch YOU but be rou lwklng at; I have foretold I have told YOU bpiv nha. all things beforehand. to rev 811 (thinpal. "But in those 24 'AM& Lv Preivatq z a q fiptpollg p n h But In those days after days, after t h a t tribulation, m)v 0hiqlv Lrcivqv d fihloq U K O T I O ~ ~ ~ U ~ ~ I , the s u n the trlbulntlon that the sun will be darkened, will be darkened. and a fi udfivq 06 6i)oEl ~b e i ~ y qthe m w n will ilot give end the moon not wlllglve the shin ng its light, Z s and the d e q , 25 uai 01 & d p e q ELTOYT~I &K TOG he of It, and the stars wlll be out of the atI ~ Out Of heaven' and o 6 p a w 6 nirr~ovrcq,r a i a l ~ U Y & ~ E heaven. falllng, and the powers the [ones) the powers t h a t are b roiq obpavoiq oahcu9fioovra1. 26 ~ a T i ~ T Ein the heavens will I n the heavens wlll be shaken. And then be shaken. 26 And then they will See the Bqovral rbv ulbv 700 & V ~ P ~Lpx6pevov O U they wlll see the Son oi the mnn oomfng son Of man coming kv YE Lhalq per& 6 u v h p ~ o qnohhfiq KO(/ 60511s in 'lauds with great In FPbUds wlth power much and glory; and 27 nai T ~ T E h o o ~ r h c i ~ o b q &yyihaug 27 And then h e will and then he wlll send OR the angela rai h t u u v & ~ e t roc< t ~ h c r r o b q abro0 ""6 forth the angels and will lead together the choaen (ones1 of hlm and will gather his PK rfiv rcoo&pov &&pou 6m' hrpou chosen ones together wLnds outof the four from the four winds. h r p w o b avo3. from earth's extremity %il cxtremlty of &men. t o heaven's extremity. 28 ' A r b SL T ~ C m ~ i q p & 8 n e ?3v 28 "Now from t h e learn roo the F~~~ but the flg tm rmp&ohjv. ~TCW fi6q d rh&6oq q q Ag tree learn t h e fllusparable; whenever already the branch of l tration: J u s t as soon haMq YCV ral rai PK?~~I r h as its young branch tender shouldaeeome and should produce out the grows tender and puts eljhha, y l v 6 o ~ r n c TI Lyybq ~b 81poq forth its leaves, yon lenves, 70" are knowing that near tho summer know t h a t summer is drav Loriv. 29 OGTOF i(ai bpdq, thus also row whenever near. 29 Likewise Is; y,v6pEva also YOU,when YOU i6qre aha YOU ahould see the#= (thlneol heppenln;, see these things hapYIV~)~KETE 6 ~ 1 Lp$q h i pening, know t h a t he YOU are knowlng that UPo: is new, a t the doors. 06pa1q. 30 &p?v Atyo . bpiv 611 ou 30 Truly I say t o YOU door. Amen I am aeyhg to YOU that not that this rrapthep fi y w c h will by no means away the generation bould 00 rr&vra y~ynra,. pa= away until a 1 whleh Ltlrnal t h n e (thlngsl all should sppen. these things.happen.

iyibv
%?

f3

MARK

13:31-14:2

228

229

MARK

14:3-9

31 6 o&pav&( r a i y l n a y A r h v r a l , 31 Heaven and earth The heaven end the esrt w1 1 Pars sway, wlll pass away. b u t ol 66 h6yo1 pow 03 na rhoovra~. m y words w i l l not me but w e d s ofme not w g a a a s w s y . pass away. 82 I l l p i 66 rqq hpipaG ~ K E ~ W Cfi 32 'Concerning About but the day that Or t h a t day or t h e hour Tilq 6pag o&ig 016rv 0 6 s 01 &YYFXOI neither the how no one has kno&n, nnelther the anzcls n o w y bows, the in heaven 6~ o P ~ a 4 0368 6 ~ 1 6 5 p i 6 ~anip. the son, but the In heaven nor tha son: U no the Father. Father. 33 Keep 33 ~h&STC &YPL~I~E~;E loOking. keep awd% Berov lookinpat bemuabs ain ng rdmslwp. for YOU d o not know oi6are y&pnbrr 6 ra1p6 lKhen the 'pPointed rovhsve known for when the appolnted$lme time is. 34 ~t is 84 b q 6v8pwnoq h 6 6 poq as man people like a man traveling abroad that len his &@riq 7i)v OIK[(N a3105 ~ a i 6 0 6 ~ having let go w the house of hlm and having given house and gave the roiq 6oChotq a3ro5 n'v ttouwiav irawrw to the slavea of him the authority.' .. to each one slaves. t o each one his d tpyov aJro5 r a i rg Bupwp+ Work, and the work of him: and to the doorkeeper the doorkeeper to keep on the watch. Avcrriharo iYa he commanded in order that 35 Therefore keep n the 35 Y P ~ ~ ~ Y ~ o~ E ~ watch, T ~ for he*ou~Jf~~t%I?;gawakc. ~e rou s Y ng awake YOU d o not b o w ooi oh, hp n6se 6 when the master of ooi6cm therefore, not roo have known lor when the the house i s coming. whether late in t h e olriaq Epxcrat K6p'oq lord o $ : e house ir eomlni. whe a day or a t midnight 6 ~ 8fi proov6m1w fi & h ~ O p o g o v b ~ i or at cockcrowing or late or mldnlsht or of eockemwlnz or in the marring: nri 36 LhBhv t & p G 36 in order t h a t when early in t e &oroinn. having come sud snly he suddenly, a Sphq r d E h & w a s 31 8 68 he does not find you he mlnh n you slceplng; but sleeping. 37 But Spiv hiyo nhulv ~ L Y W what I say to YOU I to YOU I am saying to aU 1 am anyins. say to all, Keep on ypqyop~ire. the watch." Be YOU atay ng awake. NOWthe passover and the [festival t $ Of1 unfermented cakes Kupa MET& unfermented L~ake11 after two was two days later 4pipaq. Kai tZti.rouv 01 & x l r p l r a i And the chief wests and the scrlbes were And wercseeklly the c h h ~ r l e s ?and ~ day. ot ypapparciq t~ 6 6 ~ Seeking ~ how to sebe the sedbrs In crafty dcvlce him by crafty device rpaTfioavrrq dmorr~lvooiv, 2 aryov and kill him; 2 for havinnscired Uley may kill, they wereaaying they repeatedly said:

y&p Mfi t v
for

fmmaiB

'71''

6 topra pfi nore 11ma1 "Not a t the festival; Not in the feativai, not at any Ume wlll be perhaps there might be a n uproar of the 86pupoq 705 AaoO. uproar of the people. people." 3 Kai 6mo( a h 0 5 h, Bq&nriq , , " , ~ & ~ ~ ~ n ~ i And being ofhim In Bethany the house Of ' I m o n 0i~ig IillWVOg ld h ~ ~ p o K i l~ T ~ K c C & L O ; ~ ~ u house of Simon the leper lying down of hlm t h e leper, as h e was reclining at t h e meal. ?hew &h&wpov came alabaster. ieasel a woman came with a " case Of pirpou v6p-k nvrr~nfiq nohmEXoO~ perfumed oil, genlllne ofperfumed 011 nard very expen.~ve; nard, very expensive. dh&paorpov ovvrpiulaaa having crushed alnbalter [easel Breaking open the alabaster case she ahroS K E 9 a h S i K~TLXLEV .he wae down him head. upon his began t o pour head. it 4 ~t nw 66 TlVEF &~(N~KTO~VTE %ere but nome expressing indigna(i1on tZ%d this there were some

Se

h
fi

03?s

themselves xnto what the dcatructlon this perfumed ofl

Aauroliq Elq plspou

71

h 6 h m a aGrq 700

OL the

"why has among themselves: this waste

taken Of the place? perPumed 5 Oil For wpa8jva1 to be sold % $ d this could perfumed have been Oilsold 61lvapiwv r p ~ a ~ o u i w v vat 6oBjvai ~oiq of three of denalli three hundred and to be Civen to the hundred de-nari.i rrroxoiq rai tveppip6vro

has taken p & c s ~ perfumed g u

~L~OVEV'

TOOTO
this

the

phpov

$2~:

ah!.

A !

T$

14 a! 2

l4 ?te

~$2 &

and they we- reeling great d k p l e a a ~t ~ g z : .::" :, 6 6L 'IqmGq were feeling great her. The but Jenu displeasure a t her. a h j v ' ri ah8 K ~ ~ O Y F ~ & x = E ; 6 BU~ Jesus said: 'let her: why to her troubles mvsm having beddel her alone, Why do You ~ a h b v EPYOV +p&wa~o h, bpoi. 7 X ~ O T Etry t o make trouble vine work a sworked in me; alwnym for her? She did a EX~C !Jew Rne deed toward me. m w oirq T & ' poor 6 n e d m n are having with You always Lau~av, rai ~T(N Bihrl~e have t h e poor with selves, and whenever uoo may will YOU,and 6livadr &01q w&vrorh ~8 n01'ual. YOU want to YOU YOU are able to them always wall toao. can always do them goad, but me YOU t v i 68 03 n i n r r o ~ r EXCTI. 8 8 me but not always rou a r e having; which do not have always, 8 She dld what she ~noinucv, npoihaPev @ha did, #he undertook beforehand could: she undertook pupioa~ rb oSp& pow rl rbv beforehand t o put to put perfumed oII on the bad7 of me in& the perfumed oil on my ALyw bpiv, body in view of t h e &vra9lawp6v. 8 &phv 66 Amen but 1 am saying to you, burial. 9 -ly burial. 1 say YOU, A&v ~ ~ p ~ ~ .ri, e f Li ~ ~ ~ L ~ to I O V wherever t h e li ever mlsht be preached the good news g w d news is preached poor;

tL:

2%

MARK 14:lO-15
into whole the this lwom.nl
s * . .

230
LorpopLvou

231
havlnn been turnllhcd

MARK 14:16-23
Zrot ov.
resty; and

h r o i q m in all t h e world, what EIg bhov rbv r6opov. ~ a i 8 world, am whlch dtd this did shall a h Ahan8fijorat E I ~ pvrlpbuwov a i m b , told as a
will he spoken Into remembrance

remembrance of her." 10 And Judar Is.eari.ot. one of t h e 10 Kal 'lo66aq ' l m a p ~ & e elc T & , And Judes Isearlot the one of the twelve, went m t o 6 6 6 ~ ~ bnrjhesv a 'irh~ TO^< & p y c p c i ~ the chief priests in twelve went o f f toward the chle prl- a order to betray him to iva a mpcl60i ahoiq. In order that him he mlght glve to them. them. 11 when they it, they rejoiced 11 01 6 t h o d u w r r 6x6 q m ~ a heard i The Lone.) but havlng hear$ rePoiced and and promised t o give hrqyyeihwro ah6 &pyljp~ov GoGval. ~ a him i Silver money. promised to hlm allver lmoneyl to ulve. And So he began seeking L(;~TEI ~ G c ~ G T ~ Y L~KD/PWS how to betray him he wasseeklnll how hlm at well appointed tlme conveniently,

12 NOWon the first day of unfermented 12 Kai cakes, when they cusA,,& R$$~" &(;ljpov, B~~ Tb nhoXa tomarily sacrificed t h e unkmcntcd I E s k e . 1 , when the Passover Passover [victim], his Z~UOU, ACyouuw a h $ 01 pa8q.rai disciples said to him: they were racrlflelng, are saying to hlm the d~rclples "where do want ahO no6 &Act M 8 6 v ~ of him Where are you w h n g havinggane OR us t o go and prepare for you t o eat the tro~p&oopsv ~va ~ Y U < ~b With we should prepam In order that you might eat the P8SF0ver7" that he sent forth n&uxa; 13 ~ ahio - r t h A r e 660 TGV paEq~6v passaver? And he senda off two of the dlsclples two of his disciples + o O r a t hkyu ohoig 'YTT&~ETC and Said to them: of hlm and is saying to them Be vow going under - G into ~ the ,.ity, and 15 T ~ n6h1v, V ~ a id m a v n i u ~ ~ 6piv & Y B w n o ~ a man canying an into the city, and will encounter rov man earthenware vessel of KEP&~IOV water will encounter earthenware vessel 01 G6aT0S water him. & K O ~ O U ~ ~ ~~IJTQ, UCLT 14 E ~ a i 6nou kin, follow YOU to hlm. and where if ever 14 and wherever h e ~~~~. ~luth8p e i n a r ~ r o l ~ 0 6 r u n 6 ~ ~ goes inside say to the he might enter any You to t t e householder that householder, ' ~ h ~ '0 6!6&onahog ACycl noG toriv Teacher says: "Where The Teacher la saylne Where la the the guest for rarhhupci pow 6nou 7b n&uxa VET& TOY me where I may eat guest room of me where the passover with the with my paeq~Gv pou qhyw. 15 ~ a l d r a g the disciples?"' 15 And d l ~ c l ~ l e . 01 me I mlzht hat? ~~d he bkalOv p6ya h e will show ron a Opiv to YOupperrwm great large upper room,
he mluht give aver.

1nxpa6oi.

&,

~2~

e,?$fg

wP:li%:bv

~ K E ? lurnished in prepamthere tlon; and there pre&ro~p&uarc fipiv. 16 rai t5ijh8ov ol p d q m i pare for us." 16 S o prepare rou for us. And went OR the dlreiples the disciples went rai fiheov clg r?u n6htv ~ aEi~ P O V ~ d b g and they entered t h e and came Into the city and found ncmrdlng as City and found it lust eTnrv ahoiq, rai firoivauw ~b r a ~ x a . a s h e s d d t o them: he ssld to them, and they prepared the Dassover. and they prepared for the parsover. 17 ~ Kai n d of evenlng M i a 5 hsvlng ywophnlg occumed heE ~r pcornins x~~oll 17 After evening JIETZI T& 6 6 6 ~ 0 118 . ~ a i ~ R W K E I ~ ~ had YWY fallen he with the twelve. And lylng up at the b 'Iquo5g ~ a i tu8,6v~ov aClr&v 18 ~ n as d they were the J~~~~ and eatlns of them Ofi 671 E T ~ reclin'ng at the r l m v 'Aptjv hCyo raid men I am raylng to you that one and eating, Jesus sald: 15 bpiuv napaMuci 6 "Truly I say t o YOU. out09 rou wlll sive over the Lone) One of you,who is LuBiov VET' tp00. 19 f i p g w ~ o hmcio8a1 eating with me, will codnu with me. They started to be grieved betrsv me." I 9 Thev ~ a i hkyclv adrQ ctc Karh d 5 i t a r t i d to be grieved and to be asylng to hlm one aocordlngto one and to Say , , t him one Mhrt by&; 20 b 61 ctnm by one: ' ~ is t not I, ~ owhat t I? The (one) but said is it?m He said to adroiq ETg TOV 666e~a. them: "It is one of the to them One of the twelve. twelve, who is dipping L p p a n r 6 p ~ o g plr' tpoir el< T& dippIn. in , . I * me finto the o& with me into t h e rpljfih~ov. bowl; 21 mat ( i n the 6 k vkv d e d uibg son of 703 me M l p b v the Son of man is lmhyc~ ~a8bg y~xpcona;e going away, just as i t b going under according u it h.s .en w. n i s written concerning him, hut woe ta t h a t 6P n r p i a h o j , 0th; but tortc man man through whom him. woe about 6 ulbg m0 M p d n r o ~the Son of man 1s t ~ ~ i ~61' ( t ) 08 that through whom the Son of the man betrayed! I t would rrapcl6i6o.rat rahbv ad74 rl CIK have been flner for b belng given over: Rne to hlrn If not that man if he had tyrvvjeq 6 livepono~ ~ K E ~ V O ~ . not been horn." was generated the men that. 22 And as they 22 Kai b816vrwv AaPbv 'Ontinued eating, And e s t h g of them having taken h e took a loaf, said ellhoy oa5 E~haucv ~ a E i ~WKEV a d ~ o i 5K U ~ a blessing, broke it havlng dlesaed he broke gave to them gave it to LUTIV 6 .I& ua & pou. ~Trrrv AhdlPc~c, ~ 0 6 ~ asid Take rou, thla la the bety of me. and said: "Take it. this means my body." haPbv p if,o lv 23 ~ a i 23 And talung a CUP. And having @ken cup i e offered thanks and c d x a p ~ ~ m g E~WKEV a h o i ~ ~ a h to then;, and gave it t o them, and having offere thanks he gave

~ a i

ke)

&,,e&rrq,

'f&"iv

MARK

14:24-32
out of

232

233

MARK 14:33-40
and he Is saylne

nivo vawbv & ~ i Paulh~iq ] 700 day when I drink i t xmay be drlnking new in the kingdom of the "ew in the k W d o m of God? 26 Finally. 0~oO. 26 K a i Opvfioavrq tcfih80v cod. ~ n dhaving sung hymn8 they went out after singing praises, they went out t o the ~ i q~b "Opoq rGv 'Eha~Au. Into the Mountai of the Ollver. Mount of Olives. 27 K a i Xiyet adroiq 6 ' 1 ooOq ( i ~ , 27 And Jesus said And I s soylnp to them the 3esus that to them "You will all be stumbled, because R&VTP~ u~av6ahlo0~0oa0~ All YOU wlll be stumbled: because i t i s written 'I will the shepherd, viypmral nar6Sw ~ b v r r o l p b a ~ a strike i It has been written 1 ahall smite the shepherd: and and the sheep will T& r r p 6 P a ~ a 6tc101(0pn~r8 aovrat. 28 &Ah& be scattered about.' the ahcep will be senttcrej through: but 28 But after I have PET& &y'op~fivai po npo6 w been raised u p I will alter the to be ralred UP me I shall goiefore go ahead of yon into Ophq ciq rjv rah~haiav. & Gal'i.lee: 29 B u t YOU lnto the Cslllee. 29 T ' e but Peter said t o him: nirpoq h O El .Even if all t h e others Peter t o hlm If also all are stumbled, yet I onav6ah1o0iuovra1 &Ah' 0 6 ~Lyh. 30 will not be.- 30 At they will be stumbled: but I. not t h a t Jesus said t o hiys! ah+ him: "Truly I say t o saying to I You today' yes' u o l 671 a h oipepov ~ a h p W K T ~ npiv to YOU that You today to thl8 the night before this night. before a cock craws twice, even 4 6iq drhirropa ipwvfiua~ ~piq YOU will disown me than tw~ca coc~ o aound three timer drra vfiup. 31 6 , 6 i L ~ r r o p ~ u o O qthree times." 31 But YOU w i i d i S O ~ n . he began t o say he (one) but autobundant~y profusely: "If I have ihhho~ 'Ehv 6Ln WBI apenkiz If ever It may be necessary me t o die with you, I will uuvano0avoiv o o ~ 00 p ao &napv'oopa~. by no means disown to die wlth YOU: not n i You 1 shall~lsown. you?' Also, all the others began saying buaG~o$ 62 . a 1 navroq EXcyov. As-thus but also all they were saylng. the same thing. 32 K a i Z p ~ o v m ~ ciq ~ o p i o v 06 .rb 32 So they And they are m m i g Into s w t of which the came t o a spot

adroO n-cq. 24 ral they all drank out aP It all Ithey]. And it. 24 h d h e ~ T m v a h o i q T o h 6 b t l v ~b a l p 6 pou t o them: "This means hesaid to them Thla la tho blwd of me my .blood of the cov. rfiq 61a0irqq ~b L r w 6 p ~ v o v S n i p enant: which i s t o be of the covenant the beins Poured out over poured out in behdf n o h h h . 25 drpjv hiyo Opiv 67, o6nir: of many. 25 ~ r u l y I many; amen r a m saylng to rou that not yet say to YOU, I by 06 p. niw tr m 0 y ~ v f i p a ~ o ~q ^ q means drink anynot n a Iahould drlnk outof the pmduct o f k e more of the product drpniXov Ew ~ i I p qi p a q L n ~ i v q q b ~ a v a t h b of the vine that vine unt?l the day that whenever very
they drank

hlov

buopa
name

r ~ 0 o q ~ a v e l ,rai
Gethsemsne, ofhlm

ALYEI

paenraiq

dls~iples

ah00

s i t row down And and

Ka0iucnc

hers

to the and he said to his 6 6 ~ disciples: "Sit down

TOR

named Geth.sem'a.ne. here while I pray."

$F~

n oa~GEwpa~. 33 nai
?might play.

~ b v
the

ni~pov
Peter

ral

aT1

91

ke "1gtq 2ig 2 ~ : ~ ~ ~
K

be sorely troubled. he started to be stunned and to be sorely trokbled. 34 And he said to is o6roiq n~ i X m 6 q Lm1v them: "My 54 ~~ih t y m deeply grieved, even la and he is saylng to them D ~ ~grieved $ EW 0av6rou p ~ i v a66c ~ t o death. Stay here t I $ o % e untz death; stay you here and keep on the ~ a i ypqyopfie. 35 ~ a i T T P O P ~ ~ ~ Y watch.'' 35 And and be ataylna awake. And havhg gono forward going s little way forward he proceeded t o ~ I K bv h i n ~ o v fni ~ f i q ~ 3 % little rd?stanoel he was falling upon the eart , fall on the ground and rai rrpouql5x~ro iva el 6 u v a ~ 6 vLUTIW began praying that, if and was praying In ordcr that if Poaslble It 1 8 i t were possible, the might pass away mpih0p dml a0700 1 B p a 36 ~ a hour i mlght pass away from hlm the hour: and tram him, 36 ~ n he d Ekyev 'A P 6 6 n a r l l p nbm went on to say: .,~bba, he was aaylnB Atbo the =ather: all 1thlng.I Father, all things & w a r 6 001. n a p i v r y r e ~b noniplov TOGTO are t o you; pomlble to you: remove the cup this remove this cup from what I f amwllllng 0 t h ~ but me, yet from Lpo? knr' me: &AY but not 06 whet T want. but what you ri 06. 37 rai E Xcral rai PS ~UKEI want." 37 ~ n hd e ~~d he Pseoming and 1s fnding what you. came a n d found them a h o i r q m0cG6ovraq, rai Atya~ them .leeping. and fa say~ng to the sleeping, and h e said to Peter: "Simon, are ratla66o1q. .re you sleeping? ~ o you t sleeping? Did you Taxuoaq ijpav yp yopfiaat; not have strength t o YOU did have strength one hour to gay awake? keep on the watch one hour? 38 Men, keep 88 ~ p ~ o ~ o i ~u a ei npoooG~ocr0~, Be rou s ay ne awake and be rou praying. o n the watch and E A ~ ~ T E praying, in order t h a t rva you come YOU do not come into in order that ~1q rrslpou 6v. 7b pLv m c 0 a rrp68upov temptation. The spirit, tnto tcrnptnton: the Indeed spirrt eager of course, is eager, 6i ohpc &u0ovfiq. 39 Ka1 n&hlv but the Resh 1s weak" the but . nerh weak. And again 39 ~ n he d went away dmoh0bv n y u q G < a r o ~ b valirb A6yov again and prayed, e prayed the very word saying the same havlng gone on' ~ i n r j v . 40 rai n 6 h w Lh0bv E ~ P E Y word. 40 And again having raid. And again hnvlns come he found he came and found

''*y

$yi

na~aha~P6v ~h l d h e took peter 33 takes 'long and James and John rbv ' I $ , " , " p along him, the and he started to be stunned and to

$ , !

i p F a r o &BQpPo?a0at rai

&6qpoy~iY

$,"I$

5 2 :

5 1

,",2

MARK
hob(
them

14:41-47

234
quav y h p
were for

235
ral
and llfted up O n of hlm the

MARK 14:48-55
llttle ear.

&Ov 01 them sleeping. for of them the their eyes were 6+8aApol rma0apwbpo1, roll o h d6eiuav weighed dom. and eyes belng we ghs down, end not they knew so they did notknow ~i ho~p18iwlv a h O . 41 ~ a : what t o answer him. what they mlght enswet to hlm. 4 1 And h e came t h e 6 ~ p i r o v ral Atye# h i < he%?,9'ng the thlrd ltimcl and 98 saybg to them t h .
slee~lng,

r&e6&6ovraq,

Ka&G6c~e ~6 holn6v m u are aleeplw the lefbwer (thlngl &vanaljc&e. 6mLxz1 qA&v fi Qpa roo are restlng up: It ls havtngoR; eame the hou< 1606 napa6i6o~a1 6 vlbg TOO &vB&nirrov look1 1 . belng given over the &n of the mar. 6 &paprwh~v, el< T&<
Into the
of the

t h ~ ~ , t ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ , " , are 'Ieep

sinners.

42

the (one1

6ywpw Be you settlng up let us be golny: b napa616odq pc i/yy~uev. ty~ipeu8e

~

[60b
loakl

gtvlng over me has dmwn near.

48 Kol
And

~CBirg
at once

h l

ah00
of hlm

AaXohro<
apeaklng

yet

Eomee alongalds the and wlth

n a p a y i v e ~ a ~6
~ET'

rai

aho;
hlm

Judaa one oi the twelve bxho p m h paXa1 v .at crow2 wlth s w o ~ and

'lo66ac rfq

TO"

666c.a

E6hw

woods

EK?

L f
ral and

e h 1 3pderL.

&p llrpiov

and

rai

TOW y p c l p p m t w

the scrlbes the aldermen. 44 6C66ne1 62 b napu6160J~ &bv Had nlven but the (one) glvlngover him

TOV

nwoh1.w.

(RIX/IUO ag"d algn tolhem saying Whom UkelY Is ou d klss ah65 6mw
he it h;
K e

u h q p o v &oiq

Atyuv

"Ov 6RI

%fi : , $
U0hv

be YOU lesdlngon

&n&ye~e

&uqahOq. 45 r a t
safely.
&TQ

And hsvlng

ing a n d taking om It jS enough! The hour has come! LOO*!T h e Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. 42 Get up, let us go. Look! MY betrayer has drawn near:' 43 And immediately, while h e was yet speaking, Judas, One of the twelve. arrived and with him a crowd with swords clubs from the chief priests and t h e scribes the older men. 44 owh his had given them an agreed saying: "Whoever i t IS I lusS, he: take him into custody and lead him away "feiy." 45 And he came straight u p

him h i y c ~ and he 1s saylng and said: "Rabbi!" 'PaPpLi ~ a i ra-rc@iX ucv abrbv. and kissed him very ~ e I. b ,. and he ki~eedlown htm. tenderly. 46 SO 48 01 66 hrtPahav T&< eipaq a 6 ~ Q they iald their hands The (one81 but thrust upon the %snda to hlm upon him and took rat Luphrtloav abrbv. 47 d q 61. 715 him into custody. and they aelred hlm. One but any 47 ~ b a certain ~ TOW n a p e m ~ r 6 r w v m a o h evoq T ~ Vone of those standing of the (ones1 hsvlng atood beslde havlng dlrawn the by dm hi, and struck t h e slave p$xaa%w h m h y T ~ V 6oOhov TOO &p,x~~p&wr/ the slave of the ehlefprier of the high priest
at once

cd8bq

having come toward

npoo~chBi)v

hlm

48 r a l and took his ear off. And 48 B u t in response Jesus said to them: dnrorp~Bei< 6 'IqmOq rlrrev h o i q 'SIC said M them A. "Did y o u come o u t having anowered the Jeaus h i Aqu*v 6EfiABarr per& p a x a ~ p i wr a l with swords and Clubs upon robber vov eame out with swords and as against a robber t o arrest me? 4 9 Day e,jhwv wv~fi~iv I1~;48 K& woods to arrest me7 Accordingto after day I was with fipipav fipqv npd~ 61$< h, TC, lepQ YOU in the temple dev 1 was toward In the temp e teachina. and vet YOU 6t6&mwv ~ a l obr trmqumC p r MX' did n o t t a k e m e into teaehlng and not rau se zed me: but custody. Nevertheless. lva vAqpoerjolv a1 ypaqai. it is in order t h a t the Seri~tures may be In Order that mlaht be fultUlcd the Sedptures. fu~fiiied: 50 r a i ctq1.v~~~ C~VVOV 50 And thW all And having let xo OR they Bed abandoned him and n h v r e ~ .51 Kui v~avio~og Red. 51 But a ell. And young man any certaln young man uuv ~oh068el wearing a fine linen was fo'lowins with garment over his TIEPI~PXI~~~YOZ uIv6&a nno Unen psnnent naked body began t o having thrown around himgeli tnt yyu~~voO r a i rparoGu~v aljr6v, follow him nearby; upon naked lbadyl, and they are selzlng hlm, and they tried to seize him, 52 but he left umah~n~v 62 6 66 his linen garment the (one) but hsvtnp left behtnd behind and got away ulv6bw Equyw. naked. ~ n linen e earment fled. 53 They now led 53 Kai m y ov ~ 6 v 'IqooCv rrpbq Tbv Jesus away to the ~ n d they l z o ~ the ~ e s u . toward the high priest, and all & lapia KO] owipxowa~ t h e chief priests and chK1 prled, and me eomlng together Older men and &pyep,ti~ r a i 01 lrpeaPkepo~ ~ a l 01 the chte pr es and the older men and the the scribes assembled. 54 But Peter, fmm ypap mdq 54 ma1 A 6 , ,& scrkes. And the from a gOOd distance, failowed him as far pa~p68Ev fi~oh06Bquev ah@ M hlm until a s in the courtyard long way OR followed Zuw el< T))v a3h1jv m O &pxtcpLw~ mi of the high priest: lnslde into the courtyard of the chlef pdea and and he was sitting together with the fi~ UWK~~~~~ w~l'h E Y TOY O ~~W~PET ~ Y he was (one) alttlng tagejhher wlth the subordiates house attendants ~ a i8cppa~vbwevo npaq ~b 55 01 and warming The before a bright fire. and w a r m i g hlmse?f toward the I gh 55 Meantime the chief 6& d p ~ c p d ? ~ a i (ihov 6 UW~E~IOV but~ ch c prier ~ s and , whole the Sanhedrin priests and the whole San'he'drin were YIITOVY K O T ~ TOG 'lquo0 pap~upiuu looking for testimony were seeking down on the ~ e s u s wltneas JeaUS t o put i5 6 eavm;m, Kai 06 against Into the to put to death hlm, and nor him t o death. but

&wihcv

abTo?J 7 6 &I&PIOV.

%?

* $

3;

Y,".K?i5

Ze

?%gF

MARK

14:56-64

238

237

MARK

14:65-72

t10p1orov. 58 n o A b 1 y a p they were not finding they were Rndlng. Many for any. 56 Many, LUI~u6opap~Spow rar' abro0, r a l indeed, were glving were giving falae wltnell downon him, and false witness agalnst iual a 1 r a y u p i a t otia fiuav. 57 ~ ( a i him. but their testlequal (onel) the er tmonle. not were. And monies were not m agreement. 57 Also, TIVEF e n a u ~ h q &q%c@papmipcw m e havlngstood UP weregl-g false witnew Certaln ones were r&nm' &oO ACyovscq 61158 'Hpsic, lino&a EV i n s and bearing false down on him saying that We heardl witness against Mm. a h a 0 hlyovsoq 6ri 'E D KCIT~SUW T ~ V saylng: 58 'We heard of htm saying that shall loose down the him say, 'I will throw va6v TOGTOV rdv X E ~ P O T I O ~ ~ ~ T Odown Y thls temple t h s t ~ divlne hnbltatlon thls the lone) made with hands was made with hands ~ a i 6 1 2 1 T I& C.Mov and in three days I and throuph tree another will build another not dg(elpm0iQ~ov oiro&pfim. 59 r a l oh68 made with hands.'" not made wlth hands I shall h u m ; and neither 59 ~~t on these grounds was oGrwq Iuq fiv fi paprupia a h 6 v . thus equal waa the testimony ofthem. their testimony in 60 ~d &CLOT& &PXIE+ G I ~ agreement. And having a t w i w the chief pries Into 60 Finally t h e high p&mv h q f $ ~ ~ u ~ v rbv 'I no& X y o v O k w e s t rose in their mldst inqU e d u w n the saying Not midst and questioned dnro~piv" OM&. ~i o t r o i oou Jesus. saying: 'Do are you answering nothmi? What these of You you say nothing i n ~arapap~upo~ 6~ 1lv~ b 61 talima reply? What is i t these are testifying down dn? The lone) but wan silent are testifying against rat 06% dnrErpiVUT0 OM&. rr&v b you? 61 But he and not answered nothing. Again the k e ~ silent t and made noreply a t all. Again hn)&m 6 ; I % $ ? r ti! waslnqulrlng u r n him and h saying the high priest begam ah$ 1 5 ET b x I Q T ~ < b ui6q ~ 0 0 t o question him and to hlm You are the ~ h r k t the Son of the said t o him: "Are you ~ J h o y q ~ o O62 , b 62 ' 1 u00q ETWEV 'E 2) the Christ the Son Blessed o n ; ? The but yesus said of the Blessed One?" cipl, la? ~ ~ ~ b Lv ulbv : .roc &&p*rrar 62 Then Jesus said: 'I am. and row wlll see tho Son of the man am; and uov persons Lx 6c<t& K & ' NO" q q wlll see the Son of cut of dght-hand Cmlt.1 sxng Of the man sitting a t the 6uvdp~wq Cpx6pww PET& 76% vc d 6 v right hand of Power power and eomip wlth the &ude and comlng with the TOO olpwo0. 63 b 61 & P X I E P E ~ clouds of heaven." of the heaven. The hut chief Pdaa? 63 At this the high 6tapfisaq ~ o b xtr*vaq ~ dm00 hiye1 priest ripped his inner having ripped the inner garmenh of him La say@garmentsand said: Ti Exo w p a p m i p ~ v ; "What further need d o what % X ! are we tavlng of witoesnea? we have or witness~s? ~~~~~-.... 64 C o h r 7.5 bhaupqpia ~i 6piv 164 y o u heard the you heard oilhe blasphemy? m a t to You blasphemy. what

fig

?-

s evident t o YOU?" mi-$. ol 66 n d v r q r a r C ~ p ~ v a evb v i epnears?'~he (ones) but all judgeddown hrm They all condemned him t o be liable t o Evo ov s1va1 e w h ~ o u .65 Kal f l p C w ~ 6 death. 65 And some helfln to he of death. And started t o spit on him Cbrrr6av ah$ r a l rnp!vahlmT~~v a h 0 0 ~ t a r t e d to spit on to him end to k eovedng about of him and to cover his whole TA r r p h o v rat uohapn a v a& rai face and hit hlm With the face and to be bu2etlnz him andI their Asta and say &TO ~popfiilrruuov, r a l 01 to hlm: "Prophesy!" to he saying to hlm Prophesy, and the ~ ~slapping d , him h b v a a p o v . in the face, the Court I m p f ~ a ~ P m i u p a u ~ ~ a him took. attendants took him. subordinates to slaps on the face 66 Kai &rmq TOG l l h p o v r h r o v 16 66 Now while And b e h s o f t h e Peter below m thi Peter was below In &A6 +mat p i a r&v mrt6tor+ 700 the courtyard. one of courtyard u coming one of the servant gmls of the the servant girls O f &pxlepfwq, 67 roll 16dm -6" n h p o v the high priest came, chief pnest. and having Been the Peter 67 and, seeing Peter B s p ~ p ~ v 6 ~ ~ v o v kpl3hiwua ~ G T Qwarming himself, she warmlng hxmseli having looked On to him looked straight a t him Kal d p ~ r h TOG NaCapnvoir q u 8 a and said: "You, too. she+&yet 1s s a y h a And you wlth the N a r a r ~ e were were with the N ~ Z TOG 'Iquot. 68 6 68 fipniuaro hiy.W a.rene'. this Jesus.' ofthe ~ e a u . : tbe imanl but d d e d =Ymg 68 ~ u he t denied it. Oh. o7.h oGrc t r r i m a p a l 06 iri saying: "Neither do either I have known nor I understand you what I know him nor do I hbyr1q rai tCjh8cv EEW ~ i 5Td understand what you you are sa;tog, and ha went out outside lnta the are and he

% ;:;

rp-xnjhlw. fore-court. 69 And r a l the acrvsntgifl rra16iun1 havmgsem GpCaro n&hlv hiyelv started s p a 0 D he asyhg tothe (0-1 ~~U~EUTWUIVI O~TOF tf a h 6 v havlngstood bertde that This (one) ou of them Cmiv. 10 b 6i rrbh~v ~~PVCTTO. ~ a he (one) but again was denyh&And IS. , , S T & p + v natv s(ter JI ie ~ t i m e l aEam the Tines) TQ nhpW = a m $ heving~~dhelide saying to the peter

~$2

vestibule, went outslde 69to There the the servant girl, a t the sight of him, started again t o say to stnndlng by: i
~~~

;:h2q:",:~ ",'~~mm" .denying it. And onee

more after a little by began while those saying standing to peter: ' c ~ e r t a i n you ~y are one of them. for. in fact. YOU are a 0aI.i.le'an." 71 But h e commenced t o curse and swear: 'I do not know this man of whom YOU spefA." 12 And immediately

acyov
the

5:

rahthaioq oaman : h8Eparices to he curring

E?

s %b
1 1

: $ $ ;? ,
61. but

qptaro

~~

~havehnown hiysrs. 72 r a l YO" are naymg. And

0T6a

&, Oljl and to be weerim that NO^ Tbv mmov ' % ? whom the man
c606q .t once outof

=tartea

a,

MARK 15:l-7
6 ~ r t p p u MSnrwp tpiw m ~ a bie p v 09q second [t~mel me& sounled: mcslJbd 6 n h p o q 7.5 Piipa h q r t n w &Q 6 the Peter the saYlng as .aid to hlm the '1quoGq 6 ~ ! npiv &A~KTOPC( 6iq Jesus that Before Cock twice r p i s &nap*?), thme ,,me. YOU W i 1 a sown, &halev. and haYlnB thrown upon he was weeln..

238
a eack crowed a seeon@time; and peter recalled the saying that jesus spoke to him: "Before a cock crows twice, you will disown me three times." And he broke down and gave way to weeping. they had done.

239

MARK 1553-16

r P , " 2 $ ?hlpahbv rai

15 2::

at El~%q once early i n n ~ L O l n i n g ~ ~ ~ a ~ wpBo6htov n o l l i o a v r q oi dr xl~PEi v L r a priests wlth t h e older mnsultatlon havinzmade the eh&lPrl& wlth men and the scribes, in, r r ~ c o P m i ~ w v ~ ~ c l p p a ~ trw a iv 6hov even the sari. the older men and scrrbes and hedrin, conducted a r b uuvi6pfov 6fiocnn~q consultation, and they Sanhedrin bound bound Jesus and led d m j v r y ~ w r a i r r a p t 6 o r w ne~hdrry. 2 ~d and handed brought off and gave over to Pllate. And over to i n ? hnlucv mj+v 6 n e 1 h 6 ~ 0 gI b st b him So put the ~nquted upon h m the P1lste You question to him: "Are P a o l h ~ b q T&V 'Iou&~ov; 6 the iring Of the king ctthe . Jews? m e (onel f : t Jews?" I n answer t o CnronplBdq ah6 ALWI 15 htyetg. hsvinganswered to him I s w i n g YOU yousrrasyhg. him he said: "you yourself say [it].3 Kai ~ a r r l y 6 p o w a h o O 01 &pxlrpciq ~ n dwere accusing ofhim the chief pr~est, $ ut the Chief n o 4 6 6; n e t h a ~ o q n&X,v priests proceeded to him many many (things). The but . Pllate again , things. 4 Now Pliate h)&TU began questioning him was inquginE ugon again, saying: "Have ~ O K P ~ V I ~o a t " ; i6r rrbua are you answering nothmg? see how many (things) YOU no reply to make? See how many charges uou naqyopok~v. 5 6 they are bringing of YOU they are accusing =he f2t 'gainst you." But o b t m 066;" dPm~piB 6 u n hp&<clv not yet nothing amerea: to be wonderfns Jesus made no further so that Pilate answer, T~)V~ L I ~ ~ O T O Y . the Pilate. began to marvel. E ~~a 62 top.+ haw 6 well, from festival ACCordrng to but festlval he was loosing off to festlval he used to release to them ahoig tva 6Cup1ov to them one bound one whom one prisoner, whom they petitioned for. nolpql'oirvro. 62 6 theu were betitionins tor. $ a but the (one) 7 At the time there XI 6pwoq BapoPB6q p n h T ~ V ornulaor& Was the so-called beLasaid Barabbaa wlth the aeditionlsts BaPab'bssinbands with the ~WitionLFtS, ~EGEIL&~ O ~ T ~ Y E ~ &v q =&ml bv having been bound who in th& sedition murder who I n their sedition

15

$ :

\ '! ; , " ?

afi$

et
1

'9~5

& a 0 h 6 6 x 9 had committed And having come up the crow murder. 8 S o t h e crowd came on up alrcio&rt K&C accotdingas and started to make inorrain droip 9 6 62 nrtharoq petitlon according t o he was doing to them. The but Pllats he used to do far them. 9 Pilate 6nrr~piBq abroiq hLywv Qthr'r~ answered to them saying Are YOU wtllins to them, &nohhw 6piv T ~ V B c y o ;h , t a T ~ Vsaying: .$DOYOU want Ishould 1001eoft to r o n the Ofthe me to release to YOU 'lov6aiwv; 1 0 Lyivwrw 671 the king or the Jews?" Jews? Re wasmowing that he was aware f 6th @ h v r r a ~ ~ 6 ~ h &bv l ~ w t h a t because of envy h'm had Oven over through envy the ehlef priests had oi $yrpdq. 1 1 oi 6 ; & p x l e p d ~handed him over. The but ch efDries 11 But the chief the ch e pdeats. i w & V ~ U E I UT~ ~ Vdxhov up the priests stirred up the crowd in oMer that pr?,"P,v crowd to have him tmohfiuq ~ h o i ~ 12. '=lease ~ ~ he should loo;= off to them. to them, instead. T&~IV d m 0 ~ p l 8 ~ i q @EYEV l2 62 n ~ l h 6 ~ 0Tg but Piiete egaln havim answered was laying Piiate was saying to 6v a h i q Ti otv rroljuw to them What therefore should 1 do iwithl whom shall I do with hlm them: htpe &v B a o ~ h & TGV 'lou8aiw~; YOU Call the ~ o m a r e ~ y l n the g king ofthe Jews7 of the Jews?" 6; n@lv ErpaEw ~ m b w u o v king 13 01 put on the ,take 13 Once more theg meloll-) but again 'Iied Out: "Impale &6v. 14 6 6L n n h + o ~ n r y w a6roiq himl" 14 But Pilate him. The but pilate war saying to them went On to to TI y a p t n o i q o ~ v nau6v; ol What (thing) for dld he do bad? m a ( o n e . ) them: "Why, what bad did he do?" 6k n r p ~ u u b q E ~ p a E w I-caGpwov a h 6 v . but abundantly erled out m t on t e stake h ~ m . they cried out all the 15 6 62 nnA&-rg $wMpwoq 73 6xAy more: "Impale him!" he but pilate arlshlog t e t h c erowd 15 At t h a t Pllate,
mrrotfi~r~cnv. 8 ~Cli

'2:

B~P,:,P,P.?'

: k Tea

' 1 quoGv
Jew

p(xy~Ah&oaq having whipped

OKNPW~~.

ha m m t be put od the *take. 16 0 1 62 orpcrr!km The but soldlen E m *g 6 Inaide the murb'ard, which owraho&lv 6h v rai and Uley call together w h k

die<,

Jesus whipped, he lva in order that handed him over to be impaled. 16 The soldiers y F y x o v aWv now led hlm off into him the courtyard, that h t v rrpcflrG lov is. Into the governor's i . praetorrum: palace; a n d they called the whole body rilv m of i p rww a w , of troops together, the body

MARK 15:17-25
17 nai iv6v616iwnoutr1v a h b v

240

241

MARK 15:26-34

n o m 6 p w r a i 17 and they decked And the? deck him purple and him with purple and nePlrl8iaolv ah4 7IALSmq d r r ~ l v o v braided a crown of Piacearound him having braided thorny thorns and put it o r i ~ w 18 r a i qpFavro ~oTT&<c~& ~ him. I on 18 And ETOWII; and they started to be greeting they started greeting dr6v X a i p ~ ! P ~ o I A E G TOV 'lou6aiwv~ him: , . ~ o o d day, him Be rejo~c~ng, King of the Jews; YOU King of the 19 r a i Enmov adroS rilv r r p d i v reWsus!. 19 AIS,,, they and they were mi tin^ of him the head would hit him on rclhhpq, rai ivhmcmv thehead with a 0 reed and were spittingon ' ? t t ? and spit upon him T I ~ ~ Y T .rh E ~ y6va~a ~ I P O U Z K ~ O V V and* bending their placing the kneel they were dolng obeisance knees, they would ah& 20 r a i 6 ~ s t v h r a l ~ a v do obeisance to him. to him. And when they made f u o f % h ,a ! 20 Finally, when they t ~ 6 6 ~ o w ah6v had made fun of him, they strlpped him they stripped him of Lvi6vow aalirbv T& ipha they clothed him the outer garmenis the purple and put his auter garments a h o O . Kal t t d r y o w v &v " of him. And they lead out him in orderthat upon hlm. And they led him out to impale urov~ur.w~v && 21 they might put an theatake him; and him. 2 1 Also, they impressed into service &yyapc6ourrtv rmp&r;o~:d$ TIVa they Impress into service going es any Slmon a passerby, a certain Kvprlvaiov ipx6p.wov &d &ypo3, T ~ V m i p a Simon of Cy.re'ne. Cylentsn eormng from Reld. the father coming from the country, the father of 'AhrFQ6pov nai 'Pobou, iva of Alexander and ofRufus. Inorder that Alexander and ~ u . f u s , 6 0 t h a t he should lift up 76v (~rrm&v 013~08. he shou& lift up the ltake of him. his torture stake: 22 ~ a i 9 L p o w ~ v 22 So they brought &v h i &v And they arebearlng him u w n the him t o the place rohyoetrv T ~ ~ O V ,6 6-1~ p ~ ~ ~ p qG v ~ p w OI . Qd ~.~ which ~Q , ~ g Golgotha place, which la being translated when transK aviou T h o < . 23 uai Cbi6ouv ah6 lated. Skull' Place. o f ~ k u l l Place. And theyweregivfng to him 23 ere they tried to bpupvlupivov otvov 8 5 SL o 6 ~ give him wine drugged having been drugged with myrrh win;, who but not with myrrh, but he W a p 24 nal urau O ~ O I V would not take it. he ook. ~ n d they sra Dut%g on the stake 24 And they impaled him and distributed a h 6 v r a l 6 1 a p ~ p i < o v r a 1. T & Ipkca hlm snd are distributin9 the outer garments his auter garments by a h o 3 , 0BdJIXovrr5 ~Afipov M a h & ~ i gcasting the lot over of him, lot upon them who them as to who takes caning 62 fipcl Tg;rrl Kai w h a t 25 ~t was now $it mlpi%ktup. 25 $8 but hour t l m and the third hour, and

&?A .

2 n:t?$ly

zfpmva

21' See App 3c

22' Ca1.ua'ri.ae (Cslvaryl, Vg.

fiv 1 they impaled And was the him. 26 And the ai~iag a h 0 3 inscription of the charge Of t i m charge against him ~ I Y V W ~ P ~ V ' I '0 B a u ~ h e b ~s o v was written above. having been written upon The Kine of the *=he x i n g of the a d r Q rews.' u 2 n r 27 Moreover. 'lou6aiwv. 21 Ogetherwith rewe. they impaled two maupoOu~v 660 hg(IT&<, Eva 6~ mbkrs with him, one they are putting on stakes two robbera. one out of on his right and one Srttirv r a i Eva tt r h v h WV his left. 28 right-hand [parts1 and one m t of ieh-hand &sr@l 29 And those going by naparopeu611~vol would speak abusively adroO. 29 Kai 01 of him. And the (ones) goins thelr wnY h Y to him, wagging their @hauqfpouv a h 6 v Krvo%rr5 rhg ~ ~ q d heads a 5 and saying: were blasp erning hlm moving the heads ah! You would-be d r G v ~ a XLyavrrq i Odh 6 rprahCwv of them and anylnp Wa! The lone1 loosing down thrower-down Of the temple and builder T ~ Y va6v ~ a oi~060pfiv i kv of it in three days. the divine habitation and building in times 30 save Ijpipa~g, S O oGoov m-6" rarapb day% having eomeSom ymmelf by coming && TOG uoroupoG. 3 1 6 oiwg rai 01 down Off the to*ure from the stake. ~ i t ~ w i a aalso the stake.". 31 In like & p ~ e p e i j t p n a i t o v ~ s g np6g &hAilAoug manner also the chief chie pries r making fun toward one onather priests Were making ,cT& ,&v y p a p p p r t o v Bryov ' ~ h h o u g fun among themselves with the aer ber were saying Others with the scribes and i u w ~ e v , E m 6 v oO 6 h ~ a u 1k a l ' 32 6 saying: "Others he he saved, himself not h e is able to save: the saved; himself he fiaalk35 'Iopafih cannot save! 32 Let b King Of Israel the Chrlst the King Of the 6rrr6 703 uraupo0, Israel now come down ~ a ~ a B 6 r w vOv let him come down now from the stake. t h e torture stake, 76wp~v ~ a n~~~mrSuwpev. i ~ a tih a t we may see and iva Inorder that we might see and might believe. And he,ieve;, E~~~ those ~~~-~ 01 (IuvEUTaupw ivol impaled together with the (ones) havingbeen put on s L e s together with him were reproach*vribtl;ov ah6v. ing him. were reproaching him. 33 When it became ~~0IJ~vrls the sixth hour a 33 hhnvkg come to be darkness fell over the un6.rog LYLVETO p' SXqv ~ f i vy i v ZWS whole land until the darltneSs ceme to be the untli hour.' 34 And tvhr q. 34 ~ f i t v h r l fipq "'nth hour nint??. ~ n d to ihe nlnth hour a t t h e ninth hour Out ifi6 (IN b 'IqooGg QWV~ pw&hll Jesus I t tha J~SUS 0 voice great with a loud voice: . . . . . . ~~~. -28. UABCDand the westcott and Hort Greek text omit this verse. 90' See 33. Ninth hour, that is, about 3 p.m. App 3c.

CoralSpwoav they put on the stake

aGr&. 26 xai
him.

2 1

-.

~phlgk

xg1,%'

ahT$

%Zg

MARK 15:35-41
'Ehwi Elm

242
ovvavap&oal having gone up with

243
ah$ him

MARK 15:42-16:l

thwi h a p a oapa 0 w a i . 6 Eid lama sabakxihonlf which vrv61~~vav ' 0 0r6q b 8 ~ 6 p?:!i?mnslated The Gad 0% the Go$ ed "My God, my God, pou, ~ i q ri i ~mU~rr&j p ~ ; 35 nai why have YOU forof me, into what lefryoudown n me And saken me?" 35 And TI YE^ ~irV r r a p ~ m q r 6 r o v some of those standMme O f the (ones1 hav~ng stood alongside ing near, on hearing dnoljoav~~ &yov "ISe ' H k i a v it, began t o say: "See! havmg h e a 2 were raylng Seei EHjah He is calling E.li'jah."' povci. 36 6paphv Si T C ~ he is sounding to. Hav~ng run but someone 36 But a certain one ran. soaked a sDonee . y~~iuaq m6yy0~ -Xouc having filled soonee of sour wine with sour wine. wt i t . on a reed, and began TTEPI~E~~ ~ a h h p ~ & & , + , having put around reed was causing to drink glvlng him a drink, ah&, hiy,wv "A$rrz iSopcv ~i i p x s a t saying: "LET [him] be! him, savlng Let voo go off let us see d 1s eomins Let us see whether ' H h ~ i a q ~ a e ~ h ~ai6v ~ 6 v .31 b SL 'IqooOq E.ii'jah' comes t o take Elijah to take down him. The but Jesus him down." 3, ~,,t dlq~iq qwvjv y a y a q v &tiwrmguow. Jesus let out a loud having let go off voice great 'lmired. cry and expired. 38 K a i ~6 ~ a T m 6 ~ a o pra oc vaoc 38 And the curtain And the curtain of the divine habitation of the sanctuary was i-uxCo0q rent in two tOp. warsplit into ,660 Mio from i O &above QO~EV t o bottom. 39 Now. 39 '16hv . 6B 6 ~cvrvpiov officer naving seen but the centurion the (one) when the napmrqrGq ivmiaq aGloO that was standing by having stood alongside out of oppos~te of him with him in view saw 67, L&WTYE)IOEV e l m " 'Ahq0Wq o8roq he had expired under that thus he exp~red a d ruthf fully this these circumstances. he said: '"Certainly 6 hv0pwrroq v l b ~ 0 ~ 0 0 the man Son of God war. this man was God's 40 ' H u w 66 ~ a ywaiKEq i dmi, yaxp68~v 'On." Were but ebo women from afar 40 There were also 0ewpoOoat. iv alq nai Maplap 1) women viewing from a vlewlng, in which ones also Mary the dmtance, among them MaySdqvj ~ a i M a p i a fi ' I a ~ b p o v TOO Mary Mag'da-lene Magdalene and Mary the of James the a s Well as Mary the p l ~ p o j ~ a 'i I W U ~ T O~~ < T " P nai I d c 5 p q , mother of James the little (onel and of Joses mother and Salome. Less and of Jo'ses, 41 a? 8 fiv iv irj rahlhaiq and Salo'me. 41 who whq when he was in the, Galilee used t o accompany him and minister jnohoSBouv ad@ nai Saqrirvovv a6r$ were following to him and were serving to h ~ ' ,t o him when h e was in Gal'i.lee, and ~ai &Mat wohhai and others many the lwomenl many other women

22, $2";.

~ i q ' I c p o o 6 h ~ p a . who had eome up into Jerusalem. together with him t o Jerusalem. 42 K a i i S q cvopiuqq ~ n d already oP2vETng ha&g eome t6 be. 42 NOW as it was hd fiv rrapao~ad,, 6 i m t v already late in the since it was Preparation, whtch is afternoon,a n d slnce it rrpou&!3Da~ov, 43 th0hv 'louiiq was Preparation, that (onel before the sabbath, having came J o w h is, the day before the &rr6 'Ap~pa'daiaq siiuxi) wv P O V ~ E U T <6q ~ , sabbath, 43 there from Arimathea reputabe counselor, who came jaseDh of nai 71v r r p o o 6 ~ ~ 6 p ~ vroj q v Paoihsiav mathe'a, ireputable also vew was ionel waltingfor the kingdom of the counTOO ~EoS, ~0hpi)oaq ~ i u i l h 8 ~ vnpbq ~ b v cil, who also himself of the God, having dared he went in toward the was waiting for the ~, nr~A&rov ~ a i i l n l u a ~ o T kingdom GO^. H~ Pilate and h k e d for the took courage t o go 'IqooO. 44 6 Sh nscMroq d0ahpauEv ~i in before Pilateand. If Jesus. The but Pilate wondered asked for the body of 6671 T ~ ~ V ~ K F V , ~ e s u s . 44 ~ u Pilate t already he has dled, wondered whether rrpoo~aX~ohp~voq he was already dead, having hunse~f and' summoning rnqpb-u~v aiirb si iiSq diirb'dcrvm the army omcers he he inquired upon him if aheady he died; asked him whether 45 ~ a i yv0hq dm6 TOG K S V T U ~ ~ ~ V O had ~ he already died, and having known from the centurion 45 So after making LSopfioa~a 76 r r r a p a T$ ' l w o i q . 46 ceertsin from the army hegranted the corpse to the Joseph. oflicer, he granted &yop&uaq olvS6va na'dchhv 46 Accordingly corpse to Joseph' he having bought fine linen having taken down the

;&: ;

;ke

$ , :

K%! % !a

&

+.

S5:

86' E.l?jah i'E.Ii.ya'hu1,

meaning "My God Is Jehovah," P V a .

ahbv iv~ihqusv 4 o~vSbl bought line linen him he wrapped in the flne linen sloth and took him down, E'dq~ev a h b v b pvjpa71 fiv wrapped him in the put him in memonal (tomb1 whlch war fine linen and laid t~ ~T~TPOF, Adaropqpivo~ him in a tomb which having been suarrled out of rock-mass, was quarried out of T~PO~EKL~~~O hieov EY h i ~ j v 86pav TOO a rock-mass; and he he rolled toward stone upon the door of the roiled a stone up to J I Y ~ ~ E ~ O V .47 'H 62 Mapfa i the door of the mememortal tomb. The but Mary the morial 41 But MaySahqvj ~ a M i apia 1) ' l o o 6 ~ o s Mary Mag'da4ene Magdalene and Mary the Imotheri of Joses and Mary the mother of J O ' S ~continued S roc ri8~1~al. t0ebpovv were viewing where he has been put. lookine &where he had b&n lard 700 S~ay~vo&ivou having come to be through of the SO when t h e sabbath had ) w e d . uafip&rv Mapia j MqSahqr"ai sabDath Mary the Magdalene and Mary Mag'dalene. and

;; 1

16 $ !

l6

MARK 16%-8
Mapfa

244

245

MARK 16:8
and

Mary the mother of James, and sa.lo,me bought spices in order to come and grease M~i$rwuiv aIJ~6v.2 ~(ai hiav they might grease him. And exceedingly ;% : him. And very On the first day 7" pl$ T&Y oap m w v Epxovral to &e one [ ayl of the they are coming of the week they came m i .T& p ~ v ~ & Y ~i TE~ ~ A , W~ T O ~ ,700 to the memorial tomb. upon the memonai tomb h a v ~ n g m e n UP of the when the sun had risfihiou. 3 r a i r)i~yov np6q &aur&q en. 3 And they were sun. , And they were saying toward themselves saying one to another: Tiq. 6rrronvhior~ tpiv T&V hi8ov EK ~ f i q "Who will roll the Who wlll roll away to us t h e stone out of the stone from the Oljpaq 700 pvp~iov; 4 nai door of the memorial door of the , memodaltomb? And tomb for us?" 4 But &va~hiyl&oa~ 8cwpo?olv when they looked up, having looked up they are vlewlng they beheld that the &~a~~~chlm 6a h l f e ~ 4~ ~ Y&P ~ b a stone < had been rolled has been rmlied away the stone: it was for great away, although it was o 66pa. 5 r a i ~ I r r d ~ o S o a r sic ~6 very large. 5 When extremeiy. ~ n d havingentered into the they entered into the ~ V ~ @ O V d60v VEUY~UKOV memorial tomb, they memorml tomb they sew saw a young man na8fip~vav ~aiq 6E~,0iS sitting the right-hand [placer1 sitting on the right Side clothed i n rrspcpsphqp6~0~ U T O ~ ~ hevufiv, V ~ai having thrown around himself robe white, a n d white robe, and they t ~ ~ e a p p j e ~ o6 au. 6 62 .hey!, a6raiq were stunned. 6 He they werertunned. The lone) but lssavlng to them said to them: "stop M' & K ~ ~ ~ P E ? ' lc qo ~o ch S~TZ~TE 76" being stunned. YOU be you stunned; Jesus rou are seeKing the are looking for Jesus Na<apqv&v ~ 6 v tmaupwpivov. the Na%a.rene',who Nazarene the (one! having been put on the stake; was impaled, He was fiyfpeq 0 6 ~ ~ O T L V ~ 5 6 i6s ~ . d ~Clrroq raised up, he is not he was raiseb up, not he is here; see! the piace The place arrow ieqnav a h 6 v I &Ah& STT~YETC where they p u t him; but be 5.0" going under where they laid him. 7 But go, tell his s i r r m roiq paerl~aiqa h 0 0 ~ a iTF n h p ~ say to the disciples of him and to the Peter disciples and Peter, 'He is going ahead brc npohy~l JpBq ziq rahthainu, into that ne is going before You into the ~ ~ ~ of i YOU l ~ ~ Gal'Clee; ; see t n d aJr6u ciyrw0~. ~aBchq zlrr~v bpi". there You there him uou will see, according as h e said to YO". him, just as he told 8 ~ a i t<rheo0oat zquyov dm6 TOG YOU-'" 8 So when And havrng come out they Red from the they came out they pvq E ~ O U ETXN y a p &T&C ~ ~ Red 6 from ~the memori0 ~ memortei to&, W ~ having J far them trembling al tomb, for trembling

fi

0 3 6 ~ ~ 1 066Lv and strong emotion nothing were gnppln them. And they to18 nobody ETTT~V, iqopo0v~o y&p' anythmg, for they they Said, they were fearing for: were in fear ~ a i
and

Enorao!~.
ecstasy;

KUT

to no one

%heaths

LONG CONCLUSION

Certarn ancient manuscripts (ACD) and verslons (VgSpP) add the following long canclumon, but whlch rBSyaArm omit
n0uil;n oo66drou aarls ta Rrat Ida71 of sebbsth irpdvq noarov Ma010 rfi Moy8aAwL nap' ha a ~ ~ a a i s d niat to arsrv tha Masdalans, beside 1 1 s ~YOTOIIIXEL dm& 8owbvbo. 10 m u m be b d thmsn out seven demons. noosue~raa dnilvvarXsv roc5 r(r' : ; t a had"= gone her w s ~re~ortsd back to the lane,) with yevoptvols nzv8oGo~%el x ~ o i o u o ~ ~ 11 ' ; $ $ ; $ V V ; having omme to b e mourning and wasDlng;
up but

['AvoardC IIBdnz stood

8b

w.1

it;;\;;e)

havingh a d dxoloovrr (Inlomoav. dirb?lievPd.

odrau

hatii ura. ""I m u was t e rlsrad e d ~ n *n. by that STL 12 MET& 8b rooro 8volv Aftor but thdss (thins%) to two

9 After he rose early an the first day of the week he appeared first to Mary Magda.lene, eom he had expellee seven demons. LO She went and reported to those who had been wlth him, as they were mourning and weeping. 11 But they, they heard and nad he had a her * r i l ~ cme to 65
Out Of

~2

irpovsp0l)n t v irbea nrpvlorasow ha a a e made msnifest 1 " dieereol aalkbr about than 33 xdxrivoL popmii nopruopdvorg d s d w k . a"dtnaaa (Onsa) form goins t h e l way h m Bald: &rhUbvre5 ddiyyatAov rols ho~imis o38b haulne sons ofl rwortad bnck to ths IeltorEr (ones! ; not-but ix~lvors Iniorsuoov. 14-Yaropov to ,nose (ones1 the* bel%aved. ~irtex but tv8sxa ~".*ILP~YOLS adrots Tois t o lone^) l~ing UD s them s chs eleven igo~rouiebdq, no1 &vel8~ozv dx~orlev ha mads manilert. and be reymaohed irer or faith adrav xal axbpouoo8Lav an roiS or them h.rdnsnrtrdnesl bmausa to thv (ones) u ~ ~ a a p d v o r o6rbv s iynyapptvov ix v~xpav hsYiOL SioW.d birn bavingbeenrriredu~ out of dead OBX ininr~usw. i5 06r01s not they belisrad. he raid nopeuetvres eis rbv xbopov Bnovrtr xnpaSoro ~ . ~ POD^ way i lnta ~ tho~ worid 8 1 1 preach rou

~~~,,byl~k,",$,","~,

after appeared these inthings another he form to two of them walking along, as they were going into the countq; 13 they came back and reported to the rest. either did they believe these. 14 sut later he appeared ta the eleven themaelvea as they were reclining at the table. and he reproached their lack of faith and hardheartedness, because theY did cones) not believe those who had beheld him now raised UP from the dead. 15 And he said ta them: 'GO all the world and preach the good news to r b =dayydArav ndan rii xria*l. 16 creation. 16 ~e that the Soodnews 10 a11 the ~restlan believes and is baptized mor~lioog xol 6onrw~f~ek ~ i ibe l but he barins believed and haring been bailtlaed that does not believe 6 8b dmarilaas *orox~lBiloa=oc. will be condemned. t m (one) but hsrlnl dlsD=lievBd will beludaod dawn. 1, hirthermore, these signs will accompany 17 oqwEiu 8b roi5 mor=booorv dnoiauuilo~~ signs but t o the (ones) having belisrsd wiil lollow those believing: BY the use of my name they r o ~ r atv , r@bv6porL pou 8okpbv~o ix6ahoGorv, the.., inths nams ol me demonr they will tbrow mu$, will expel demons, they yi&.aolg A ~ A ~ ~ O O ~ O L 18 ~ . .a1 tv roi< ~soolv will speak with tongue*. 18 and with their hands to tongue. they will week, md in the hroda

tk

ihaqans)

,";,"$,";;=;

MARK
thsr *III ilrt up nnd ir aver deadly .nrthlnt od irh adrobg tnl they thouid drink not not tilorn it 2$13:ur1. "Don doechorouc ~ s l o a c 8nrOfioovo~vxal raAag etoaotv. ~ l c k( o n ~ l hands LhaYvlilimnoae and Rnelv thay W I I I hnve. '0 ppv 06" x l ~ r o g ' 1 ~ 0 8 sprrd 76 " ~ h ssndeod thorrrora r.ard I.SU. A 6 A 0 76" e3oovbv sol to swrh to lhcm ma. l i e n un into the hawen and txill~aw tx 6 ~ 5 6 ~ sat aown our or r~mt-hnnd [Dettal a;?& oUqil';
nmenta

246
~ ~ dooomv
X B ~ (tovbmubv

r~

nicwru

they WUI PICX up serpents, and il they drlnk anything deadly it will not hurt them at all. They wlll lay their hands upon sick persons, and these become 19 80, then. the Lord

KATA

AOYKAN

ACCORDING TO LUKE

taken up to heaven and st Ihe right hand Of OW. 20 They, 20 Pxzlvo& 8 1 dyh06vms t x i l ~ v e o v novra o U accordingly, went out Th0.e ionell but h a r m gone out Dreaeiiad avrrywhra: preached evenwhera, r a t xl%oLovsvvr yoowroc xol r h 1.dyov b ~ b o w ~ v r o c while the Lord worked or tna ~ o r a w o r S n n w ~ r i > and ths nard stlblllllns wjth them and hacked up a d rmv tmxolouOohrmr onerimv.] 1 the me~ssge through the through m s fa~lowinl upan alsnr.11 ~ccompanylng signs SHORT CONCLU810N Some late manuscripts a n d versions contaln a short conclusion after Mark 16:8, as follows:

spoken to them.

having

'Emt6iyrcp
s i n e even

\ o a . $ l

hrrwipqrmv too* i n hand

[[ndvra
[IAll
0

but

aa

the ILlilnssi

to the i?nesl nDm111 1 1 1 . Mrrd 8 t raoro Aner but ilmse ithinw ax,mroAfis xol 6xor Bast and u n t u

*sol rbv I I t r o o * awrbums tEtlyyrthov.

obrav
tI1e8u

rb Ieebv
tile

snc~ell

~ o
wad

e~e~lastgnge8ivutjon.]l . .

oiroviou

0mrqoi.zs. ]

But all the thlngs that had been commanded they related beeny to Peter brieay they nlnud. Peter. no1 o d d b mrther. after t h e " 1 . 0 himaerr tns '%,"PC thinga, Iesus himseEscnt 8ha.a; ianiors~Aav through them from weat ilesent on th!iuah the east to the west the l arpoaorov xhBuypa rfig IneorruPlible orcuehlnp of tile holy and Incorruptible prOcismstlon of everlastinq salvation.
rd
haring bisn commandad

*a~ri~~shptva

2;

8' Manuscript L 019 (Ccdex Regius of the eighth century) contains both

conclusions after Mark 16:8;giving first the short conclusion and prefixing to each conclusion a note to say that these paasages are current in same quarters. while evidently not recognizing either eoncluslon ar authoritative.

6 1 yqo~v aspi rinr stsiment about the rrm)rrlpoWgilp6vou Lv hpiv havlng been carried t rough to the mu in ua rrpay h w v , 2 ~aehq a a p 8 6 o o a v l p i v ol kts. aECOrding a# gave to YS the dr6mai &p -c, nai ~@T(II 6m' fmm b e g % g cyewltnesoe. and svborduuitn ydpswot 705 Abyou, 8 @&< having become oltho word. Itseemed [goodl n&poi m p rohov9r1~6rt irvo8cw also to me havlngyollowed doaely from above rreolv &~plpDs K&E<~F toall (things) accurately afEOrdlngtosuhseWencE to a 0 1 rp6rn-E O~brpinpl?~, them in logical order T h w ~ h d ~ , Lo YOU & ? % I ? mostmlghty ; to 4 ha h l vtjt mpi t w T h e o p h ' i . 1 ~ ~ .4 t h a t about which you may h o w fully lnomertbat y o ~ m l g h t ~ n o Upon w ranlxilOrlit I h6yov ~ i the v certainty of t h e of words the things t h a t you have YOU have been t a w ore l y bee" taught orally. &o@&hr~au. LIBfeneS6. 6 In t h e days of Herod. king of JU.de0a, 5 'Eyho hl ~ a i q fi1(&1< *Hp*u days ofHemd there happened to Happened to be in the be a certain priest BaothEwc, riq 'lou6aiaq lrwfiq stc, king ol the Judea priest someone named Zech.a.rl'ah'. of t h e divislon of dvbpm Zaxaphq iC &@qpri u s tonsme Zechariah out of upon-day kervleel A.bl'jah," and he had a wife from t h e 'AD(& ' - val ywrj adrQ LK .T& o ! ~ b l j a h , end women to hlm out o f the daughters of Aaron, and her name was 'A=&, ~ a lr6 6vopa ofAaron, and the name ofher Elizabeth. 6 They both were righteous 'EAEIu&PET. 6 6-av 61 6ivai01 &~Q&POI Elizabeth. were but righteous both (ones1 before God because of walking blamelessly &vuvriov TOO 0 ~ 0 0 , T T O ~ E U ~ ~ E V O $vI rr&oalq In front of the God, going thch way m in accord with all the mic, LvroAaiq KU~ 6t~at6paclrr1v commandments and the eommsndmentl and r l m e o u r re~ulrunent. 1ecai reauiremcnts
&h<a&a
to eompue

Whereas many have undertaken to complle a statement of t h e facts t h a t are given full credence among us, 2 just as those who from [ t h e ] beginning became eyewitnesses and attendants of t h e mesaage' delivered these t o us, 3 I resolved also, because I haye traced all things from the s t a r t with

OZu%Z

ahis

I' Literaly. "of the word"; Jehovah's word, "Jah Has Remembered", JT.l%Zln;Zaeh.=ri'as, xAB. Father Is Jah", Fl.la.n.12; A.bl'a, NAB.
241

6' Zech.n.r!'ah, meaning 5' A.bl'lah, meanlng "My

LUKE 1:7-15

248

249

LUKE

1:16-20

TOO KUP~OU h p ~ p ~ ~ o1l ~ . a iO ~ K fiv O f Jeho~ah: 7 But of the Lord blameless loner). And not was they had no adroig rt<vov, ra86n fiv fi because Elizabeth was to them ehlld, according to whlch was the barren, and they both 'Ehrtohps~ arcTpa rai TcPQl were well along in EllzebeUl barren: and %&6conesl years, n p o P ~ P q r 6 w g tv raig f i p t p a ~ g&&v fioav. Now as he was havlng advanced in tho days of them were. acting BS priest in 8 'Eytvso 66 t h e assignment of I t ha~pened tobe but iv In befOm IrparcLj~~v a d ~ b vt v r i j T&<EI God, 9 according to to be servrne as priest him In Uie order oXe Lqqprpiag a h 0 0 L Y ~ V T I TOG BEOO t h e solemn practice Upon-day lnervlccl or hlm In front of the God of t h e priestly office 9 ~arh Tb i B o ~ ~ i j t c~p ~ ~ ~ i iat became hi; t u r n to BfC~ldlns to the eUStom o f t e Pdestly .Ace offer incense when Ehaxr TOO B u p d o a ~ he entered into the he obtained by lot 01 tho to OPPer incense sanctuary of Jehovah;. eIo~hIbv I< T ~ V vabv TOO 10 and all the mulhavigeatersd lnto the dlvlne habltatlon of the titude of the K U P ~ O U , 10 Kai W ~ V~b rrhij80g q v TO; Lord, and all the multitude wa8 of the was praying outside a t the hour of offering incense. 11 TO him people Jehovah's' TOG 8up1bparoq 1 1 &Qq 62 a h @ 01 t h e incena~n~; but to him appeared. standing at the right side of t h e Ku iou Lmi) incense altar. 12 But of ford hav~np hood . " t o t Zech.a.ri'ah became &<t&v Toj ~uo,aonlpiou rlpht-hand I~Iarrai of the altar of the troubled a t t h e sight. Bup!&parog. 12 vai Zaxapia$ and fear feu upon Incense. And became trou led Zechariah hxm. 13 However, IShv, r a i q 6 b q h t n t u r v m' a h 6 v . the angel said t o havlnsseen, and Icor fell over u w n hlm. him: -nave no fear, 13 Elntv n d g a h b v 6 6yyrhog Mfi Zech.a.rirah. because Sald but toward hlm the angel Not y r , supptieation Oopo6 Zaxapia, 616~1 r b q n o ~ u 6 has been favorably befeailrk. Zeehsrlnh, because was heard wl%ln heard, and your fi 6t7u17 oau ~ a i fi yuvh oou become the I U P P ~ cat on of yo;, and the women ot you mother t o a Son t o you, and you are t o Call his name John.' ~ a h i o s l g 7b 6vopa a d ~ 0 O'Iw&llv' 14 F . . : And you will YOU will e . 1 1 the name of hlm Jolm: joy and great gladZomt r a p & UOI nai &yahA[ao~q, ~ a rrohhoi i w111be oy to YOU and e x u ~ t a t ~ o nand , many ness. and many will h i rg y~~&U a l S rm l G x a p f i a o ~ ~1a 5~ .E O T ~ I rejoice Over his birth; upon the orlgln ot hlm wlll reiolce: hew111 be 15 for h e will be

:te -

o$i& A :te

~,P,Y

h&y

, ,
roo

Lrapfzxea

'%z,",h,f"'

wll;'i~$$tte

: :

have

6' Jehovah. J7-a,*z; the Lord, xAB.

1 1 ' Jehovah's. J1-lllblB.2&1*; lad's, IAB.

9' Jehovah. J"'"n: the h r d , a m . 13. See Matthew 31 footnote.

l r a i great before Jehovah.' yZlp p t y a g ivhrrtov Kv iou, ~ a olvov for sreat in slght of %rd, and wine and ~ u he t must drinlr n o rrin rai n ~ 6 ~ a ~ o 5and strong drink o i r r p a od p i wine strongdrink not not he mlghfldrlnk, end of aplrlt at all, and h e will be &yiou n h q d j o m ~ETI tr m ~ h i a g r q r d g with holy spirit holy hewtll be Rllcd yet out of eavlty o mother his mothd r o G , 16 rai rroAAoJq r&v ul&v 'lupolfih or htm, and many of the ,on. of lwael er's womb; 16 and Ln~urpiqcl h i K6p1ov T ~ Y B E ~ Ydl& many of the SOILS of he wlll turn back u w n Lord the God of them: Israel ,,,ill he turn 17 ~ a a l h b g a p o r h r l j o c m ~ tv+~ov a6~oGb back to jehov*. their and he will go ahead I n rtght of hrm In he nvcbparl ~ a iS U Y & ~ E 'HXcia. I trr,orptlya~ splrlt and power of E I I ~ ~ to ~ turn , back go before him with E.lilah's' spirit and ~ap6iag r r a ~ t wv h i rkva ~ai hearts 01fatRra upon ehlldren and power, to t u r n back &n~~Brig Pv '?POV~~UEI the hearts of fathers dliobedlent lonee) In senalbleness t o children and t h e 61~aiwv 6701 boat Kupiq Aabv of righteous cbnea), to galready to Lord people disobedient Ones lo t h e practical wisdom ~asro~ruauk6ov. of righteous ones, t o having been furnlrhed down. 18 ~ a ttrrrv l Z a a p i a g npbg ~ b v dyyrhov get ready for Jehovah' And aald ~ e & e r l a h toward tho angel a prepared people," Kara ri y h u o k t a l TOOTO; L i ) Y&P 18 And zech.a.rrah Acfordlng to what s all I know thb? for the c t p ~ n p r u p 6 ~ q ~ nal fi yuvi pou Said am aged and tha woman of me "HOWam I to be sure npopcPqruia i v ~ a i q I p L p a ~ gadrijg. 19 rat of this? For I a m having advanced In the days 01 her. And aged and my wife i s 6 & d o < t t n w ah? 'El* &rorp~Brig along in years.havlnganlwered the angel said to him 19 In reply the angel Tapp~fiA EIVI said to him: 'I am am Gabrlel me Ga'bri.el, who stands nawomn&g t&n,ov havlng been standfnsalanlalde In slaht of the near before Omd, and 8toit. ~ a &nros631qv i h a h t i o a ~ rrpb a h ~ a I i was sent forth to God, and I Was Sent Ofl 10 #Peak towars You and speak with you and rha Y ~ X i u a o Q a i con to d e c ~ r good e news to theLa2Xgm) : declare the good news of these things to you. 20 ~ a i!Sob E o o~wrr&v and look1 w81 be (One) belng allent and 20 But. look! YOU will A a h F p a ~ BXPI fig be silent and not able pQ F$vivtvig no elns able to speak until of whlch to until the day ytvqral raOsa, t h z t h e s e tlungs take ~hould take placs these (thfnga). Instead of place, because you did 06n h i u r r u o a TO?( h6yoiq 6v whleh lthinga) not y o u believe$ to the word# not believe my words. 7 . ~ehavah, J?-L~.zz-z(; ~ o r dx ,m. 15- ~ehavah.Jl.a.lo.xa.n.n; LOP^. MAB. 18.. 1 17. E.li']ah'a l'E.ii.ya'hu), meaning "My Gsd Is Jehovah," JlT.L8~m.

LUKE 1:21-27
of me,

250

251

LUKE 1:28-35

o l r t v q n h otlfioovrm at$ 7av which will be fulflued whlch bsfukllled lato the in their ralpbv &&Y. 2 1 ra? fiv 6 habc time: 2 1 Meanwhile a~wlnted tlme of them. And was the people the people npoo6or&v d v Z a a p i m r a i &bpa<ov for orZech-a-ri'vatting tor the ~ e A a r ~ a h and : were wondetins ah, and they began to xpi<lv a t his delaging to bet. In. .~ ihlsl .tirne . ~ wander ~. va+ &b. 22 6i. in the sanctuary. di*s hsbltaUm hlm. Having come out but 22 But when h e came ok t 6 k o Aah@a~ a h o i ~ nai o u t h e was not able not he was e b b to speak to them, and to speakto them, and M w o w 611 6nmofm 8 6 w a w they perceived t h a t they reeegnlzed that alght he had h e had just seen s w Q. supernaturalsightin dlviaahabltstl,,nl q$$ a the sanctuary; and h e 61avstiwv abroiq ~ a l S I ~ ~ N L V (onel maklng slpna to them', and waa remaining kept making signs t o KW&. 23 Ka; kytv~ro h h , j u e ow them, but remained dumb. And ' it happened were iulaled dumb. 23 When. T"S Azrroupyiaq a h 0 0 "OW. the days of his the '!d~l oilhe public service othlm: public service were dmflh8w efq d v otrov ah00 fulfilled, he went off he wentofl into the house of hlm: t o his home. ME* 6i. ~ a h a ~firtPa5 U d k $ N 24 But after these After but thcae day. eonceked days Elizabeth his 'EXe~oaPm i) ywh ah03 became pregnant; Ellnbeth the woman of him; and s h e kept hemelf n e l&pve.E" .he was hPd1r.s mund about [lo#%~ths secluded for five nhm, h t y o w a 671 25 0 h q pot nrrroiqn~v months, saying: Ave, saYlnu that Thus to me hss done 25 "This is t h e way K~P~OS h ~ i 6 w Jehovah' has dealt Lard he looked w a n with me in these days &?deb 6 ~ 1 6 6 r o u tv M p h o ~ q . when h e has given me to llftup O R repmae% of me I n men. his attention to take 26 'Ev 6t T+ pflv1 T@ EKTW 6 1 R e m a away my reproach In but the month the alxth was sent 0% men.m b d y y d o q r a 0 p 1 h &d m O Be09 rlq 26 In her' sixth the ensel G e b d i from the God Into month the angel Ga'a b h ~ v rfi rahthaiaq 6 [~it~l hri-el was sent forth city ci Galilee to NaCapLr 27 npbq aape~,,ov from God to a city of Gal'i,lee named Naz'NsrsreUl toward vlrgln w e t h , 27 t o a virgin krv~wruphvr~v i ps , .& bavlng been Drombed In msrrlage to male person promised in marriage Q bvova 'lad* tS o k o u A a u ~ i 6 t o a man named Joto whom name Joseph out of house 01~ a v i d , seph of David's house; 25' Jehovah, r-ur.u; Lord, xAB. 16' Literally, "the." rou,

wr

2 3

eedmv

~~

k ~2
~~~

t,

&,

$2

~$2

g i

t 2

fi ls$!g~,asoh

LC

t."~,"

r a i T& Llvopa ~ " qna BLvou 18 ~ a and l the name Of t h e and the name O f k e vfgln Mary. And virgin was Mary. 28 And when h e doABhv npbq a 6 r j v Elnrv X a i e, havlngentered toward her hs sald Berejotlng. went in before her nexapllwpty, 6 ~ G p l o c he said: "Good day. (onel hsvlng been hlghly favored, the Mrd highly favoredone. per& COO. 29 fi 68 M r@ h 6 y 3 Jehovah. i s with you." with YOU. The tons) but upon the wo 29 But she was deeply 61map&xBtl vai 6 1 s ~ o y i < r r o disturbed a t t h e was deeply disturbed and was reasoning out saying and began , ,+ reason out what sort of what sort would be the &~$:$5 of greeting this might 90 nai rlnnr 6 &yyrXoq aha M i $0002 ~ n d aald the angel to her Not be ieari;lg, said to be. XI her: So the 'Have n o M a I&, ED LC i d r Y , you g u n d ;X)e fear. Mary, 'Or you have found favor with BE@ 31 r a i 1605 ouhX,jp~n iooitl you w111concalve y~e%?i God: 31 and. look! md; YOU will conceive in ui6v, ~ a i ~ t h l your womb and give and youwill glve blrth to son, end you W I ~ I a son. and ~b bvova aClroO 'IqooOv. 32 oDroq Eomt birth the name oi him Jeaus. Thla one wlll be YOU are t o call his plyag ~ a vlbq i 'Ydirrou rhqEfioeral, r a l "ame Jesus.' 32 This great and Son of o ~Hlph t wlll be called, and One will be great and 66os1 a3r3 KGp~oq 6 BE& T&V B b o v will be called Son of ~ I I l e l ~to e hlm Lord the ~ 0 8the ttrono the Most Hich: and ~ a k 6 TOG warp&$ a h i r 33 uai Jehovah. God will of Devld of the father ofhim: and give him the throne aulh~6oel h i T ~ V olrov ' l a r b p EI TOG< of D a n d his father. will relsn upon the house of Jacob lnto Ule 33 and he will rule as king over the house aifivac, r a l paolhriaq adlo; O ~ K ages. and 0 % . kingdom of him not of jaCob forever, and E m a n ~ihoq. there will be n o end of wlll he end. his kingdom." 34 But Mary said 34 r ssld t n w but 6L M Mary a p t b r toward n p b 5 T&V the & & p v t o the angel: "How is this t o be, since I am n a 5 will Emal a%$ m$:!f~o,, HOW be ~f,;: having no intercourse ytv6mw; 35 ~ a / &worpl8~it am imowlng? And hsvlng answered the With answer a man?" the angel 35 said In t o her: "Holy spirit h~~~~~~

022

': 3

&:PdrY

P b :"d $

f:

Ka~eml ci~

te

:tt

h c h e l i u ~ ~ a l knl 06, rat 63vav1q and Power"On of the Most WIII come over upen YOU, and power High will overshadow 6,6 'Y i o ~ o u h ~ o n ~ h o c l 001' d o s t High w111 overshadow you; through whleh YOU. For t h a t reason what is barn ~ a ~b i y r v v b p ~ v o ~ Clylov u h q B $ u r ~ a ~ , also the holy wlllbccalled. will be called holy. ~. (thinm .belnzzenerated . .
~~~

&jr

n$if~ t:iy

28'

SZ- J ~ ~ o ss-ra;=.,a: v ~ ~ . ~ o r d~ , AB.

~ehavah. J'.'.L8.22.23;

the h r d , *AB.

3 1 ' See Matthew 1:21 footnote.

LUKE 1:36-44
ulbq BcoD. 36 r a i I605 'EAaiu&pe~ fi m q y w i g Eon of God; and look1 Elizabeth the relative UOU ~ a i U~veihqeN uibv tv of YOU also very sbc has eoncelved son in Y ~ W I ab.rils. o h o s v+ Ersoc t%iv old age of her, and this month srxth

252

253

LUKE 1:45-54

e$r
OAK
not

th~~onel

&6uvctrjua! na & w~ be im~osnbls besfle

;:$&ee\

EZLP,,

Ood's Eon. 36 And. loOkl ~ l ] ~ ~your b ~ t h relative has al& herself a son, in her old age, and thls is the sixth month for her, the so37 TOO 0roG n& called barren woman; me ood ever, 37 because with G&

Of

bzuae

raid 76 b f i ~ & p o u ~ a i &mihB~v according to the say np o YOU. And went off dm' a w q 6 &yydoq. acco;ding t o your from her the angel. declaration " At t h a t 39 'Avam6ua 6" m i g the s n g ~ departed 6P Ma&p l Havlngstood up but ary m the from her fiptpaiq ~aIha!< tm, 39 Maryrose in days these went E r wag these days and went 6plv1jv WET& moY6fiq eig 1 ~ 6 h w into the mountamous mountsinovs [eauntml with haste h t o with 'lo66a 40 ~ a i elujh0ev el5 76" OTKOV of ~ u d a h , and entered Into the houao t o a CltY of Judah, 40 Zaxapiou ~ a ifim&aaro ~ i v' E ~ E I u & ~ E T . and she entered of Zechariah and greeted the Ehzabeth. Into the home of 41 r a l t y i m m 6 5 fluowev rbv i r m a u p b v Zech.a.rI'ah and And it hap~eded,es heard the greeting ~ ~ ~ ~ b ~ t h , r i 5 Mapiag fi ' E ~ E I u ~ P E~ T O ,K~PTQDW ~6 4 1 Well, as Elizabeth of the Mary the Elizabeth, leaped the heard the greeting BP~QO tv~ ~ o a i , a h f i g , ~ a ih h ' o 0 infant in the cavity of her, and wasallel

n of v ~rplrlt 6pmog
she sounded

yr

t&

':?~."b$@
pcyhh" great

up to outcry and EJXoyqpi (one) having bee31essed YOU in ym,eiv, rai ehhoyqp~ 6 Ko-prrbg Tilg and (one)having een leeaed the truit of the r o ~ h l a q aov. 43 r a i rr6B~v cavity of you. ~ n d from where roOm iva aeTl 4 )lilTp thla (thins) b o r d e r that should come the mother TOO K U ~ ~ O U llov npb tpt. 44 160; of the Lord of me towar: m e " o :o k l
118'

~ ~ Y E ~ ~ V ~ U r pLa u Yy t

~ a i E~TTEV 'led

42

t~j

PA f:,","a,"zE",",; and Elleabeth was

with

sPirlt,

42 and she c a l e d out

2%

with a loud cry and said: "Blessed are you among women. and blessed is the fruit of your womb! 43 S o how is it t h a t this i~'lvllege1 is mine. l o have the mother of my ~ o r d come t o me? 44 For, look!

Jehovah's, Js.l-s.m.**; Lard's. RAB.

ears, the vou ~ u r i p ~ u c tu v ofm:, leaped in in my womb leaped 45 Happy with Ereat too gladness. is s h e &yah~~&o the ~b ~ ~pinfant p t ~ o g& , n the ~ i rolXip jcavity of pou. me. t h a t believed, because fi rr,orefiuaoa 45 the [woman] hnvlng believed there will be a eomplete performance O f 67, Ewral .,chEiWulq performano= those things sgaken to because , will be her from Jehovah."' TO?< ?daAqpivolg 46 And Mary sald: to the (thtnga) having been spoken to her "My soul magnifies nmp& Kupiou. Jehovah; 47 nnd beslde Lard. my spirit cannot keep Irom being aver~oyed 46 ~ Kai " d c-id t m h4 MW a p 1 $ ~ MwclXhrl Magnines the fi w'S~ aoul a t G& my Savior: pou T ~ V ~Kljpiov, 47 nai firclhXlaucv 4S he has of me the Lord, and exulted looked upon the low h i TF 0 r F ~8 u ~ r i p i pow Position of his 81ave mzOp& ~~lrit upon the God the aavlor of me; girl. For, look! from 48 6n h~tpXm$sv &mi ~ i j vr m i v w u l v on generattons beeaura heioo*~dover uWn the low poation will pronounce me "g &6Aqq ah.+ i&i, y h p h b TOG happy: 48 o%e slave girl ofhlm: look1 for from the t h e powerful One uGv pa~ap~oOaiv has done great deeds now wiIlprono(mee happy for me, and holy 1s ycv~cri. 49 6'rt generatimi because hI"&fb far IS generations name; 50 and after pey&Aa 6 E u ~ d g , r a i &YIW ~6 great (things) the pwerful (Onel, and holy the civopa a6100, 50 r a i ~6 Ehcoq aJroG ~ i 5fear 5 1 ne has name 01 him, and the mercy of him into performed mightily "th his arm, he h a s YE=&S ~ a i YM~S to generatlona and EMMM~UO". scattered abroad those 'Enoi He d d UEW aljr6v. him. 5 1 are haughty in qopovpLvolg fearing KPMOC might the intention of their 52 He has hearts. in t v Ppaxiovl arm adroo, of him, 6 he 1w s e~ a6 g lOEV ~ e d supedor D ~ I L P T (me.) I~~OUF dawn men of power Irom thrones 61avoiq rap6iag cn)-r5y. 52 ra0eihw he too* down and exalted lowly to intention of heart of them: i n y w w ~arrc1w6g. ones; 53 he has 6 w h m a q dm6 tlp6vov ~ a @ potentates from thrones and exalted lowly (Ones), fully satisfled hungry ones with good things 53 nc,vhvmg t~hhqow &ya8hv hungwlng (ones) h e i n ~ u e d oiaood (thlnga) and he has sent away empty those who nai nhomo~VTa~ & $ & , k v ~svofiq. had wealth. 54 He and (ones) beingrich he sent OR out empw: come lo the aid 54 &VT~A&PCTO 'Iupafih vatEdq a h o O has l sewant, He carno to the of 1 . ~ ~ ~ 1 boy hirn; of ~ s r a e his I S , 48. ~ehovah, Js.=m.n'xl; (the) Lard, NAB.

uou

into the

T&

&T&
ears

'"h".",~,?

am

Ze

Ke n%yi

TLe

~~$,","i~~&$w~,'"Y

;,":Znes)

LUKE

1:55-63

254

255

LUKE 1:64-73

uejval M t o u q 65 naei)g ihhhlfu~v to call t o mind mercy. t o 9 1 to mlnd ofmercy, secordiness he spoke 55 lust as he nfi~ ~ o J q na~ipmq TQ 'APw*# forefathers, toward the fathers o us, to the Abraham to t o Abraham s o d to nai T unLppa~a ~ h 0 6 ~ i grbv aiOva. his seed, and to% seed of him into the age. 56 Then Mary 56 E IE I V N 62 M a thp oh Remained but togetherwith her remained with her h q pfivaq TpEiq, nai Mmpl EY siq &v about three months. as months three, end retumes Lnto the and her oTrov ad~fiq. o m home. house of her. 57 The time now 66 'EAEIO&BET h A TTh 6 e , d u e for a ,. 57 T%a but Ellrabeth waa%lea the b heth to give and s h e became mother ~$%,"g to t o a son. 58 And lyivvquev u16v. 68 nu1 the neighbors and .he generated son. ~ n d n ~ p i o ~ ~ vai o ~ ol ouyyuig a b r i q 6r1 her relatives h e a d nelehbors end the relatives of her that t h a t Jehovah' had L~E~&~UY KLllptoq EY 76 Lhmq abroG PET' magnified his mercy mngnlned Lord the mercy of hlm with to her, and they began a J ~ i q ,va1 ouvCxa~pov a6rR. 69 Kai t o rejoice with her. her, and they were rejoielng wlth her. And 59 And on the eighth tytv~'o l v 6 ' f i % ! $ o day they came t a It oc~vrred In the circumcise t h e young rr~pr~~pc rb i v nat6iov r a t L~drhow 10 E I ~ E U ~ Cthe ~ S ~little be;, and they were calling child. and they Were OGT& h i T$ 6v6pa~1 TOG na~pi)q a e i r g o ' n g b c a l l it by t h e tt upon the name of the father of r l name of i t s father, Zaxapiav. 60 rial dnro~pl8Eioa fi p j r q p Zechmi'ah. 60 But Zechariah. And havlnganswered the mother its mother a6ro5 E ~ W OSxi, &hhh UETal and said: 'No. indeed! of It aald No, hut hfb?l% called he shall be called ' I . 6 a ~ 1 n m rrpbg a h j v &I John.n At this John. And theysald toward her that they said to her: 066~ig h l v h ~fiq m y VEiaq uou 85 is no One No one is out of the relatronahlp of you who 'IThere ~ahehal dv6par1 ~ o 6 r y .among YOUI relatives Is befng cslled name this. th a t is called by this name." 62 Then 62 PvivEuov 6 ; rraTPi they went asking its hey were nodding ln but to the father of zt father by signs what rb ri 6v 9iho1 rahEiuOa, the whet likely hewovldwlll to bobeing called h e wanted i t to be a d d . 63 nai airfioa n1va~i6tov iypaqrv Called. 63 And he It. And havlngsske%for tablet he wrote asked for a tablet hiywv ' I w h q g Porlv tivopa a6~05. ~ ( a i and wrote: 'John i s saylnp John Is name of it. And its name: ~t this

ipJh

~ ~ ~ B ~ ~ , kwondered eabpau~~ n6Nll~ an. 84 w ~ $ ~ + 3 ~ d m 6 p a &OD n a p a ~ p j p a rai I ) , yhJooa mouth Wasopened

,6$ ge
tonpuo

"

dry

am

iz:zllh
ge

akF ' \ % Y Y

2;: 2;

and his tongue laared and he began to of hlm, and he was speakins blesXng tho ad. speak, blessing Gad. 65 And fear 65 Kai t y i u n o i n 1 n i a g 96@5 T C $ all those living in And oama to be upon all fear their n e i g h b o r h a n r p ~ o ~ r o h a c &o6q, rd Lv dwelllngaround them, and in 2 o Y e and in the whole mountainous country B~~~~~~~~ d~lvil Of Ju'de'a these $ e movntalnoua ieountryl Judca things began t o Th Phpara 6daAriro vasbelngapoken thmuph all the vaylnla 66 talked be and allaround. t h a t heard made note of it in TaGta, these, 66 and Kai CernO put the their hearts, saying: mouth of hfm inatant
y

end

1e

~ h 0 6 ,nai

U&hrn

cdho

&U T ~ V Brbv.

n%~

ydne8,

t,$;ep,Yme

$ ,* ':

G&e

hsYlnghEBIh ln the heart of them, naying what young "what child he? Far this &pa ~b rra16iov TOOTO ifna~; mi yap fieip the hand of jehovah* really the little boy t h b wlllbe? And for and was indeed with it, Ku iov fiv ~ E T ' (16~06. 67 And Zeeh-a~i'ah of wan with It. its father was filled holy spirit. with nan)p a h 0 6 i r r h P 8 ~ 67 Kal Zaxapiaq And Zechariah the father o i l t was 1 1 and h e moohesied. -~~ rmr(lpmo$ dryiou nai h r p o + f i ~ w h ~L y w saying: 68' ' " ~ l e s s e d ofspldt holy and pmphe9hd aaylng be Jehovah' the God 68 EdAoyqrbq K6p1oq 6 Bco 706 'lopajh, of Israel, because h e slesed Lomi the G> of the Israel, has turned his atten&I ~ E U K ~ ~ O hoirloor tion and performed deliverance toward his he lmkcd upon and dld because people. 69 And h e r3 && 69 hhpoos to the of him: and has raised up a horn deliverance Of salvation for u s i n f j y a ~ p v dpmq o w p i a g tjpiv b o i q he raised up horn of salvstfon to us in house t h e house of David his servant. 70 just & & , u E v ace%?:as hespoke as he, through the Of his 61& m 6 p a ~ 0 g TJY 6yiov Cnr' aiirvoq Prophets fmm of old. through mouth ~ithe holy born age has spoken 71 of PXBp13v npogq.r3v ahofi, 71 a w ~ q p i m aalvstion o{fOi enemlcs a salvation *om our prophet8 of him, enemies and from .~~~~~~ b v nai P I El$< T~VIOV 'ri)v the hand of all those and out of %and of all the (ones) hating us; 72 to p~uoLllv~wv fipBq, 72 . r r ~ ? p ilm~y per& perform the mercy in hstlng YB, connection with our o TGV TCIT~PWV f i p v . a 1 11~tp3ijvat 61aBjnqc forefathers and t the father8 o o u e and toea to mind of covenant call to mind his holy Ciyiaq adroO, 73 aprov 8v t j p o u ~ v npbg Covenant, 73 the holy ofhlm, oath whlch heswore toward oath t h a t he swore t o

C~KO~U~YT P v E T?)

nap6iq D~TJV, h t y o n ~ gT i

%I*
~

.~

2%

rrzyg " ,f%$

?rue

68' Jehovah, Jc".*.*;

Lord, rAB.

66', 68' Jehovah, J"ls.n.24: Lord. *AB.

LUKE 1:74-2:2

256

257

LUKE 2:3-10

'Abpa&# ~ b v w a r f p a fipGv, 74 TOG 6oGvat Abraham our foreAbraham the father of us, of the to give father, 74 t o grant ipiv &@6!3wq i~ hxt?pGv us. after we have to us fearlessly out of of enemies been rescued from the the hands of enem~es, fivaekra~ Aa-rpe6e~v having been drawn to be rendering sacred service prxv~legeof fearlessly rendering sacred sera h 6 75 6" 6 ~ 1 6 x 7a ~ i 61~alouCvq ~ ~ LY~TIOV to h ~ m m loraltv and righteousness ln slght v1cef t o hlm 75 m t h a d , & r & o a l q r a i q jpCpa15 jpGv. 76 K a i 0 5 loyalty and righteousof him to all the days oi us And you ness before hlm all 66, wa~6iav but, iittie bo;. Khqwl~ll. rrporropdog yhp you will be called a you will be called, Youwillgo your way before for prophet of the Mast Lv6rr,ov Kvpiov L ~ o [ p & u a ~b60Gq TOO, High. for you will in sight of Lord to make ready ways of him, go in advance before 77 TOO 6oOvat yvGaw ownlpiag rg Jehovah* t o make his of the to give knowledge of salvation t o the ways ready, 77 t o give knowledge of AaQ aGroG &v &@~UE! &pap~ri)v &OY people of him in lettingga off of slnr of the& salvation t o his people 78 6 ~ h c r r r h h ~ ~ v a Wiovq eroii fiprjv, b by forgiveness of their through intestines of mercy of God of us, m sins, 78 because of o l ~h ~ o ~ 6 ~ # ~ j prhaq4 & v a ~ o h i i [ iiylav the tender compassion which wiiilookup~n us daybreak out of height of our God. with 79 L w ~ p h a t TO?< $Y O K ~ T E I ~(aithis [compassion1 a to shine upon to the (ones) m darkness and daybreak will visit us UK!$ 8avhou na8qpivo1q. TOO from on high, 79 t o shadow of death sitting, of the give light t o those narru8Ovac TOG< rr66aq fipWv ciq b6bv sitting in darkness to straighten down the feet of us into way and desth's shadow, t o direct our feet Eipjvqs. of peace. prosperou~ly in the way of peace." 80 rbi 6 ; wa,~;ov ,,3cavE . Kcri The but little boy was growing and 80 And the young d ~ p a t a l o f i ~ a rmsdpam, ~ a ? fiv i v ~ a i qchild went on growing war getting mighty to spirit, and he was in the and getting Strong &pipal$ h q fipEpaq & Y U ~ E ~ [ E airraO W ~ in SPuit. and he desolate iplaeesl until day ofshowingup of him continued in the deserts until the day rrpbq rbv 'IopailA: of showine toward the Israel. ~"himself openly t o Israel. EYEVETO SP b ~ a i qfipipaiq i ~ ~ i v a t q NOWin those days itShaDpened but in the days those a went forth hSih8m 66ypa wap& Kaioapaq A6yaGmou went out decree beside caesar A U ~ U J ~ U S from Caesar AmguItus the inhabited & n o y ~ h p m @ a n ' ireoav ~ t j v oiuoupiv~v. for to be getting registered all the inhabtted learthl: earth t o be regifdrrroypa+i rjrq ey$vrro tered; 2 (this first this regirtration fPrst , occurred registration took place

Ti$5

~~~~

~~~

74' Or, "rendering worship."

76' Jehovah,

JS-'8.2"2"

Lord, IAB.

fiyrpove60vraq rfiq Xupiag Kupqv@v. when Qui.rin'i.us was of the Syria Bulrmius: governor of Syria:) being governor 3 and all people 3 nai hopr6ovro R ~ T E ~ and they were going their way ail went traveling t o be registered, each one &noyp&psoeal, Eramag t o be . eettinereeistered. each (one) into the t o his awn city. 4 Of . also Sau~oO rrqhrv. 4 'AviPq 6 ; KU? 'lo ' 9 course, ~ o s e p h of himself elty. Went UP but also J a s z went,up from Gal,ilee, drrrb rfiq r a h t h a i a g bn ~ M ENo a c~ a p h Out Of the city Of Naz', into Jmde'a, to from the ~ uof t city ~ ~ a r e t h~ ~ ~ which ~ i q ~ f i v ' I o u 6 a i w siq w6Aw A m d 6 i j ~ i q into the Judea into city of David which because of Beth'1ehem. his being a nah~iral Bqeh~ip, 61h member the house is being called Bethlehem, through and family of David. ahbv LC o i ~ a v~ a i r r a r p 1 6 ~ Aauei6, 5 to get registered him out of house and father [place1 of David, with Maw, who had 5 drrroyphymo8at oh Mapchp . 76. been given him in to get reslstered together with Mary the (one) marriage as promised, Lrrq["~urQn aGrQ, oGo-o a t present heavy having been given m ma~riage to him, being with 6 while ~ Y K ~ W6 . 'EYEVETO 6L i v TC$ d v a ~ aG~oilg they were there. the pregnant, It occurred but in the to be them days came to the full for her t o give i n r i hrrhjo8quav ai j p i p a t TOO TEK& there were fulfilled the days of the to give birth birth. 7 And she gave birth t o her son. aG~jv,7 ~ a i &KEY t b v UIAY ahis her, and she gave birth to the son of her the firstborn, and she him with rbv npwr6rarav, ~ a i i'm a p y d r v w o ~ va h b v ~ a bound i the firstborn, and him and hands and laid him in a manger. because 6B.inA1vcv a 6 d v Q p k v ~ , 61671 OGK fiv there was no place for made him in manger, because not was them in the lodging a d ~ o i q76rroq $Y 70 ~a~ah6pa~1. room. to them place in the loosing-dawn [plaeel. 8 There were also 8 Kai e v ~ fiaav q A v TT X ~ P T f i in t h a t same country And shepkerds were in the country the shepherds living ahc $ y p a v h o G v ~ ~~ apvhhoaovrzq i @uAa~hq of doors and keeping very Umng m the fieljs and guarding watches watches in the night r i q v u ~ r b q Lwi T ~ Y w o i ~ v q v a 6 ~ i l Y . 9 ~ a over i their flocks. flock of them. And 9 ~ n suddenly of the night upon the d Jehoiryyrhaq Kvpiav h 6 a h i q nu1 66[a vah's' angel stood by angel of Lord stood upon them and g l o r y them, and Jehovah's" glory gleamed around i Kvpiou rrspdAaplyrv. ~ 6 ~ 0 6 5~ , a ic+o~j8quav of Lord gleamed around them, and they feared them, and they @6povpiyav. 10 ~ a~i r m v adroiq 6 6 y y ~ A o gbecame very fearhl. 10 But the angel said~ fear great: and r a i d tothem the ="gel t o them: "Have no M' @0!3sioea, i603 Y&P fear, for, look! I a m N~? be r o u fearing, look! far declaring t o YOU good ~GayyeAiSopat news of a great joy I am declaring good news ~5.'.8.1*'8.~2-2*: ~ord's, 9' ~ehovah's, Js.r-1a.ls.lr.=-2a; ~ o r d ' s ,XAB. 9' ~ ~ h a ~ a h 's, NAB.

+,"

;te $y;

V tb Y k .

pEi,$?

LUKE 2:ll-19
Which

258

259
Mapia
Mary
a&Ta

LUKE 2:20-25
T& Pfipma
T d ~ a Mary

fine

Wlll be

EOWI

nwrl
to all

TQ
tha

mo~le.

bQ, 1 1 an

bpiv ~ E P O V O W T ~ P 6s ~ I them V was bozn to was om to uou Qiodsy savior who i . YOU today a Savxor, xplmbc KOPIOS h, n6AEl A m i 6 . 12 ~ aTOGTO l who is Christ [the]
Chrlst Lord in city of David:

hfi0q

t h a t a11 the people beesme m i l have, 11 -use

and

thls

~ in d id.^ ,

t o , 1 1 . -. -. . . kana yawortvov r a t rtipovov t V qdrrvll. And an infant bound having teen swaddled and lying in manger. in =loth bands and 13 nai LSLfyq t y f v n o o w T@ d r l y i h ~ lying in s manger." And aud en y eame to be with tho engel 13 And suddenly nAfi0oc orpm16e o 6 w i o u a f ~ o v there eame to be with multitude of army heavenly of (ones) praising the angel a multitude T ~ V Brbv ~ a i AFY~UTW 14 A6Sa b of the heavenly army.
infant the God and saying Glory hlpheat l ~ l n e s a l to God and upon ear

to rov

bpiv

qf$?

vou wbll find

dpI(O~e

d is a sign @@we 12 ~ n this

, , - -. -, -, - -

no~pfvcc 6 o F & C o v ~ ~r a t heart. 20 =hen the turned under the shepherd3 glorifying and Shepherds went aIvoCvrsq TAV 0 ~ b hi n&ow 0% glorifYing md praising pralaing the God u w n all (thing.) which God for orU tbe things raBPg LAaAfi8q they heard and saw. l Fjnovoaw ~ a ~16ov t ~ ~ ~ . ~ k according as ~ they heard end saw just as these had been

w a s preserving tho saylngs these all these uuvpMhouoa Lv .rfi xap6iq ah($. 20 ~ a sayings, i drawing throwlng t o e t h e r in the heort of her. And in her --. ..-.

all

oweripel

began t o

htorpaqw

ol

, , , , .-..-"

. - ..-.- ...-....
nt

21 Kai 6rr LnAiuO maw fiptpal

And when were fualled
days to E~eUmClde him,
L . T E ~ C ~ VaGr6v,

e l m of tho the

~KT&

TOO

bUliorolc
men

8ti)

~ a i

y$&

Lv &vOp6no1<
In

of well thlnklng.

rd6ouia~.

praising and E ~ P ~ saying: Y 14 '"Glory in peace heights above to 00d. and upon earth
n.ar0 amnna men n<

In

and was called

~ a i irA'8q rb

r b bvopa
name

allrob 'IllU0!3<,
of hlm
,

Jesus. the Inomal by dyyfhou n b 700 uuhhqpq0jva1 d ~ b &v v ~ f ansel bePore the to be coneelved him i n thb ,
EBYI~Y.
KOlAlC$.

~h @V h b

taxed

: ; :

MAiAouq heaven, the shepherds one another began saying to B 0htkp another: "Let us by ~ealehem all means clear nai i 6 0 p ~ ~b b j p a T O ~ O ~b rEy0Vi)S to Beth'le.hem and and let us aes the saulng this the hav ng occurred see this thing that 8 6 rhploc Lyvirplow fipiv. 16 mi has taken place. which the Lord made known tous. And -,L;mL -.,o " > & . % . ' "s..".s" fiA0aw m r w a w r c q r a i h t p w n j v r a has made bow to they came having made haate and found up the and us,. 16 And theg M a i&p r a i ~ b 'IwoiQ v rai rb 6905 K E ~ ~ E V O V d r y and the Joseph and the Pntant lying went with haste and Mary as well as b T$ pdrvp. 17 t66vrrg 62 I" the manger; hevingneen but Joseph, and the infant lying in the manger, tyK5p1uaw nspi TOO PIpaToe TOG 17 When they saw they made known about the anylng the it, they made known Aahq8tvro( adroit n r p i 706 na16iou the saying that had having been spoken to them about the Httle b y been spoken to them roJrou. 18 ~ a n&vrcq i 01 &KO~(I~VT C concerning this young thh. And all tho (onem) havlnl hear2 child. 18 And all t0aCpauw rrspl TDV hahqelvrwv that heard marveled wondered about the (thlngl) h s v i s been moken over the things bnb r i r v n o ~ p t v wnpbq a d r o i r ~19 fi 6L told them by the by the ahepherdl toward them, the but Sheoherds. 19 hut
were speaking toward Atthew N 63 Let us go ttreuph actuany ahepherda

no~pfusc

Udrhow

npbc

..",..

22 Kal 6ra h h f i u e y w a1
ra0ap+spoO
p ~ r l f l c a t l ~ n of them

And when were ful lled the

tpat tay8 the

09
T O ;

&irv

aeoordlng to

rm&

~ b v vbpov
the law

&?5

M o u o i u ~&vilyajov a6rbv r i q 'Irpouirhvpa of Moses, they le up hlm Into Jerusalem napaurjoal TQ rupi 2s rdd5
to present

to the in

Lor$

according as

-.

I t has been wrrtten

ytypmna~

Lv v6pv
law

of Lard that Every

Kupiou 6n

n&

B ~ E ~IOYO?YOV V opening p womb i ~ p a v6y10v holy to 73 the rupi

will be called, according to

~~~x

told them. 2 1 NOW when eight days came to the full for circumcising him. his was ~~~~~~, ~ ~ also called Jesus,' the name called by ithe angel before he was conceived in the womb. 22 Also, when the days for purifying them according to the law of ~ o s e s came to the full, they brought him up to Jerusalem to present him t o Jehovah.' 23 Just as it is Jehovah's' law: ' f i e r y male opening a womb
~~~ ~~~~

nhq8iyxra!, 24 vai

and

of the

705

to glve

6oGva1

rolk

the h a v i g been asld

clpqNivov 6"

Kvpiou ZoOyog ~puy6vmv or ~ o r d : Paw or turtledove. nro~o~ooDv. of plgeoha. 25 Kai 16ob (iv0pwnor; qv
And Look1 name

men

was

to whom this

bvopa Zupairv, ra1 allhapiq,

vbpy offer sacrifice accordlaw ing to what is said in 4 660 voouobq the law of Jehovah:' or two neatlinw *A pair of turtledoves or two voune DieeOnS." -. 25 And. look! there tv 'l~pouuahjp was a man Jerusa. in Jerusalem 6 &0p[.mo< lem named sim'e'an'
in the

s a c r l ~ e e Jehovah."'

9uoiav

be

to
2 1 and t o

ob-rog B i ~ a ~ orq ai

11ghte0~1end holding well,

righteous and npouS~~bptvoq

for

the

man

and this man was

reverent, walting for

IS' Jehovah. J4~8.l~1411.13; the Lord, NAB.

(the) M d . 21' See Matthew l:2l footnote. 22.. 2%'. 24. Jehovah, Jsla.l2.a,l~~i: xAB. 23. Jehovah's, Jb-m."-'v brd's. IAB.

LUKE 2:26-34
rrafirX

260

261
being talked sgdnst,

LUKE 2:35-41
and of you

Israel's consolatlon. a n d holy spirit was upon him. 26 Furthermore. i t had been dlvinely revealed to him by t h e holy spirit mir &yiov p I&iv b o v npiv & t h a t he would not see ef UI. holy no? to nee death prlor to or likely death before h e had seen the Christ of TAV xplorbv Ku iou 27 ~ a fiX0rv l he shou 8 d ~ the s Chllst offortl: And he came .rehovlh 27 1lndm nal & TQ the power of the Spirit h, TQ nvr6pmn d c 76 lcp& In the SPlrit Into the temple: and in the he now came into the c l u a y a y e i ~mbq yoveTq TA rra16lov 'Iquoirv temple; and as t h e to lead in the parents the little boy Jesus parents brought the young child Jesus m TOO rrolfiual ab~obq ~mh .rA of the to do , them sccordlngto the (thhg) t o do for it according ~I0~opkvov TOO vbpou m p l abmG t o the customary having been made custom of the law about it practice of the law, 28 ~ a abrAq l t615aro a h 6 15 ~ h & q y r M a g 28 he himself received arms and he reeelved It into the it into his arms and r a l ~dh6yquev ~ b v0cbv ual ETTEY 29 N h blessed God and said: and bleaaed the God and sald Now 29 "Now. Sovereipn hoh6c!q TAV 6oGA6v UOU, ~LOITOTU, Lord,' YOU are letling y ~ ~ a r e l ~ ~ s the l n ~ slave o R of YOU, BoverelgnLord, your slave go free rarh rb Piy& uou i v eipivq. in peace according aocordlns to tha nay ng of YOU in Peace: to your declaration: 30 6.rt cl6ov 01 d~8ohpol pow -rb 30 because my eyes brcaum saw the eye? of me the have seen your means urnip16v oou 3 1 6 . fi~oipauaq of aanng 31 t h a t means of savlns of you whlih YOU made ready you have made ready umh rrp6omov mbvrov T ~ V A d v , in t h e sight of all a m r d l n s to face of8aU the iwo~les, the oeooles. 32 a 32 ~ 5 q el< h o r c i h u y ~ v ~0virv r a i 6oCw irghi lo; removmg light lnto unroverlnp ofnatron, and glory the verl from the Aooj uou 'lo arjh 33 r a i av b n a ~ natlons' i ~ and a glory 01 proole of you of krael: And was the father 01 your D P O D ~ Israel. ~ s and abroc ~ a i fi p j q p 0aup&<ovreq hi 3 3 - ~ n d j t iather of it and the mother wondering upon mother continued r o i ~ AaXouptvotg n ~ p l ahoir. 34 r a i wondering a t t h e the ithlnm) belng spoken about it. And things being spoken about it. 34 Also, ebAbyqoev aGr05q Zupehv ~ a E l T T T ~ V T& blessed them Slmeon and Bald toward Sim'e.0" blessed them. o0roq but Said to Mary ' Mapthp T ~ V pqrbpa ab~oir '1605 Mnrr the mother o f l t Lookl Thla (one) mother: '"Look! This ~ c ? r a el< ~ T T ~ U I V uai &v&mautv rroAhav one is laid for the is IylnP fall and iltendlng UP of many fall and the risine . - lnto ~. '~opafih mi E I ~ uqI IciOV again of many in' :I 1 and into slsn lsrael and for a sign conaolldon

ral rrvrO a fiv ~arac?, and 8Plrk was &y~ov en' a h b v . 26 ral qv ah8 holy upon hlm; snd wW to him re)(pqpmto Lvov [mb mir rrvr6pmoq havlns been divinet revesid by the spirit
ulv
of the

TOJ 'Iupa'X,

*%i"

to be talked sgatnst the 35 (yes. a long sword be tun through 61Lhcwna1 pop~aia d m will ~ ~ go through ang swor;l, that the soul of you &v ho~ahu+~!v ir noXhGv rcrpbl&v yourSeln. in Order t h a t the hearts reasonings may beOf ukelV may be out of many hearts many
&vr1hey6p~wv, 85 r a l mob

ah:<
very

fiv

un~overed:' 36 Now there was Anna a prophetess. 36 And Kai was ?V .Awa Anna npo9firl~, pmpheteu. Phan'ud's daughter, @ m v u + h & 'AuiP aGnl of Ash'er's tribe (this of P ~ ~ I I U E ! , out 09 of she;, this was well =long rrpopcfiq~uia h, fipLpatq m X X a i c , <iuaoa in years, and had havtnl sdvaneed in days many, hevlng lived lived with a husband p c ~ h &v6& E m 6 m h tmd T < : nap0cviaq far seven years from wlth maleperson years seven from the vlrglnlty her virginity, 37 and ahfie, 31 K U ~ irav she was a widow now of her, snd l $ years eighty-four years old), who was never 6y60pvra ~coo&pwv, o ~ rmissing from the temelg tyfour, not ple' rendering sacred &qimmo 700 llpoa Wlureia!< ~ a l wss mlsslng imm the temple to f a s u n p and 8e'vlce' with fastings night and and supday ~ ~ ' U Z U ~ V ~ U T P C ~ O U UV ~~ ~ K TK ~ U ~ pijeatians. 38 And supp~catlans rcnderlng sacred servlcs night and in that very hour she fip8pav. 38 K U ~ o l ~ Tfl 6pCr came near and began to very the hour returning thanks t o And day. htorba (NB~pohoyiiro TQ BcQ God' and speaking hevingstood upon was returning thanks to theeGOd about [the child] t o all those waiting for Je rai ncpi a h 0 rrciutv r o t < and wasapeakbg about It toall the (ones) rusalern's deliverance. 39 SOwhen they had out all the n pwa~ting w6~~ for 0p~v deliverance Xo ~P l~ W U ~ V '1s o?~eruaalem. oudilr. to 39 Kai &< hLA~mav n & & I ~ " d they eu U I . ~~llngl theylaw the went of Jehovah.' back into uarh ~ b v vbpov Ku IOU fiT6orpOUCN acmrdingtO the law of L r d : they returned Galii.lee to their own city Naz'a~eth. reawntngs.

6!a~oylupoi.

%Y$te~

%%'

$25

Galilee into city of themsehea ~ ~ i ~ , " O $ ~ { ~ ~ g qG5avev growing and getting Nalapbr. 40 TA 68 na16iov ~azareth. The but llttle boy Wan erowlns strong, being filled & ~ p a ~ a ! o ~ ? ~ o rrh po6 EvoV with wlsdom, and and was gettlng mighty bans Atled ~ 0 d . favor s continued uo Iq ~ a i$&p~q Be00 fiv h ' abr6. upon him. 41 Now his parents t o w;Pddm, and svor of cod was upon it. 41 Kal rnophljovro 01 yovdg ahoir were accustomed ~ n were d golng their way the parents of him t o go from year t o toPTq year t o Jerusalem to t 2 k o fe9tivil for the festival

Into

st5

T ~ V raXthaiav

the

el< nbhw

iaurhv

aec&zi8 2::$o'l%%g%ip

26' Jehovah. J61C."-";

Jehovah, J0.F

Lord, *AB. 28. Sovereign Lord, ~ABF.a*o.lr.zs.lrrr; 82' Or. "a llght for a revelation of the nations."

87' Or, "rendering worship." SB' God, NAB:Jehovah, Js.'-"; the Lord. VgSyP*. 39' Jehovah, Ja-Wl""; Lord. ItAB.

LUKE 2:42-50
od o w p ~6 pika B they not mmpre ended the say I which LX&Aqum ainoiq. he amks to them. NET' a h i r v rat ? h k v 51 r a i ~a*prl And he went down wlth them and came rk N a C a p h and r a i qv ~OTC~UU~IJMC Into ~ a ~ a m t h : he was (one) subjecting himself &iq. rai fi N~VP ahow to them. And the mother of hlm ~!ET/IPEI T h a 76 b 6 ~ m a V 6 . 4 wulthoroughly keeping all the saying8 I n the ~apSi7 a 6 ~ i c .52 Kal 'I uoi)q wpoL~onlrv And 'Jesus wan cutting before heart of her. u o a i q r a i fiAtriq ~ a to X&PITI i favor to %e wlsdom and ,to phydeal growth and
&TO;

LUKE 2:51-3:4
they did not grasp t h e saying t h a t h e spoke t o them. 61 And h e went down with them and CBme to Naz,a.reth, and he continued sub,wt ta them. Also, his mother carefully these sayings i n her heart. 52 And Jesus went on proBessing inwisdom end in physical g'0-h and in favor with God and men. In the fifteenth

7m & BEG K U ~&v~PL)ToIF. beard. God and men.

fiycpovia governonh?~

Tppiou ~ ~ when Pontius i Pilate ~ Caesar, was governor of of ibelllut \~E~OVEL~OVTOC nov~iou I~EIA&TOU T"C JU.de'a, and Herod einggovcrnar of ~ o n t ~ u a ~ i l s t a of was district ruler of 'lou6cliaq, nai ~ m p a a p ~ o G ~ ~~. oqq raA1Aaia5 Qal'i.lee, but Philip Judcn, and being tetrarch of elll lee his brother was 'H 'SOU, O~Airnrou 6 t 7 4 & 6 A q o t a h o G district ruler of the of E r a d . of Phlllp but the brother of him countrv of 1t.u.raera rmWap~o~vroq 6 ' I ~ o u p a i w rat i i d ~ i c h - b n i e t i s a,n d be~ng tetrarch M the fturaea and ~y.sa.ni.as was district Tpaywvin6oq xhpaq, ral Awaviou T ~ F m1erofAb.i-le'ne, of ~raehonltls of country. and o i L y r a n a of the in the days of priest ~ n m a and s 'AP~thqviq ~bllcne T~ being PEIO telrareh, I OGVTOC, P 2 upon h i ehle ~ P Y priest L P ~ W S Ca,ia-ph,has, 'Avva ~ n n a s end ~ a calaphss,' iK a ~ h a a came 6yhrnO to be say b i ng y of cod declaration came to John the son of tnl ' I w ~ v T ~ YZ a x a ~ i o u ulbv hl 76 Zech.a.ri'ai, in the upon John the oizeeharlsh son In lhe rv,lnPrnPEs ... . . . . . . . . . eptlrw. 3 So he came deaolste Iplacel. into the 'Ountry 3 r a i fiheev SIC ~ & u a v mpixwpov ~ " dhe into country around around the Jordan. baptism Li?' TOO ' Iop6dlYou Y ~ ~ ~ O O W V~ & n ~ t u p aPreaching of the Jordan preaching bantiem symbol] of repentance rravoiorq E I ~ &qculv &pap~li)\), for forgiveness of ofrepentance Into letting go off of sins, sins, 4 just as it is ~6~~~ written in the book ~ t g ~ m a l ot words of the words of Isaiah It hea een wrlttcn @wu)l po6vroq the prophet: 'Listen! 'Hnaiou TOG npc+fi.rw of Isaiah the prophet Voice of (one) CalllngoUt Someone is crying o u t

b e

be

$2

k Vkiq

LUKE 3:s-11
6v
7 ':

264

265 ~~ra66rw let hlm share wlth Lxovrl Kai hhsvtnd. and 6 bpoiwq EXw t %% h t llrewise tho (one) hsvins d & v a ~ 12 fih8ov 6 & uai o i r let him be dohg. Come but also tax collecton
the tonel

LUKE 3:12-17

b t6s deaolnie iPlaeel Make rou ready the way .preparet h e way'of

Ppfip4,

'ETOIU&~T TC ~ V 6% in the wilderness

7 4

rde~iaq notrirc .rhq ~ p i e o u q Jehovah: yon people. straight be YOU making the roads make his mads 5 Every &o0. 5 n k o a +&paye n h pw8'omal ~ a straight. i of him. Every gully d l bellled and m l l v must be filled n&v Kpoq mi T ~ S I V W ~ + , O E T GP. ~ I , and every mounevery mountain and hill will be made low, tain and hill leveled ra; Emat rh u ~ o h ~ 3 clq ~G8ciaq down. and the curves and will be the emoked (thingsl Into straight (ones) must become straight rai al ~ p a x c i a t cIg 660Gg Aria<. 6 r a i ways and the rough and the rough lonesl into ways smooth; and places s m w t h ways: dlycral n2ua o h p c T& owrfip~ov TOO 0roG. 6 and all flesh Will will see all flesh the savlng means of the God. see the saving means f God.'" 7 'Ehryrv obv roig O 7 Therefore he He well saving therefore to the LKTO E U O J J L V O I ~ tlxho~c Panr100jva1 bn' began t o say t o the soins t L i r out crowd8 to be baptized by crowds coming out , to be bsptlzed by abroS r a v v f i p a ~ a ix16v&v, r i 5 ISni6r15rv him Generated (aneal ofvtpers, who showed him: "You offspring bpiv Ouyaiv dmb r q : peAho6oqg 6py~jq. of vipers, who has to row to flee from the about to be wrath$ intimated t o you t o 8 nolfioare o h ~ a p r r o b q &<ioug ~ f i q flee from the coming Make you therefore fruits worth" the .~ of .. . . . wrath? 8 Therefore that p r r a v o i a ~ . KO; p j h p ~ q d r hiyrw b produce repentance; end no to be saying tn befit repentance: And =fing Lauroiq n m C p a Exo EV . T ~ Y 'A@pa&p do ithi o h s~ e k e: s , selves =ather we ere iaving the ~ b ~ w~ hn ' ~~ 'As a Iather we have hiyw y h p buiv 6 ~ 16 h a 1 6 0sbg I am sayinD for to mu that isable the cod Ab"ham.' For I say t o YOU t h a t GO^ has LK TGV hiewv T O ~ W Yi ~ ~ i p a t. ~ i ~ v T+ a OUI the atones these to r a ~ s e u pchildren to the Power t o raise UP chridren t o Abraham 'APpaau. 9 k also ~ a i1) dFivrl n & ~from these stones, Abraham. Alree 6% y z ut the a x toward 9 Indeed, the ax is already in position st obv 6iv6pov u noloJv r a p n b caMv the Ioot Of the trees: tree, therefore. theretore hce n A making fruit Rne fine t n x 6 n ~ r r a ~ r a i el5 vOp P$hXrra~, fruit is be cut down la being cut out and into flre la being thrown. and thrown into the 10 ~ a i lnqprjrwv ol 6xhoz fire." And were inquiring UDon him the crowds And the Akyovrrg Ti obv n o l f i ~ w ~ c w would ; ask him: sayin8 Whet therefore should wedo? *what, then, shall we 1 1 hnorpl8cig 61 Uryev . abroiq do?" 11 I n reply h e Havlngan(iwered but he Was 88ylnB to them would say t o them: '0 rxwv 660 x,T&,,~< "Let the man that has The (one) having two undergarmen.ta two undergarments . -4' Jehovah. J?.lo.n.la.rw+; Lord, NAB. 8. Or, "change of mind."
of ford.

Ku iov,

a !

share with the man t h a t has none, and let him that has things to eat do the

~~.

tax collectors l2 But came even to h e baptized. and they to hrm: "Teacher, A 1 6 & o ~ d r , ~i n o ~ f i o w p ~ v13 . b 6& ~ e a c h c r , what should wedo$ w he (one) but what shall we do?' c l n w n$q crGr06q M S?V nhiov na h 13 He said to them: said toward them ~ o k l n g more bcsPde ."Do not demand anvT& G~aTr~aypivov bpiv thing more than the the lthlng) having been prorated to 14 Also, tax rate:' nphoorrr. 14 ivqprj~wv those in military serWere inquiring upon be You performing. vice would ask him: abrbv nai orparcu6p~vo~ "What shall we also him also [men] serving in the army Ti no~fiuwpev ~ a li ~ d q ;~ a ~ i T n r vaIS~oiq do?" And he said to what should do alao we7 And hesald to them them: "Do not harass MqBiva 6iao~iuqrr uq61 anybody or accuse NO one YO" should haradl "0' anybody falsely, but O U K O ~ I I Y T ~ ~ ~ ~r T a iE , &PKE?O~E be satisfled with YOUR 8hould YOU take by fig-rhowlng, and be rov satisfied provisions,.. ~ o i g 6lywvioiq bpGv. 15 Now as the In the provlslona of YO". people were in expeettation and all were l5 o ~ $
to be ba$red

Bm,o

Val

&zd

a h % b

~~

t;t

A%$zq

npz:fsFq 2%
o~$yges, 2 ~$2

2,":

61aAoy1Cou~vwv reasoning

2 :

v:oy

zf:e

6'r,zf,"'

zg

~ ~ KX~!T "May he perhaps be TOTE d r G v ncpi TOG ' I w b u , p i John. not at sometime t h e Christ?" 16 John of them about the ST 6 X P W J T ~ ~16 , d n ~ n p i v ~gave o t h e answer, arlrbg mlgh? be the Chfiat. he answered he to ail: for ~ C Y W nciolv 'I&?$ Y my part, baptize yon the John mayins to all with water: but the 61 one stronger than I S6av PmiCw but ? : !SI to water em bapttzing the 06 o b ~ ripi am is 6 lo~up6rcp6q the (onel rtmnger oy me, u , whose not I em lace of whose sandals I aT mw notv At t o untie. travbg h t u a t T ~ Y lpdlv~a TOV ~ o ~ ~ ~ & sufficient to loosen the lace of the aan ala ne bapti%eyou a r l ~ o t a h d q bp6q P m l o r ~ t v nwc6 arl people with holy spirit of him; +e YOU wtll bertha in apklt and Are, His & y i y r a i nupi. 17 06 r b nrdov holy and flre: whose the whnowlng shovel m his hand t o clean L v T$ xctpi adroD 61ana8kpa1 T ~ V in the hand of him to tharoughiy the u p his threshing and Mwva adroir =a1 ovwayayriv T ~ U V~ T O Y threshing floor 02 him and m lead together the wheat t o gather the wheat

&KP,\

winnowing

LUKE 3:18-26 rfq r?v 6nmWlolv aha& 'd @ & pov Into the atorehouae oihlm. the but ~aTa~&l mr I dm8imw. he wUl bum dawn to Lnextlngulahsble. 18 non& pkv 08v rai Errpa Many [things1 indeed therefore and dwerent WapauahGv E' y ~ ~ < E T O exhorting he was d a a X n g good nswa to h u b . 19 d 6L 'Hp@ q d TCT m&p q, people: the but ~ e r d d the t?trarx UE~X~PWOC T E P ~ 'H ~61&6oq ~ i being reproved by hlm about Rerodlo. the y w a 1 ~ 6 q TOG &ScAgoO ah03 r a i m p l woman of the brothof hlm and about ndrvrwv 6" fvToiqm wouqp& all of which did of wleked Ithlng.1 b 'Hp+Sqq, 20 w p o d 8 mv r a l roGro h i the Herad. addel *la0 this upon rr8ulv ~ a r h h s l u t v ~b'lwhvqv fvv .+uhard. all [deedsl, he locked down the John In prlaon. 21 ' E ~ ~ V E T O 6L C v T ,3mrtuB"va1 xt~ceurrea but in the to be bapnred

266

267
of the

LUKE 327-38

Xal

tP;e

& :

but the chaff he rn bum u p with fire that cannot be out out." 18 Therefore he also gave many other exhortations and continued declaring

Into his Starehouse.

PIe. l9 But the district ruler, for q being reproved by him concerning Hero'di.as the wife of his brother all the wicked deeds that H ~ did, ~ 20 o added ~ also this to all those ldeedsl: he lacked John up in prison. 21 Now when the people were baptized, Jesus also was baptized and, as T6v ~ ~ 6 uai " u o ~ he was praying, the U . the Eopb .Iheaven was opened Pan-rloBhrrog ' a ' u p 22 and the holy having been baptued and spirit in bodily shape &pwav like a dove came doam heaven upon him, and a voice ~arap-vat ~6 nve0 a 76 (iy~ov o w a r l r u came out of heaven: to cOmeaothe aphlrt: the holy to gOd~ly are my Son, ci6E1 hq T E P I U T E P ~ hr' adr6v, ~ a gwu$v the beloved; I have i shape as dove Upon hlm. and voice approved you,,. kc odpauoO yzvio8a1 , Ib El 6 23 Furthermore. out of heaven to come ta be YOU are the Jesus himself. when he commenced [his ui6q pou b d F / a m l 7 6 ~b uol r E 6 n ua son o f m e the loved, in You ithough?w;ll. work], was a b u t thirty 23 Kai airrirq fiv 'IqaoOq &px6prvoq h ~ i Yean Old, being the ~ n d he was Jesus commeneinp as if son, a s the opinion was, of Joseph. [son] ~ G v rprbnovra, L)v of He'li. 24 [son] oi years thirty. being Mat'that, [son] of kvopiCsro 'Iwofi.+ TOG ,HhEi of Of Mel'chl, It was being ophed, of Joseph of the Hell Le'vi. 24 TOO M ~ T ~ & 703 T A E U TOO ~ MQxci TOO [son] of Jan'na-i, [son] of the Matthat of the Lev1 of the Melehl of the ~~~~,"ih~&,'~,","~l ' l a w a i TOO 'lomi.+ 25 700 Marraeiou TOG O ~ R ~ O S . Jsnnai of the Joseph of the Mattathlsn of Ule Na,hum, [SO,,] of 'Aphq TOO Nao6p 700 ' E u h ~ i 7.30 Nayyai [son] 0 f ~ a g . g a . i Amos of the Nahum ofthe Esll of the Naggal 26 [son] of 26 TOG Ma& m O M a n a e i w TOO X E ~ E E ~lsonl V of Matts-thi'as, O f t h e Maath ofthe ManPthlru of the Semeln [son] of semPe.in,

to the pea-

ry,"gfvou

oi3esua

'*

';$;

: :

m G ' I d & S7 mi3 ' I 4 lsonl of Jo'sech, lsonl J o m h of the Joda ofthe Joanan of Jo'da. 27 [sonl TOG ' P q d TOG Zap$ci@Eh m O XahaBl j h Of JDan'an. lsonl of the Rhera of the Zerubbabel of the Ehealttel Zerub'bs-be]. Of Rhe'sa* lson1 [son] Of TOO Nqpei 28 TOO Mshxri 705 ' A 6 6 ~ i TOO of She.allti.el, [sonl of the Nerl of the MeleN of the Addt of the of Ne'ri, 28 [son] of Mel'chi, [Son) of Ad'di. Kwo&p sEhpa6&p "HP 29 cosam the ~ ~ n ~ d of the E~ oi the ISOnl of CO'Sam, [son1 of Elma'dam, [sonl of 'IquoG TOO 'Eh16Ctp T O G ' I w p ~ i p TOO ~ r 29 , lsonlofJeJesva oi the Eliezer of the Jodm of the sus,. lson] of ~ . l i . ~ ' ~ . TOO h ~ 30 i TOO Xup~Qv Ison1 of J O ' T ~ ~[Son] of Mat'that. lsonl of stt that of the uvi symeon Le'vl. 30 [son] of TOG 'loG6a TOO 'lwmig TOG ' I w & p TOO ~ym.e.on,lson~of of the Judas of the Joseph of the Jonam of the Judas, joseph, ' E h t a ~ c i p 3 1 T& M s h r & ~TOO MEW& TOG lsonl Of JO'nam. ~llakim oi the ~ e l e a of tho Menna of the lsonl of E-Ii'a.klm, 31 [sonl of Me'lea, Marra05 706 Nag61 TOO . . Aauci6 Of M ~ ~ , ~ Msttaths of the Nathan of the Dsvld of Isonl 32 TOG 'Isuuai TOO 'lofifih 700 B 0 6 ~of Nathan. lsonl of of the Jesse ofthe Obed ofthe Boaz David, 32 [SOnl Of Jes'se. [sonl of O'bed: xah& m O N a a d v 3 3 0 E e of Bo'az. [son] ison] 01the Salmon of the Nahahon of Sal'mon. lsonl of ' A 6 p ~ i v TOO ' A p ~ i TOO 'Euphv TOO Nah'shon. 33 [sonl of Ammbadab of the Am1 of the Hezron of the Am.min'a.dab. [sonl of Ar'ni, Ison] of Hez'ron. [son] of Pe.rez, [son] of Judah, 34 [sonl of laa ah^ TOO 'ABpa&p TOG @up& TOG Naxhp Jacob, [son] of Isaac. Isaac 09 the Abraham of the Terah O f tho Nahor [son] of Abraham, son] of Te'rah [son] bf Na'hor, 35'[son] of 35 Se'rug. [son] of Re'u, TOO TOO Id& 36 TOO Ka~v&p (son] of ~ e ' l e g [son] , of of the " l % ? ofthe Shelah of the Calnnn be^, ]son] of sheqsh, 36 Ison1 of Ca.i'nan. To; ' ~ ~ ~ 5 T&& 6 TOG N&S TOO [son] ofthe ~ r ~ h a x a of d me shem of the ~ i t h ~ of Ar.pachlhad. [son] of Shem, [son] A&~Ex 37 TOG MaBouudh m O ' E v ~ x of ~ a a hlson] , of Lamech ci the methuselah of the Enoeh La.meeh, 31 of TOO ' I d r p ~ ~TO^ MahcAerih' TOO Ka~v&pMe.thulaelah, [sonlof of the .lared of the Mahalaeel of the Calnan E'noch, lsonl of Ja'red, [son] of Mr~ha'laleel, 38 TOG 'Evhq TOO ZjB TOO 'AGhp TOG of the Enoa of the Seth of the Adam of the Ison] of Seth. [son] of eE06. Adam, lsonl of God. God.

TOG

'Iwu+

z , P : 2 2%. 'Ez '3 $ze

$ :;

A$,

P $ :X '

oz:e'PzaS op;hGe 22
z,jp

[3~;~~~onll",~i~

29' Jesus. 8ABVgSy.JIP: Jo'se(s). SyPJlXn.

$2' Jobel, x'BSy8.

LUKE 4: 1-8

268

269
oou of YOU
YOU

LUKE 4:s-16
aim4 to hlm

q u o G 61. rrhfipq~ mrr6pcnoq &yiov Now Jesus, full of Jesus but full of spirit holy holy spirit, turned brr6u~pR4~ TOG 'lopS&vou; ~ a away i from t h e Jordan, turned under fmm the Jordan, and he was led about flyno gv T& TNE~P~TI by the in the was being led in the spmt wilderness 2 for .TEUOE~&KOYT~ forty days, while being form by the Devil_ nr~paj6pcv% hrrd T ~ S61aD6?ov. ~ a odr i being empte by the Devd. And. not Furthermore, he ate Ec$ayEv 0662" i v raTq t/p6pa!< &dvaq, KU? nothing in those days. he ate nothing in the days those, and SO, when they rrunEheo8e~oGv ah& hcivaw. were concluded, he having been concluded of them he got hungry. felt hungry. 3 ~t 3 ~Tw~rrrv61. adri, ( 6 61hDohoq this the said Said but to him the Devil ;Eq y,:dze t o him: 'If you are a 703 ~ E O O~ i r r l T&I hie? T O ~ T ~ ,.ha of the ~ o d : ray to the stone t h i s in order that son of God, tell this to become a ybqral &pro<. 4 nai , . h ~ ~ p i eStone q it may become loaf iof bread]. And answered loaf of bread." 4 - But npdq a3r6v 6 'IquoOq' r6ypcmra~ Jesus replied t o him: toward him the Jesus It has been written .qt is ' M ~ ~ 6rl Obn h' 8 ~ ~ 4p6vw , Mucran 6 must not live by bread that Not upon .bread alone willuve the alone:". &epwrrog. 5 80 h e brought man. 5 K a i &vayay&v a6r6v E~EI<SV a h & him up and showed ~ n having d led him he showed to him him all t h e kingdoms rr&oaq T&S P a u r k i a q ~ f i q o i ~ o u p i q q Ofthe inhabited earth all the kingdoms of the inhabited Iearthl in an instant of time; i v orlypfi ~ p 6 v o w6 : ~ a i ET?W ah6 6 6 and the Devil said in puncture of time; and s a ~ d to him the to him: -1 give 616rPohoq Zoi 66uw ~ j L<ouuiav v ~ a 6 ~ qyou v all this authority Devil To you I shall g h e the authority this and the them, h a o a v ~ a4 i v 66Sav ati~Gv, 6rn i p o i because i t has been all and' the glory of them, because tome delivered to me, and rrapa666o~a1 vai egw I wish it has been given and to u ? , " W I am willing to 1 give it. 1 You, , 6i6wpt ahjv 7 d 08" therefore, if you do I am giving it; , you therefore an act o f worship ~ r p o ~ w \ h j u n & iv6rrrov i 0 5 Z u r a ~ uoG you should wars p in ofme: will he of you before me, it will all be yours." 8 i n reply rrhua. 8 nai 6rrrorp~8eiq 6 Jesus said to him: all. ~ n d having anawered the ~ t r r r v ~ J T Q ~ ~ Y ~ C I T T TKLjptov ~ ! TAY ec6v "It written. 'It i s raid to him Ithas Jehovah' your Ood . . been written Lord the ~ o d

r r p u ~ h o ~ l q iai ~ou%hBIIl worship and

~6vy you must WOIS~IP, done and it is t o h ~ m alone

YOU must render

and Ze,

~~

ai

wtom

2 %

" ? g k S

sacred service '" he led him 9 "Hyaysv 61. a h d v rlq ' l e p o w d f i ~~ a , i 9 lie led but him into ~eruralern and mto Jerusalem and E q u ~ v h i T& m s p 6 y 1 0 ~ TOG 1rpoO Ka/ Stationed him Upon stationed upon the wing of the temp]:, and tne battlement of the and said ETTTev ah& El "16s ET TOS EEoO, !3&k said to him 1f son you are the cod, hurl t o him: "If you are Of God, usavr6v Q T E ~ ~ ~ ~rdrrw v 10 yiypm~al a yovraetf from here dawn: it has been written yourself down from STI TOT< &yy&Aotq a h o i r here; lo for it is that tothe angels ofhtm written, 'He will a i m h ~ i ~ a l wrpi COO TOG 6,ac$uh&Sa1 give charge concerning he WIU give charge about y6u of the to guard us, 1 1~ a i 6r1 irri enpGv &poGuiu UE You, to preserve you, end that upon l a n d s they will lift yo" 11 and, 'They will you On their p I~OTS TT~OUK~*~S mpdq hieov T ~ Y not at anv time you should sttlke toward stone the hands, that You may at no time strike 'Our rr66cr oou. 12 rai h o ~ p ~ 8 r i q ET~FV U~T& foot Of you. And having answered s a d to him foot against a stone."' 12 I n answer Jesus 6 'IquoOs 6 ~ t Eipllm, Odr Said to him: 'It is the Jesus that I t has been said Not said, 'You must not inrrey&umq KGptov 76" 0r6v uou. 13 Kai Put Jehovah'your You shal test out Lord the God of you. And God t o the test.'" uuvrEX6uag whra rrs~paapb having eoneluded all temptation the 13 So the Devil. having concluded 6rhPahog Devil a11 the temptation, retired from him until ~atpoG. another convenient appointed time. time. 14 K a i h r 6 u r p r w 6 'IquoOs (v 74 14 Now Jesus And turned under the Jesus m the returned in the power 6uv6rprt TOO wve6pa~oq el< -rjv r a h A a i a v . of the spirit into Power of the splnt into the Galilee. Galti.lee,And good nai 0 iSiA0ev ~a8' 6hq~ T i l ~talk concerning him And [goodl talk went out down through whole the spread out through rrrplx5pov wrpi a h o S . 1 5 ~ a a i 6 ~ 6 gall t h e surrounding rurr~undingeountry about him. And he country, Also, i 6 i S a o ~ c v i u , rais m v a y w y a i q a h G v h e began to teach was teaching in the synago8uer of them: in their synagogues, 6a<a<6p~voq Sin6 n&vrwv. being held in honor being glorified by all. h " I 1 1 -< ---

s h a ~ r e n & rsacred service.

ha^

E~UEIS.

2 :

agz

4' ADItvgSyh~ add: but by eve^ wmd of God; J'.8,m.1"-15." add: but by everything proceeding from Jehovah's mouth. 8' Jehovah, J1-le.*z.lr; Lord,nAB.

1 ' Or, "active force"; Spi'Ti.tu, Vg.

ijh8rv ~riq Nucap&, 06 16 And he came And he came lnto Nazareth, vhere he ?as to Naz'areth, where rcepojjiuoq, cai r!oiherv ~arh he had been reared. hat.my horn red.cd .nd he \\en< In ocrnrdrng l o% I : and. BrcOrdlnR lo . . 12' Jehovah. J'".11~2*; Lopa, xAB.
p ~ p p ~ p ~ ~ ~ ~

16 K a i

LUKE 4:17-23
cia&< EnhO b fipCw custom to him in the day ouvayoyjv,

270

271

LUKE k21-30

-& ua &TOY his custom o n t h e ofthe e a ! h tE sabbath day, h e ~ a i dvio-rq entered into the I aunagogue, and he stood U P synagogue, and h e stood up to read. &vayvGvat. 17 vai h~668q to rend. And wasgivenupon Ihandl 17 SO t h e semu of ah$ P ~ p X i w 703 T I ~ O ~ ~ V X 'Huaiou, J r a i t h e prophet Isaiah to him scroll of the PmP et Isaiah, and was handed him, and &mica< T& PtPhiov ~ G p w r 6 v r6rrov he opened the scroll havingopened the scroll hefound the Place and found the 00 fiv y ~ y p a p p i v o v 18 nvrG a where it was written: where itwaa having been written ~ p i r k 18 ~ ~ ~ h ~ . , ~ h . ~ Ku iou &n' at r ~ v c r s v Is upon me, because ot ford upon of w h i a on account he, me to L x p ~ u b y edayyEhicraa&It moxoiq, declare good news he anolnted me to declare gmd news to Poor lanes), to the poor, he sent dmi-oraAx6v pE Ktlplj<al a i x r a h h r o ~ <me forth to preach a he has rent off me to sreach t o captives *.lease to the captives ~ ~ E U I V uai ~uqhoiq hYdlPhe~l~v and B recovery of letting so off and to bllnd (ones) looking agaid, sight to the blind, &rou~u'ha! ~ r 8 p a u o p i u o u ~ tv & ioei, to send the emshed in re?caae, to send off (ones) havlng been -shed eth a 19 ~ q p G t a ! 6v1ambv Kvpiou 6 ~ 7 6 ~ 20 . ~ z release. j 19 t o preach to preach year of Lard acceptable. Jehovah.8' acceptable T& {PXiov hrro6oJq mfiSaq the Pscroll having given back having mlled up ~ ~ l 76 brrqpi71 fi&eluW' ~ a T $ V i $\ the scroll, handed it to the subordlna E e rat down: and back t o the attendant 60eahwol tv ~ f i and s a t down; and eye In the the eyes of all in the h s v i OYTC ah6. 21 f i p t m o 8yn8g0gue InlOoxing$ntentG) to him. Hestarted tently fixed upon him. X ~ Y E ~ V TP&C ad~ok 21 ~h~~ he started to to be saylng toward them say t o them: "Today r r t r r h i p w ~ a ~ fi y p a q i kv 7075 hoiv has beenfu1Rlled the scripture this in the ears this scripture that YOU just heard is bp&. fulfilled." Of yo,r. .- ~ ~ . 22 ~ a indnrrrg tpap+ww ah@ 22 And they all And ail were w ~ t n e ~ m to g him began t o give favorable wltness about d8aljpal;ov h i TO:< A6y01q were wonderlnn the wards him and t o marvel a t . unon . xdrp~ro~ roiq kKnapauopivolg ' tr the winsome words giaciousncaa to the (ones1 proceeding forth out of proceeding out of his and they were TOG u ~ 6 l r a r o q a h 3 ~ a i Eheyov Odxi 'This is a son the mouth of hlm: and were saying ~ o saying: t of Joseph. is i t not?" ui6q i u n v 'loo+$ ofiroq. 23 KU; drm, 23 At this h e said son la of Joseph this (on;)? And he said 1 8 ' Jehovah's. J7.'5.",ls.*; Lord's, rAB. 1 8 . He, ~ A B ; Jehovah, J'.8.'41315, 19' Jehovah's, F.D,10.11.PI: Lord's, IAB.

: k

d5 &F n - l l l D , TI)" to them: "NO doubt toward them ~ t n levent. rou wlll m . y to me the YOU wlll apply this illustration to me, rrapa~o~ ~ j cv l ( r ~ *~ ~ ~ p i BE~&EWOV , 'Physician, cure parable thta Healer. yournelf; the thlngs fiKobapw maur6v. 6m we heard as having y~urseu; u many cthtna) n we heard happened in Ca.perY&p.i5 TI)" K ~ + ~ ~ K T . rO mJ iq ~w na.um d o also here in hapmed i n t , , the capemsumdo you your home territory.'" 6 6 6" ~ nj rmrpi61 m u . 24 Elm ot you. =*said 24 But hesaid: ''TNlY here the *the. I tell you t h a t no 66 'Apjv hiyo bpiv 671 o ~ nwe df i n l~ q is accepted but Amen I am saying to You that no one prophet prophet territory, in 6 E ~ r 6 ~t m l v kv T{ warpi61 d ~ a a .25 F~~ instance, I acceptable 1s ~n the istheri~laeel of him. tell truth. ~ Y U bp?vr iv.aai ~ h w were e many bEt I am mying ta YO=. many in y $ x x ifuw tv m i 5 f i ! A $ y 5 'Hh~iou iV ~3 the days of E-ll'jah. w OWI Were m the OiELilah in the when the heaven was ' I u p d A , 6rc drhEiu8q b o d p d g Errl shut up three years 1srae1, when was shut UD the heave* Yeam and six months. so rpia a pfiwxg < b q VETO Aipbq that s great famine three end months a i i a* D o c u r e d famine fell upon a ~ the i p t y a q h i n&ow 26 rat n&q land, 26 yet E.11'Jah great upln all and toward was sent to none of

, , ,

gin M2%aF

2 : ;yd,

b :;e

~ p X&PFRT~ ~ " q E t 6 ~ v i a q npdg y u w i r a xijpav. the land of Si'don to

$ %

E$J!J,P,""

ttt

zarephath of Sidon toward woman widow, a wldow. 27 Also. were many 27 noaot hmpoi b TQ '~opmiih there lepers In Israel in t h e ~ n dmany leper* were in the ~ ~ r a e l of E.li'sha the u npoqfi~ou, :K; 066dq time h i s ~ ~ , u a ; o TO; noone prophet, yet not one upln Elisha tho prophet. Of them was k ~ a i 3 a p i d el ~ p ' NaaphY b Tljpq. but Narcman the man them war eleanse if N~~~~~ the ~ y n a n , 28 0upo3 h, ~ f i Of 28 ~ a i h h j ~ 0 ~ u arr&v~rq v hearing these A,,& were A led of anger m the those 29 nai things in the synmGla, (thinpa), and agogue with anger: became 29filled and +am&rsq t ~ i p a him h b v outrxde EEw they rose u p and havrngstood up they hmw au hurried hlm outslde the and brow they Ofled the city. rr6~swq, city, and rai L 'yayov e y led ahm ~v m unt E WI ~~brow OP~~ of 'D the ~ F 0 ~ Spouq tq' 00 fi i r 6 h l ~ O ~ o % ~ t l ~the o mountain upon mountupon whlch the d t y had been bullt their city had been built, In order &Gv, &ore rmaupqpviuat ah6v of them. as-and to Uvow down headloaz him: to throw him down headlong. 30 But 6tdi3bv 6 a . 3 t :? L having gone through through he went through the midst of them and ptuou a h a v hrophljoro. continued on his way. rnldst of them he Wa8 Eolng h b Way.

be

zgo",5 '2."3ny5

9 2

LUKE 4:31-38
3 1 And he went And he went down into Cavernaum city down t o Ca.perna.um, ' I rahlhaiag. Kal fiv 616&urwv a city of Gal'iiee. of the Gslllee. And he was teaching And he was teaching air~oirq 6v ~oiq u4Pholv. 32 uai them on the sabbath: them in and 32 and they were the sabbaths; 6SurX~uuovro mi fi 6t6axfi aha;, astounded a t his way Were belng astounded upon the teaehing of hlm, of teaching. because 67, h, b c o w i q fiv i , h6yoq a6ra0. his speech was with because In authoritv was the ward ofhlrn. authoritv. 33 Now 33 ~ a iv i ~ f uuva;wyij i fiv 6vBpwrroq LXWV in the synagogue ~ n in d the synag~gu; was man havlng there was a man nvc9 a 6al oviou & ~ a 8 & p ~ a v ra , i b t r p a cv wth a sp'r't, an ~ ~ f r f O! t kmon unclean. and he ahou$cd unclean demon, and he shouted with a QWV~ payMr~34"Ea. ~i loud voice: 34 " ~ h ! tovo~ee srrat A ~ I what m i , 'Iquoir Nacapqvi; ?ABcq chohCuat What have we to do to YOU. JEQUS Nazarene? came you to destroy with you, Jesus you ot6& oa ~ i q 1 6 Naz.a.rene'? Did you fi$ Ihave known you who the come to destroy us? I exactly who & y ~ o q ?air 0aoO. 35 uai h c ~ i p q m v a6~Q the One Of Holy (One1 of the God. And gave rebuke to it But Jesus i , ' I uo0q hfyov Olp&y ~ a ESEhea i ch' rebuked35 it. saying: the ?esus saving ~ e m u ze d and mme out irom "Be silent, and come niiroir. rai biwclv out of him:'Sa, after him. And having thrown throwing the man 6atp6v!bu el$ 76 lkuov t5ijhB~v &n' ad?oir down in their midst, demon into the mldst eame out from hlm the demon came VQSLV ph&m a i r r 6 ~ . 36 .:by& Of him mthoUt nothing having hurt him. hurting him. 36 At m i e6pp rr&vm~ this, astonishment fell aston s ment Uwn au. upon all, and they beuvvEh&houv rrp6q &hhjhouq X 6 y o v ~ ~ q they were c o n v ~ r ~ htoward g one another saying gan to converse one another, saying: Tiq 6 A6yoq o t ~ o q 6rj b h<ouuiq ~ a i Whet the word t h b because In authority and .,what sort of is this, because with 6uv&pct hrlr&ou~l mi^ &K;?E$F authority and power power he slves orders to the h e orders the unclean nvsGpautv, rat ~S~pxo~a 37 t . Kal spirits. and out they SVIllts, and they mme ouf? And come?.. 3, So the 1Scrroprfiaro qxoq T E P ~ a b ~ o 0 him was going its way out resound about him into going out into r & v m ~brrou ~ . q rr~p~xi)pov. every corner of the every ylnee oilhe eurrounding country. Surrounding country. 38 'Avaordq SL &mi ~ c q mvaywyfiq 38 After getting u p Having atood up but from the eynngosue o u t of the synagogue clcnih&v clq ~ f i v olriav Zivwoq. mv8cpd he entered into he entcred Into the house of Simon. Mother-In-law Simon's home. Now Zipwvoq fiv OUYEyfiY Simon's mother-in-law 68 TOG but O! the Slmon war being he d oge her Was distressed

LUKE 4:39-44

31 Ka1 ~ a 6 h e l v aiq K a q u p w P v rr6h1v

fip&,,uw E~&%' 2 %: ~ I ? they :requested

:2 '

agfi :te
: , $

& !

ah&v rrEpi with a hlgh fever. and him about they made request of airr?,q. 39 ~~i kwrm&q h h v o a t h i q him for her. 39 80 her. And havlng atood upon on tov of her he stood over her and rebuked the fever, and h s ~ i l l r ~ u r n T" rrupc~Q, &qij~~v he gave rebuke to x e fever, and it let go off it left her. Instantly cohilv. nqrporxpipa 6k k m t i o a s h e rose and began her; vlstantly hut having StoodUP ministerlng them, 6tqr6v~n ahoiq. 40 B U ~ when the she was serving to them. sun was setting, all who had people setting but SL olthe TOO fiAb!J nun ~ ~ Z E those S 40 AGvoyrog sick with various &utlcvo+.rag 6001 ~Txov a. many as hav~ng bemg SIC^ diseases brought them to him. By laying his v6uo1q rrot~iha~q i j y y o v athem h o b q toward IT&< hands upon each one to diseases yarlou~ ie Of them h e would cure a6T6v. 6 62 Avi &&v him; the tone1 but to one of them them. 41 Demons h,~,eciq ~ ~ E ~ & ~ ~ a E 6ur o EG Y ~ . also would come out ~ t t i n upon g was eurlng them. of many, crying out and saylng: "You 41 &Eipx~o 66 r a i Gatpbv~a: were comngovt but also demons from are the son Of OM." noM&v, r*ovra nai htyovra 6rt 1 6 ET But, rebuking them. manu, ery~ng out and saylna that you are he would not 6 ui6q TOO 8 r o a nai trrlTIl!h them t o speak, bethe Son of the God: and rebukrng cause they knew him c7a ah& hahciv, 6~t hewar permitting them to be speaking, because to be the Christ' 42 However. x I Q T ~ Va h 6 v dual. fi6~1uw T ~ V when it became day, the? had known the ghrlst him to be. h e went out and 42 r m p t ~ ~ l qS t fiptfaq <Sde&v Having but ay out proceeded to a lonely Place. the mop6$eq ipqpov T ~ O V ~ a ioi began hunting about he went his way Into lonely place; and the for him and came out 6xXo1 h firouv. were aee ing upen hlm. and as far as he was, and crowds they tried t o detain fiXBov &oO, ~ a i rcrrsixov him, and were detsmng him from going away they eame E d 1 a6rlnr TOO pfi ~O~&U&XI& I T ' aG~&v. from them. 43 B u t him af the not M be galng hls way fmm them. he said t o them: " ~ l s o 43 i , SL alrrev rr&q a b ~ o t % 6 ~ 1Kal t o other cities I must he tone1 but said toward them that declare the news r a i q t r i p a t rr6Aau~v niayychiuaueai W of the kingdom of to the dieeren? elties todeclare the goodnews me for this SEi T ~ Paulhciav V T O ! ? e ~ ~ i ) ,671 ltianece-ry the klngdom of the God, because I was Sent 44 Accordingly he mi TOGTO h C r m A q v . 44 Kai fiv t h i s (ming) I W ~ S S ~ ~ ~ O ~ And T . newas Went on preaching in the 'ynag0gues Of 'lou6aiaq. &u qu ~ a y K ~ slq ~ ~ Go y h q f ~ ~ ~ Ju.de'a. qt~ e Judea. ,,reaching into the synagogue8 o%

1 2 :

e%?

~2

LUKE 5:l-8

274
fell down toward

278

LUKE 5:s-14

npoukET ~ T Y ~6 ~ 3 ~ ~ v ~ EY,WV u ~fell t down a t the b e e s the knees of esu. saylng of Jesus, saying: "Depart from me, because hrl~E7UBal a h Q ~ a i &~otielv T ~ V Was pressing close 'E<cXBr dirr' &pot, 671 hfip to be 1 ~ 1 U "D ~ O n him and to be heednp the upon him and Go out from me, because male Person I a m a sinful man, h6yov roir 0eoO r a i d r b g ?jv tmhg listening t o the &pap~wArig c l p ~ , K ~ P I L . 9 B&ppoq y h p ~ o r d . " J POI a t t h e ward of the God and h e war hsvlng stood slnful I am. Lord: aetonlrhment for fish which Of ~ ~he was 6 , na h niv hi y v rSvnlua&, 2 n d d&v standlng beside t h e mp!iOxEu alnbv r a i n h v r a g t h ~ ~ ~ they e s l took up astonbesfdo the 1Ye Germ-ret. and he saw lake of ~ ~ ~ . ~ & ~ . ~ ~ overwhelmed him and all lshment overwhelmed t . n h o i a 660 k u ~ i r r a n a p & rjv hipvqv, 01 6 t 2 And he saw two w h ah6 hri ~6 him and all those boats two havingstood beslde the lake, the but boats docked at the together with him upon the with him, 10 and hX~eig dnT. adrGv hoPb76 rGv txB6wv Grhermen from them having steppeJoft lakeside, but the % ? I' of the fishes of and John, likewise both Zeb'edee's James had got ErArrhwov ~h 6 i ~ r u a . 3 ipBh5 10 b oiwg 6L ~ a 'Ib~wBov i uwihaElov, Out Of them and were sans, who shar-were waahinsoff the nets. Having stepped In they took together. li!&wire but also James washing off their ers with Simon. But t 2 d g 2v T ~ Vnhoiwv, 8 fiv Z i p w w ~nets, 3 Going ~ a i'Iwriqv ulobj Z E ~ C & ~ O U , oi Jesus sald t o simon: but into on* of the boats, which was of Simon. son. of zebedec, who one of the boats. 'Stop being afraid. r a i E ~ W nphg ~ i p w v t . ~ o l v w v ~ i TQ was S i m o n * ~ , a h % r2A which said toward From now on ynu to the Simon. And darers he asked him t o pull h r a v a y a y ~ i v ivhi ov, ~ a 0 i u a g 6t away a bit from land, TbY ~j~~~~~ 'lqu0jcM)I qOpoG. hi, roS will be catching men to lead upwerd upon 1 1 1 ~ ~ havmg . sat down but the Slmon Jesus Not be fearing: from the alive." 1 1 80 they Then he s a t down. the boats eic r o t nhoiou t 6 i S a m w ~ o 3 g6xhoug. and lrom the boat he utv &vBpi,noug SoypGv: ll ~ a brought l out of the boat he wan t e s m g the crowds now men you%fil be catching alxve. ~ n d back to land, and began teaching the 4 hc 66 h r a w m X d G v E T ~ E V rrc.5~ rarwcry6-g ~h d o i a h i +lv Y ~ V abandoned e,verything A. but he ceased speakid, he s a ~ d toward crowds. 4 When he having led down the boats u ~ o n . the earth followed him, mared he 6 v Zipova 'Erawiyaye ~ 1 g ~b phBog & @ k c n h a firoholi9quw ah+. the slmon ~ e uowsrd ~ d uoon into the deem sald t o Simon: 'Pull ~~~~. having let go of2 ell (thlngal they followed to hlm. C a ~ % ~ ~ 6 i ~ r u htp&v el< hypav. Out towhere It is nai X a h & u m one of the olties, look! and lower the nets of row into ea ch. deep, and You men 12 Kai ~ n d itty6vcro occurred &V in 70 the E b ~V be UI a man Pull of leprosyl p w ETTN 'En1016L7a let down Yo- nets 5 rai C ~ ~ O K P I ~ EZ ~i S p!@ rGv n@cwv r a i 1606 &nip And hsvina anawexed Simon s a d ~nstructar.' for a catch." 5 But one OI the e,t~es and looki male person of When Jesus heh e fell upon 'Ight 6 1 ' 6hq w r d g norn&~066;~ Simon in reply said: IS&" thmugh whole night h s v i n g t o i d nothing "In~tructor, for B htg face and begged 'y!kh hri 68 oou whole night we tolled him. saying: "lord. neudv &SEfiB,, having falien rP%~wOv he begged of h ~ m if you Just want to, ~ahhuw ~h 6 i r ~ v a .6 ~ a i TOGTO but a t your bidding I hhywv ~ 6 ~ 1 6 i h, v 8Bhng 66vaoai p~ You can make me I shall lower the nets. And thla will lower the nets." saying m r d , if ever you may wlll youareable me clean." 13 And so, notfiuwmg UWEKAEIOW nhijBog 1 %WV 6 Well, when they did ~ a B a p i u a ~1 .%~ a i tr~rivag rilv stretching out his having dons they enclosed multitude Jfishe8 this, they to make clean. And having stretched out the hand, h e touched him. noh6 6lcpjrruno 6 i rh ~ ~ K T a Mgreat multitude of saying: "I want to. Be fi-o ah& hhyov Oao, much: were belng bmken thmugh but Ulo net. fish, ln fact, their neb he touched him saying 1 am willing, clean,.. And im&&v. 7 r a i ~aTivEupav roig ~ C T ~ X O I began S dpplng apart. ~ a B a p i o B q ~ ~ .~ a i 6dBiac fi A m p a mediately the leprosy a t them. And they motroned t o the partners So they motioned to beyoumadeclean: and immediately the leprosy from him, Lv TO & r i p y n h o i y r o t th8bvrag thcir partners in the d gave the hijhB~v adroc. 14 a he a d ~ b 14 ~ ~ n he in the dlllerent boat of the (ones1 hevlng come other to come went off him. And man orders t o tell nocv?hBiu8al a h o i s ~ a ? fi?h8av, r a i and assist them; and rrapfiyyslhw ah4 pq6cvi CinEiv, togive asrlstsnce to them: and they came. and theydid come, and gave orders to him to no one to nay, but m y : ,'But go Off and show yourself t o the E&nRyd &pb*a T& n a &TE uBi<&rt they filled both boats, drm)\8in, 6 E i ~ o vmaurbv TG i ~ . w i , ~ a Priest. i and make an the boats as-and be slmins having gone m yourself to the priest, and that these began Offering In ah&.8 16hv 66 Iillwv n h p o g t o sink. 8 Seeing ~~POU~VEYVE n6pi TOG K & ~ P I u ~ ~ oOOU ~ ) with your cleanslng. them. Having Bern but Simon Peter this, (limon peter offer about the deansing of you

$lich

Ye%

$2

~h

~~

U$2n

it 2

n$i!ng

12%

f~i

80

LUKE 5:15-20
according PI
K&F

278

277
have been let gooff to you the

LURE 6:21-28
at &pa
~iat oou.
afYo!L

sf$ Juatas Moses directed. for a to JI~PTGPIOV C I ~ O T F . 15 ~ I ~ ~ ~ X E T O 6k them." 15 But the witness to them. Was com~ng through but word about him was pdhhov spreading the more, m v ~ p ~ o v r o dxhot noMoi &roGE~v and great cmwds to be hearlng would come together were comlng together crowds many wai ~ E P ~ E G E Oc+mb ~ ~ I~h &oemthv a61ilV. M listen and to be and to ba cured from the sicknesses of them: cured of their s,ck16 62 Itv ~TOXWPGV nesses. 16 However, he but was ionel retiring he continued in retlreipjpotq KU? npooau~6pcvoq. ment in the deserts deaolnte [plscesl and praying. and praying. 17 Kai W K ~ & PG r a v And ltoceurred in one of the In the course mi adze fiv 61&5mwv rai ljoav of one of the days and we# (one) teach:ns, and were he was teachins. -. and ~ a pcvol e OaploaTol rai vo 0616hu~ah01 Pharisees and teachcone.2 bitting Pharlrees and k w teachers ers of the law who ol fiuau UlqhuB6rrq had 'Ome Out Of every who were (ones, hsvlngeome O k f vlllage of Gai'i.lee and rtjpqc T"S r d t h a i a q ~ C l j 'Iou6Cliaq y c i Jwde,a and Je-em v x ~ b a e of b e Galllee and Jude, '~spouuahjp. rai 6 r i ~ p t q Kupiou fiv ciq were sitting there; Jerusalem; and power of Lord was into and Jehovah's' power 76 fdoBal aGT6v. 18 nai, iSob &v6pzq was there for him to the to be heallng blm. And lookl male persona do And, Q ~ P o ~ ~ E S ~hi\nlq ~ ~ ~ P w o V 6s fiv lookl men carrying on bearing u ~ o n bed man who was a bed a man who was rrapahrhvptw( rat Ktjrow (onel having been par&zed, and they were ~ s k l n gp8"lyzed. and a abdv sioev~yns?v ra? e ~ i v a l &v ivfin~ovwere him to bring In m d to put hlm in aight to bring him in and adroo. 19 ~ a i aP ~ V T E S place him before him. of him. And K2t found 19 80, not finding noiaq ~ W E L ~ ~ U Ia d V ~ b va way to hilng him of what sort of fwayl they might bring In hlm in On of the 61h T ~ V6xkov &@&n~s h i rb through the crowd havingsteppedup upon the crowd. they 'limbed up to the roof, and 6Gpa 6 1 6 r6v KE &puv ~ a e j ~ a v through the tiling roof through the &en they let go down obv ~hlv16iq ziq T& ptoov they let him down togetherwltk little bed into the midst With the little bed those in front Lprpodsv TOO ' IqaoO. M) ~ a i f6&v in front of the Jesus. And having s e m of JeSI1(.. 20 And nioriv &6v E~WEY *Avepom, when he saw their Mth ofthem h a m Man, falth he said: "Man, 1 7 ' Jehovah's. J"I~.aa.a(; Lord's, RAE. mpwh w
directed

Mwat
Moses

into

522

~26

fiyp
n&?$

, ,

akt

your slna are forgiven 21 ~h~~~~~~~ the scdbes and the 21 ~ uai n 6pSavro d started G~ahoyiCroea~ to be reesonlns the 0 1 YP;FxbyS Pharisees atarted to rai o l Oaptoaio~ htyov~aq Tiq 6omv O ~ T O S reason, saying: "Who and the ~harftiees saying who 1 this 6s Mci. a a s i c 6Gvnmi La Wlls that is we&who la S~eakU1K ~ \ a r p ~ e r n l e s ? Who able t n c hlasohemles? Who ---& psms a~iaq to be@dwl letung go o f f 1 if not p? 116wq alone the 6 &6F( God. can forgive sins except aod alone?" 22 But uoGq ~ a J c 22 mlyvohq 6t ~avm but ed the Jesus.discerning - gr~~~gniz 6tdoyrrpobq d r 6 v CmonptBeiq d n s v their reasoninss. reanonlngs of them having answered raid in to TI& &k Ti 61aAoyiCeo0o . h, TUX them: .what are yon toward t h e m w h a t are YOU -a?nmg io the reasoning out in YOUR b &". 2s Ti hearts? 25 Which is Kff?kc o ~ y o ~ > whlch (thing) is ..--. . . . E~KO~+TE~OV ~irreiv , l ~ + t ~ w a - i not easier, to say. 'your easier. to say Aave been let go off to you sins are for~lven you.' E ~ ~ E T U ' E ~ ~ or l to ~ say, '0et up and ,"I%. to say BegetNlguU 'p%ia' n 6t wallr'? 24 But I I T E P I ~ ~ ~ E I ; 24 iw r c n ' and b e w a a i n g about? hovdertbst but Order for YOU to know EIS~~TE TI 6 ~ l b q TOG &vep&rrou that the Son of man YOU mlghtknow that the Son ofthe man has on the 6{ouo[m ~XEI irri Y earth to forglve authority i s having upon ear sins-" he said to the &QiEvcn & p a c i a < - stnw ~6 to be letting ga off he mid to the paralyscd man: 'I ssy to YOU, Oet UP and napdduptvc? Xol Zyo, (one)having been ~ u a l ~ z e d To You I am w i n g - ~ t c k up your little L ~ E L P E <a1 &pa& T& KX1v1606v bed a i d be on your Be gettmg up and havlnp ll d up the little bed way home'" And OOU nopE60u El< d v o k b UOU. 01 you be going your way Into tho house of you. instantly he rose up 25 rai ~ ~ p a ~ p &am& f i ~ ~ &imtov before them, picked And Instantly h s v I n B ( I ~ h u u insight urn -- what he used to &h, 69' w$ch lie on and went off to of them, havfn",%'ied up upon his home, glorlOling Y~TLKEITO, &nfihBav a1 .r6v olKov God. 28 Then an he was tyingd-, he went OR in$ the house. eCStaaY adraG 60C&<ov T ~ V 0 ~ 6 28 ~ . Kai i ~ u ~ a o ~ s seized one and olhim glorlfying the Gad. And ecstasy all, and they beganto i h a ~ wh a ~ ~ a s i66ea<ooy . - 6 ~ glorlty ad, and they took a n (them) and they were glorzfying the became

&&mi

ml

aka

-7

ke

z!

., -

;!s

~~

B~ Eo ~ vd, ,nai and

0av Ued ~ of 6 fear h uh$:;~< EXapw rrap&605a u g ip we saw strange ithmgo)

&A60 became

have Fit fear, seen strange things

saying:

todayl"

LUKE 527-34

278

279

LUKE 5:35-6:2

27 Kai MET& ~a0ra tejhe~v ral 27 N O W after these And after these ithlngal he went out and things he wentout tBa&oaro T E ~ O V ~ V 6v6par1 beheld a tax beheld tax mlletor to name named Le'vi K&G EVOV mi .rb ~ A 6 v t o v r a i S~VEV collector at the tax s l t t ~ g upon the tax ofnce: and he raid , he s a ~ d to a3rQ 'A~ohoriBel 28 Kai ~ R l c eand to him Be follownng to me. And hlm "Be my follower " ~araAtrr2w rr&m +aoaor&q 28 And leaving everyhavlng len behind all ithlngsl havlng staod up thing behind he me d6. 29 Kai ~wo~VE'J 1/rohoSO~1 up and went following he was following to him. And made him. 29 Also, M i 60x6~ psyhhqv A a u a i ~ a d 7 4 dv r( reception feast great Lev1 to him in tiie spread a big reception In oiviq a 3 ~ p J . Kai fiv 6xAo rrohbq least'Or house of hrm: and was crow2 much house: and there was TAW& rai hMov o i fioav per' a great C10wd of tax of tax collectors and of others who were with and others ~ ~ T AK V ~T~KE~~EV 30 O I .K C I ~ ~Y~YYUCOY thcm lymg down. ~ n dweremurmuring Who were lVith them 01 Oaplyaio! nai oi ypapparsiq a h & " reclining a t the meal. the Phsrlreer and the scribes of them 30 At this t h e Pharirr& TOk pa&,,,+q hiyavrrq sees and their scribes toward the direbles of him saying began - murmurine t o A!& ri VET& T&V ~Ehwvfiv Kai his disciples, saying: Through what with the tax collectors and is it eat and &paprwX&v E d i c ~ ~r a l ~VETC; drink tax sinner8 areroueatinD and areuoudrinklngl lectors and sinners?' 31 ~ a i d m O ~ p ~ B d q d 31 In reply Jesus sald ~ n dhavinganswered the them: "Those who ~ p b q abroriq 0 3 xpciav Exovo~v oi toward them , Not need ere having tho are healthy do not irybaivov~sq larpoG &Ah& oi need a physician, hut (ones1 belng healthy of heeler but the (ones) those who are ailing r m & q i x o u r s s 32 odr LliXuBa K Y ~ ? & ~ do. 32 I have badly having; not I hsve come t o call, not righteous 6 1 ~ a i o u q &Ah&& p a s w h o b ~ eIq ~ E T & O I W . persons, but sinners rlahtcoua (ones) but ePnners into reoent.n,,, to repentance." 33 O i 4 ~ l ~ c r npbq v a h & Oi he (ones1 but said toward him T ~ O 33 They said t o p a t l ~ m i 'I&ou qmrbouotv mrv& ~~i him: "The disciples of ~ I ~ c ~ B I cof B John ere foatln8 frequently and john fast bequently 6rfiorlS . ~ ~ d l o ~ v r6poiwG a1 ~ a i 0i and offer suppficaauppiicationa are makink llkewise also the cones) tian=, end so do those ~ f i Oap~oaiwv, v oi 6 L ooi b O i a u o ~ v Of the Pharisees, but of the Pharisees, the (ones) but to you are eattng rai .~rivovolu. 34 6 62 'i mGq r h ~ vyours eat and drink." and aredrinkhe. The but 3esus said 34 Jesus saia to them: 6 6 v a o B ~ 7065 uio6q 706 "Youcannot make ~ p A q ahoriq M toward thcm N A rou are able the son. ofthe - the Mends of the

v"pg8voq ev 6 d vupqioq bridegroom fast while bmdeehamber In whlch Itimel the brldecroom the bridegroom Is with can YOU? F' e U ~ i v rrotijoa~ Y I J ~ E ~ U ~ Ithem, ; with them h tomake to fast? 35 y e t days will come 6 ~ a v when the h r l d e m m LlE6uovTal Willcome but " whenever will indeed be taken &nap86 ' ah& 6 away from them; then may hsve been removed from them the they fast in those wpqioq T ~ T EymallaWutw b t ~ a i v a t~~ a days.. i ~ bridegroom then t ey wiu fast In tho* the PC h l l l h e r . h e

'13%!5

Eizy

to them: 82 ~ a rrapaP0h))v l rrpbq H~ but parable toward "NO one cuts a patch from a new outer cnj,ok a7, O ~ S C ? ~hriphqpa drrb them that NO one east-upon (piece) fmm garment and sews it E Onto ipa~iov K~IVOG q i o m ~~&%AA I a n Old Outer outer garment new having torn he east=on garment; but if he does, then both the h i ip&r!ov rrahac6v. r i 62 +fa, upon outer garment 1 if but norst l-t, new patch tears away r a t & r a ~ d v o ~ i o n r a l T? naAa14 and the patch from the new wul tear =wag and to t e 01.3 the new does a6 q~pqwYilu.51 m hiBAn a ~6 d d not match the old. not wzll sound with the east-upon kiwc) tho from 3, Moreover, no one TOO K ~ I V O ~ 3.1 . KC(] 0 3 6 ~ i q Pdlhhel O ~ V O V VEOV puts new wine into the new. ~ n n d o o n e throw. wlne new old wineskins; but ~ i q &ULO.O~< rraAat06~. 1 66 ~f h e does, then t h e into skin bags old: lf but nott?~!~.f wine burst bi,& d d w q d veoq TO* &UKOUC will the the new the akln ba&, the wineskins. and it be 'pilled Out nai a b r b ~ &~guBfi?rran ~ a iol &moi and it .p,~iedout and tho skin bags and the wineskins will vLov rlq be ruined, 38 But emoho-a~. 38 &Ah& olvov new Into new wine must be Put wine but spfu bedeStmyedi bobq ua,wfiq B A ~ ~ O V . J9 OS6dg into new wineskins. skin begs new roneat to be rown. No one 39 No one t h a t haa old wine wanta rrlbv rraha!bv BBAEE v60v. ACYE~ d ~ u n k having drunk old is willing new; ha 18 saying new; for he says, 'The old i s nice."' ' 0 nahatbq ~ p q a r 6 ~ The Old me Now o n a aabbsth 'EyLvmo 62 b he happened t o ~toccurred but in be nassina - through 6!mopdmBa1 adrbv grainfields, and hls him to be going his way through disciples were pluckm p i p w v , rat h ~ h h o v 01 p a & ~ a i &DO ing and eating the sowings, end were plucking the diml~leaof him heads of graln, rubr OvTEq ral fioelov maq mkvaq bing them with their and were the heads .f grain *%bing At this T&V @ a loaiwv hands. Z .rtvlq 66 rpoiv. . Taiq PRrisees same of the Pharisees some hut of the to the l a n d s .
36

days.

.~~ ~"

"EAgyev

new

1::

to;!^.

='@

thz$gh
~~

c~

LUKE 6x3-9

280

281

LUKE 6:10-11

etrrau T i 11016i4 8 061 LSEUTIV said: 'Why are you said Why are YOU doing which not is lawful doing what is not lawroiq a& a o w ; S ~ a i & , T T O K P ~ ~ E ~ C h I on the sabbath?' to the . satfatha? And havrng answered 3 But Jesus sald m 'IquoDq 01161 rrpbq a 6 r a J q E T ~ E V b toward them sald the Jesus Netther reply t o them: "Have YOU never mad the TOGTO 6 N i y w c 8 ~ ~ J ~ Aauri6 O N brr this did uov reed which Davld when very thing David did when he and the men h c i w o c v ah&< ~ a i oi PET' &oG, he got hungry he and the (ones1 with him?( wlth hjm got Ilun$ry$ 4 &q EfujheEv riq T ~ V O ~ I ( O V TOO 0 ~ 0 5 4 HOWhe entered ,,.to How heenterod into the hause of the God 1 the house of God and received the loaver of ~ a TOGS i BPTOY~ 7-q ~ p o e i o e w q hap&" and the loaves of a e presentation having taken ate ipayn, ~ a E i ~WKW roiq PET' aGroJ, and gave some t o t h e he ate and gave to the (ones) wlth jlim, men with him, which 09q 0 6 ~ ESzcnlv W ~ i vci p i ilfy~g~n it is larYfU~ for which not It is lawful toeat If not one t o eat hut for the TOGS I t riq. 5 ~ a i Lhsyw Priests only?" 5 And the prfestsi ~ " d he was saring KISp16q kurtv TOG uaPPtmou 6 ~ i d q TOG he went On to say to ~ o r d is of the sabbath the son of the them: "Lord of the sabbath is what t h e drv8pinrou. man. Son of man is." 6 I n the course 6 'Eyivc?o 6P t v S+pq uaP tPg It occurr~d but in different sabtsth Ef~d&i!J ahdv i T ~ V U V V ~ Y W Y ~ Y~ a i he entered into the to enter him into the sunagoguo and and 616Cro~ctv. ~ a lJiv &vf3porraq & m i r a l 4 teaching, h d there to be teaching: and was man there end the was a man present ah06 1 fiv OI him the rrght was Ca,p,$ whose right hand was I The 7 ?ra ETPOOVTO 61 abrbv oi y p a p a r d q withered. ' Bcribes and the were ofserving beside but h ~ mthe scrfbes ~ a i 01 Q a p t u a i o ~ el uaPPdrrq, Pharisees were now and the Pharisee8 if sabbath watching him closely e~pa11EfiEl Iva ECIPUULV t o see whether he he is c ~ l l n L in order that they might Rnd would cure on the ~cmlyopcivaIiTo0. 8 a h 6 5 6; d6El sob< sabbath, in order t o to be aceusing hVn. He but had known the some way to 6tahoy1opoGq ahGv, ~lnev accuse him. 8 He, reasonings of them, said however. knew their &vSpl rQ reasonings, yet h e sald $ e :t male ~ e r s o n to the (one) to the man with t h e ZXOUTI having ~e petting " I , withered hand: 'Get UP a n d stan* in the ~ a 4 i 8 1 rfq ~b ~ ~ O O Y~. a i +am& and stand into the midst: and havmg stooiup center." And he rase E m . 9 rlnrv 62 6 'Iquoirq npdq and took his stand. he stood. Said but the Jesus toward 9 Then Jesus said t o

hoJq ' E ~

a g

them: "I ask you men. 1s it lawful on the sabbath t o do good or ~ U ~ L t o do injury, t o save or t o destroy a soul?" IY;X,~ P % ,; : O$ 10 10 And alter looking m~lBAwarcvo rr&-ac Yaund them havlng looked arouni s t all he said t o the man: &r+ 'En~ctvov silv c$p& mu' to him stretch out the %snd of you: the (one) "Stretch Out Your hand." He did and 6P h r o i o w , ~ a i 6nrmarem6811 . X ~ P but 1 , and wea reatared hand his hand was restored. 11 But they became abroD. 1 1 ~ ( r ~ o6t i h h f i o e ~ u a v Cnraiaq, nf They but became lled of madness, filled with madness, -- him. rai 6cshdrAow npdq &hhtihouq ri and they began t o talk and were through toward one another what with one another & rroqfiualcv ~3 'Inuoir. what they mlght do t o llkelv they ~ o u l do d to the Jesus. . .
L ~ ~ bphq, T ~ , cI E C c n v TQ them l inquire upon rorr. If It is lawful to the uappdrrq, &ya8orroljoal fi K ~ K O T O ~ ~ to do good Or to do bad, sabbath

p~$fzy+
aEp$
t;?e

;J;zd

taking

g ?;

e 2

,"gt ear$

12 1t 'E happened y i v r ~ o but 6L tv in Tthe ~ T S fi$$;15 ~ e d of q 12 these I n tdays h e progress he went LedB~iv o6dv I ~d out into the mountain to go out Into tho rai 6 , to pray, and he rrpomirSao8at, he was continued the whole ta p r a ~ . and 6 , ~ ~ ~ e p r f i w v hr 10 r r p o ~ ~ v xnight $ m prayer to Ciod 13 But when continmng thiough the night in the prayer TCID e ~ 0 5 .13 ~ a i ~ T E C b e ~ o lpLpa, it became day he of the God. And when it&came day, called his duciples t o him and chose~from r r p 0 ~ q ~ h q u ~ v TO^ paen5215 &OD, he sounded toward l h i m ~ l f l the disciples of him, them twelve, r a i t~A+ipwoq 6m' aIiTfiv 6&6=a. whom he also named and havxng chosen from them twelve. apostles: 14 Simon, r a i h o o ~ 6 h a u q hv6vaocv, 14 wf;m whom he also named also apostles hc named. ~ a i &v6paow n i ~ p o v I $ ~~~~~e,",n,"n~", also he named Peter &s&@v adro3 ' I b o Q o v nai ' l o h v KC? and John, and hmther him and same8 and John and and Bar.thol'o.mew. -..---Q i h t m O Y rai BapBohovaiov 15 nai MaOeaiov 15 and Matthew and Philip and Bartholomew end Matthew Thomas, and James ~ a iOwp& xai ' I h ~ w P o v 'Ahpaiou nai (the son] of Al.phaefus, and Thomas and Jsmea of Alphaeus and and who is called "the zealous gealot h I siman i v o v a theT~)V lone) K being ~ ~ called O ~ ~ E U Ow Y ~ i "16 16 and Judas one.' 'loG&v 'larcjpov nai 'lofi6m ' l o ~ a p t D 9 ,the James, Judas of James and Judas Iscanot and Judas 1scaI'i.ot. tyivsro n p 6 6 ~ ~ . who turned traitor. became betrayer. 17 And he came 17 uai KaTaplt$ &t," and havlns come down with them down with them

m2ZAin

'%JF~ '$

tikz'

$2

2zo

LUKE 6: 18-23

282

283

LUKE 6:24-29

COTTI mi r h a v m61&, ~ a 6xXo l oohbq and took his station he stood upen Place level, and craw2 mueh on a level place, and paeqriw &$, r a i nX'0o %oh13 roc of dlrel~les ,&h ~ m , and mu1ltu2e mueh of the there was a great crowd of his disciples. and a great multitude aaO' people from "!tgpq of people from all of 'iepouuahip ~ a i rrapcrhiou Jerusalem and maritlme [~auniryl Ju.dera and Jerusalem TCpou ~ a IiI S G V O ~ oi' , & K O O U ~ I a d m a and the maritime of Tyre and Sldon, who came to hear him country of Tyre and rai l a 0 i ~ 1 &drOv v k w v a M v . Lli'don, who came and to be healed fmm the d c k n e ~ e of ~~ them; to hear him and 18 ~ a i 01 t v o x h o G p ~ o d-rb ~ w u h r w be healed of their and the (ones1 belng tmubled from spth~ sicknesses. 18 Even Q&m i8vcrnnjovro. 1s nal n&g those troubled unclean arere being cured: and all &<fi70uy hrrTEU8al a , 671 unclean spirits were bxho Crow2 were seeking to be touching hlm, because cured. 19 And 61ivap1q rap' a5roS Ctfipxtro ~ a all i the crowd were power beside him was comlng out and seekina to touch urn, Iho rrdrvraq. becausi power was uaa hedlng all. going out of him and 20 h h F healing them all. dh?< bsvinp upon T $ A"d he lifted dqBdpoI3q a h 0 6 rlq rohq p&?~&q a ~ i r o 0 eyes of him lnto the disc pies of hlm UP his eyes Upon his

r$lc $ ::

$2

db

~ T P 6 P~Q%$ fipEpq uai m ~ h u c m . BY and lean you. or the rewar bpGv n o h k b 76 oirpavc?' K ~ T T ~h ot IOU much L n the heaven; eecordingto the arid y&p h o i o u v TO?$ rrporp T a t < proAets vary (things) for were doing to the 01 rrargprg a h G v . the fathers oi them. ~ 0 24 n h ' v otai Gpiv the Be.iaeS woe to You rrhouuiotc &T! hixr~e ~ j ,ieh i o n e ~ i , beeauae are having back the rraphrh o w O Gv conso~anon o A o < 25 o k i bpiv, 01 Woe to rou. the lonesl

1 day and leap. for. faakl reward

YOUR ~-~~~
~~~

liE

was aaylog Ma~hplol 01 moxof Happy the poor lone:), bprrbpa Emiv 1 paulXeia m D Yoon. & the klnndom of the 21 p a ~ h p 1 0 ~ 01 TTEIYV G ~~ Y~ 67, Happy the loneal hungerlnz nod, beeawe xopra0e;lr~~oBe. YOU will he s l a t e d . p a r h p ~ o ~ oi r h a i o m q vtv XT~ Happy the (ones1 weeplng nod, because YL~~uETE. YOU will laugh. 22 pardrploi ~ U T C 67av plwfiooo~v bp&q Happy roo are whenever mlght hate YOU ol tivOporror, nai drav &~opiawu~v the men, and whenever they might separate GpBg ~ a id v ~ ~ 6 i o w u r v~ a i t ~ p h h w o t v ~b You and mightreproach and mlght throw out the 6 w p a G Gv &q r?vqpbv "ma name oYron as wleked on account of the son t o 6 Mpimou' 23 x&pq~r C v ereiv" 4 of the man; m-~r YOU rejoin In mat the

OWN.

21 "Happy are YOU who hunger now, because YOU WIU be filled are You who weep now, beeause YOU will laugh 22 'Happy are YOU whenever men hate you, and whenever they exclude You and "PmCh cast out YOW name as wicked for the s&e Of t h e Son of man. 23 Rejoice in t h a t

is great in heaven, for those are t h e same things their forefathers used t o do t o t h e prophets. 7 24 ~ "But woe t o YOU rich persons, because v YOU are having YOUR consolation in full. 95 t. o vou -- *wnp ... . . . . who are filled u p now. because YOU will go &TI ~ M T E T ~ ~ ; & ~ ~ ~ VGV, ~ ~ ~ havine! been now, because hungry. . "Woe. YOU who are TS~V~UETP. YOU wlll hunger. laughing now, because you will mourn and $fei; the $,es, weep. r r c ~ 0 i o ~ r erai A a l j a c ~ s . YOU W,II mourn and YOU will weep. 26 "Woe, whenever 26 a~iai 6 ~ a v mahGq bpBq eirrwulv all men speak well of woe whenever finely vorr might say for things fike n h v . r ~ c 01 ~ O P W O ~ ~ to these are what their all the men, Toit forefathers did t o the hoiouv add were doing to the false prophets. verv i t h i r l l 27 "But I say t o lyevSorrpo+fi.ra~q oi n a r t p r q adrGv. false prophets the fathers of them. YOU who are listening, 21 'Ahhh bpi" hiyo love But to rorr I am raging to th'.O!,Snca) ContinUe youR to do &~oh,,v, &~O~T&-TS T O C ~i x 0 p i ) q b GY w d to those hatlng hearing. B~ loving the enemies bless rahjg nolei~e roiq ptuowtv bp&g, YOU, 28 nnrlv be rov doinn You, thnw cursin. YOU ..~~.~. .to the (ones) hstlng ~~, t o pray for those 28 be~ you 6 h bles$ing o y r i ~ rtheTOGS (ones) K ~ T eurslng U P O ~ ~ Yb O y @ U: ~ who are insulting T ~ O U E ~ X E U ~r Er ~ p i T& ~ T T ~ ~ P E U ~ V YOU. T W V 29 To him t h a t insult ng be rav praying about the (ones) strikes You On the *,,Erg. 29 TQ rljrr~avri u r h i T?V you. To the (anel smiting you "Dan tha one cheek. offer the other also: and from u t a y 6 w rrh r x r KO$ n i v Clhhqv, ~ a &nb i cheek be &ring also the other. and from him that takes away 705 a(pom6g uov ~6 I I I ~ I O V r a i your outer garment* the (one) 11ltingup of you the outer garment also do not withhold even rbv yGva pi ~ohhng. the un ergarment not gaushould keep back. the undemnrment.

e:z,,F ti;,

b2;;se
&$

?!

ollro:.

~~

285
r a i 30 Qive to everyone asking you, and from TOG ai O V T O ~ T& u& IIq the one taking your from the ions1 IIfEngup the your (thlnml not things away do not &nai~e~. ask [them1 back. be asklog back. 31 r a i ~a86lq METE im 3 1 "Also. just Y And aemrdlng a8 row are willing in order that YOU want men t a do mtirutv p i 01 &vBporrat, noleire to YOU,d o t h e same may do to uoo the men, be row doing way to them, a h o i q dpoiwq. 32 "And if YOU love to them likewise. those loving YOU,of 32 ~ a EI i &ymbre TO* &ymQrnaq what credit is it to And If You are iovlng the (ones) loving woia bpi" $&p~q-iv; vai y h p 'OU? For even me orwhat sort to Yon avo= il It? Aim for dnners love those a1 hpaprohoi ~ o J q &yorrGvraq a h o h q loving them. 33 And the sinners the lone.) laving them if YOU do to &ycmGuw. 88 ~ a i t b those doing good to they ale IOYinE. And If ever really of what YOU, &yaOorrolj r r credlt is i t to YOV? YO^ may be dolng good ta drla8ono~oCvraqb p k , mia bpi" x&plc Even the sinners do doing gwd to you, ofwhatsort to roo favor t h e same. 34 Also, if You lend [without emiv; r a i 01 &paprwAoi ~b ah6 is it? Also the sinners the very lthlngl interest] to those from rrolo~?ulv. 34 ~ a i t b 6 a v i u q ~ ~ rrap' whom Y ~ hope U to are doing. And if ever You might lend bealde of what &v LAni LTE XaPciv, it Even which (ones) roo sreioping to receive, ofwnh?mrt bpi" &ptq Lmiv; rai 6paprwAoi sinners lend interest1 t a sinners to roo ravor is it? AISO sinners that they may get 6paprwAoi~ 6aviSouu1v iva to slnnen are iendlng in order that back as much. 35 To &roh&Pwu~v T& rua, the contrary, continue they might get baok the 'qua' to love voun enemies 35 rrh'v & y m b r c roaq kxIp?k b ov do gmd and ~ e s i 2 e a be you lovlng the enemies o?vou and to lend [without ~ a i& ~ d o n o t c i ~ c ~ a i &vi<e~~ interest], not hoping and be rev doing good and be rau lending &%ins Cmchrri<ov~c~. r a i E m a t 6 p l ~ B 6 qfor anything back: h o p i g [to get1 beck; and will be the reward and YOUR -~~~ reward d l 1 bpGv rohl5q. nai eueu8e vioi 'Y~#iurou be great, and YOU will of row much, and rov will be sons of Most ~ i g h , be sons of the Most brt a$$ x ~ q m 6 +w ~ h i$ : T nigh. bCaw I,, because k nd s umn kind toward the una imwq rai thankful and wicked., unt ankful and 36 ~ ~ V E U ~ E O~KT~P~OYE ~~ ~ 36 e Continue b ~ becoming Continue YOU beoomln~ merclflll aecordlng aa mercifui, just a s

LUKE 6:37-42
iv. 1s: pi] not ? I

30

TOeveryone

nuvri

alrokf asking

you

be giving.

6iSou.

an!

2e 2
31 r a i
YOV

and

! $ t

ok~ip wv h rnerci'~ rp[vvre, ~~i 00 be YOU ludsb~?, a n d not bpQv

of YOU
K ~ I

~ovn Father 1s
merciful. 37 "Moreover, stor) judging, and YOU will by no means be iudaed: and atop coiderining, and YOU wiii by no means be

th2$2es)

lthlny'.

hg

nqEe!

should ~e judged; and "Ot r ~ ~ ~ a S t r ~ m e rai 06 be you eondemnlhg. and not ~a~aStnars8-re &noAk=! ~e you releanmg, YOU rn~ght be congedned. condemned. on releasing,Keep and nai trrrohu8fiam8~. 38 6160~~ and YOU Winbe leiealcd; be you gzving, end YOU will be release*. phpv 38 Practice giving. 608jasra~ bpiv and people will give it wm be given to YOU; meta YOU. They will raA6v mlrnp&~ fine hevlng been pressed down pour into YOUR laps a uersah~up6vov h e p m ~ ~ p o r oAne v measure, pressed Over Owmg having been shaken itosetherl down, shaken together 6c5uouorv T ~ Y K~ATOV b GV and overflowing. For they wlllglve into the bosom ofroi; With the measure that to what 6 ,&~.y~ you ~ ~ ~ ~ v YOU r i n g out, are they measuring will measure &nup~pqniunav bpiv. out ta YOU in return." lt will be measured in return to roo. 39 Then he 39 E h m 6 L ~ a i rrapaPoAqv &o?q spoke a n illustration xesaid but also parable to them M ~ T I 6 h a ~ a 1 ~uqAdq ~ ~ q h b vt o them: "A blind Not what is able bllnd Lrnanl blind [man1 man cannot guide a 66qysiv; 06x1 &P@~TEPOI d q O ~ W O V blind man, can he? to heguidiog? Not both Both will tumble 40 ~ 06 o~ Emlv t is lnto s pit, will they p&Ti)q dlscipie ~P over 7 the 6 ~not? L wlli ~TE fanin? UO~T~I; is 61Shmdov. teacher, but everyone that is o v : $ ~ , e perfectly instructed be like his teach41 T i phCrrerrclg ' 1 6 ~ & p @ o q -r6 why hut youareseeing the atraw the (one) er. 41 Why. then. L v 70 6 9 W p Q TOG &6eAqoO DOU, n i v 6 . ? d o You look a t the in the eye of the brother of you, the but straw that is in your 6odv rilv b .rf 16iw 6q8aApQ od brother's eye, but do eye not ,,t rafter the lone1 In the own . . - observe the rafter ~arwaci 42 r r G ~ S h a o a l that is in your own you arepercefiinp? HOW are you able eye? 42 HOW can you Akctt! &6~h@Q 'A6Eh*C, say t o your brother. tobesatoT& brother of you Bmther. 'Brothel, ailow me . kv hqz5 LKW~ ri, K & P W a extract the straw let go I throw the straw the (one] in t afiT&5 gv rg that is in your eye: the 6@0d113 T0 eye very lone) the in the while you yourself

K P ~ ~ ~ T E -

fjt

2;

''

$ :

ke 61s&~h".pq

Oe,"&,

LUKE 6:43-48

286

287

LUKE 6:49-7%

bq0ahpQ UOO S O K ~ Y 00 ~ A ~ T o v . ~ R O K ~ I T & are not looking a t , eye of you rafter not aeeing?' Hypocrite, the rafter in that eye ErPahe npGrov 4 v S o d v tr .TOG 6$BahpoG of yours? Hypocrite! throw out first the rafter from the eye ~ ]extract ~ the ~ raf. t n o 3 r a i T ~ T E 61aPhitpc1q m K & W O ter ~ from your o m eye. ci yo;, and then YOU will elearly see the straw and then you will see ~ l , tv T+ 6q0ahpQ TOG & ~ E ~ P O L UOV ? how to extract the lone) in the eye of the brother of you clearly the straw that is in i~~ ah e. iv. your brother's eye. --.. ." . w ,,,,"W " 6 . 43 "For there i9 not 43 03 y&p Emtv 6tv6pov r d b v n _ ; C v 8 a fine tree pmdueing Not for 1s tree fine Kopnbv U ~ P ~ V oG6L , n h h ~ v6C6pov u m p d v rotten fruit' again fruit rotten, neither egoin tree rotten there is no; a rotten notoOv r o p r h v ~ a h 6 v .44 E ~ p c r o v 6 Z g : ; o v

..

& s o 3 iSiou KO~TOO y ~ v i w r c r a r 03 tree is known its own fruit. For om of the own fruit ia b e h e known:. tt & K W ~ ~ V ovhhiyouo~v u O ~ a , example, people out d thorns they are gathering figs, do not gather figs ma+uhju from thorns, nor d o 0062 &K Parou nor out of thornbush eraoer the" . . cut craws - . off ~puyirutv. &ya&jq bepwrroq a thornbush. 45 A they are cutting 0s. 45 good man good man brings forth &K TOO &ya0oO 0quavpo0 7-$ ~ a p 6 i a q good out of the good out of the good trenavre of b e heart treasure of h, heart, r r p o ~ t p r l rl, &ra06v, a b rmvqfiq but a wicked m a n bringaforth the good Ithlnp), and the wicked lone) brings forth In TOG nov poir ~ p o @ i l x l ~b is wicked out of his out of the wicked nreasural brlngr forth the wicked ~ o v q p: O$of T I E P ~ o ~ & ~ ~ for~ out of ~ the h e a r t s w l ~ k c d thing) abundance his mauth rap6iac h d e i TA o r 6 p o o h G . speaks. of heart spealrs the mauth ofhlm. 46 "Why, then, d o 46 T i M p r n d c i ~ e Kirplr K G ~ ~r E al me "Ordl w h y but me a r e you csli~ng~ o r d .mrd: and Lordl' but do not od notei~~ B heyo; do the things I say7 not YOU are dolng what i am saying7 47 Ev$zne b t p x 6 p ~ w q npbq p <a1 &KO&V pou 47 Everyone t h a t the (one) coming toward me and he-g ofme comes to me and my words and ~irv h 6 y w ~ a TO!&" i d m i r q , imoSci<w bpi" the words and d o n g them, I shall show to you does them. I will show whom he is like: ~ i v l t ~ ~ 6pocag. i v 48 8pa16q t u r w &vBphjrr~ to whom h e i s like; ilke he is to man 4 R He i s Uke a man a house. who otro60 0 1 0 i ~ i w 65 Eu~aymr ~ a hufldlng i bulldling house who dug and dug and went dawn @h0wrv ~ a lE ~ K N tlcptA~ov 4 v deep and laid a foundeepened and upon the dation upon the rockput foundation nirpav n h ppljpqq 6L yevop6v1)q mass. Consequently. rack-mass; oi2-d-tide but havlngoe~ured when a Aoad arose,
~~~~

making

fruit

fine.

5::

rrpootpqerv b rroraphq ~6 o l ~ i o PKE~VP, t h e fiver dash* sgalnst that house. broke toward the river to the house that, vai OGK IUXWEV o a X ~ G u a ~a h 4 v but was not strong and not wae strong enough to shake it enough to shake it. hecause of ita being Sah la u d G s o l ~ o 6 o p i o 0 a 1 It through the finely to be bullt well built. 49 On the 49 b 6B &~oiruoq ~ a pi no1fioa5 other hand, he who having done The (one) but having heard and and not 6 o16q P m ~ v& v 0 p & r ~o l ~ o 6 o p i p a v r 1 olniov do. a like a man who hevlng u i ~ t houae toman i . {re mi rilv y@ xopiq e~pEhi~~, upon the ground apart f m m foundation. rrpouipqc~v b norau6q, ral rCl0J~ foundatlon. Agalnst broke toward the we., and a t once it the river dashed, and immediately lt c w i m u r v Kai 6 L M m 76 b p a itc~uapsed: and L a i m e the brea i n g u ~ collansed . . . --. . -, and the ol~iaq 6 r e i q q viya. I of t h a t house that great. house became great."

2%

&oO

Tdhe

7 :

"

when he had h?~i?$% completed all eiq ~ h q &no&< TOO b G , a b ~ X 0 w of him lnto the hearlngs of the people. he entered his in the ~ i q Kaqap~(106p. 2 ' E K ~ T O ~ ~ P X O f$ U hearing k the people. xnto Capemaurn. o f centurion he entered Into Ca. r ~ v o q . 6oOhoq ran*< Exov flpchh~v per'naum. Now a of any slave badly "hevlng was about certain army officer's 6q fiv ahiQ Evnpos TEA* to be dncanlng, who was to him in honor. slave, who was dear o him, was ailing TOO 'iq~05t SL mepi 3 &ro,30aq " A hut th. Jesus and was ahout to pass --. =bout dmtorclhw n p b i ah& rrp~opvr&pou$ 7Gv away 3 When he he sent OR tower him older men oi the heard jesus, he --~ sent forth older men 'ldaiwv, Lpw~@v Jews, requestmg hlm of the Jews to hlm to UIBwv Srau&un ask him to came and having coma he should save thmush tha bring his slave s*felY adroir. 4 ol SL rrapay~v6yval of hirn. me but having come to be beslde through. 4 Then those that Came u p napcr&Aow &by n& T ~ W' I q o o h were entreating him to Jesus began t o Jesvs toward the bn hc16q Conv entreat him earnestly. htyovreq orrou6aiwq that worthy h e i s saying: "He is worthy saying speedlb y b P of your conferring this B na 650 TOGTO, 5' hedP(m@ Is lovln9 for towhom rouwl?l confer uus. him, -r--~ -~~~ . for he lp&v r a i ~v 0 ~ w Y f i v 6 loves our nation and the nation of us and the .ynagoBUe he himself bullt the "J'$ synagogue for us." buiYtq u ~ v $$$ oh ahO~q. fi6,, 6 So Jesus started off troprde~o wasgoing his way togetherwith them. Already with them. But when

7% ' :,6'

np ?k '&?%

..-, ".-

6g9

E~$$s

, , , ,

Ae fit

289

LUKE 7:13-20

6b abr00 od paup& &ntxovroq Cmi, .ri(q he was not far from but of him not far belng distant from the the house, the army olniaq Ercviycv ~ K C L T O ~ &officer P X ~ had ~ S already house sent $rik% the centurion Sent friends t o say , hiywv &Q KGptc. ph o~rihhov " I r ' do not n a ~ l n cto him ~ o r d : not be bothermg ydurself. t z : bother, for I a m not yirp i ~ a v 6 q E ! ~ I Yva fit t o have YOU Came 20" mumetent I am in order that rau E ~ ~ A B QI ~ 616 ob6t In under my roof oe me younhovld en+ through which not-but 1 For t h a t reason 1 tpavrbv fiClwoa ,& & &&iv did not conslder mymyself I Conudemd worthy toward you to come; self worthy t o come t o &Ah= Ink h 6 y v Kai IaB'rw 6 rraiq you. But say the word, but say to w o d , and let belealed the boy and let my be row; 8 r a i y&p Eyu hvBpwn6q ~ i p l 6rrb healed. 8 For I too o me alno for I man under am a man placed unLSouuiav l w u 6 v a w Lxov W 6 r m 6 v authorlt~ beingstatlonek, havlng under myself der authority, having soldiers under me, and orpartbrag, a hiyw I S ~ Y $0 this one. .Be Boldlera, and 1 am to On Your way!' and he noprrieqri nai r r o p c d ~ r a ~ r a i a h Be on your W ~ Y .and he is on h b w:y, and to anotXer is: On his way, and t o 'Epxou rai Zrxr~.y r a i T Q 6 0 l j h ~ another, 'Comet' and Be eomln;, and he a eom Ag, and to the slave he comes, and t o my noiqaov TOGTO, ral nolei, you slave. 'Do thlsl' and of me Do thls. and helndalng, he does ,t ', 9 well, 9 &uoboaq 65 raka 6 'IqooGc when Jesus heard Havlng heard but these (things) the Jesus these thing. he mar69aGraocv &&, nai mpa@~iq at hlm' and he WonderEdat him, and having turned to% turned t o the crowd &uohouBoGv~~ ad^$ 6 x h v elrrcv Abyw loll0wln~ him and fallowing ta him crowd he aatd I am You,Not 6piu 0662 tv T+ ' l a p o j h r o o a 6 q v rrimlv Said ''I to Y O . ; Not hut in the 1 s r z . e so great faith even in Israel have etpov. 10 h o m p i q a v r ~ g elq 16" 07x0~ 1 found so great a I found. And having returned lnto the house falth:' LO And those 01 w~p@Bivreq rtpov 16" 6oGhov that had been sent, the (ones) hav~ng been sent found the slave on Eettinc back to the ~-~~ by~aivovra. house, found t h e slave being In health. In good health. 11 Kal TO b g~ilq 11 Closely following And it aceurmd In ' of subsequence this he traveled t o ' LnopeGBq ziq rr6h1v ~ a h o u p b q v Naiv Na'in. he went his way lnto city being called Nab: a diSciples rat o u v e r r o p ~ h ~ r ~GTS d 0 1 a e q ~ a ia h 0 0 and and werego~ng with him the tiscip~es him s o d a great crowd r a i 6xho rrohGq. 12 b q 62 fjyy4ocv 4 we" traveling with also crow2 much. As but he got near to the him. 12 As he got n6An ~ i q n6Aewq, ~ a i 16ob near the gate of gate of the ott~. and look1 the city, why. icok!

t2tr2: % 1 :"

G3fne)

ThOo

'

~ F E K O~ZLTO ~c.BvqnSq J I O V O ~ L V I J ~ there was a dead man was being trought out having dled only-begotten being carried out. the mjv x i a, only-begotten son of ui6q ~ f i pqlpi a h 3 ~ a i son to the mother of him: and she was wl8ow. hls mother, Besides. s h e was a widow. A r a i 6xho rfiq n 6 h ~ 0 qirav6g m j v sufficient wan togetherw* and crow2 of the d t ~ considerable crowd 13 r a i l6bv aaGn)v 6 K G P I O ~ from the city was also her:' And havlngreen her the Lord with her 13 m' nai d n W &8 when t h e Lord caught i m h a pi08 war movelwith Aty u ~ o n her and raid to her mght ,f her. he was w~oorXeuv ~ f i ~ h a i e . 14 r a i moved with pity for ~ o t be weenng. And having come toward hn' tn """ " -6t iqaro oopo0, 01 "Stop weeping'" he ouched bier. the (onell but 14 With that he pao~&<o,ovnq L a ~ q u a v , ~ a c i. l m N~avim~. and ca~rying stood [ntull, and herald Youngman, touched the bler, and uoi hbyo tybp8qrt. 15 rat &vcrdr81ucv the stood still, to YOU I am 88y'in~. ~e ralredup. ~ ~ n sat d up and he said: 'Young d v c ~ ~ b q uai iipCaro haheiv, rai the dead lane) and started to be and man, I say to YOU. l5 And the E&KN fi p q ~ p i at!roG. I6 "Eha@V Get dead man s a t UP and he gave hfm to the of him. T O 6 ; 96poq n & m a g r a i P66Ea ov .r6v started t o speak, and but fear all ithem$, and they were gkrlfylng the he gave him t o his B E ~ Y M ~ O Y T E ~TI piyaq mother. 10 Now fear God saying that great s e i ~ e d them all, and M P ~ filliv, a 6n they began t o glOrifY was raised UP us, and that c o d , saying: ''A great 'E~eu~hylmo 6 &b e * h a & prophet has been Turned hla sttentton upon the ~ i o h People uD among us." a6ro5. 11 Kai EWhBcv b h6yoq o6roq t v and "Cod has turned ofhtm. And wentout the word this in his to his 'lou6aiq mpi a(rro0 ual rr&on people: 17 ~ n this d $ 3 ! Judea about him and t o d l news concerning him spread out Into all 18 rrrp~xbpv. the ilurroundlng country. Jwde'a and 811 the &niyyelhav 'IW&YFI 01 p a 8 v a i surrounding country. 18 Ka1 And they reported back to John the dlaclples 18 NOW John.s disi p l e ~reported t o him TO (things). ~W. 19 & a / c of him about ah00 n ~ p i n all h w these about all these things. wpou~ahmhp~vqc 6150 19 so sumhaving csllea toward himself two soZ%es maned a certain two d v p a 0 r l ~ h v a h 0 6 6 'Iff$K gr:t$w of his dlaclples and of the dlrelplcs of him the sent them to the Lord np6q ~ b vK6pfov x y w 15 ET . 6 toward. the ~ o r d samng you are the (onel to say: "Are YOU the Lr~pav wpoo6or8pc.v; Coming One Or are we 6px6prvog comig t o expect a dinerent dmerent tone) we ere 20 napaycv6prvat . 61 np6q a b ~ 6 v One?" 20 When x~vlng come to be alo-de but toward hlm they came u p t o hlm

aw

aw

" A

$2

.-.

nf;o@z7q

ittention

LUKE 7:21-28

290

291

LUKE 7:27-34

ol b6pcq ctnav 'Iw6B1qq 6 B r n ~ i h qthe men said: "John the male person. sald John the Bautlst the Baptist dispatched dnrlure~hav fiphq rp3~ oi Atywv Xi, d us to you to say. 'l\re #enton us towe you saying You are you the &ming one 6 tpx6pcw< i MAW npw6oni)pev~ or are we t o expect the lone) eornlng or another W e are expeetlnk7 21 2 1 fv frrivq ~ f i Cjpp k 8 e p h ~ w r vnohhobg t h a t hour h e cured In that , tAe hour hecured many many ofsiclmesses h b v&wv ~ c l i paWTiywv ~ a m i t u p h r w v s n d grievous diseases irom deknearas and roursen and splrlts , and spirits, nov P ~ V ,~ a i ruqhoi5 nohhoi5 6 x a p i a m o and granted many wlaied, end to bllnd lonoa) many he favored blind the PAinc~v. 22 ~ a i h o r p t 8 c l 5 favor Of seeing' to be seeing. And hpvlng anawered he EtnEv I 'd 22 Hence in answer a+roiq nopru8tvrc( h a v ~ e i A a rh~ e said t o the [ ~ o J : to them Xsvlng sane your way report back way, report 'IO&EI & E Y ~ C T L uai f i ~ o S u a r c to what to John what (thingal rov saw and roo heard; and heard: the blind rvqhoi &vapAhouu~v, bllnd lonaa) ere seeing again, h Z ? t L e a ) are receiving sight, the lame are walking, m p l n a r o ~ u l v hmpoi ~ a 8 a p i < o w a l K U ~the lepers are being are walklng sboit, lepers are be~ng cleansed end cleansed and the deaf roqoi &roGouu~v, are hearing, the dead deaf (ones) are hearing, are being raised up. Lyripovra~ ,wXo; the poor are being are belng rs~sedup, lone,) the mad news. rbnyyEXi<ovroll. 23 r a l parhp16q are belng told the good news: and happy 23 And happy is he has not f u r ~ v 65 fln, or&aAlo tv t r o i . heis who it ever mlpht be aturn%ed in me. over me:

d.".yrt,!oel

t~9

62 v *yaw xaving gone on but of the meruengers messengers of John ' had gone he - ' iipcam 'lwhvou Myc~v m$g to say t o the of ~ o h n he started to be aaylnp toward rrrp; . ~ ~id ~ ~ ~ ~ crowds ~ h concerning h ~ about ~ o h n what d ~ rev d go out John: "What did go Out into the PI< T?V Epqp0~ ~E&U~O&XI; K ~ C I ~ O V Into the deaolate [place] to vlaw7 ~ e e d wilderness t o behold? bnb 6B1tpou u d r u 6 EYOY. 25 &Ah& ~ ~ ~ by wlnd belnpsksken? But LSfiA8crrr Briv. b 8 p m o v t v pahanoiq then, did You go d ~ rou d so out to see! Man in sort out t o see? A man dressed in soft outer lpario15 ~ ~ ~ O I E U ~ ~ V O V . outer garments havlng put on about h!rnlelfl Lookl garments? Why, those 01 fv 1parlupQ fv66 Q ~ a lT P U ~in~ splendid dress and The (ones) In dreaa splenild and luxury exiSting in Illwry h h xovreq kv roiq Bau~Ariorq duiv. 26 &Ah& ale in royal houses. ex?sting In the kingl~houses are. But 26 Really, then, what

24 'AmXMwwv

24 When the

!?.h,"s

P ' h"2

,tat

I tell you, and p i , ral ncptuu6rcpov Aiyw (onel more abundant far more than a Iamnaying to You, and o t prophet. 27 This is n oqfirov. PI 0 6 ~ 6 5 tu-nv m p l Ofpmphet Thla lone1 la about whom h e concerning whom y~ypmql 1 6 ~ 5 bomi~~ dv o it is written. ' W k ! I it has been wrrtkn L O O ~ I I am send~ng OR the a m sending forth my me"enger before 'Our biyyrh6v pou npl, rrpouSnou oov 65 who prepare messengar of me before face of ydu, who 'Our way ahead Of rCnau~c~ue~ 666" uou EpnpooBiv uou. will prepare the way of you in front of you. Among You.' those I born you, of 28 ALyo bpi" pri<wv hr yrwq~oiq I am saylng to YO;. neater In (ones) generated y w a l ~ i ) v ' I w b o u o36ri5 EWTlv' 6 61 but a person t h a t is a of women of John no one is: the but lesser in the king. of God is greater ~IKP~TSPO fv S Baa~hci~ TOS ( 8mS ~ E ~ < W dom V amoller one In the ktngdom ofthc Gad greater than he is." 29 (And &TOO kuriv.29 Kai n 6 5 6 Aab all the people and the of hlm la. And all the PeaPye tau collectors, when they heard [this]. &<olSuaq ~ a al l rrhi)ua~ L61raiwow ~ b v havlng heard also the tax collectors justlfled the declared God t o be righteous. they having EE~V, P ~ ~ T I U B O Y T ~ F 78 Phn~~up a cod, havlng been baptized the baptlam been baptized with the baptism of John. Ol 30 But the Pharisees the and those in f i ~ h q u w p o u ~ j v r o c &03 vov~roi ~ j v versed In law the counsel of the Gad disregarded the Law disregarded the counsel of God to , &rrr.r,a81vre Ln, el$ ICRITO~IF, into themselves, having been brptjzed by ~ ~ ~ &DO. him. I hlm. 31 "With whom. 31 Tivt oh 6 ~ 0 1 6 T~ O~ ~Ftherefore, shall I To whlch OM therefore h a l l I Ilken the compare the men of &dp*nou~ ~ " 5 yrveh r a i this generation, and 5 men of a n Eeneratkn end whom are they like? riv~ E ~ U ~ V6potot; 32 6 otoi r t t v 32 They are like to whleh one are they llkc7 &kc they are young children sitting In a marketplace and na!Sio!q roiq tv tolittle boy. the (ones). in rnk?Sace SI t ~ n g crying out t o one and who say, ~ a lnpoc?qwvoGo~v 6AXiAonq. B A t y c ~ another, 'We played the flute and toward toonesnother, n sounding ~ 2 ~who hanylng ~ ~ tdid but H3AfimPcv bpiv KO; O ~ K~ p ~ $ u a u 8 c'O .r we the flute to YOU nd ancedi not but dance; YOU did we not wailed, weep.' f8pqvfiuapEv K U ~OAK frAa6uars. 33 &hfihIJ8~~ 33 we wailed and not you wept; has come John the Baptist has come neither ' PZ&~F eating bread nor nivov otvov, KU? ~ ~ Y E T E drinking wine, but drlnklng wine, and rouaressylng YOU say, . H has ~ a Aulp6vlov 34 iAjhu8rv 6 ulbc demon.' 34 The Demon he l!~%lng: has come the Son s o n of man has came

$:g

;&?A'

ge f$ %
k?

'%?"

Ka&pvoc

: $ ~P,;Z:

'2:;

LUKE 7:35-40
of the

292
eating

293

LUKE 7:41-47
I an!i??~lng

700

&vepdmou
man

Eaeuv

rai nivw m d ddnklnh,

and

uai

N~ETE ' I & b &vBpwnoq @yoq ~ aA i man gluttonous rov are seylnr Lookl Man &en to eating and and given t o d ~ n l d n ~ olwn6"1~ *iio2 ~ W G Y nai wine, a friend of tax wlne drink&, frlen of tex eolleeton and ,,olleetors and sinners!. &paproh5v. 3s rai & 6 1 ~ a 1 6 ? m q i a 35 ~ l t hle same,
is proTed righteous by a l l its children." 36 'Hp6Ta 66 nq d d v d v 36 N~~ a Was reque~tlng but wmeone him of the one of the Pharisees Oap!aalwv lva *6yj asking Pharlrees in order thst he mlgh eat a l % $ dine with him. AcK& lUhei)~ cordingly h e entered having 1$~ @a toaiou ~ r n ~ ~ h 87 i e Kal 1605 yuv)I i i ~ l qinto the house Of the ~ f ~ .he i ~ ~ ~ And loo*l who Pharisee and reclined at the table. 37 And, Itv b 76 ~ 6 h c l &mfi;;6~, , look! a who waa In tha city
from of slnncra.

..

&r6

T&VTWrfiv

all

And w n l j u a t l R ~ the rirw a y q . the ehlldren o f t

wisdom

k%i

recllnea:

~tz~JE::

ozje

A: ; .

in city t o be a sinner learned t h a t he was house of the P arlaec, havlng brought reclining a t a meal &X&paorpov p6pou 38 Kai a in the house of t h e alabaster Leaacl of Perfumed oU and having stood Pharisee. and s h e 6niuo na & m 5 < rr6E.q a h 0 0 K)\~~OUUU, brought a n alabaster behlnd be&= the feet of him weeping. ease of perfumed TO?< MKPYUIV P/p<a~o BP~XEIV 705q oil, 38 and, taking to the tears .he started to be wetting the behind at n S a q a h 0 0 rai r a i ~ 8p1Slv his feet, s h e wept and feet olhlm and to the hslra % o to wet his feet rr@ahi~ &<tpaau~v KU~ head ZfT; *he was wlplng'orf, and with her tears and she would wipe them r m c (Act 7055 rr66aq &00 ral ah* was k l ~ ~ d R o m the feet of him and Off "Ith the hair Of her head. Also, she iihn@w 75 tenderly lrissed his w~sgreasing to the Derf&*.oll, feet and greased them 39 ,mioq With the Perfumed 011. Havlng seen but the ~Earimee the (on.) Kahhoa~ adrbv rfrrcv &v tarn$ Xiywv 39 At the sight the havlnz celled hlm sald in hlmaslf' aevln. ~~~.Pharisee t h a t invited 6 npogljnlq, him said within himOBrog 1 fiv Thls lone) 1 2 he was the prophet. self "This man, if he ~(ai T I O T C ~ ~ ( ) fl were a prophet, would & y i v w u ~ w Bv ~ i q what. he was knowing llkeb who and what sort of the know who - ~ and yuvj f i ~ l q -&E&( a h o c , TI &pa ruh6q hind of woman i t is woman who la touehlng him, that &nor t h a t i s touching him, Lurcv. 40 rat &ro~plei< 6 'IqaoJs t h a t she is a sinner." she% . I And havlng answered the Jesus 40 But in reply ~ e s u s
having accurately k n m thst he i l y b g down

htyvoGoa

&TI

~ a r & ~ c l r n 6" ~
KO~~UUUU

in the

a the

o I K I ~ ~ 0 0 kpaaiou,

i said to him: "Simon. to You I have something t o TI ~lnsiv. 6 66 A16&arahr, say t o you." He said: mmcthtnn to eav. The lone) but Teacher. -reacher. . sav -~~ . it!" 4 1 'Two men were eld, yqaiv. ray. he I swing. debtors t o a certain 41 6Co X ~ E ~ N *av T ~ 6avlm4 I TIY~. lender; t h e one Two de UIra were to lender any; was in debt for five 6 d q &elhEV 6 y & p 1 a n c v ~ a ~ 6 0 1 a6 6L hundred denari4, b u t the one owed enarii flve hundred, the but the &her for f,fiy. E~epoS T E V T ' K O V T a 42 p? 6 ~ V T W V 42 When they did not different (one) dtY. ~ o t fisvfng ha.,e angthing with ~ h b v & K o b * ~ l~ P O < ~ '" I& '~ I 6 a ~ i o a 7 0 . which t o pay back, h e of them to give back o both he ZeelY forgave. freely forgave them T~S oh adrjw n h ~ i o v&ymfioal both, =herefore, Whleh lone) therefom of them more wlll love of them will love him the more?" 43 ~n ah6'; him7 4s answer Simon said: nhEiov 'YnohapP&vu arl I suppose that to whom tho mom "I SUPPOSe it is the St rfnEv allrO One t o whom he freely but said to him forgave the more." He said to him: "You ual UOTP~~E~< ~ n d hsvlng turned Judged correctl~." 44 With t h a t he T&S n)v ywai~a Eipuv~ turned t o the woman toward the woman t& slmon Bhhel~ ~atqv r j v ywciina. rlafih86v and said t o Simon: Are you look ng a Is the woman+ I entered "DO you behold this m u cis njvolriav, GSwp pol &nln6Saq woman? I entered into of you Into the house. water tome upon feet your house; you gave ohu E6wuaq a3q 68 roiq 66npuotv me n o water for my not you gave; t h b (one) but to the tears feet, ~~t this EBpcEtv pou TOJF a b h q rai ~ a i c BpnCiv wet my feet with her wetted of me the feet and to the hairs and them off with her hair. &fiq of her the bC6paCev. wlped o k 45 eihqph Klas to l lme Ol 0 6 ~ not
e?ncv np&q a h b v Zipwv
mid toward hlm
~~

slmon:

H,$~i~~f$~., ' J ; i v

.,

you gave;

~-

kiss; but this woman. from the hour t h a t I ~IoijAeov ob SlLhlnev ~ a ~ a q l h o ~ a Ow & 7055 leave 1 entered not leftoft klasing down oyme the came in, did off tenderly kissing my feet. l a You did n66a<' feet. 46 not grease my head aClrq 6& V~PQ fihctylas with 011: but this YOU greewd: , t h h (one) but to perfumed woman greased my 05 fihe~ylcv TOSS n6Saq fou. 47 greased the feet o me. Of whleh (thing) feet with perfumed oil. 47 BY virtue of this, hlyw 001 &*iwVra, I am a e y i ~ to ydu. have been let go 013 I tell you, her sins, many though they are. &7, became are forgiven, because thla lone) but from whlcb

E6oaas

aJ~q

6P

&*'

45 you gave me no

our

3 : 5 '?:h,fiv

$2 %

g%, Pd: ":giai %%:

n~%:

LUKE t48-8:s

294

296

LUKE 8:6-12

62

dhiyov she loved much; but

&qie~al, 6Ai ov &yon$. 48 E ~ E V Ilttle, loves little." la being lot go off litze he is loving. H e said 48 ~h~~ he said to 68 atla 'Aetwvrai oou a i &paprial. her: "Your sins are but to her Have been let go off of you the rha. f,,rglven,~ 4 9 At 49 r a i 01 ~ u ~ ~ this ~ those i reclining ~ ~ o And the l ~ e s l lying up together the with hiyrtv tv tauroiq Tic 0 5 ~ t 6m~ t v SF to say to be raying in themrelvea Who this la who him within themselves: nai &papria5 $irluiv; 50 61 .*whois this man who also sins Is lett ng go off? "Id but even forgives sins?" ~ p d qrijv y u v a i ~ a 'H rriqrlq oou oLowrCv But he said to the toward the woman The farth of you hassaved woman: ',Your faith or nop~Gou EIC Eipfivqv. has saved you; go YOU: be poing your way into peace. your way In peace." Kai t y t v n o & .r@ ~dscfiq ~ n It d happened in the order of subscguenes Shortly afterwards ~ a a i hbq ~ I ~ ~ E U E V Kar& r r b ~ , v he went journeying and he wsa journeying through down city from city to city nai rhpqv ~ q p 6 o o w vnai . s i q y s A 1 < 6 y v o q and from village $0 and village preaching and declaring as good news village, preaching and f i v B a u t A ~ i r n .roO BwG, r a i o i 6 h 6 c ~ adeclaring t h e good the kingdom of the God, and the twelve news of the kinzdom ah cdr3, 2 r a i y w a i ~ tTI ~ YE^ a i of God. And t h e togetherwlth hlm, and women mmc who twelve were with him, ?oav T E ~ E P ~ T C Y ~ & V O I I & l ~ & TIVEU &TWV 2 and certain women were having been cured from SPKits that had been cured rroypu3v nai &o8svcl&v, M a p i a . 4 of wicked spirits and waeked and of sleknerses. Mary the (onel slc~nesses, Mary the r a h o v p h M w W q v i , drq' ?I< 6a1r6v1a so-called Magdalene. beingcalled Magdalene, from whom demons fromwhomseven i ~ r & L ~ E A ~ ~ ~3 B~ E Ia 'iwciva i r u v i XOU(;L? seven hod gone oui, and Joanna woman of Chuza demons had come out, and Jo,sn,na the h l r p 6 ~ o u W (Sou r a i I o u o b v a ~ a wife i of chuvza, ~ ~ man in charge ofgerod and Susanna and man in charge, and Rrpac rrohhai, aTrzvq 6tqr6vouv SU'San'na and many aicierent lwomcnl many, who were serving Other women. who &oiq Ir 7 ' 3 " were to them out of the (things) to them from their all~aiq. belongings. to them Iwomenl. when a great 4 Xuv~bvro<' 68 tixhou rrohhoO ~ a i Colleetlnrr to~ethcr but of crowd much end crowd had collected . . r&v narc? ,,6hl,, together with those of the (ones) aec~tdlng to elty t h a t went to him hnnopcwptvov np6q Cr;ri,v ~ 1 m v 6,& from city after city, going thelrway upon toward hlrn he said through he spoke by means r r a p a p o h f i ~5 'E<fihB~v b o r r ~ io v r o c of an illustration: parable Went out the lane1 eowkg of the 5 "A Sower went out

m i p a t rbv m b p o v a37&. K ~ I Cv TO to sow hls seed. Well, to saw the thing sown of hlm. And in the pb &rEDEW some of i t fell orrripatv ahbv 8 to be sowing him whlch one indeed fell alongside the l

'$%z

nap bea de
T &

-rtjv the 6 way. 6 6 ~ . end KU? wsa ~arna+lBq trampled down and m ~ v dTOO o d p m G rmi a y ~ v%.b. the bird. of the heaven ate $own 6 rai ETE~OY m~hcaev h i ~ n d different (onel felldown u m n L<qp&vB2 nhpav ~ a i ~ d v rock-mash, and havlng sprouted it was drie UP inphSa. 6!& ulmugh toZT&ing moisture. 1 ~ a i hcpov L n M v h) P&OV 7iW ~ n d dimmnt tone) fell in midst ofthe &rw8Gv, rai owguciua~ thorns. end hpvlng prawn UD together the &rav&m d n r i v v ~ ~ aadrb. v 8 ~ a i Erspov it. And d-erent (one1 thorns choked OR T ~ V&yaefiv, ~ a Cnearv el5 ~ r j v yijv earth the good. and into the feu ~ a ~ n Q h hIt m irl0~ made having sprouted E~aravwAaoiarol. Tatra hundredfold. These lthings) '0 EXWV Sm iphvrl hewas to m a tens) having ears ckoirrtv d~ouhw. to be hearing M hlm be h e a h & 01 6& &by 9 'E~rq~L~rwv the but him were inqvtrins upon p&,q~ai aha; 7 be dlsclplen of him fi 10 b d rnapapohi). ~ the parable. The lone)

and was down, and trampled the birds of heaven ate up, 6 Some other landed upon the rock-mass. and, after sprouting, It d ~ l e d u p because O f not havlng moisture. 7 Some other fell the thorns the t h a t g n and W UP with it choked It
Off.
'Ome

Other

lei'

'%%:ZF
~~~~

upon the good soil. and, alter s p r ~ ~ t l n g , i i t produced fruit a b v hundredfold." AS h e told these thlngs. he proceeded t o call Out "Let him that has ears to listen. listen." 9 B U ~ his disciples bs-gan to ask him what this illustration might mean. 10 He sald: ' T o YOU it is granted t o understand the sacred secrets of t h e kingdom of Ood. 'Ycv M6mal but far t h e rest i t is ;".". * t sthe% wn To roo -< p ~ h e TOO i ~ e m 3 m i q in illustrations. in pu,,+,a myeter~e. o a e kingdom o f the GOd: to the order that. though looking, they may 68 Xoqrroiq bv rrapa@ohaiq, Tva but leftover (one81 in parables. In order that loO1( in vain and, may nothearlng, though get the they P looking A~ToYTE not prj ~ they P may h h be wa ~~ av ok~n ~s a &KO~OVTPS and i hearing (RN~W~IY. meaning. 11 Now the7 m y be oompnhendlng. l1 the Illustration means this: The seed th~,6~& A6yoq TOO oi 6; & i s the word of God. of the lZ The (ones) but besPde 12 Those alongside word

t z

w;h\

fit

' p : j t

ge

ge

%$

LUKE 8:13-17
T ~ V

296
the (ones)

291

LUKE 8:18-24

&KO&~VTC st~a t h e road are t h e ones having hear2 then t h a t have heard, then E P X E T ~ I d 61&@*5 ~ a ia i p ~ l Tbv A ~ Y O V the Devil comes and 1s eoming the Devll and Hfta up the word tskes the word away b i a p 6 i a q airr6v ha from their hearts in from heart af then;, in order that no Order that they T ~ ~ T C J ~ ~ V T EU S W ~ ~ U ~ V la . The fJt not believe and be having believed they may besnved. saved. 13 Those h i ric a t r p a 5 ol 6 ~ a v &KO~~UOUIY upon the mek-mass who whenever they mlght hesr 'pan the rock-mass PET& ~ ~ 1 ~ x 5 S~ 5XOYTU ~~ b v h6yov, r a i odro, are the ones who, with joy are receiving the word, and there when they hear it. receive the word with PiCw 06r Exowlv oi rrdg KaIdY joy. but these have n o root not hsvinh. who toward mot: they believe for n ~ w t k w ~ v rai &v ~ I P Q rrL,paupo,j ere believing and in searon of testing a Season, hut in a sea& q i w m r a t . 14 Tt, 62 t[$ r&< & ~ & Son ~ of 8 testing ~ ~ they fall stand off. The (one) but into the thorns away. 14 AS for that which fell among the T I E U ~ Y , O ~ T O ; E ~ U I V 01 &KOGOCIYTP hevlngfallen, these are the (onen) having hear% thorns, these are the ~ a brrb i ~ E P I ~ Y~ ~ aYn i h o l j ~ o v Kai +~OV&Y ones that have heard. and by anxletiea and riches and Pleasurea but, by being carried 700 Piov wopeu6 cvot away by anxieties and of the living BOlng thcE way riches and oleasures Wvnviyovral rai 06 of this life,ihey a & are being "hoked together and "Ot completely choked =hwopoG-tv. 15 b 62 h, 6 and bring nothing to are bearing to perfection. The (one) but f n the 15 As for %axil ~ 3 ,o6roi E ~ I V oi~rveqtv K D P ~ ~~Ga h that i an the fine Rne' earth. .these are who in heart Rne these are the ones that, after hearing the and & word with a fine and ~ a r 6 x o u u 1 v ~ a i ~aprroqopoSw~v good heart. retain it. they are retaining and they are benrlng fruit and bear fruit with bnopovj. endurance. endurance. 16 'No one, after 16 O M q 62 h k v u d 6 n r t t ilghtlng a lamp. NO one but lamp havin%g~ted IS ahbv OXEGE~ 6 hor,iTw KXiwS Covers i t with a vessel it to vessel or underneath bed 01 Puts i t Underneath a bed, but h e puts ri8 UIV dhh' h i hvpiac r(gqo,v 1s p u l t i i , but upon lampatand he 1s n it. on a 1amDstand. .utt~ -.~ c Stepping I Y ~ oi ~ ~ that those 6 ~ ~ in order that the (ones) golng tgeir way In in may behold the Ph&~wu!v ~b qilq. I1 OG ~ i r pEUTIV light. 17 For there may be Iookmgat the light. Not for 1 . is nothing hidden t h a t npurrrbv 8 0 3 qwcpbv y ~ u t r a ~ , not become manwill hidden (thing) which not manifest wlll become, ifest, nelther anything o m drrr6rpugov 6 03 carefully coneeled neither Earefvlly mneealed whieh not ! ? t t h a t will never

the

6 6 6 ~E ~ U I V
way
are

01

~$2

?Anes1

;k

: :

become known and .hou~!own w h d O ~ k i f & t never i come into the Eh8w I8 BAErrs~c o h ?I&$ open. 18 Therefore, should come. Be roo lookingat therefore how pay attention t o how YOU listen: for &nokc' 85 Bv ytrp Exn, YOU are hearing: who likely far may be hsvlng. whoever ha& more 608jor~a1 a h Q , rai b< 6 v pfi will he given him, It wlll be given to him, and who likely not but whoever does not ex0 ~ a i 8 SOW? e LIV have, even what he may bc h'avip, also which he thinks to be\avlng irnaglnes he has will omat &rr' a6ro0. be taken away from wk%ejlfted up from him. him . .. . ..." 19 napaybno. 62 rr& a w v 6 19 Now his mother Came to be slongslde but toward h ~ m the and brothers came oi drSEhqoi a h o 0 , r a i toward hirn. but they pfi7qp the brothem of him, and mother were unable t o get t o 16ljvam0 u ~ ~ x ~-+0 i v h t! $ ;g h hlm because of the were able t o meet up with him crowd. 20 However, Kxhov. 20 CmqyyLhq 62 a h r Q 'H Crowd. It was reported back but to him The f i ~ a ~ ~ ~ ~ p j q p uou r a i oi dSEhqoi uov & U T ~ K ~ U I Y mother of you and the brothers of you havestood 62 are and standing your brothers outside E<w 16siv 8ihavrf< UE. 21 6 outside to see wiuing you. he (one) but 21 In reply wanting to see he you." said t o ~ O K P ~ ~ E E~~~ ~ S 7 ~ ~ 6a 5h o k them: mother and having answered said toward Ulem my brothers are these uou nai 66Ehqoi pou c h o i e i u ~ v oi word Of of me and brothers of me these are the (ones) who hear Qod and do it." .rbv A6yov TOG BsoG h ~ o G o v r ~~ q a rro~oiivrrq. i 22 In the course of the word of the ~ o d hearing and doing. one of the days he and his disciples got into 22 I ; ~ ~ f , " ~ ~ ~ d boat' and he said to a6rbs ti5 mhoiov ~ a 01 i pah.ra1 a he .t&ie%ln into boat and the disclplca them: .,Let us cross airroo, ~ a Ei ~ ~ Evp65 Y ~ A T o ~ P , AtiX0wp~v to the Other side Of set of hlm, and he s a d toward them Let us go throueh the lake.' So sail. 23 But as they i , CIS ri, m E p into the otherslde and were sailing he fell Now a &vfix8qww. 28 r r h ~6P ~ && windstorm descended they were iedup. Sailing but of them the lake, and & q ~ v w u w .vat m ~ i P q Aaihayl &v6pov he tell aalccn. ~ n descended d violent storm of wlnd they began t o fill up ~~uvv~rrhqpoSv.ro with [water! and to be 15 V ~ a i , T ~ Aipvqw, into thc lake, end they were being Rlled up wlth in danger. 24 Finally r r p o u r h 8 6 v ~ ~ ~ 6& they went t o him Kai 6~!v6Svevov. 24 Having come toward but and roused him. and were in danaer. 6tfiyc1p~ ati~bv Myoyrq ' E m w & ~ a h ~ m h T a , saying: "Instructor. theyroused hfm say* Instruetor Instruetor. Instructor, we are &rrohhGpc&r. 6 6i Steycp&i< about t o perish!" we ere perishing; the lone1 but havlng been roused Rousing himself,

.","d

$2

~2

M , f i O 2 g r

f : t

~ 4 : fi$tgp ~ : , $

~~

~~

LUKE 8%-29
hrripqo~v
gave rebuke to tXe
7"

298

299

LUKE 8:30-35
and break~ng through but he would burst

lth6SWvl he rebuked the wind raging the f , TOO 66mot, ~ a iP T T ~ ~ ~ U W T ~Oa i&Y~VETO the water, and thqr of the water. and they subside;; and came to be subsided, and a ~ $ % q . 25 f,$ Je set in. 25 Then he Said to them: "Where rrimtg bpav. , qo~q06vm faith of Y O U $ . . ~ a ~been i n made$eami ~ t ! f is YOOR faith?" But with fear, they t0a6paoav h i y o v r ~ g rrpbg &hhjhaut T i t they wander&, saying toward one another who marveled, saying to irpa 0 0 ~ 6 &m ~ tv TI ~ a r i o i q & v i p o q One another: "Who really thls is because also to the winds really is this, for he &~~TTIT&UUEI ~ a i 6 k l ~ a orders i even the winds he is givingorders and toT$= water: and and the water, and brraroljovu~v ah@. they obey him?" they are obexing him; , 26 And they 26 And K a i they n a rEaileddown h h a u u m into sic *e X ~ P W put in to shore in the country of the ~ d .v rrparrqvdv, ijr!t Ger'asenes. which is oi the Gerasenes. whleh rah,hdat. on the slde opposite durirrspa OPPOJI~ on ~ other side hi^^. Gal'llee. 27 But as 27 &<~X96vn 6~ m; he got out onto land To (one) having gone out but tohim upon the a certain man fram y i v h j u - q o ~ v pin 715 TF,~ the clty who had & &K earth met upwlth male person some out of the demons met him ~ , , d rr6hzmt 6atp6v!o. ~ a iX P ~ W V for a cOnSide?able city (one) avlng demons: and to time time he had not worn ~KUVC?~ O ~ K& V E ~ ~ U ~ T OI~&TIOV ~ a &V i and he was sufficient not put on outer gardint, and in Staying not a t home, oiniq oGn Eprvrv &M'&v TOTS ~Vilpaotv. the tombs, house not he was staying but in the tombs. At the sight Of 28 i6Au 61: rbv ' l t p o h &va~p&Saq ~avinr g~ e n but the J ~ S U J havine cr~ed Jesus he cried aloud . down before rrpoo6rrsu~v ah@ ~ a i p a p ~ y t r h q and he fell towaid him and to voice great him, and with a loud ~Trr~v T i t p o i rai u o i 'IquoG " i l . TOO voice he said: "What said What tome and to ydu, Jesus Son of the have I to do you, TOO dgimou; 6 i o p a i oou p i p r Jesus Son of the Most God o f the Mostnigh? I beg of yo:, not me High God? I beg you, Paowions 29 r r a p i ~ ~ d h w t;fhe do not torment me: YOU ahouid torment: he was owering 29 (For he had,been nvr6wart TG &KU~&PTQ &SEX9siv dmb TOG the unclean spirit the unclean to come out from the spirit to come out of &v0p*rrov. rrohhoiq Xpho,t man. . %many , $ $ ! times the man. For over a WJV PTT&KEI ah6v, long time it had held it had s n a t a e d away with and hlm fast, and he was him, &~SO~E~ETO M~SUIY repeatedly bound he was being bound to chains and wlth ehalns and
wind and to the

&vEpq ~ a ?TQ

rr~6a,t
fetters

pu?auo6pevo~, nai
bemg guarded,

61apjuuwv

fetters under guard.

~h
the

6coph
bonds

fiXmj,s~o
he was being driven into
E(<

&rrb the bonds and be

from

2 J : . y d

~2;::

,,,,

703
the

oz%e

'civ

ey.

T$;

the lonely places.) 30 Jesus asked "What is InquPred upon but him the ems 6 6L E T ~ E Y A ~ y ! h v , Your name?" He said: oat dvoph Lmtv; he (one) but said Legion, "Legion.' because is? ta vou name ~ i u j h e ~6a1p6v1a v rrohhh s i t a 6 ~ 6 v . many demons had 6rt him. entered into him. because entered demons many into iva p i 31 And they kept 31 ~ a i rrqp~~&Aouv a d ~ b v And they were entreating, him in order that not entreating him not hlr&<n a d r o i t it i i v ~PVUUOV to Order them to abyss he.shouid give orders to them into tne go away into the xoipov abyss. dmah0riv. 32 ' H v SL t ~ d *ihq 32 Now a to go was hut there herd of pigs herd of a considerable i~crvdv ~ounop~vq b sufficient feedlng ltself .'m the number of swine was feeding there on the riprl. nai 'rrap~r&hcoav a d d " . i v a mountain: and they entreated him : in order that mountain; they him to i-rr~rpi~u a l j ~ o i 5$ i t & K S ~ V O Uentreated ~ h e rhould'give permission to them Into those (ones) petmit them to enter rib~hesiv ~ a i hi~prwcv ahoit. into thase.And he to enter; and he gave permisrion to them. gave them permission. 33 I < ~ h 9 6 m a 6L TSL 6a1p6via drrrb TOG 33 Then the demons saving gone out but the demon. from the &vBpGrrou ~ i d f i h 0 o v . r l q ~ o b g xoipouq, at went Out Of the man man entered into the pms, and and entered into d p p q u ~ v t$e &y&q ~ a r h TOO K ~ ~ ~ Y O z i tO the swine, and the herd down the precipice into herd rushed over the rushed Tilv h i p w v KC; nirrirrviyll. 34 ' 1 6 6 ~ ~ ~ 61: 2 precipice into the lake the lake and was drowned. ~aving seen but and drowned. 34 But oi P6o~ovret ~b yryds when the herders saw the (ones) feeding the (thing) having appened what had happened, Eqvyov ~ a &T+(~EI)IoY i ~ i q T I ~ Y rr6hw KO? ,E!< fled and reported back vlto the city and into they fled and reported i t to the city and to T0bq & Y ~ o ~ G . the countryside. the fields. 35 Then people 35 &<F,lk?ov 61 l6s?v 7b They cameout but to see the (thins) turned out to see ~ a i qhEav rrdt 76" what had happened. ysyovbt having happened and they came toward the and they to 'IqooGv, ~ a d i p a v na9jpevov r b v av0pwirou Jesus and found the ~esus, and faund ~ d t m g the man man fram whom the L<jhOcv &q' 08 demons came out, from whom came ~ a i owgpovoGv~a rraptr Clothed and in his ipa.rropivov having been clothed and being of soundmind beside soundmind, sitting a t
demon the lonely ~ p i a c e s ~ .

6alpoviou

TSLS

ipipout.

-..hv . , +,he . . . . r~pmon . . . .~~-~

30 h q G ~ q u w 62 alhbv

'InooGq

~~

~~

'

6 % , k :

LUKE 8:36-42
rob5 the n&g feat
o e

300

301

LUKE 8:43-49

r a l t h e feet of Jesus; and and they became LgoBiB~om. 36 h t j m ~ h m 62 fearful. 36 Those they were ma e fearful. Reported back but who had seen i t Foirois 01 is6vrrg n&< &&q reported to them how to them the (ones) having seen haw was saved the demon.possessed 6 6a1pov108rig. 3 7 no1 fip*lqmv man had been made the lane) demon-possessed. And requested well, 37 So a1 the &v 6rrm ra nhieo multitude from t h e him all the surrounding country 6s nepl bpou r r ~ o l i v *0 ~ 1 the ~ e r a s e n e s ofthe surrnundkgcountw of the Gerasenes asked him to get h ~ h & i v dm' a h & XTI ~rwpiw away from them. to get away from them.' b ~ s u s eto ear because they were in UUVE~XOVTO. the grip of great fear. they were belng held together: he Then he went aboard CIS nAolov h l ~ ~ p e *the ~ ~ . and turned tIrPh$ boat having atepped in lnto boat away. 38 However, 38 t&iro 62 adroG 6 &vip Was be88hg but of him the male pereon $ o ? k the man "Om whom the demons had gone 08 ktchqA6ec1 .r& 6a1p6v1aE~YOII uPv whom had gone out the demon8 to be together with Out kept begging to continue with him; &nihuucv 62 but h e dismissed the he let aft but man, saying: 39 'Be 39 'YT~UTPEQE rig ?Av 0 1 ~ 6 ~ U O U Bereturning into the home ofyo;, and 0"YourwaYback home. and keep o n 61qyoG 6oa relating what things berelatin. a s m n y lthlngs) as &6g. r a l 6nrjhOrv ra8' rilv God did for you." God. And he went off down through who the Accordingly h e went nMtv uqphuwv Xua moinuw away, prOelaiming clty preachtng as many (&I-) w dld throughout the whole city what things Jesus a b r t j 6 ' IqooGq. to him the Jc$ua. did for him. 4 0 When Jesus 40 'Ev 6P ~3 h o m p l ~ ~?bv v 'IquoOu In but the tobereturnlng the Jesus got back, the received him kindly, h c 6 t t a ~ o ah& 6 dxho fium reeelved off hlm the crowk, were for they were all n i n r r q n p o u 6 o x i r v ~ ~ g a 6 r b . 4 1 Kal 1605 expecting him. ell expectlng him. And look! 4 1 But, look! a man named J~ a ' i m s came, 1ABrv Q &,opa ' ~ rai h ~ came male person to whom name Jalrus. and and this man was a PleSlding officer of t h e o 8 r o ~ &p wv 7-5 uuvaywyfiq bnfipxw this [man] r?ler o f k s aynasague waaexlstiAg, synagogue. And h e fell ral ncubv n a p & ~ o b q n66ag 'I uoO a t the feet of Jesus and hbvlng fallen beslde the feet of 3eaus and began t o entreat n a p e ~ & h a l a h b v rlucA0eiv rI rbv ofuov him t o enter into his hews. entreating hlm to enter in& the house house, 42 because &TOO, 42 6 0uyhrqp povoycvilq fiv h e had a n onlyofhlm, b e c a m dsughte. only-begotten was begotten daughter 'IqmO,
Jesus,

668s~ ~~ a &~ l ~ & @ ~ ~ uabout KEv twelve . years old ~ 6.~ b~, 8 &C,V tohlm sa of years twelve and she wasdying, and she was dying:
As h e was going hhyclv a h b v ol 6xhot 'Ev 6P r3 In but the to be going under hlm the Cmwb the crowds thronged wvinvtyov ah&. 43 r a l ywil him. 43 And a were choking together him. And woman woman, to onha tv PGort aTpmoq M h 6 v G ~ E Ka ~ flow , of blood for being In flow of blwd from Y e e n twelve, twelve years, who had fin< olir ~OXWEV 6m' o b 6 r d q not be& able t o set who not was strong enough from no one a cure from anyone. BE D I I E U ~ ?44 ~ ~ In,p ~ u E h ~ o G U a 6TTluerv 44 approached from having come toward from behind behind and touched becurcd, ijylaro TOG I p a m i 6 o u TOO i p a ~ i o v t h e fringe of his outer touched the frlnge of the outer garment garment, and a h o O ~ a nl a p a x p j w a 1 P ~ u ~ 700 c IY heT AOW of blood of him: and Instant Y the Row of the stopped, 45 So Jesus a 7 a r o g a 6 r i s . 45 ~ a E lT ~ E V 6 'lquoO5 Ti5 said: "who was it that t100d OIher. And said the Jesus Who When 6 & V ~ V E V ~Wu; F &PVO~P~'UV 61 they were a11 denying the (one) hsvlng touched me? Denylng but it, Peter said: .Instructor, t h e crowds navrwv 01au etncv .aid the 6 ~C peter T P O F 'E Instructor. T I I U T ~ I T ~ , are hemming you in uuv6xouuiv pressing are holdlns together and you: 46 Yet Jesus

+~Pw

&

fE2

ge

%,YE:

!?,h,"&

fi

t i ? :

E:oumoi7?v tte

1::

touched me, for I rlc. Y ~ P b w v 6 b a l r l ' ~ perceived that power ~ o u c h e dme someone. I for knew power went out of me." 6i tthqhu8viclv dm' 47 i s o h havmg gone out from me. ~avtng seen but 47 Seeing that she had not escaped no1 vw? that XTI 0 6 ~ the woman not .he escaped notice tices t h e woman came trembling and,fell a wncoowa r p t p o u u a fih8ev r a l end hadng Ellen down tow& down before him and trrmbltng disclosed before all a3r00 6,' t\v al.,im through she touched him the people the c a w she othrv Lv&n,rnov navrbq TOG Xaot ~ a biq for back in ~ ~ ~ h the t and sa him and how she 6~ was healed instantly. 1607 napmypipa. 48 6 t said t o her: .he healed fnstant y. ~ h lone) * but 48 ~ u he your faith erne" O"yh7qp fi n i m , g uou has made you well: go said to hei ~nughter: the ea~th of you U ~ U W K ~ TOPEISOV PIG L I ~ ~ ~ Y ~ YOUI v . way in peace." 49 While he was yet has saved YOU: be going your WBY Into peace. speaking. a certain 49 'Em a d r o j hahoGvrog Lpxmaf TI< Yet of him speaking Is oomhg lomeone representative of the nap& TOG &p~louvay& ov h&ywv 671 Presiding officer of beslde the synagogue ruYer raytng thst the synagogue came, uov p q u h l saying 'Tour daughthe etyo;, not yet ter has dled, d o not

' H w 6 pob

epo;.

%2

Ta::a&Y

B , u . Y , $ X !

LUKE 8:50-9:3

302

303

LUKE 9:4-10

on6Ak v 616&u~aAov.50 6 6L bother the teacher he bothering the teacher. The but any longer." 50 On 'Iquo0g & ~ o l j u a q d l r r ~ ~ p i 8 q a h 0 MI hearlng this, Jesus Jesus having heard answered b him NO? answered hirn: ' . H ~ ~ ~ 9oboO. p6vov T~UTEUUOV l a i n o fear, only p u t forth be fearing. only exercise fait6, and ialth, and she maill be UW86or~at. 51 & % v ~k saved." 51 When h e she will be saved. Ravlngeome but i t 0 reached the house he 0i~iaV ob~ &qircv ciorh8civ T I Y ~ uh let anyone go house not let go OR to enter anyone together wlth did in with him except ah6 ~i @' nir ov nai 'lwdrvqv nai 'Ihnwbov eter and 'Ohn and him 1L no? Fekr and John and James James and the girys ~ a~ i b v 7Ia~kpa rra!&q ~ a i p q ~ i p a . and Inother. and the father ol the glrl and the mother. 52 Rut people were 52 EvAatov 6i rrdrvw and Were weeplns but ail ( t h e 3 beatlng themselves Cx6rrrovro were beatlng themeelvem for her. The lone) but in grief for her. So h e E~TEV Mfi I ~ ~ ~ E T E 0d dnrk8avL~ raid Not be rou weednz. not she died for she did not die but . &Mh raBc66~1. 53 lai 1s sleeping." 53 At #he is sleeping. ~ n d this they began but d 6 6 ~ ~ q 6 ~ 1t o laugh a t him r-ykAov droO they were hughlng down of him: having known that SCOIIIRIIIV.became h i 8 a v c v . 54 a h d g 6& rpamiuaq ?fix they kn& she had she died. He hut having taken hold o f t e dled. 54 But he took xe~pbq a O ~ i q tq6vquev h t y ~ v 'H nai her by the hand and hand of her sounded to sauzng The g i r t called, saying: , - ~ i ~ l , Eyc~pc. M ~ a i& r r k n L+CN ~6 WVLSa get up? 55 And her begettbgvp. And turnetupan the spir!? sDlrit returned, and a vai &imq r r a m p j p a , r a i she rose instantly, and of her: and she 8tood up mslantly, and he ordered something 6 G ~ a < e v ad?! 608fiva1 qmy~iv.56 r a i t o be given her t o he ordered to her to be glven to eat. And eat, 56 her tF~ur~ucrv parents beside placed themee ves out~lde $ h % ~ .1 themselves: but he 6 6i nap<yy~!Aev &oiq pqbrvi them to the (one) but gaveinstrueUans tothem tono one tell no one what had ~ i n ~ i v ~b Y E 0V6q. happened. to say the (thinpi hav~ngKawened

~2

f?d

~ 2 :

Ph! ,YSi
62

1 0 %

Then h e called the

and gave them power and authority over all the demons and t o cure sicknesses. 2 And so he sent them forth to preach the kingdom of God and to heal, 3 and

LSWK~V a h o i q 66vap1v ~ a iLSouuiav &ni he gave to them power and authorlfy upon n & v r a r h 6a1p6via m i v6uoug 8 r p a r 6 r ! v au the demons and sleknesres to be curmg.' 2 nai d n r i w c ~ A &oSg ~ rqp&uetv rjv them to he preaching the and he sent off @auAcicru TOG Be00 ~ a i i&o8a1 3 rai kingdom 01the God and to be h e a h g , and

h e sald to them: c l m v rr+g a h f i g Mq6hr a i r he aaid toward them Nothing ba lou tlng UP 'Carry nothing for t h e EIC n j v 6 6 6 ~ php6ov p i r ~ rrfipav trip. nelther staff nor Into the way: stnR nor pouch food pouch, nor bread pfirc hp-rov pfirr &PY~PIOV, p i r e 660 nor sllver money: nor bread nor silver, nor two neither have two un17irm5 EIV. 4 r a i ~ 1 q fiv 6v dergarments. 4 B u t mdkgarmcnts tab%avijravlng. And into what likely wherever you enter o l ~ i a v doCh8q.r~, &re? p k v ~ ~~ a into i a home, stay house m o might enter. there beroo staying and there and leave from there. 5 And wher&KC~~CV ~ { ~ P X E U ~ C .6 rat 6u01 rrom there be rou going out. And armany as ever people do not recelve YOU,on gatng 6v p i ~ ~ X W V T ~ Ib p & t not m y he receiving you. out of t h a t city shake ~b <v K O V I O ~ ~ &d V t h e dust off YOUR feet dnrb T?& m6h~wg~ K E ~ V I t tmm the city that the d m *om for a witness against rirw m6& 5 & d r n o ~ l d ~ 1~ ~ them." ~ 6 Then the feet o?~ou be rou shaking 017 lnto starting out they went adrofiq. them. 6 'E &ins EPX~JI@JOI:,. out fjt through upon hr. paprfiplov witness from village the t e orvlllage. riton 6!fipxovro ~~5 a< declaring the good thw were going Uuowh down the viAEer news and prforming Einyydtl;6pm1 a e L ~ O ncures ~ everywhere. ~ declaring the good n e w end ewhe 7 . Nnw Herod the vavraxoir. dlstrlct ruler heard everywhere. of a11 the things hap' I 'HnOwev neard pening, and he was but 6h in great perpiexlty yldpcva rrha, .fir end because of its being the (mim) happening d l . said by some t h a t 6,a .,b hbdal 6 1 d w Was in thorough p e ~ ~ thmugh t Y the to be aaid John had been rake* h 6 ~ l v i r v TI fiyipeq tK up from the dead. by some that ' I J " . ~ ? ~ waarairedup outof 8 but by Others t h a t had appeared, 8 brrb T , V ~ V 61 671 'HA~iag E.li'jah vrrp&v dead (onis), by aome but that E ~ j a h but by still others a certain One Of C&vq & U o v 6L 671 wpoqfiqg 715 that aweardd, ofother. but that prophet . some the anclent prophets 7~ hpxaiwv , i d q . 9 E ~ T E Y 62 6 had risen. 9 Her* the ancient (on-) atmd up. Satd but the said: "John I behead.I&,,,v + drnerE@to~ ~i~ 66 ed. Who. then. is this John I beheaded; Who but about whom I a m Lmtv ofhog nrpl 00 & ~ 0 6 w hearing such things?" la this about whom I a m hearing SO he was seeking to see him. rotaha; ral gfirc~ 16riv &6v, ~ r lthithicsl? h And he wea seekbe to see hlm. 10 ~ n when d the M ~~i k p b y OI dm&,oo~ ~ o d having returndl the amuer 6 1 r l v i u m ah0 6ua a. m a w lthinss) aa to him recounted

k%r

t<;W&..y

~~

u,b, '92:~~

'%%'

LUKE 9:ll-16
Kal And

304

305
K ~ T ~ K ~ KC? ~ U N L6i60u TOTS them and broke down and waa giving to the pa0qraig napae~ivai dxhq. 1 1 KG; to put beside crowd. And

LUKE 9:17-23
them and broke them up and began to give them t o the disciples to Set the crowd, 17 80 they all ate and were satisfied. and the that they had was taken up, twelve baskets of fragments' 18 Later, while he was praying alone, the disciples came together t o him, and he questioned them, myins: *Who the crowds saying that

wapaha~h ~ 6 r o S q hex* ufv Wlth t h a t h e took hsvlng taken along them he wlttarew them along and withI~T' i6iav st$ rr6hrv ~ u h o u p l q v drew t o privacy ~ n t o a secordlns to Prlvate Iamtl Lnto flty being called ~ ~ t h . ~ ~ , ~ & Bq0oat66. 1 1 oi 62 bxhol p 6 m s 11 But the crowds, Bethsdda. The but crowds havmgknown ..+ ,.. ,"" ,+ e..""...e + ~~ohori8quav aSrtj. ~ a i h o 6 c { & p ~ v o q followed him, he folhwed to hlm. And having received klndly received them bndly arhorig U & A m ~ & T O ? < pi and began to speak to them h e w s speakhp to them about them about the kingdom of God, and h e those ovrag 8 c p m e i a g 1870. 12 'H 62 'fiavlng cure he haaung. me but a cure. 12 Then the

",".

$2 yz,":fis ~2~ ' $ 2 ; z :: th27$es, XZ$'

62 01 G c j 6 ~ r a~ l n w&@ 'Arr6hwov ~ b vu p a"d said to but the twelve said to him ~~t loose off the 'Dlsm~ss the crowd, they may go (ixXov w ta TTOPEU~~~TSZ Eiq crowd: In order that havlng gone thelr way lnto into the vlllage~ and countryside round a6rh rh as rai to c l r z vrll!sea and about and procure rarahGuwmv rai E~PWUIV hrtutnwp6v. lodrlng and find theumlshtletloosedown and mlghtfind Pmvlslonii. ~ T O Y ~ S I O becawe IIS, brl b6e ev hpfiu4, r 6 x o 6 ~ i v 1 . 3 ~ i x r v out here we are m a because hcre in lonely Pleee we are. He said 13 ~~t 6 t npbq &06s Abx a h o i 5 W c i v h e s i l d t o them: "You but toward them Glverou to them give them something bpeiq. 01 62 E ~ I O ~ ~v K siwiv i p i v said: Y O The(ones) but said Not are tous t o eat,,. ,.Wehavenothing nh~iov 4 6prol rrivrc r a i i 86rs 660 f l Inore than loaves more than loaves five end ashen twd. If and two fishes. pit1 nopfv8ivr~q unless perhaps we not what having gone our wag &yop&uopfv ~ i q ndrvra tbu habv raO~ov Oumelves go and might buy into RII the this foodstufi~ for all these B p b p m a . 14 tlrrav y h p d u d Eiv6p~s people.'' l4 They faodstuffs. were for 1 1 msle Dersans were. In fact, about nevrartoyih,o~. ~Tmv 62 rr&q mk p p 8 n ~ i r t live thousand menRve thousand. He sald but toward the dlrelples But he Sald to his &uel df~ciples: "Have them a&raO K m m A i m E a h o h q ~ h t o i a ~ or him Make =on recline them amups as if reellne as a t meals. CN& T I L V T ~ ~ K O V1 T5 ~ . r a l two/quav o t ~ o q~ a In i groups of about up fifty. And they dld thus and Afly each." 15 And m r i r h ~ w h m a g . 16 h a w 6i, they did s o and had made -line all (them). lisvlng taken but them all recline. toGq r r h c5ptauq r a i .rob< 660 tx0irac 16 Then taking t h e the five loaves and the two fishes five loave6 and the &vaPhiqaq ciq tbv 06pavdv ~ljhbyqoev two Ashes, he looked hsvlng looked UP Into the heaven he blessed u p t o heaven, blessed

%%is

8,

~~

fib$<

and t x were o p rsatxfied & o & ~ ~ n , rr*~, ~ they gay a@ o v nai iipell ti, rrc ~ouriracn, was llfted up the [quantlty?havtag abounded 666~ra. ahaup&rov n&$~vot &oiq to them of fragment. baskets twelve. 18 Kal dybm Eu .TQ etval a h b v ~ n dtt happened In the to be hlm rrpou~u~6pcvov K~T& pbvaq ~raylns according to solltnry LpLaceni -uav ah@ 0 1 paerl~ai, KaI m e together to him the dfrcl~lea, and e q p S on, &oGq XEyywv Tiva we 01 he lnqulry them saying Whom me the Ss 6 ~ h o c Myouutv s l v a ~ ; 19 01 are I B ~ I , , ~ to be? conee) but they I am?" said: 19"John In reply the ~ O K P ~ ~ ~ ~W T 1 E' ~ ~ I Jw " ~ Baptist:. but others, havlng answered sald aof 62 ' ~ h ~ ai h ~ o l , M at, r r p o g j v s E-li'lah: and still others but EIlJah, other. but that Prophet others, that one of the T L ~ TOV & p x a i o ~ &vLu~q.20 E ~ T T E Y ancient prophets has of the anetent canes1 stood up. H e said 20 Then he h i ~ c ~ e said t o them: .'YOU. G &oiq ' p q 66 ~ i v aF but to them ou but whom me are r o w raying though, who do YOU hrpl0eiq elrrev T6v say I am?.. Peter said $"'j z , P P q h.,lng =he in reply: "The Christ 6~ Xptorbv TOO 0eoD. 21 b christ of the wd. he (one) but of God." 21 Then in brn~tp'uag ahois mp y Y f l h e ~ a stern talk to them having r%utod to them he saveinstructlons h e instructed them pn6evi hiyelv TO+O, 22 efrrdv 671 not to be telllng this to no one to be telllns this. having eald that to 22 but tbv uibv TOO &ve,P$,"o~ said: he s o n of AeT ~t irneceasary the Son of the man must undergo rrohhh aa8Eiv ivai & r r o 6 c n l p a a 8 ^ ~ t many suflerings and to be releetea ,my (thlnss) to suffer and be rejected by the

$ :

: ,

Pzdtz?

itt

2: ? :

y p a p ~ a r i o v ~ a i &nrrar~av0jva1
scribes
a,,d

older priests men andand scrlbes, chief and be killed. and o n the third day be raised up." 23 Then he Went 23 "E~LYEV SP n h a q Ei ~ a w n s a s y l n g but towars a" (them) ~f on t o say t o all: " ~ f 19. Or, "the immerser." 19' Meaning '"My God Is JehOVBh," J'7.LY.".
be

rr~~fpzy j : t $~$~ff~s
nai

to the

TG

LUKE 9!24-29
mwna
TIC

306

307

LUKE 9:30-36

Egxsdal, anyone wants to come to emmlng, after me, let him dis. &mo&do Ka; ' r b o m himself and pick let hlm dlaown hmseli and let h rn 1 omupdv o raw th: UP his torture stake. day after day and lltske of him aecordlng to fit;$$? follow me continually. &~ohouEri-rw poi. 24 82 let h ~ m be ioiiowing to me. who pik0ly 24 For whoever wants Will ELhq T ~ Y a h ; o0aa1 CITTo)liar~ t o may wlll the soul of hlm to asvd wlll lone lose it: but whoever aGtjv 6s S' d n r o ~ ~ n)v ~ p yluX v loses his soul f i r It: who but Ukely mlght lose the sake is the one that &oO EVEKN &poi, ohoc oOi)0~8will a w e it. 25 ~ e a l of hlm on acmunt of m i this (onel ly, what does a man 25 ~i himself if h e it. What IS k i n g benefited ( i v B ~ a benefit ~ F gains the KC 6 j q r6v ~ ( w p o u Shov t a u ~ l r v 62 havkpgalned the world whole himself but but loses his own self dmohioaq fi <\ptwEiiq. 26 8 y&p 0' Suffers havinslost or having een &agedl wko for 26 For whoever beBv f n a m veil pr ~ a TO$ i tpoirg comes ashamed of me llkely might be s = m k of me and the my and of my words, the h 6 ~ 0 v g TOOTOV uldg 705 &vBphou s o n of man will be wordan' this Lone1 the Son of the man of thi.s one 4 n a 1 a ~ u @ 3 f i o ~ ~ a ~6 , EhEq willbeashamedof, whenever hcmlghtcome t $ when he arrives In his and that Of the 66Sq d r o 0 r a t TOG rar 'g r a i rOv &yiw glory of him and of the ~ a t e and r of the holy Father and of t h e holy 27 But I &yylAwv. 27 A6yw 6L bpiv &ArlEOq angels. Iamaaylng but to YO" truthfull;, YOU truthfully, There alaiv T W E ~ TOY a3~0t L O T ~ K ~ T W Y01 are Some of those are aome of the Lmer) hero havlnlt atoad who standlng here t h a t p y ! h w v ~ a l 8avhrou E w hv wlli not taste death a t 06 not no s ovld taste of death Hkely all until first they see i6oanv T+ P a a ~ h s i w mi, EEoO. the kingdom f , -.they should see the klngdom 01th. Md. 28 In actual faet, 20 'EY~ETO 61 PET&TOPS MYOY'rohovq I t happened but after the words these after these wonis, h a 1 fi tmt , 6 ~ ~ n a6 pahaP6v he took Peter and as If fayp elght havlng taken along ~ a 'Iw&vqv i ~ a 'I&KOPOV i &vLPq eIg ~b John and James and John and James he went up into the along and climbed 6pog n p a w r i < a a E a ~ .29 Kai EyCvaro UP into the mountain mountain to pray. ~ n d it happened t o pray. 29 And as tv TO n ~ o m 6 x m E a t&bv d ~ 1 6 0 g TOO he W" praying the In the to be prarlng hlm the form of the appearance of his r r p w h o u a h 0 E n p w r a l 6 l p m l 0 p b 5 face became different face of him different and the e p ~ s r e l and his a p p m l 2s' See App 3 c 24- Or. '9ile." See App 4 ~ .
IswilUng &rim behlnd

B~EI

%%

$9~

?kp

md

&

r$

:f

until

",ibtZV

O hwnbg fEao-rp+mv. 30 Kal I&& became glitteringly And look1 white. 30 Also, of him whlte lightenmgout. hv6pag 6th nuv~X6Jiow &TO, o i r l v ~ glook! two men were male persona two were mea*ing with hlm, who conversing with him, Jlaav Mwuoilg uai ' H X r i a ~ 3 1 tho $ , , ) who were Moses and were Moses and Eliiah. E.Li'Jah. 3 1 These 6qBivrrg &v 6658 EAcyou ~ f i v 8 5 0 6 0 ~ hsvlngappesred in glory were saying the exodus 'ppeared and beganwith talking glow ah03 iiv 611dhw n A poOv of hlm which he war about to b e ? u ~ l l l n g In Obout his departure that he was destined ' I r p o u a ~ j p . 32 6 62 n h p o g ~ a i 01 to fu~fill a t Jerusalem. J ~ ~ ~ ~h~ ~but ~peter I and ~ the ~ (ones) . 32 Now Peter and aim &@ Jlaw P~@pqpLmt together w w him were having been weighed down those with him were imvw. 61oypqyop~a-5 6L a l k n j v weighed down with to eleep: having fully awakened but they saw the sleep; but when they gat fully awake they 6 6 < w ah00 ~ a 705q i 660 &6pag robe glary of him and the two male pernow the (ones1 saw his glory and the auvaorin.a$ aii.roi. 33 uai ~ ~ i v z r fv o 14 two men standing hsvlngstoodw~th him. And ithsppened In thc with him, 33 And 6~aywpi<mEa1a d ~ o J q dm' a h 0 0 V E ;: as these were being to be separated them from him separated from him. n h p a g npbg 'rbv ' l q o o h 'Enlw&a, ~ a X 6 v ,,id to Jesus: peter toward the Jesus INtructor. Rne Lartv fipag S S E ~tvcn, ~ a motfiaopw i mqvhg "InstrucMr. i t i s fine lt is us here to be. and let us make tents for US to be here, ~ p r i q piav a o i ~ a p i i w Mouasi ~ a p i i w SO let u s erect three three.' one to you and one to Mones and one tents. one for you and one for Moses and 'Hhei PI) ,d66g 8 hiyal. to ~111%. no avmg known which he la aaylng. one for E.l?jah,'. he 34 7afiT.Y 62 a h 0 0 Aiyovrog Lyivaro not realizing what he These Lthlngs) but of him saying Eerne t o be was saying, 34 ~~t vfqihq ~ a i hmnia5ev a6ro65' a s he was saying cloud and wa~~~e~shadowlng them: these things cloud &qoPfiEqow 66 6~ TO d a ~ h e ~ iformed v and began to they weremade fearful but in the toenter overshadow them. As they entered lnto the 35 CiOUd,they & y i v m &K ~ f i q~ q U q g h b o w a O h 6 c fearful. 35 And a came to be out of the rsyinp T~I. voice came out of the Lorw 6 ul6g b ~n~E~ayp~,,og , been chosen, cloud, saying: "This is Is the Son or:: the (one) h s v ~ n a a6roO & ~ o 6 s r e . 36 iv rqi my Son, the one that of hlm be you hearers. And In the has been chosen. LisY E Y L U B ~ I -njv qwviv ~ijpiEq 'IqaoOg ten t o him." 36 And to occur the vole was found Jesus as t h e voice occurred p6vog. ~ a a ihoi & a i y q o w ~ a l oir6cvi Jesus was found alone alone. And they became allent and to no One But the" keDt auiet b Ex~xEiva~g r a i g fipipatq and did-not'report t o hfiyyathav reported beck in those the days (anyone i n those days h

tR

A,' $%$

LUKE 9:37-43

308

309

LUKE 9:44-49

0 ~ x 6 ~ 6v L b p a ~ a v . any of the things nothing of what (things) they have seen. they saw. 37 On the 37 'Eyivsro 62 *Cis It happened but tdhe of rubsesuenee succeeding day, nard06v~wv aha" drrrb TOG when they got down having come down of them from the from the mountain, 6xhoq nohriq. 38 ~ a a i great crowd met 6paug rruvilvrq?~v a 6 ~ Q mountam met up wlth him crowd much. And him 3s And, look! i6oh &vip &.+ TOG 6xhou i P 6 q o ~ v man cried out from look! male person fmm the crowd called out a the crowd, saying: hdywv A 1 6 a a ~ a h ~ .6iopai uou h ~ f h i l y a l saying Teacher. I am begging of you to ook at "Teacher I beg you to take look at my h i TTV ui6v pou 671 p v o y ~ v i l q he is upon the son of m ; because only-begotten t t 2 e gqnv, 39 ~ a i1606 msGpa AapPQs! ad&, my Is. and look1 spifit is rece~ving him. 39 and, look! a him' and ~ a *FiOvqq i CP~CEI ~ a m i ap&was~ ati~bv and he cries dut, and eonvuiseo him Suddenly he cries out. it throws him I J E T ~ drqpoG ~ a ip6ht hoxwpsi drrr. with with foam and Bcareefv it is =~tti"n -awsv. from lnto ~onvulsions a h 0 9 OUVTP~POV alj~6v.40 r a i i 6 z ~ 9 q v ~ f i v foam, and lt him bruis~ng him; and I begged of the withdraws fmm hlm ~ n ~ & h w u l v after brutslng hlm pa0qrGv uou , iva dlrcr~les of you m order that they should ihrow'out 40 And I beeeed -" "our d~sclples to expel it. 56~6, nai 0 6 ~ $6uvj9qcav. it, and not they proved able. but they could not " 41 honp80dq 62 6 'I uoGq ETTTEY ' n 4 1 I n response Jesus Iiavinganrwered but the yesus saxd o ,,d -0faithless ysveh h l u r o 5 ~ a i 61Empappivq twisted generatlo". generatlon faithless and havzng been perve:ted. how lone must1 fwq ~ 6 7 Luo ~ at ~ p d q bph5 ~ a ~0ntinu;with i YOU untll when shallebe toward rou and and put up with YOU? &viCopai bpbv. rrpoo&yaye 6 6 s rdv shall I hold up of rovi Lead toward here the ~~~d your son over here," 42 But even ui6v uou. 42 L r t SP rrpousp~opBvou a 6 ~ o G he was approachson of you. Yet but of him lng, the demon dashed him to the ground and 6~f~,"~o ' v uvvscnrhpa(~v. h ~ r i ~ q w s 62 v 6 '1 uoG5 Yiolently him. However, Jesus convulsed together; gave rebuke but the ?esus the zvctjpar, TQ & ~ ( a e h p ~~ q ,a ii h u a ~ oT ~ YIebuked spirit the and he healed the spirit and healed the rr&i6a ~ a hii 6 w r s v adrbv T rrarpi adlotj. boy and boy and gave hack him to father of him. him to his father. 43 A{mh~~uovro 62 r r ~ T E q m i 43 Well, they all They were hang astounded but all upon began to be astounded p~yah~16rqn TOG 0mG. a t the majestic power malestlc power of the God. O f God nhvrwv 6L 0ovpaC6vrwu Lrri Now as they were Of all (them) but wondering upon ail marveling a t

all (things) which he was doing he said toward the doing, he said to his disciples: 44 "Give pa9,q~hg abroG 44 Q i u & b p i $ sic ~h 6 ~ a dinc~ples of him Into the ears lodgment to these

rrhav

afq

hoist

ET-

rrpTg roirq all t h e things he was

'&J

and

Jp&v 7065 A6youg T O ~ O W , 6 r h p of YOU the words there, the for TOG b0pbrrou pUlhs~ rrapaSi6ou0a1 si5 of the man is about to be gwen over into 6L b0P;jrrwv. 45 oi The (ones) but of men. fiyv60uv . + , TO,jTO, Kai were not Lnowmg the say~ng this. and r r a p a a e ~ a h v pivov &z' a 6 6 v fiv it was having been eoneeakd beside from them iva pi ~ % ~ ~ W V T D I I 06~6, ~ a in order that not they might peroeive it, and Lpo~oho i p o ~ i a a l a h d v wepi TOG they were fearlng to repvest him about the p j p q ~ o qm h o u . saymg thin.

?%:2

Ety2&

2:

. as

t;te
;J"

te

words in noun ears, for t h e Son of man is destined to be deli"ered into the hands of men." 45 But they continued without understanding of this saying. I n fact, it was concealed from them that they might not i see through it, and they were afraid to Duestion him about this saying. 46 Then a reasoning entered among 46 Eioilherv Entered but 66 S1ahoylppTS reasonlng them as to who would a h o i q , TT ~ i c , & ~itl them, the who likely might be greater (one) he the greatest of adrGv. 47 6 6L ' I uoGq Ei6&< . ~ b v them. 47 Jesus, of them. The hut ' s u . ? havbg known the knowing t h e reasbning 6nahoy~wpbv ri5 ~ap6ias a h & of their hearts, took a Of them ~easoning of the heart v. l. l n r child. be, . . . - ~ set ~ -it ~ ~ , hAa86pcvoc wal6iov Eunla~v side him 4s and said having taken upon little boy made stand to them: "Whoever zap' LaurQ, 48 r a i ~Trrwa d r o i ~" 0 5 Bv receives this young beride himself, and said to them Who likely child on t h e basis of 6dcqra! TOGTO TT r a t 6 i o ~ h i T@ ,,,ieht rese~ve this the little boy upon the my name receives me ~ L ~ Z T ~ , nai , 65 6nr [tool, and whoever name of me me he ls rece~vmg,and who likely receives me recelves ~ b v hlm [also] that sent ipi SiFrl~al 6ixrra1 me he might receive he is reeelving the (one) me forth =or he that b conducts himself as a t m o m e i h m r h ps. 6 yap ~IKP~TEPOF having rent off me; the for smallcrone in lesser among r r h o ~ v bpi" O n 6 p ~ o v 0 6 ~ 6 5 iqrlv irkraq. of You 1s t h e one that an yon exlstmg this (onel 1s great *" s ' " "+ 49 'Arro~~l'dsiq 'I~~ZC E 49 In ~~h~ Having answered S B I ~"Instructor, we Lv Ta 6v6paTi 'Ez~u.r&ra, zi6apiv Tlva ~ ~ . t ~ we ~ saw~ t ~ ~ , the name Saw a celtaln man UOU i ~ P M h o v r ~ 6acp6vta, r a i exPellmg demons of y o u throwing out demons. and by the use of your L~whhpw airriv TI OGK name and we tned to we were preventing hun because not prevent hlm, because

$ $

pc:cov

a F

Et

."

LUKE 9:50-58
ClroXou8ei PEW fip&v, 60 ctnev 62 n p a q he Is foilowlng with us. Said but toward a6rbv 'lqooirq M? KUX~SLTP 8q y h p Jesus Not be rou prevehting, who lor hlm 0!k ~ U T t v ra8' bpbv h k p bp&v eqriv. not la down Ion) you over row 1s. 51 'EYLVETO 68 Pv TO oupnh poO08a1 ~ h ~t o ~ ~ ~ r but red in the to bolvlfiued the 1 p C p a ~ ?fig drvahiplycoq a h o G ~ a 0i1 3 ~ 6 s days of the taking up of him and he

310

311
50

LUKE 959-103

he is not following / with ~ u t Jesus said t o him:

- D not ~

men try to prevent [him], for he that is against q YOU IS for YOU." 51 As the days were now to the full for him to be TPWOTOV ~ ~ P I U TO; N WOPE&&I face firmly set of the to be going his way taken up, he firmly Bet his face to go to EIS ' i ~ p o u w a h j p , 52 ~ a i ~~OTEIAEY Into Jerusalem, and he sent ofl Jerusalem. 52 S o he &yyihouq npd w p o d l r o u ah&. Kai sent Iorthme-ngers messensern before face of hrm. And - in advance of him. l~opw8ivrcq ebfihbv eiq rh qv And they went their having gone theirway they entered into vilkse way and entered Z a apclrbv t r o l ~ d o a l ah+. 53 ~ a into i a village of of &maritan;. to prepare to him: and 8a.marti.tans, to make 03x i6iEau?o a h 6 v . 8 r 1 16 l r p 6 m o v preparation for him; not they reeezved him, beeaur the face 53 but they did not aJroG fiv r r o p ~ 6 p c v o v etq 'Iepouoahjp. receive him, because 01 hlm was (one) gong ltm way lnto Jerusalem. his face was set for going t o Jerusalem. 54 ~~~~~i I$"',&< 54 When the disciples $ * I :' clnav KSpre. James and John saw said ~ ~ ~ d , E i W o ev rcrrap-vcl, 6 Tojthls they said: "Lord. we shouYd tea to cornelawn fmm the do you want us t o oripavob nai O~TOljq; tell flre t o come down heaven and to snnihllste them7 from heaven and 55 o ~ p a w i q 62 C n e ~ i p ocv adroiq. 56 r a i annihilate them?" Having turned but he r e b a e d them. And 55 But he turned CnopslS8quw e1q h t p w qv and rebuked them. they went the,. way lnto dlReient vl&gi 56 80 they went t o a 67 Kai napruopfvov a 3 r b v i v T B 66Q different village. And going thelr way of them in the way 5, Now as they Eldv n q npdq a h b v 'A~ohovBjrro s o l On the said .om-e toward him I shall follow to you we'e mad, somwne said dnou L b htpxll. to him: ' ' I where If ever you may be golng ofl. 58 a3~Q 6 ' I ~ o o O S Al & h h n e q~ $e ?q ;q to hlm the Jesus The foxes ~~yt~e~,","~~ve~,""'nd Jesus Said tohim: E ~ o w l v ~ a i Th ~ E T E I Y ~ TOG 06-3 are having and the blrds of the heaven "Foxes have dens and ~ a r a o n q v h o ~ 8 q6 . 6P ui6q TOG &3p5nov birds of heaven have tcntlngsdown, the but Son of the man r o ~ s t a but , the Son of o l i ~ EXEO TOO I'Y KE ah4v rhiYn. man has nowhere t o not is havlng where a e tesd hemav incline. lay down his head."

59 ~f~~ 68 rr& Zrrpov 'A~oAo68n pot. 59 Then he said ae said but toward different Be followlns to me. another: "Be my 6 62 'E~~T~+v ITP&TOVfollower." The man m , ,me> but sald Permzt t o m s first said: "permit me flrst
~~

; p e

~~~

$2

HA:fll:&n ftt

:,":

srey8~~l&,,g

re

'2

my father." 60 But "Aqeq roc< ve~pobq he said to him: '.let sald but to hlm Let YOU go off the dead (ones) the dead bury kcnn&w ~ ~ x p o S q , a5 62 dead. but YOU to bm the of themaelves dead (ones), you but away and declare ~ e b v ~I&~YEME +V ko~hciw having gona o f ! be declarrog abroad the klngdom abroad the kingdom TOO 8roJ. 81 ~ I W E V6i. ~ a i ETEPOS .of God." 61 And atill of the ~ o d . Said but nbo different (onel ,mother said: "I will 'AroAouB~oo aot, K~SPIL. WPOTOV 61 follow you, Lord: but I &all follow to you. u r d ; first but first me to t k i ~ p n y 6 v pol 6mor&E&1 ~oiq eis good-bye to those to me to set self off to the (ones) into In my household." T ~ V OTK& NOU. 62 EITEV 62 n p 6 c at:, 62 Jesus said to him: the house of me. Said but toward "NO man t h a t has Lnlpbv put his hand t o a O ~ e i q having b m s t u ~ o n the Jesus Noone plow and looks a t the hr' rai BALnwu upon and lookin9 things behind is well fitted for the klngdom 6niuw a i i 8 ~ ~ 6 g &urlv m lh the (things) behlnd well fitted is to the of God,., B ~ TOG ~ e00i). L ~ ~ After these kingdom o f the Gcd. thing8 the Lord T & T ~ &C&I$ 6 f b S u t these (things) design. d tha designated seventy and Sent .hplos L ~ L p o ~ g CBSopj~ovra 660 ~ a others i r a r d awerent (ones) seventytwo and them forth by twos h t m e a h c v a h h hvh 660 6 b n m advance of him sentoff them UP two two every and n p o o h o v ah03 81s n60w ~ M l v ~ a 1l h o v place to whlch he c l t ~ and Place of face of him into every himself was going 08 fipehhev Then t o come. where he t : f E ! ? 2 ; . he began t o say t o 2 Www 68 npbg a h 0 0 5 '0 piv new~llsaylng but toward them The indeed them: "The harvest. gEP,(Ip&q ~ d j l q , 01 6 1 Cpy61Ta1 6hiy01. indeed. Is great. but harvest much, the hut workera few; the workers are few. 6sfi8qrr 06" 100 rupiou TOG 8eplop06 Therefore beg the beg rov therefom of the Lord of the harvest ~~~t~~ of the harvest mv t o send out workers 67~0s hDMn that he&ond thmst out into the into his 1605 O~p10p6v 016105. 8 , bnhyem' forth. Look' hameat of hlm. Be rov gohp under; look1 forth am sending homahw bb&q & & p u a ~ & p 6 as ~ lambs ~ in among I am aendtng ofl rou as lambs In m d s t
60 sllrev 61

We6vn

8&v1

m,

'ST

10

%ze$

lo

%:%%

LUKE 10:4-11
Of

312
12

313
I am saying to rav that to Sodom in the

LUKE 10:12-19

Abrov. 4 p i pCrm&&~~ paM&vnov, d wolves 4 Do not wolve* Not be you carrying uum, nor C B ~ W purse, nor ~ a i 11q6iva a food pouch, nor a"d no One 1 sandals. and do not K ~ T U T ~ V &dro&o d e 5 1 ~ I anybody in down the way you shoul! greet. Into 6' hv cfukht?q~a oi~iav greeting along the but Hkely YO" mlaht enter house . . - rrpe%?v . road 5 Wherever ACYETC oirW 6 You enter into a house be YOU mylng toT$= house this. ~ , , d say first, 'May this gav ~ U E ? fi u ~ b qci iqq, r n a ~ a r r a f i o ~ house ~ ~ , have peace.' if eve? there may be aon o?ueace, will repose itself , 6 And If a friend of h' arirdv fi d p j y bpGv. ci 66 I peace IS there. YOUR u m n him the peace of YOU: if but net?$&, peace will rest upon 69' bvhq hva~hugel. him. But if there Is upon it will bend 7 In 6~ ah6 but 62 Til 'lie not. i t will turn back oinip ( ~ b v ~ ~ c , Eo8oms ~ a i r i v o m q to YOU. soStay in house be You staying, eating and dllnking that house, eating and rh rap' adr&v, drinking the things the lthingm) beside them, ploeoO ahoiroir. . they provide, for the reward of him. worker Is worthy o f ~ E T ~ P ~ ~ V E&t T E o l ~ i a q eiq o ~ K ~ (lN his , wages. Do not be You solng across out 09 house lnto house. be transferring from 8 rai siq fiu hv m M ~ v alof xqoec house t o house. And Into what IIkelY elty roo may 8 ,-AI~ ,,,herevel. ~, rai 61 wvml brciq, kU@isre YOU enter into a city roo, and they mar%=recelvlnp be you and the they receive you. TU = a ~ ~ l 8 i vb i ~v ,~ 9 eat things set the (thins*) being uut alongside to you. before YOU. 9 and ~ E P ~ R E ~ E T LTO;< a%B 5 $, ! & o : cure the sick ones be row curing the A~YETC ahoiq IHY~IKN in it, and go o n be rou saying to them Hasdrawn near telling them. 'The 1 P a o ~ A ~ i a703 OEOO,10 ei S. ' ~ n g d o m of ~ o has d the klngdom of the Gad. lnz wtat b u t . eome near to YOU: 6U rilhlv ~lobheqrr xai p i I LO But wherever YOU likely dtY YOU mlKht enter and not enterinto a and 66)6wvmt k S d 8 6 v ~ c ~ El' they do not receive they may e reeeivlllg having come out into You, go out into its rhcn~ias airarc 1 1 Kai T ~ V broad . Ways and Say, broad ways of it say roo And the 11 'Even the dust K O V I O P T ~ V T ~ V ~ o h h q 8 i v ~ $pi" a &K 76' dust the lone) hsvlng stuck to US out of the that got stuck to our d h r w q 6 in, s i t ~ o b rr66aq g dmopmm6pa8a feet lrom city o Y Y O ~into the feet we are wlping OE we wipe Off against bpiv. rrh'v s o 3 ~ 0 ylvirunprE gr, You. Nevertheless. to YOU: besizes thfs be mu knowing that keep this in mind. ~ l r a v aulhaia -rot &oG. that t h e kingdom of hararswn near &ingdom of the God. God has near..

wyat

...".

?,Y,Y%?'

2%

k?,t

fc

: ; t

g A

'ti'

1'

2'

ti:?

bpiv TI I o M p o t q h, 6 rJp5p.q 12 I tell YOU t h a t day i t will be more t r e i v t ~ &YEYT~TLPOY S O T ~ I i) n6Xc1 endurable for Bod'om that more endurable ltwill be than t o t e eltY In that day than for Lrrivp. t h a t city. 12 "Wnp tn vou. that. .Chora'zin! Woe t o you, 13 O6ai mot Xopa<siv. odai UOI Choradni Woe to yo;. Beth.sa'i.da! because Woe to y o : . ri E v T l j p ~r a i X I ~ & V if I the powerfui works Bq0ua16h. Xn Bethaaida; because If in Tyre and Sidon t h a t have taken place in YOU had taken ai kyevj0qoav a 1 6uv&yq i ' took ulaee the Powerfu wor s the (ones) place in Tyre and 8 yrv&pm, L v bpi", n&Aao Frv & don, they would long having takenulace In rorr, long ago Ilkel9 in ago have repented oh~uy rai um6Q na0fipcvoi sitting in sackcloth 'lttmg saiackdotn and shes and ashes. 14 Canfmr6quw. 14 vAt)u T 6 p ~sequentiy i t will be they ecsme repentant, Best es Tyro more endurable far K U ~ X16ilY1 &YEKT~TE~OY t u ~ a t i v 3 Tyre and SVdon in and to Sidon more endurable it will be in the the judgment than for u IUEI bpi". 15 Kai u6 KaQapvuoGp, YOU. 15 And you. And Y O .: Cauernaum. ca.per.na-urn, will you jukment than to uov. perhaps he exalted odpavoO blyw8juu. pfi Eog heaven wlll you be exalted? to heaven? D~~~ to not mtll Ha'des' YOU wlll come! TOG $60" na~aBbq. $%?I the nadea you wlli came dawn. 16 "He t h a t listens t o YOU listens t o me 18 '0 &noSov ir Gv 6 oo0 &oriel The tone) bearlng o f ~ o n o f m s he 1s hearing. I tool. And h e t h a t dlsm i i , &~STGY buhc LuL I ; e ~ & d sYOU dlsrerards a% the tonel dlrre4ardlna iou' h e me 11001 Moreover &8rrr:. 6 EL C c i & B ~ i 5 * he thal dlsrrteards me hels disreCardlng: the tonel but me dlsrrgm3lnel dlsreeards lnlsol hlm t h a t sent me faith:' rbv tmouraihm& p ~ . h0rrci la dlaregarding the lone) having aent off me. 17 Then the 62 01 IP60pfirovra 660 seventy. returned wlth 17 ' Y r L m p aeventytwo joy. saying: "Lord, R e t u r n y but the pgrh xapciq hiyovrrq KGptc, r a i r h 6atp6vla even the demons are w ~ t h 1 0 ~ BOYins Lard, also the demons made subject t o us b r r o ~ & o r r a ~ 1piv ivv r Q 6v6pmi by the use of your are subjecting themselves to us in the name name.'' 18 A t t h a t oau. 18 ~ i n e v 62 d - r o i q ' E B ~ b ~ o u " he said t o them: 01 YOU. He sald but to them I Was beholdmg "1 began t o behold ~ b X v mw% &wrp+v iu roo0 olSpavoO Satan already fallen lishtnlng out of the heaven Ilke lightning from the satan 6 b 6 w ~ a bpi" ~ f i v heaven. 19 Look! I rro6v-ra. 19 i6ob Look1 I have given to You the have given YOU the having falien. norsiv h&vw 6vov a<rth&ity t o trample t<ovo:av r o t n u l h o l l ! ~ uf the to he trompling on top orrrwnts unrlerfwt serpenls - .. . . . - . -. -. .-. . 17. Seventy, xACWSyn. 16' Ha'des. x A B J * ~ She'ol, : JT.Ld.Sl. Aiyw

TI

'

$:,

LUKE 10:20-24

314 eT6au, they mw,

315

LUKE 10:25-31

v scorpions. and r a i m o p n i w , r a i h i %r&ocn,n)v h p ~ and and seorplons. and upon all the mwer over all t h e power 06 pi of the enemy, and 706 ix8poLi r a i o G h , of the enemy.' end nothing not not nothing will bv any h 6 , r j o r t . 20 ~ A i v b TO~TQ meansho ~ o u ~ h u r t . will hurt. Besides in thls lthlng) 20 Nevertheless, do xaipere 6r1 h melipam be You relolcing that the a~irita brrorhooerat xaipe~e 62 X r a made subject t o YOU. are aublecting thembe~ves, be You reloldng hut that but rejoice because rh 6 v 6 p a r a bpixr tv i y p m a ~ kv TO?< YOUR names have the names of roo have L e n lnscrlbed In the been inscribed in obpmoi<. a 'Ev 76 &pg the heavens." 21 In heavens. In the hour that very hour he hyaAh&mro " mcirpcrrl r r $ & y i ~became overjoyed he became exultant s ~ l r l t the holy in the holy s p i n t r a i c7rrev 'E~opohoyo0pai 001, n & ~ e pand said: "I publicly and said I a m confeaalngout to you, Father nralse vou. Father. K ~ P ! E TOG 06pavoO ~ ( a i 7-5 XTI i o r d O? heaven and Lord of the heaven and oflhe beesuaa earth, because hkupuylarj,. ra5m h b o o &v have carefully hldden You carefu b id these ithlng.) from wlaa ?onen) these thrnes from wise rai ~ I & v , r a i h a ~ h h w y a arirh and intellktual ones. and mmprehendmg lanes), and yourrvealei them and have revealed y n i o l s mi, 6 md)p 6 1 1 o h o q them t o babes. Yes. to babes: yes, the Father: because thus 0 ~ ~ tbecause h ~ ta ~ , e66o~ia Ly6vs~o Epnpoo8tv oou. do thus came t o be well-thmkins it came to be In front ' o f you. the way approved by nhvra pol rrape668q Srrb r o t you. 22 All thlngs 22 AU (things) tome were xiven over by the have been deilvered to n a r p 6 ~ vou, ~ a 066elq i ~IW~IOK TL / <I & ~ I Vme by my Father, and Father of me, and no one Is knowing who la who the son no one 6 ulb< sf p$ 6 l r d p ~ a 1 'ric torlv knows but the Father. the Son If no the ~ s t h e r . ' a n d who la and the Father 6 na*p el p? 6 uibq nai 6 hv is no one [knows] the Father d no the Son and to whom Ukelr the son, and he BoCAqra! 6 uibq h 0 . d ' to whom t h e Son is may be wrshxog the Son to wllllna to reveal him." 23 with t h a t h e 2'3 Kal mpaqeiq n&q T$ p&r&q And having turned toward dlael~ler turned to t h e disciples K ~ T ' i6iw elmu Marhplol ol by themselves and nccordlng to prlvate Ispot1 he ssld HapDY the Said: "Happy are dg8aApoi 01 PMrrovreq & the eyes t h a t behold eyes the (ones1 looklng at what ithlnpll the things you are phkcrr. 24 ALyw y h p bviv 6.71 beholding. 24 For YOW are lwklng at I em ssylng for to mu that I say to you, Many noAAoi npoqfimr r a i Bamthciq *9BUllocn, 16eiv prophets and kings many prophets and kings dealred toseo desired to see the bp~iq B A h r a i O ~ Kthings YOU are what (things) You .re looklag at and not beholding but did not

'

ts

2%

2%.

revey'
.

see them, and t o hear rai CrnoGoal & and to hear what IthlnBsI t h e thlngs you are &YO~ETE l a i O& jl(0wW. hearing but did not you are hearlng and not they heard. hear them." 25 NOW,lookl a [bob vop1~6~ TI$ 25 Kai ~ n d look oneverred m the law some certain man versed in & v L q trmlp&<wv a6-rbv h g p v A 1 6 6 v ~ a h c ,the Law rose up, t o B ~ O O ~ Y P testlngout him sayzng Teacher, test him out, and said: rrollioag t$iv aihvlov K A ~ OVOJ~~~W ; ri ,,Teacher, by doing what having done re everlastins sharl I Inherit? shall I inherit 6 i ETTEV r r d s d r 6 v 'Ev 6 ,ife?" 26ns~one) hut aald toward him in 26 He said t o him: ~i ~bpcmrcl'; "What Is written in V~%Q what ha. been wrlttenl the Law? HOWdo you hoxp,eeiq read?" 27 ~n answer The (ON) but w i n g he said: "'You must oDU d ~ r v 'Ayarr'oe~c love Kf..:~ 01you love Jehovah' Your you With Your kg 6h7q y p 6 i a < oov nai h, 61 7fi eart of you and In whoye the heart and with you1 out of who o Ka; 6~ iaXlil oou whole soul' and with of you and in who?e the Strength Of You your whole strength .3A 6 6 ~ w o i . q oou, rat d v and with your whole and In wh3e the mind of you, and the and, .your ~ A q o l o v oou dIc, mcau76v. 28 e t n w 6 L neighbor a s y ~ u r s e l f ! ~ neighbor of you as ourse elf. W e said but 2g H~ said to him: 'Op8bq dnrrrpi8qs TOOTO r r 0 i ~ l "you answered eorCorrectly youanswered: thia be ddnp: rpc+,lv..keea on ~ doinr. ~ . ~ , rai <joq. life."'and you will g e t thls and YOU wllilive. 29 '0 62 8Lhwv 61nalGoai Laurbv he lone) hut willing to juatlfy hlmseu prove himself wanting righ- to teaus, the man to stncv mid toward n p 6 ~rbv the '1yooOv e m s And Kai r who i 6 0 ~ :: $ 0 ~ ~ "Who realy is nhnoiov. 30 SrroAap&v b 'I moLiq d n ~ vmy neighbor?. 30 I n ,,dghbod Wavingtakenunder the ?ems aald reply Jesus said: "A ~aTfpatvEV 'Av%~6q was gong down certain man was going ' I ~ ~ ~ ~ .i< ~ ~' I E A~+ s , ,~ r a~ i~ Anmaiq down from Jerusalem Jeru~slem into Jericho and to robbers to Jeri.cho and fell neptLrremev, o l vai tn6iimavrr~ arlrbv .a1 among robbers. who fell about. who also havlngstdpped him and both stripped him and inflicted blows, and nhqy.ig Crr18tv.r~g h j h 9 o v CtgLvrcq blows having putupon they went offhavingletgo Off went OR, leaving him fif18avfi. 31 nark O v y ~ u p i w 62 half-dead. 31 Now. one alf-dead. Aceordingto eolnetdcncO but by coincidence, a eericwliS ~ c r r i B a t ~ v & fi 6 6 0 taln priest was going prlest some was going down In the way down Over t h a t road,

$ ,;

~s

e~:et2~1&

% %%

%G? ,,,
: I $ &

$2:

27- Or, U~ife." See ~ p 4.4. p 9jehovah, b m . 1 1 . ~ :~ o r d RAE. ,

LUKE 10:32-38 el(Eiv~,

that.

316
havmg seen

317
el5
into

LUKE 10:39-11:s
to the (onel but

d 7 6 v but, when he saw him hlm, he went by on &vnrrapjh8rv. 32 6poiw5 68 rai the opposlte slde went along by opporlte side; likewlae but also 32 ~ ~ k e w l s ae~ e v l t e Aeuairqq ~ a r a r6v ~ 6 x 0 ~ &e&v nai also, when he got Levite down on the place having eome and down to the

~ a ?
and

t6&v

n j v oiaiav. 39 ~ a i
the house. And being cane

Ti6~

$ 2
~upiov
Lord but

Kdouphnb 9 %
toward the

having sat alongside was hearing

napara&u8cioa

rrp6g

roc5
the word

< ~ o u r v ~ d vh6yov
was bevlg &traded

68

Martha

MWa

rr~p~smriiro

into the house. 39 This woman also 4 .%a1 had a sister called Who air0 Mary, who, however, n66a5 700 sat down a t the feet feet of the of the ~~~d and &3. 40 4 kept listening to his of him. The word, 40 Martha, wrpi nohhfiv on the other hand. about myoh was distracted with
was

flv

'

road came upon 6 m and, a t seeing him, he LmhaypiuBq, 34 nai VoudBdv was moved with pity. war moved with PI*, and having come toward 34 So he approached ~arLSqucv ~a ~ p a 6 p a r aa 6 r G h ~ x L w v him and bound up his he bound down the wounds of h ~ m pouring upon wounds, pouring oil and wine upon them. f't Then he mounted him h i 76 i 6 w KT~VOS wonhis own beast upon the own beast of burden and brought him to eiq rrav+x~iov ~ a ih s p ~ h i ( d q a6700. 35 an inn and took into mn and he took care of him. of him. 35 And the Lni 7i/v aGptov ir6ahbv next day he took upon the morrow havingthrvrtout 6&% Out two de-nar'i'is EBwncv r& rrav6ox~iuai ETTEV 'Err~pshfieqn he gave to the i d e e p e r and said ~~k~ of gave them to the innkeeper, and said, a , a T I iiv' rrpoo6anaviluq5 'Take him, and that likely you might ~ ~toward l ~ ~ care d of him, and whatever you b 6v Lrravipx~u8ai spend besides this, I in t o be coming backupon Iepay you when h066uw uol. 36 T ~ S 70lj~0v 7ilY shall give back to YOU. which one these the I come back here.' rplGv ~Aquiov , 6 o n ~ i u o ~ EYoY6vaI 36 Who of these three Ulree neighbor lt seems to you t o l a v e become seems to you to have 700 Lprrrr~u6vrog si5 TOG< h OT&< made himserf neighbor of the (onel having fallen into the m%bers; to the man that fell among the robbers?" 31 6 68 ETTEV -0 rr~ljua 5 The (one) but said The (one) havingdone 37 He said: "The one 76 WEOF PET' ab~oO. c1mv 68 ah+ 6 that acted mercifully the mercy wlth him. Said but to h m the toward him." Jesus 'IqooOq noptriou mi oh n o i ~ l then said to him: "Go Jesvs Be galng your way and you be domg your way and be doing duoioc. the same vourself." 38 Now as they 38 'Ev 6L .rQ rropr6m8a1 allroJ<, were going their way In but the to be going their way them he entered into a a6rdg ciu{hBsv ~ i qr6pqv r ~ v & yuvi 6 i certain village. Here he entered Into village some: woman but s certain woman TIT 6v6part MdrpBa brr~6bEaro a 6 d v named Martha wme to name Martha received under him received him as guest
downon

him

and

nai

i6bv

6la~o"iav. serv~ng; havingstood h l u r h upon but 68 05 @ E I 001 TI

not does lt matter to you that

+EV sad

l)i:p

: z J 2,": h&'zz,","zd efi ?Y,YY ai2,, ; ; ; :

k$

! I :

you that has left me alone 02" a6e tva to attend to things? therefore to her in hat % ! te Tell her, therefore, to CrrroKp,ed5 6P wm~hh@qrat. together, 41 Raving a w e r e d but 101" In helping me." she might give MhpBa 41 In answer the Lord 6 ~ 6 ~ ~M&pBa 0 5 ~ T r r ~ vC n j q her: ~ a r t h . ~ ~ ~ said t hto ~ : ''Martha, the =ord to her Martha, you are ~ E P I ~ V @ rai ~ 8o~uPhCp you are ~ ~ X I O U and S you are bemg disturbed about anxious and disturbed about rrohh6, 42 dhiyov 6& ~ O T W ~ p ~ i a many things. many (things), o f few (things) but is need 42 A few things, Maptap y a p n j v ckyaefiv p ~ p i 6 a though, are needed, fi 6 ~ 6 ~ . good Part or just one. For her Man for the or oione: o6r & I P E ~ ' U S T ~ Id ~ f i q . part, Mary chose the her. not will% liftel UP from mod oortion. and i t .~...be taken away Kai L ~ ~ V E T O 6" T& r l v a ~ a b ~ 6 v bv fromnot her." ~~d ithappened in the t o b e him in r6nw ~ t v i T T ~ O U W X ~ ~ B 6V 5 OLrrabua70 V, Nbar a n the oocaplace some praylng. as he ceased.' sion of his being n a certain place sin& said someone TI5 of T&V the P d~seiples ? B ~ T ~ vof ah him 0 0 toward =&C i praying, when he air& him Kljp~r, =or& 6i6aEov teach fip65 us rr Obepraying, U ~ ~ X - J B ~ ~stopped, . a certain one of his disciples said to aai 'lo=vqq t6i6aEcv ~ o b q v a e q ~ h 5 ~a0hq as also John taught the disciples him: ,,Lord, teach us how topray, just as a6ro0. John also taught his Of him. disciples." 68 ad~oiq w~TaY 2 ETTEY 2 Then he said to ~e said hut to them whenever nhrEp, them: "Whenever YOU rrpooe6~r~o~~. hiyt~a may bepraymg, be saying Father, pray, say,'Father, let your name be ri, 6 ~ 0 ~o O 6 ~ . ae&w 4 let he ranet~fied the name of you; let eome ' t h e sanctified. Let your B a u l h ~ i a m u . 3 T& EPTOV T ~ V k~ngdom come the 3 Glve us our bread k~ngdom of you: the bread
was leaving down to be serving?

ce

~a~6Aslrrrv

A '%$ 6la~ov~iu;

Kuplr, Lord, duties, sttending So,to she many does and near i t not said: matter 'Lard, to $","e

t<d,ip 11

11

&

&y,aue~~o

$re

LUKE 11:4-10

318

319

LUKE 11:Il-18

htodotov 6ihu fipiv rir ~ a e l for t h e day according upon IdaYl belng be givhg to us the seeording to t o t h e day's require4pkpav 4 aui a 4piv ~ h &pa g r i a 5 fip&v ment. 4 And forgive day; and let go off to us the ska of us: us ,in,, for r a i yhp a3roi & $ ~ o ~ E Y n a v ~ i ourselves also forgive also for Very lonell wesre iettinggooft toeveryone everyone that is in 6~rihovrl 4piv ~ a p i' iUW&yng< fipBq owing to us; and no? should youbrlngln us debt to us; and do not bring us into ~ i qmtpanp6v. temptation:" into temptalon. 5 Further, he said 5 Kai E T ~ V rr&q a(Irodq Tiq t S And he snld toward them Which one out of 1 to them' "Who Of have a friend and bp&v E n Oihov r a i rrope0aara1 npbq will go him at midrev Wlll~ave Mend and wiU go his way toward and say to a h 6 v y n w w i o u nai inn air~,Q Oihc, "Ight him oci mldnight and might my to ham Friend. 'Friend. loan me three pol T hp~ouq, 6 mr1Sj cpihob loaves, because to me ttree loaves. den a friend of mine has pou rapayiva~o 6606 np6q lust come $0 me on of me came to be alongside out of way toward me a journey and I have r a i obn E w 6 rrapa8fiow a O r ~ . nothmg t o set before out beside him: hlrn.9 ? And t h a t end not I am i a v i n l whleh I mleht . . 7 r&raivot Eu&cu dnro%pt8riq I one from lnslde says and that lone1 from rnslde hav~nganswered 1 in reoly . . quit rnakmE ainn M' pol K6nouq nhpcyc. me trouble. The doormight say to me troubles be havlng beslde; is already locked, and my y o ~ n g rhllaren are wtth mu in b<d va16ia pou ~ F T ' LpoG cig ~ j v K O ~ T ~1 Yc a n n a rise uu and little children of me with me into the bed glve you anythlng ' E~O~V 06 6GYCIpaa h m h i 6o0vai ooo. 8 I tell YOU. Although are; not I am able h a w s s t w up to give you. he will not rlse u p 8 hCyo bpiv, at uai od 6 5 0 ~ 1 &TO I am ssylnp to You. If and not he wxllglve to hlm and give him anything

X4?z?

finds, and M everyone 70 K ~ & L ~ f i p i u ~ n , rai knocking knocking i t will be to the (one) flnds. and ~iva 6 P t e b p i v opened. 11 Indeed. &vo~yiuc~a~. Which One but out o f You which father is there It wlll be opened. d v w m i p a a l ~ f i u c ~6 u i b ~ Iy0Gv. 1 1 4 among YOU who. if his fish. not son asks far a fish, the father wlll ask the son will perhaps hand him trrt%ml; &mi ix&q 691v aGTQ lmtead of fish ~ r ~ e to n t him WlllgfveuW*? a serpent instead of a 12 fi rai al.rTocl Gbv, trn6iwa1 a i ~ Qfish? 12 Or if he also or also he 4 1 ask egg, he wlll give upan to hlm for an egg, hand him a scorpion? n~oprriov; 13 ~i o3v bpriq rravrlpoi scorpion? 1f thcrcfor. rov wlcked lonesl Therefore, if although being Im&pxpm.~q oi6aTa 66para hya8h S~SLV?~ YOU, exlrt~ng have known gifts good to W glvmg wicked, know how m i q ~ i p o t g b &v n&v pmhou 6 to give gifts to to the chr~dren tohow much rather "the how m j p 6 be dpavo6 6i)u~l TVcUlla more SO will t h e pather the ionel a u t o i heeven wlll glve splnt Father in heaven give &ytov ~ o i q ~ITO adr6v. ~UIY holy spirit to those holy t a the loner) asking blm. asking hlm!"

ofrod,

~a?

14 ~ Kai n d hefiv was throwlna &K@M~w out ~ demon ~ I ~ ~ V KWO~U' dumb; I O V expelling lp ~ a~dumb h e was t ~ 62 m 5 Saopoviov tSEh86woq 11happened bnt of the demon having come out demon. demon came out, the the ~ ~ $ 4 5 . Kai &8abpancnr o i dumb lone). ~ n dwondered the dumb the crowds man spoke. maweled. And 6 ~ h o t . 15 TIV& S b LS a h a v 15 ~~t certain ones of E T O W ~ S ; same but out a t them them sald: "He expels 6a,poviwv the demons by means
$$YE~O

tte

'e

Barcsb6h Beelzebu1

:, hstrl 2$e
~2 % & ::,
oq ~ i o v

,,

demons hEPo,

i ~ $ ~ ~ ~ , , U t

dmerent
o p j ; , , heaven

&vaur& 6th 76 E T V ~ I fihov haYlnE stooi un throuah the to be riend admi, 6 5 1 & y ; r j v - &vatSiav of him. through in fact the la& of modcsty ah00 t cp0riq aJrQ of hlm havkg UP he - got 6oov lpfical. s K&YA bpiv heyw of as many as he r in need. And I to rov am sayi&g, b,,iu. alrci~e ~~i so8fioEra, Be rau asking, and It will be given to Y O U ; ~ ~ T E ~ T E E~P~~UETE1p0bc1a be rou see&g, end uov wlll find: be rou knocilng, nai &votyjor~al bpi". 10 rr&g yhp and It will be opened to you. Everyone for 6 ah&v hap@-,, ~ a i 6 <q-r&v the lone1 esklnp reselves, and the lone) aeeking

62 but

w:$fis~g z:ke
persistence he will get up and give him what things he needs. 9 Accordlnel~ I say t o YOU, Keep on asklng, and it will be given YOU:keen on seekme. and YOU W ~ I find, I keep on knoelung, and it will be opened to you 10 FOP everyone asklng receives, and eYelyOne seeklng

t o tempt seeking a him, sign began out but of heaven from him. l7 Knowing their c16hq T& 61avofipqa rtrrcv a h o i q imaginstlons he said knowing of them the lmaglnatrona -Id to them nhrrol o,~cia &+' t a v r j v 6~apeptoBsi~aI t o them: ''Every kingvery &don upon itself having been avlded dam divided aRainSt tpqpo5ral Kai ol<ov itself comes t o desai. being made debdlsto, , and house upon house lation, and a house [divided] against itself T~TEI. 18 S/ 6L K~ 6I ' xzl$ &fn ffalls, So if Satan ~tis falling. If but also the iw7bv 6 , iueq, ~ ~VJS ~ m8fiocrat fi is also divided against himelt was dPv~ded, how will stand the himself. how will paucheicl aZnaG 871 hiye~r &v his klngdom stand? kinedom of him$ Becauae Yon are saying in Because YOU Say I tr & h a ~ ~ pz T& Sa~pilYta. expel the demons hY B=<~paGh ~ e e l r e b u l to be rowing out me the demons. means of Beel'zebub.

rrslph<omq temptmg

of Beel'ze.bub the ruler of the demons." 16 However. others.

,~lg,

I7

LUKE 11:19-26
19
E/

320

321

LUKE 11:21-32

62 tyd i v BEE@obA I~Phhhw & I . 19 If it is by means I in Beerzebu1 I a m throwing out the of Be-el'zebub I expel 6at~6vta, oi vioi 3v&v iv T ~ V ! the demons, by whorh demons, the sons of rou in whom ' do sons expel t~Phhhouo~v; 61h TOGTOaljroi b &v them? neeause of this are they throwing out? Through this they opzou they w,ll he judges ~ p a r a iEoavrat. 20 1 6L t v 6 a ~ ~ G h v f ! YOU, 20 if judge* willbe. I f hut in finger ~t is by means of tyd i~Ph?Xw T& 6alpiiv~a, &pa God's finger I am throwlng out the demons, really demons, the E@8aosv L@' t p 8 q 6 p a u ~ h c i a TOG came ahead of upon roo the kingdom of the klngdom of God has 9roO. 2 1 8 r a v 6 really overt&ken you Gad. Whenever the strong Lmanl 2 1 When a strong ~aBwnhtovbvo Qvhho T ~ Yman, well armed having been armed iown may be g u a r ! m g the zuards his oalace hls ?avroG aljhjv. i ~ i v T& belongings continue in of himself courtyard, I s t h e peace. 22 But wheh 6rrhpxov~a aljroii. 22 h h v 62 i o x u p 6 ~ ~ p osomeone q stronger than belongings of him; whenever but atranger he is comes against ali~oO h~h8i)v vr~fioq him a n d conquers of him having come upon he might co;iquer him, he takes away T ~ Y rravorrAiaY a l j ~ o c a i p ~ l tp' the full armament of him he lifts up upon WhlCh his full armament in Which he was trusting. t r r ~ r r o i i 3 ~ ~ . nai ~h and he divides out the he had been trusting, and the things he despoiled 61a6i6wo1v. 23 qv C ,T . he is giving through. he (onel not bemg with him of 23 He t h a t is not on my side is Lpair nar' l p o J t m i v , ~ a i 6 me down on me is, and the (one1 against me. and he t h a t does not gather ouvhywv p t p o 6 o~oprril;~!. gathering wlth me is scattering. with me scatters. 24 'Orav 76 h ~ h 9 a p ~ o v r r ~ ~ O v a 24 "When an Whenever the unclean unclean spirit comes tcih811 dm6 r o J & V ~ P ~ W O U ~ ,I ~ P X E out T ~ of ~ a man, it passes might come out from the man, it is passing 61' QG6pwv ~ h w Sqroin, v &v+auow, ~ a places i in search Of through waterless places seeking restmg-illace, and a resting-place. and, ' dpionov ~ 6 - r ~ h i y ~ l 'Y~TouT~&$~ eiq finding then it is naytng I shall return Into after finding none, it says, 'I will return t o 76" 01~6" pot, BEY my house out of which the house of me from where 25 I moved.' 25 And ShB6v sdpion~l oxoh~jovra, on arrivlng it finds having come it finds being it swept clean and o~oapwpbwvov ~ a i KEK OopqJI~ Y O Y , having been s w e d and having been adorned. adorned. 26 Then it goes its way and 26 -r6= rrope6~rao nai rrapahailBhvt, Then it goes its way and takes along takes along seven E.rEpa r r v c ~ p a r ar r o v q p 6 . s ~f~a ~ o G i-n~b,different spirits more dmerent apliiia more wreked of itself seven, wicked than itself,
If but

.P-od

the

//

2 ~2;:

% k k %?i
2 0 7

XoT

I $ 5 , 2 2 : ; ; 2

tnri and, after getting nai siwhB6vra uaro,nci and having entered they are dwelling there), and i n s ~ d ethey dwell yiverac ~ t r Eoxara TOG hveprjnov there, and the final IS becomzng the last (thmgsl of the man e ~ r c u m ~ t a n c of e s that man become worse k r i v o u x ~ i p o v a T&Y WP~TW. than the first " that worse of the first (things1 21 ' E y b c r o 68 t v T$ A~YEW a d d v 27 Now as he was It haoDened but m the to be samng him savlne these thtnes raha Crrhpacrh these (thmg~l having llfted up yuvi LK TOG bxhou STTIEY woman out of the crowd sald fi Daorhoaoh oe nai womb t h a t carried you 6 ~ o t h i a. the ionel havillg carried you and and the breasts that the cavity k a o ~ a i oqq L 8 j h a u a ~ . 28 a h d q 68 E T ~ E V YOU sucked!" 28 But rearts which you sucked; he hut he said: ..No, rather. MEVOOV p ~ ~ h p 1 0 1 01 ~KO~OYTEF Happy are those rndeed therefore happy the (ones) hearing the word of ~ 6 v h6yov TOO BEOJ ~ a @ i ~ h h m o o ~ ~ ? q . God and keeping it!" the word of the God and (ones) guardmg. 29 When the crowds 29 T&v 58 dxhwv h a 9 p o ~ l o v E v w vwere massing togetho f the but crowds masrrngupon er, he started to say: # p i< c ro hiyr~v 'H YZVE~ a 6 ~ 0"This generation is a he started ta be raying The generation this wicked it y ~ v r & rrovqph twrw o q p ~ i o v , k~i, looks for a sign. But generation wicked 1s; slgn it is seeking, Sign will be given ~ ao i q v ~ i o v 06 6 0 9 j o ~ r a 1 Ei 76 it except the sign of and s ~ g n not will be alven to it "Ot the Jo'nah. 30 For just o q p ~ i o v 'Iwvt. 30 ~a8i)q y h p tyivs-ro a sign of Jonah. According ar for became sign t o the Nin'e.vites. 6 ' l w v t s TO?< N I Y E V E ~ ~ Ioq&I S ciov, O ~ ~ T W in S the Same way the Jonah to the Ninevites mgn, thus will the Son of uids TOO &vepi)nou nu? 6 Eorat mman be also to this man willbe also the Son of the generation. 31 The YEVC+ . r a h 31 Pa-ihl-oa h * o of the south generation this.' ' Queen TOY will be raised u p in tycp8rius~al t v KP~UEI will be raised UP in the judgment with the menjudgment the of this generation with the hdp&v 7% ~ E Y E ~ S raGqq male of the generation this and and will condemn ~ara~~iv aljro6q. si brt fih8w i~ T&V them: because she came from the ends of ,,.ill judgedown them; because shecame O I ~ ~ the O ~ the earth hear the rrcphrwv ~ f i q yeq & ~ o G u a l ~ i v o q m i w wisdom of Sol'o-mon. lrmits of the earth to hear the wisdom I o h o 3voq ~ a i6ob i rrhaov I o h o p G v o ~but, look! 'Omething 09 solbmon: and loow something more of solomon more than SOUO-mon 6 6 ~ .32 &v6psq N I V E V E& ~V Ta ~u I ~ j o o v ~fv a l here. 32 The men here. Male persons .Ninevites will stand up m of Nin'e.veh will rise K ~ ~ U E I p ~ 76s ~ & y s u ~ % q T U ~ T ~nS a i in the judgment with judgment. with the generation this and this generation and

a w

"

;fe

LUKE 11:33-39
they wlll fudge down It; el5 rb rilpuypa into the thlngpreached

322
*Y.
&I

323 40

LUKE ll:40-46

~ d ~ I Will o condemn a v it; berepented ) cause they repented a t 'Iwv8 ~ a i i60b what Jo'nnh pre;,ched: of ~ o n a b , and look1 but, look' sotn~thtng nA~iov 'lava 6 6 r 33 036.i~ Alixvov more than Jo'nah WmethlnR more of Jonah here. No one lamp is here. 33 After &wg sI rplimqv ~ i % o ~0662 v h i , having llghtcd inlo vault heputs nor under lighting a lamp, a wrson puts it, not in m w ~ 6 6 1 0 ~ Mh. h i rilv Auxviav the measurinp baaket but upon the lsmpatan~, a Vault nor under a measuring basket, but Iva ol d m 0 C U O ~ E V O I~b 90 in order that the (onea) going tgem way in the linhs . upon the lampstand. that those stepping P?&?TUUIV. 34 '0 h6xvo5 706 u&pa?6< ~ T I V in may behold the may behold. The lamp of the bcdy is 6 6&Ap65 oou. 5rav 6 6 9 b h p 6 q light. 34 The lamp 01 the body i s your the eye ofyou. Wheneverthe eye oou CorXotc. fi m i 6Aov T& u 0 p & eye. When your of you alnple m a j b e , also whole the body is simple, Your whale uou qorlv6v imtv. tn2rv 61 no pbg body is also bright; of YOU enllshtened is: whenever but w%ed but when i t i s wicked. your il rai r b o & i) m U K O T ~ V ~ V , body i s a l s o ltma;be, also the bod: of YOU dark. dark. 35 Be alert. 35 orkm o h p i T& +ire b & therefore. Perhaps t h e Be alert therefon not the ilght the tone) I n light t h a t is in you uoi 0 ~ 6 ~ ~ U0 T ~~ V 36 . rf o h m oGwh darkness. 36 ThereYOU darkneea la. If therefore the body fore. if your whole U O U 6hov ~ 0 ~ l v 6 v It) ~ 6 ~ 0 T I5 body is bright with of you whole enllhtendd, no avlns Part any no part at dark, it UKOTI~~V, torat ~ w r i d v dhov c b ~ 6mv be bright dark. Itwill be en lghtened whole as whenever a s when a lamp gives 6 Alipo< .rfj dmr& light . . . . by.its Iays." the lamp to the Rsrhlng may be9e%%enlnE 57 wnen he 31 'Ev 6i TO h d f i u a ~ . t p u t had spoken this' a In but the to speak IS reques?lng a h ? Pharlsee requested $aptuaiog him t o dine with him. Pharisee he went in and &TO. a l u d 8 h v 6i &V&UEV. 38 6 6g IecHned at the him: havfncentered but hefen back. The but 38 However, the $aploaiog 16b Phatlsee hsvlng seen b e % Z t pharisee was surprised t seeing t h a t h e did n p ~ r o v ~~crrrriu8q . To; &pimou, a flrrt he was dlpped be ore the dlnncr. not flrst wash before 39 ETnEv 6i 6 K ~ P I O S np.35 ah6v N h the dinner. 39 But Said but the Lord toward him Now the Lord said t o him: "Now 6peic ol $aploaios rb LS&EV TOO r r o ~ ~ p i ~ You ~ Pharisees, m v the Pharlrees the outride of the CUP YOU cleanse the ~ a iTOG n i v a ~ o c ~ A ~ i 2 ; m ~b 6& outside of the cup and and of the dbh YO* are dean&, the but dlsh. but t h e inside of b a 8 n r btQv & p M 5 ~ a i novqpia(, You is full of plunder Inside 0 mu s uU 0 Plunder and wiokedness, and wlokedness.

r m 1w501v

because

ey

2x0~

%. - -

.b,7fB~ h$gge?ne ;&: :

iE~eZ
rrpir

rtyl

&@powq odx 6 r m ~ f i u a s 40 Unreasonable Senseless lobes), not the lone) hsvingmade persons! aethat made b tEw8su ral rb eoa8rv h~orroiqu~;the outside made also the outside also the indde he made? the inside, did he 41 rrhjv T& tdvra 6 6 ~41~Nevertheless, give Besides the (thlngsl being Inside give roo as mercy the ~ E W O ~ ~ V , 160J nb~a K * $ ! things that are inside. gifts of mercy, and lookt all (thlnkll and, look! all [other] p i turiv. 42 &Ah8 0th: p i T $ O : things are clean about to YOD i s . But woe to ron YOU. 42 But woe $a luaiolg; TI ~ ~ O ~ E K ~ T O ~ ~b T E to Pl?ari~ee8, beeau~eYOU give bock the tenth of the because YOU give the fi6hooy ~ a l miyavov ~ a i TTh and the rue every tenth of the mint and Iue and Of eveN hhxavav ~ a i map6 X L U ~ E T ~ V K P ~ U I V the vegetable', and rou are%ypasstns the judgment [other] vegetable. rai TfiV TO; Ta&a &g b u t YOU pass by t h e and the ova of the ~ o d : these (things) but Justice and the love of Ciod! These things YOU %EL nolfioal r&n~?va were under obligation it was necessary to do and those lthlngsl !jt n a p s i v a ~ . 43 obal Spiv roi5 Oap~uaiotq, t o do, but those other to let go beside. W o e to You the Pharisees, things not to omit. 43~ Woe to you Phari6n & y m & ~ s TTV ~ ~ O T O I O B E ~ ~?~ beesuse yon are l o v l n ~ the front d a c e of SJttmW sees, because YOU love &v ~ a i c ouvaywyai5 rai roSq & m a u p 0 6 5 i v the Rant seats in the In the sYnagogues end the areetlngs In Synagogues and the &I ~aiq & o aic 44 odal bpiv greetings in the marthe marlePpiac;r. Woe to rod, betause ketplaces! 44 Woe m i 6 5 rh pvqp~ia Ta t o YOU, because YOU rouare as the memorial tombs the (ones) ale &6tl?a, rai 01 &v8pwno1 the $nesl tombs whlch are not not ev~dent, and the men in evidence, so t h a t &nbo o d ~ oi6autv. ~rrap~rrmotmzg men upon them walking about on top not they have known. and do not know [it]!" 45 ' A r r o ~ p l 8 ~ i 5 66 TIC TGV 45 In a Having answered but someone of the certain one of those YO~IKGV COhQ A'Gmak8 versed in the Law said ones versed in the law is ssylna to hlm Teacher. to him: "Teacher, i n 7 a h 6 y w r a i fir&< ~ ~ P ~ C E I S . there (things) saying also UB you are outraging. saying these things YOU also insuit us." 61 Eynnr K ~ ] oIiv 46 6 m e (onel but said ~ l a o toroa the 46 Then he said: "Woe V O ~ I K O ~ ~ obai, + O P T ~ < E ~ E a180 t o YOU who are ones versed in the law woe, because mu are loading versed in the Law, TOSS b8prjrrou5 W p ~ i o l 6 u o p & m a ~ ~ a r , a l because YOU load the men loads hard to be borne, and men with loads hard ahoi tvl T&V 6ar.rGAov t i irv to be borne, but YOU very (ones) to one of the Ewer8 olhou yourselves do not touch the loads with 06 T T P O ~ ~ E T Croi5 90priol5. not YOU are touching to the osds. one of YOUR flngers!

qhV

eEO?

LUKE

11:47-53

324

325

LUKE

11:54-12:5

TI O/KO~O~~ ~a T E 47 "Woe t 0 YOU, because voa are building the because you build T&V rrpopqrfiv ai 62 t h e memorial tombs m e E a t f 2 m b s . of the prophets the but of the prophets, but rrar5pq. p cinLnrelvco, aGro6s. Youn forefathers killed fathers of rou killed them. them! 48 Certainly 48 &pa php~uptq &UTE YOU a r e witnesses of ~ealiy wltnerres YOU are the deeds of YOUR ouv~v6andrc ,, and yet yon are thinking well with YOU give consent to v a ~ L p w v SpGv, 6~t ahi fathers of YO", because they i n e d them, because these the prophets cinhrntvim aG~obq t p ~ i q Sf oino6o c i ~ e killed them YOU but are huibing: but YOU are building 49 s,& TOOTO ~ a i fi U O + ~ ~ TOG Itheir tombs]. 49 On Through this also the wisdom of the this account the of God also 0-6 d n s v 'ArrornEhi) ~ i q a h o J q I T P O @ ~ T wisdom ~~ God d i d I will send off into them prophets said, ,I will send forth nai &oor6houg, ~ a i 6 aJrWv ~ITTOKTEVOOUIY to them prophets and and apostles, and them theywill kill apostles, and they uai 6lbSouo1v, 50 iva will kill and persecute and wlll persecute. in order that some of them, so iucq~e6 T& a h *~VT-V t h a t the blood of all might be roughtout, the blood of all the prophets spilled rrpa+q-rdv 76 ~ K K E X U ~ L V D Y &T& ' m the 'Ounding prephets the [blood1 having been poured out from O Of the worid.may be nmaDohfic ~ 6 u p o u cinb founding of world from generailon requbed from this ~ a h q q ,5 1 a7vmo< "APsh Ews generation, 51 from this. blood of ~ b e l w t ~ lthe blood of Abel a r p m o ~Zcfxapiou ~ TOO drrrohollbvou down t o the blood of biaod of Zechariah the (onel having been slain Zech.a.ri'ah, who was p a < h T O O 0uu~urnqpiou~ a TOG i O ~ K O U . vai, slain between the etween the altar an8 the house: Yes, altar and the house.' Atyw dpiv in q 8 j o r r a t && r i e Yes. I tell YOU, i t will 1 am saylng to YO;, it rought out from the be required from this yw+ 7ahq. generation, generation thls. 52 "Woe to you 52 o6ai bpi" ~oiq VO~IKO~, woe to row the ones versed in the law. who are versed in t h e Law because you 6~1 ~ P U T E fiv ~ h s i 6 a YY&UEWS. the key because r o llfted ~ up the key of the knowledge:
47 OMbpi"
Woe

to YO&,

$ , :

2% ' $ 2 2 ; ? l e

2 :

2 2

wli%e

BEIVQ~ ldxetv nai dmooropari<c~v m t o press upon hlm tembly to be holding in and to force mauthings from terllbly and to ply ah&" rrrpi rrhst6vwv 54 L v ~ 6 E~OVTEF him questlons him about more (thing;), lying wait for about further thmgs, &n TOO 076pa~oq a b 6 v eqp~6oai TI 54 lying in walt him to catch something out of the mouth for hlm, t o catch ahoO. of him. somethlnz out Of hls . ' E v oTq htouva)cOe~o&v mouth ~n whlch (thmgs) havmg been led together upon 76" pup!hSwv TOO axhoU, In t h e meantime, of of the crowd. when t h e rrowrl ~-the . ~ ~ - mvnads brnr ~ a ~ a n m ~ i v as-and to be treadlng down ipSa.ro XLyrtv he started t o be savine . . p p e l ~ & q a O rrp6~ov ~ R ? L T B ~ E T Estepping upon, one disciples of h ~ m first Be YOU glvlng attention another, h e started & a u ~ o i q 6RTb bqq, b ~ io vu t by saying first to to selves from L e n . his disciples: "Watch out for the leaven of hbp!m~g, TGV the the Pharisees, which toriv I ) 6L o u y n r ~ a h v pLvov but having been concealed is which is hypocrisy. 2 But 06% c i n o ~ a X u @ e i o ~ r a ~ ~, a Ki ~ V T T T ~ V I) OJ there is nothlng not will be revealed, and seuet whl* not ,,,,f,,ll, .-...---" ~~-~~~~~~~ y o o 8 i o ~ ~ a l .3 hv8' b v wi become known. Instead of which (thingal that "Ot be sC(TE & revealed, and secret Boa i v 4 OKOTiq rthinesl .~ . as ID the ,darkness no- raid in t h a t will not become TQ @ O T ~~ I ( ? v o ' ~ ' o ~ o ~~ , a i I) npbg 76 known. 3 Wherefore the light wdl bexeard, and which toward the w h a t things you say in the darkness will ~ 2 5 K pv~B?pr~a~ h i T& 6wphrwv. 4 A t y w be heard in the light, upon the housetops. l a m saying and what YOU whisper W& be p ini private roams

FA

12

12

wT;&, '&~,gLy $g&

2 U h , z : ifiY E

Drz~g?z&

awgy

Of you OJK el07jhea~s ~ ( a i TOAS yourselves did not go iones) not You entered and the tones) in, and those going in E~OEPXO~~VO ~!Kw~$o~TE. U~ YOU hindered? enterxng rou hmdered. 53 SO when he 53 K&KE~~w &<&36vmq ahoO And from there havinggone out of him went out from there fiptm~o o i ypapvarciq uai 01 O a p t ~ a i o t the scribes and the started the scr~bbes and the Phannees Pharisees started

ahoi

'

@opqefi~r & T&V drrro~~~tv6vrwv .from the housetops. killing be YOU made fearful from the (ones) I say to T& a& a aai WET* T ~ G T ~ p i ix6~?wv avlng YOU, my friends, D o the boty and after these (things) not rr~ploo6rrpb T I rro,fiual. not fear those who to do. more abundant anlithlng k111 the body and after tpiv 5 imo&iSw 6i thls are not able to t o roo Ishall indlcate but do a n y t b n g more @opqefi~~. ~iva yon shonld be made fearful of: 5 But I will lndlca* whom +o~i18'1~~ T&V p~r& T& to YOU whom to fear be YOU made f-ful of the (one) after the F~~~him who alter

LUKE 12:6-11
6 m o n ~ i v a l Exovra Ccouqicm &lreaAclv sf< to kill hevlng authorrty to throw In into BEYVW vai 5piv, TOGTOV hkyw &henna; ye4 1am saylng to you, this (one) OOP~~~TL. be of. nwAoGvrat &uuapiwv 6 t h . nai Lv t5 are belng sold of aasarll two+ And one out of a h & " oljn EUTW ~ ~ X E X I ) U & V O V CV*T~OY them not Is having been forgotten in slght rot? BroD. 1 &Ah* ~ a i a i ;z$;q 'rfiq of the God. But also the Of the ~r~acrhfiq6pBv neua~ piBpqvrar head of roo a11 Lhalral havetbeen numbered; j ~0!3cioBc~ rroM8v orpeiwv not be you fesrlns: of many sparrows

326

327

LURE 12:12-19

killing has authority I to throw into na; yes, I tell y o u , fear this One. 6 Five sparrows sell for two
Of

92'

do they not? Yet not one of them goes forgotten before m d , 7 B u t even the hairs 01 YOUR heads are all
?Iayeno

fear; YOU are worth more than many sparrows.. 61a$i ETE IOU are 61fiLring. 8 "I say, then, t o 8 Aiyw 62 bpiv n6c 8~ liv YOU Everyone t h a t I am aaylng but to YO:. everyone who mew union arith 6poAoy'ur1 i v tpoi Ep1pou0~9 ~ i w Q B p h o v , me before men, the WIIIEO~~SS I n me mfmnt of the men. On 'lsO Kai b u ~ b q TOG Q O P ~ O U ~ ~ ? ~ tv o 'y pOf man the son of the man W,II mn es. in confess union with &Q EprrpouBrv TBV & W ~ W Y 700 FJEO~. him before the angels him In front of the angels of the God; of God. 9 B u t h e 9 d 66 & p v q u h p ~ v 6 ~ p~ Lvhn~ov t h a t disowns me the Ionel but havlng dlsowned me in slsht men be r 3 v &vBp6nwv h a v q 0 j u ~ r a 1 tvhmov disowned before of the men he w i f b e dlsowned In sight the angels of God. r 3 v &yyChwv TOO Bmit. 10 Kai nSq 8q that of the angels of the God. And evevone who lo And f ET h6yov CIS T ~ Yui& TOO QOphrrov, Says a word against w i s e y w ~ r d into the son of the man. the Son of man, i t will &qcBfiu~ra! a d r Q TQ 6P EI< TA be forgiven him; but it WIII be let go OR to hlm t o the lone) but Into the he t h a t blasohemes hylov nvEG a BXao@~viuavrl OGK agalnst the holy spirit having blasphemed not holy I wlll not be forgiven & E uzTaI. 1 1 -OTW it. 11 But when they It w i d b y e t go OR. Whenever bring YOU in before E ~ U ~ ~ P W U ~ V public assemblies and they may be brlndng in $t: mvaywyhq ~ a i ~ P X ~ S Kai government officials and gwenunent omelala and and authorities, synagogues PEP! v f i o l l ~ do not become rhg i S o w i a q the authorltlc;. ! ? t should roo ~eeomeanxlou. anxious about how 6nroAoy ' q d ~ fl or what YOU will nBq i ~i how or what ~ o ~ s h o ~ l d = p e % defense in or speak in defense or

con6sses

shqrr. 12 d y&p &IOV lovrGPa what YOU will say; ri 12 for the holy spirit what YO" should say; the for holy mlrd will teach YOU in t h a t 616he~1 bp&< tv ad16 a wlli teach rou in very the how what (things) very hour the things YOU ought t o say." SET ~ln~iv. 13 Then a certaln It Is neeeuan to say. Ll nmv 66 ,,q & TOG 6 x A ~ vone of the crowd said sald hut mmeone outot the crowd ta him: "Teacher, tell &Q AtShunaAc, rlnh T& pov my brother t o divide to hlm Teacher. say to the brother of me the inherltsnce with me." 14 He sald papioauFJat VET' Cpo0 T)Iv K)\T)POYO~~CN. n , to with me the lnherltanee. to hirn: " ~ ~who . . dlvide 14 6 SL ~ T m v a h + - A v B p m ~ , ~ i qappointed me Judge or The lone) but ssld to hlm Men, who apportioner over YOU WE r a + r~ p l r j v i/ @E 1 7 6 1 " C O ' b p & ~ ;persons?" IS Then me setdown fudge or dglder upan roo. he said t o them: 'Opke ~ a *%eep i YOUR eyes open l5 i L ~ % t d :f & ? d Ba You reelng and and guard @uhhuucu8~ &id lTholl~ every sort of covetbe yon mardmg ~ouraalvel *om ~ I I . ~ ~ . F because S even

la

~~

?kkq

:kq

? : !'

En

8 ' See App 4c.

6' One assanon was

%S

denarius.

LUKE 12:20-27

328

329

LUKE 12:28-36

20 s l r r ~ v 6P a h ? 6 %c6c IAqpwv 20 But Ood said to said but to hlm the Md Senaelep. ( o h , him, ' ~ ~ OW one, this night they

soul horn you. Who. then, is to have the things you stored O1 So it goes with the man that lavs . uo treasure for himself %E&V T T ~ O U T ~ Y . God being rich. but I s not rich toward God.'' 22 E h w 6P rr&q roSq paBqr&c &pJ He said but toward tho dlsdples ofhlm 22 rphen he said to A!h TOSTO hfVo bviv pi ~hrovgh thfr I am saying to =do, not his disciples: "On this I say to wsptpv&re be Yoo anxious w ~ b tr o , 4 b ~ A B t . Q~~~being amious about YOUR souls a s 76 ~ S P ~ T6 I DV to what YOU will eat tothe body or about YOUR bodies b 6 9 9 put r . on. rrhEih Yovshoul mnrp wilt as to what vnrr --. torlv ~ f l q rpoqfiq ~d oAPa TOO Wear. 23 For t h e ~ a i k of the nourishment and the body of the soul is worth more ~~. Au6Gvaroq. 24 x m c ~ o f i o c m r o k ~ 6 p c m athan ~ food and t h e what is put on. Consider you down the ravens bod,, than TI od mTEip0uulv 0662 %LP~<OWIV, that not they are sowing nor they are reaping, 24 Mark well that the neither OGK EUTIV ~ a v ~ i o 0661 v &ro%i~q oTc seed nor reap, towhichones not is barn nor atorehous6, and they have neither rat i , eEbc TP~QEI a h o G y r6uq and the God isnourishing them; to how much barn "Or and yet Ood feeds p6hhov 6pEiq 61a 6 E1E TDV WETEIVAY. rather uou are $ i r i n g of the birda. them. Of how much more worth are you 25 7iS 6 ; CS O ~ A V k ~ p ~ p & 6 1 W h o but out of rou be g snxlow ,sable than birds? 25 Who ~ f i vf i h l ~ i a va l j ~ 0 0 rrpou%cival nfiXw; Of YOU by belng upon the Hfe-span of hlm to add cubit? anxious can add a 26 ci o3v o a i ~hx~cmov 6iwauBr cubit to his life span? If therefore not-but least (thing) u~oareabie. 26 11 therefore You ri rrcpl TAW AotrrDv IIEPIJI~~TE' what about the leftover (thmga) YOU ere anxldus? cannot do the least thing, why be a n x ~ o u s 21 r a ~ a v o f i u a ~ r about the remslnlng ConJidcr L$ ~$2 ..~- YR~VOI ....-~G<&CYEI. 01) I ~ I " thlngs? 27 Mark well not i t i r toi;fnE how the lilies grow: it IS growlng; vfi8~1. hbyw 6~ 6,,iv ofis? they neither toil nor it fss~inntng; IQm naylng but to rob, not-but Spln: hut I tell YOU, &O Not even .5ol'omon Iohophv h, n h u g 665" Solomon i n all the glow of& in all his glory

airoDo~v & r 000 8 6k they are asking from YOU; what lthhga) but f i ~ o i v a u a ~ rive hai. 21 O g z c you prepared, to whom will be$ b %quwpi<wv a b r Q r a i p i sic the lone) treasuring to himself and not into

.~

toris tg

%?

k :t

T ! ! t%
~

rrrp~rB&h~?o bq Lv rolirwv. 28 EI 6 i . C v was arrayed a s one w~sthrownabout of b these. l If ~ but in of these. 28 if, now, ~ ~ ~ as one ~ d v r a m i p ~ p o v r a i God thus clothes the e V Z e : % r : i behg today and in the field aiiplov rlc d i 6 a v o v 6ahh6pevov 6 % h e that today exlsts and tomormw into oven being thrown the God is cast into o h u c &,'~,KE,, thus fa clothing. tohT?zuch rather an OVew will he much clothe dhlyhlurol. 2s r a i b p d q p i h r r i ~ r YOU, YOU with little Ones with llttle falth. And rov not be aeelrlnp faith! 29 s~king what YOU what Ti rou qhy'fy mig ea an rou,"&~;rlnr. mlght eat and what v!) )IETEOP~<EU~E 30 mDra you might drink' and not be uoo in surpen:e, these (things) quit being in anxious rrhvra rh e8vq TOD K60vou suspense: 30 for all world all the nat1or.a of the these are the things ht<qroCutv, 6pAv 6 6 L 6 r r a r i p the nations of the are sseklng upon, of row but the Psiher world are eagerly ,firwv. 076~~ d?! X~~<ETE g , YOUR has known that rouere havlnnneed of these lthlnzal : p ~ r s ~ i nbut . - . 31 SqrEiL ,3C10,hEiW bather knows YOU be roa seeklng the kingdom need these things. 31 Nevertheless, seek adroc, uai .aO~a ~pourr8im~a bpiv. t of him, and these (thin811 will be added to you. continually his kingand these things 32 M I cpogo~, ~IK@V T O ~ ~ V L O V dom. , will be added to YOU. NO be you fes~Ing. the Uttle flock, 32 "Have "0 fear, 6rl E ~ ~ ~ K ~ O Eb Y v because thought well oi the o yon little flock, because 6oOva1 6piv rilv 6aulhEiav. 33 n w h j u a ~ e r o u n Father has aptogive to YOU the klngdom. proved of glving YOU rh hhpxwra Spin, K& 6 6 r ~ the kingdom. 33 Sell the belongings of row and give row the things belonging b A ~ q ~ o u h q wT . O I ~ U ~ T E k a u ~ o i q 8 d h h v r 1 a to you and give gins gifta of mercy; make to selves purses Make purses for yourselves that do P? Wbeeomtng ~ ~ I Oold: G I I ~ not not wear out, a never6rrou rhhrqq o b ~ tv roic odpavoib failing treasure in "Ot In the heavens. Where thief the heavens, where a 6wiCe1 0661. 6laqBaip~t. 34 thief dws not get near $8 Eetting near nor moti is consum-:

%?$

: % 'f$?

K~A

TdqP

E2g

ek~'$l $"$;ayg

$ 2 :

"~5 1

y h p 6m1v 6 8quaucdc OvAv for 1 . . . the treasure of Y O , ; 4 r a p 6 i a OvQv Emat. the heart of yon wlll be.

there

trsi

uai also 34 For where treasure is, there YOUR hearts will be also.

"Or

consumes.

LUKE 12:37-42
~ b v r6p1ov taurBv n6n civaAwp the lord of selves when he mlpht loosen up T&V y&$wv, 'iw 006vroq out 01 the marilages. h order that havlne come a rpdmavrq ~@tOc &~O~<WIV and hsvinsknockcd ltnmedl~tely they mlghtopea atirG. 37 par(rptou ol GoGho~ Lrcivot, oOq to him. Happy the slaves those, whom

330
their master when he returns. from the marriage: so t h a t

331 h,

LUKE

12:43-48

el

arriving and
may a t once open to him. 37 Happy those slaves whom the

K~IPG ,W; them their measure apwlnted time ths meaaure o?grdnl of food supplies a t 43 pa~(rp!oq 6 6oirhoq ~ K E ~ V O ~ ,8v the proper tlme? Happy the slave that, whom l-~ a Haoav is t h a t aB*v 6 r6ptoq a6roG cb fim~ n o l o ~ v r a slave, if his master hsvlng come the lord of him wlg Rnd ddng on finds him Atyo Opiv 6 ~ 1 doing so! 44 I tell o G r o s 44 dAq0Gc thus; truthfully l a m m y 1 w to YOII that trUthhllly. He
in

.~.~.

$ :

this iliustration to fip&q r q v vapaPohfiv ~al5qv ALyrlc US the parable th10 y o v s r e s a y ~ ~ US g or also to all?" fi r a i n p b c n&vtaq; 42 ~ a ictvev 6 42 And the or also toward all? And said the said: "Who really is the KOPIOS Tic & p i & T ~ V 6 n ~ u ~~b IKov~$o ~ ,faithffil steward, Lord Who really is the fslthhl\ steward, the discreet one, b lp$impoc 8v raraorfius~6 ~ O p ~ ohg i Whom his master the sereet, whom wlll set down the lord noan will aDooint over his ~- -~ 0cpcrrr~ia &TOO TOO , 6 1 6 6 v i l body attendants cUrlnE s t a i of him of the to be nlvlw to keeo . eivine " -

~PPI<~)OET~I w a t c h i ! -ly Uyw Opiv XTI dpiv amen 1 am saylng to rou that he will gird him~elf I say to YOU, He will CNaxXlv~i &oJ~ glrd himself and make them end . rpplinm at the and he Wlll make rsellne . . - . -. . . . -. . . . mprX0Dv 6tarovfioc1 & o i ~ table and will come havins come slongslda he wlU merve to them. alongside and 38 K ~ V kv 78 6SlJdpq K6v PV 78 ~ i r p t o them. 38 And And if in the aecand and If in the ird if he arrives in the Ouha~i ~ a i e6 ti o 8 ~ w c8econd watch, if watch' hsmlghtbome and hemiggt And thus' in the third, and finds lrarhploi EIUIV ~ K L ~ V O I .39 TOOTO 6f happy an those onel. Thl. but them thus, happy are they! 3 9 But know y ~ v i r m c ~ c 671 el be rou knowing that if the this, t h a t if the householder had known a t o l ~ 0 6 ~ o r r 6 q q voiq 6 What hour t h e thief householder towhst the thief Epxera~, 6yprly6plp~ 6N . vai O& would come. h e would 1 . comlng, he stayed awake UkeW and not have kept watching & jxrv 6topv#jw1 rbu oTrw a h o O . and not have let his he di%let go ow to be d u g thmugh the house of him house be broken into, 40 r a i 6peig )6ivco& holpol, 6+t 40 You also, keep ~ " d yo" ecome ready, because beeawe at an 6 p q 06 ~ ~ K E ~ T E 6 hour t h a t you d o not tOw\leh hour not You a n thhking the think likely the Son of TOG M p i ) l ~ o u EPXET~I. man is coming.dths man lacoming. . . 4 1 Then Peter said: ' . ~ o r d .are you saying 41 t , ? e "$~gq

1 tipm -- -

, , , ,

C d g

$ '$ :

5:;: 2:

'& ze$
j

if

.~

~~~~

36'

01. "breaks away; departs." See App 30.

86, Or, Wedding feast."

will appoint him over hi nholv upon all all his belongings. ~ m a o r j u c t aGrb. 45 h+v 62 shp he will set down hlm. If ever but should aaY 45 But ever that Slave say in 6 6oOhog ~ K E ~ V tv O ~ ri rafiiq ahob heart. 'MY master the slave that in the heart ~ f h his t ~ X OW EL b ~ 6 ~ 1 6MOU 5 L p ~ e o B y m i delays coming.' and of me to e corn &, and should start to beat Tsfea;$me the lord &pE, ral ~ h r r t v vaifjae the menservants and to be smltlnn the boys the maidservants. and he ahodd atart rai na16iura hu~ietv TE rat toeat and drink and and maldservang, to b e e s t l n ~ and all0 get drunk, 46 the ~ U E I V rai E ~ ~ U K E L T ~ master ~ I of that slave to bedrinkins , and t o t e netting drink, will on a 46 b rhptoq TOO 606X0u ~ K E ~ Y O day U that he is not will errlve the lord . .of the slave that e x p c t l n g [him] and 06 npoo6or~ in an that he i ! $ q to wileh not he is expeetlng I n f does not know, and h e 06 y6orro will punish him with to wiich not he mowidg, the 61 o ~ o p f i m c ~ a 6 d v ~ a l6 pipoq a ~ 0 0 he $11 cut in two hlm end the part of hfm and assign him a part r&v hiorov 47 & E ? W ~ with the unfaithful with the unfalthhll (ones) wll put That ones. 47 Then t h a t 62 6 GobAoq 6 y\wLg T& slave t h a t understood but the stave the lone) havlng known the t h e wlll of his master but did not get ready rupiou ah03 ~ a i lord 01him end Or do in line with his Lrolp&uaq fi nol~oac n p d c T6 will will be beaten having prepared or havhz dons . toward the rvith many strokes, ah03 a of hlm he wlU6 beRnyed ~ 1 ~ f ilwlthl m~a1 did B 48 not U the understand ~ one that and did things fit hsvr,',"t:own m.",",Xht7~0#1: 48 deserving of strokes tieta T A ~ ~ O V norfimaq 62 having done but (things1 deserving of a t ~ o k e awill be beaten with Sapfiuera~ dhiyaq, wav~i 6 B few. Indeed, even0ne wtll be flayed lwithl few. ~ o e v e r y o n a but t o whom much was be 4, P669q nohl5, noXS r , n ~ q 0 j u e ~ a 1 g'ven, much to Whom was g~venmueh, mueh wl I be sought for. demanded of him: and the one whom people nap' a d ~ o 6 , rai napiOrv,o beaida him, and to wkam they aetalongslde put in charge of

~$2 b$~sy$

: $

OV.,

OCgya o;yte

to$

WIY

ke

t3

LUKE 12:49-56
mA6 m p ~ w k p o v a l ~ w w a ah&. much: more abundantly they wlll ask of hlm. 49 nirp fiheov bahciv h i nlv Plre Ieame t e throw upon the ~ a i T: eihw rl 461 Mp&; and what l a m wrllhg ~f already itwarlpn,!ed' 5@ @ h n r ~ u p a 6t txo & n n t d j v a ~ , rai Baptlmn but I am havlng l o be bapl~zen, and mtxo~lal iw ,jrou X I . ~beinn heid tosether unts whkh . ltimcl . TEXLO~?~. 51 60usirr it ~hould be Rnished. ~ rYOU r thinklng that

332

333
0%

LUKE 12:57-13:4

zfi&,

% :

-~

~~

rz%?v c a , " ~ ~ ~ g ~ $ ~P, ~ "?$ ~,ide

o $ $

an
$ e

6 1 a E 1 0 ~ 6 52 ~ . E D O Y T ~ I ydlp dm& &vi%on. They wlll be f fmm vOv rrtvrc b t v i O ~ K V 61apeprplu tvol now Rve In One house havhg been bllvlddd. rpriq h i 6wiv ~ a l 660 h i TPIO~V, aivided, three against threa upon two end two upon three, twoand two against 53 6 ~ a y p ~ u ' d f i o o u ~ a rrarilp l &mi ulqi ~ a ,three. i 53 They will will he dlvlded father Upon #On and be divided father h ~ i evycnCpol rai i g a G s t son and son rrarpi, ~ f i n ? eon upon iather, mother upon daughter end against father, mother mv8cph h i against daughter Buy&qp h i r j v pqrCpa, daughter upon the mother, mother-in-law upon and daughter Sagainst [herl mother, rjv vGuqqv a h $ < uai v6pqq the daughter-In-law of her and daughter-In-law mother-in-law against [her] daughter-in-law Lrri .ri(v ~EV~E&. upon the mother-in-law. and daughter-h-law 54 'Ehcysv 51 r a l roig 6xhon< aEainst[herl mother-in-law: H . WBS S ~ Y I ~ Bbut PI= to the 54 Then he went 16'Te ' & a V on t o say also to t h e Whenever YOU mlghtsea $ud crowds: "When YOU hiYeTL h i 6wpiiv r68tw n upon western ipirtal. ~mmedia?ely rov ere rayfnE see a cloud ruing i parts' at Once 671 'OyBpoq ;pxrrnl, ~ a l or9~wt. say, 'A storm is that S orm eomlng, and it eeomer thus; coming: and i t turns 55 rai 6rw v6rov mrtOvTa, out so. 55 And when and whenever muth Iwlndl blowing. YOU see that a south htyvre 8 ~ 1 Kahowv Eusal r a i ,i,d is blowing, Y o , , YO" are saying that Heat [wsvsl wlll bd, and say, ,There will be yfvrra!. 66 brrorp~rai, ~b rrpbuwrrov 7 - 5 a heat wave: and i t It beeomea. Hypoerltcs, the face of o,,u,,, 56 Eyp. TOG obpavoO oi6m writes, YOU know of the heaven I-oohaveknown how toasmine the esrt 60ltp&t;~1v, T ~ V rab&v 6L roS.rov outward appearance to be uravlns, the sunolnted time but this of and sky, but

ariL~$nE t$fl;,

~2

much. they will demand more than usual of him 49 .I came to start a fire on the earth. and what mow ts the" for me t om h r l It has alruady been I l g h t ~ d * 50 Indeed. I have a baptism wrth which to b e baptized. and how I am being distressed until i t i s finished! 51 Do YOU imagine I came t o give peace an t h e earth? No indeed I tell you, rath;l. division. 52 For frohi

oi6am ~ O K ~ ~ ~ Ehow I V is ; i t YOU do not have known to be proving? know how t o examine 57 TI roll &@' &avrOv this particular what but also from selves time? 57 Why d o YOU not judge slso 06 rpi~re rb 6im,ou. not m u ere judging the righteous (tilngl ? lor yourselves what i s righteous? 58 For 58 SF y h p h& 15 A. for YOU are eoYng under with the example, when you going with your &vn6irov w v hr' bpxovra, hr ril a" adversary at law of you upon ruler, In thb adversary a t law to get to 6 6 3 h< 6pyauiav h ~ h X h x 4 a 1 rh' 016~00, way give work to have rid oneself from him, while an the way, to rid yourself of the p won rurauspq or T&< not sometime ha may hala you toward tho dispute with him, t h a t

YOU

,&,

gut

~eo~v~I","~e~&se
~

~ ! a <mi

rplrfiv ~ a i6 K ~ I T / ~ <UP r r a p a 6 6 0 ~ 1 T judge.' and the judge you will give over to r r p h r s o p ~ rai 6 rrphvrwp UE ahri performer: and the performer you wif throw EIS quha~fiv.59 h t y u 001 into prison. I am saying to Y ~ U . Ett &etheqg tnd8cv uai you ohould domaout lrom there unth alllo L arov hrrrrbv dmo63~. Tat lepton you .hould glvs bsek.

the judge, and Xe before the judge you

he may never

you

to1

o the court officer. . tthrow and the court officer You into Prison.

2:

59 I tell you, You

be

"Ch

66 ~ t v c g hl a h @ but some in very ualpqi hayyLMansg mpi T ~ V appointedtime reporting back to him about the certain ones there present were t h a t reported to him rD ah ~~ II hIa FiB w ~v S of whom &v the blood aha $ n % ;< : about the Gal.i.le'ans E~I~EV PLT& TOV h l i W 2 whose blood Pilate mixed with the mcrlAof them. had mixed with their h o r p ~ e d g ~Trrev alhois A o ~ r i n sacrifices. 2 5o in havlnganswered he said to them Do rou thlnk reply he to them: 671 ol rahlhaiol oh01 dlpaprwhoi ~ a f d l-DO you imagine t h a t that the Gsllleans these alnners bea de these ~ ~ l . i .were l ~ , ~ proved worse sinners rrdnrm< TOG< rahthaioug 6 ~VOVTO, 671 a11 the Gallleans Losme, because than ail other Gal.i.letraOra rr~rr6v8ao1v; 8 06 i, ans because they have these (thine81 they have suffered? sufrered these things? hLyw bpiv, Mh' thv p ~ c r a v o f i r r 3 No, indeed, I tell I am asylns to uov, but If ever no You may repent you; but, unless YOU m & v ~ e < bfoiwq ~ohsiu8r. 4 fi repent, YOU will all all 1 1 ew1.a You wlll be destroyed. Or likewise be destroyed. &KE?VOI ol 6 L ~ abrrh 4' 065 &row b 4 Or those eighteen those t h e ten elpht upon whom fell the upon whom the tower rnjpyog L v TQ Xthwhv ~ a ~i ~ K T C I Y C NO S T O ~ ~ ,in Si.10'am' fell, tower In the Slloam and killed them, thereby .killing them. napjoav 13 were present

get out lrom there until you pay over the last small coin of very T@ little value.". the At that.very

13

69' Lepton (Jewlshl. Y2 Roman guadmns.

4' Si.ldsm, nAB; Shi4o'ah. Jn.la9

LUKE 13:s-11

334
durh,
elght. and

335
~ a i qv
she was bending together

LUKE 13:12--17
u w ~ k o w a rai
and

6oKiire &I abroi 6+~1h&a1 LySvovro do YOU imagine t h a t do YO" thlnk that they debtors became they were & n b a < TO^ mp*rrou< 7 0 k greater debtors beafde all the men the lanes1 than all other men rmotroha< inhabiting Jerusalem? lnhabltlng 'Irpowahfi~; Jerusalem. !t :$ ALyw bpiv, &hy t b p i 5 NO. indeed. I tell I am saylng to WY, but U eve. not YOU; hut. unless YOU repent, YOU Wiu a l l be ~ E T ~ Y O ~ ~ C ~ T E nhvrfq raushould repent ell simila.lY destroved in t h e same ~~~-~ hrrahciu8~. way." roo ~ 1 1be 1 dertmyed. 6 Then h e went o? 6 'Eh~yrv 6L r a h v rilv nupcl8ohfiv. to tell this Re war; raying but thlr the parable. tion: "A certain man Xurfiv ~1x6~ Flrr tree was h a v l n ~ someone had a ~~" f i e tree c nlnntea - ~ ;quTrupbqv t~ & T L A ~ I ~ ~ T O in S his vineyard, and having been ~ l a n t e d In the vrneyard of him: he came looking for r a i fiheav r a p a k Lv nai fruit on it, but found snd he cams looTa',%or fruit i it and none. 7 Then he said o6x ftpav. 7 rlnrv 65 npbq T ~ V not he found. Be rald but toward the to t h e vinedresser. & p n ~ h o u p y b '160b ~ p l a Zq & Q ' 'Here i t is three years vlnedresser Look1 Three Years from t h a t I have come 06 Lpxopal Cqrirv ~aprr6v t v looking for frult o n whbh ltlmal 1 sm coming looklnp foi frult in this fie tree. have uurii m b r n r a i olix i l j p i u ~ w f o u n d i o n e c u t ~t $ e aa tree thla and not Xam Rndhs: Why really TI vai should lt keep t h e CrrOVQv m t out io$that also 62 ground useless?' 8 I n viv ~mapjd; ? 8 6 earth it makes b e eetlve The lone) but reply he sald to him. ALyae ah@ Kbplb & q ~ 'Master. ~ let it alone &,oup18i?< having answered la mylng to hlm Lord, let go off also this ye*, until I d n j v rai T O ~ O 1 6 &a<, E w ~TOU dig around i t and put It also thls the Year, u n t s what ltimel on manure; and UK@W WEPI U ~ T ~K Y U~ PhhW ~6~pl0l. ,~ I shall dl% about It and Ishall throw manure; if then it produces h i t in the future, 8 K ~ V p2v rro~fiun [[well and good!: but and I$ Indeed It should make Kaf%? $jo if not, you shall cut it 76 pthhov 65 the belnr about It0 be1 if but no indhed. down.'" L~n6ylsll a61fiv. 10 NOWhe was you she1 cu out it. teaching in one of t h e 10 ' H v 68 616hu~Ov i v an the Hewas but teschlng in one And. uuvayoyClv Lv TO?< u666au1v. Il ~ a i6ob i lynsPOBuea in the sabbaths. And lookl l w k ' a woman y w h n v i t p a Exouoa & ~ B w i i a < E q 6 i ~ a w~th a spirit of Woman spblt havlng ofwe*neYesn ten for eigh-

76

~~~~

pfi teen years, and s h e not was bent double end was unable ta 6wapLvr) &var*al CIS rd naVrEh&q. being able to bend u p Into the all-mmpletenelll. herself up at 12 i6iw 6L d ~ h v all. 12 When he saw Havlngwn but her the ~ ::: 3 1' her. Jesus addressed her and said to her: t o e 'Woman, you are dmohCAuoa~ ddsuaia< you have bcen r e l e a d from w~sknear released from Your mu, 13 ~ a l 6rrLmuw ah{ r&< ~ E i p a t weakness." l3 And of YOU. and he lald upon her the hands; he laid his hands o n ~ a inapaxpfipa & V W P ~ ~ ~ I ~ mi her; and instantly she end instantly s h e w s a a t r a l ~ h t e ~ e d u p and , straightenedup,and t66Sap 6 erbv. 14 d r n o ~ p 1 8 f i ~ began to glorify Gad. was glori ylng tha God. HLVIOE answered But response

",t",yed:ldm

ofi!e

$ % , ; :

aw

2 :

pe

preslding officer o f t h e synagogue, indignant because Jesus did the cure on 'I~uoO<, aiyrv 70 6XAW .Ee the sabbath. began Jesus. hews8 saying to the crowd that stx to say t o the crowd: ilu?v h) 6i~ are in W E ? ltisneeea~ary "There are six days on tpydL<cu801. 6" aCITaiq o h tp~6~w0 1 which work ought thclelore c a m l n ~ to be done: o n them. to be working; In them 8cparrfku8r val p i fi$$g TOO therefore, come and begett1ngm11.d end not Of lhe be cured, and not ua6dh~ou.15 h E r p i 8 68 ah6 6 on the sabbath day." ssbbath. Anwerea but to him lhe 15 However, the Lord rripto5 ~ a i i l n '~ Yno~p~ml, EK~UTOFVtClv Lord and sald Hypoerltea, each (one) o You a"wered him and . Q ua6~&4, dV 60b a h o ; said: ''Hypocrites. to the sabbath not loorem t h e bull of him does not each one of O n the sabbath 8 r6v 5vov & d rk ~ h v q q nai hrrhyov or the oas from the atall and lesdlng away untle his bull or his nori<ot. 16 ~ a b ~65 v euym8pa ass from the stall and he L .glvlng tokrlnkl This but daughter lead it sway to give 'A6pa&p oOuav, fiv 86qurv 6 it drlnk? 16 Was of Abraham being, whom bound the it due, then, for Xarav&< 1605 6 k ~ a rai d r ~ h E T ~ , o6u this w o m a n w h o i s a Satan lookl ten and eight yesra, not daughter of Abraham, 86~1 and whom Satan held it necoassru bound. look! eighteen rolirou Ilp6pp hou; 1 , Kai years. t o be loosed this toT&a day of the eabfsthl And from this bond on mbra ALyovroq ,broj saying of hlm the sabbath day?" these ithmgn) 17 Well. when he 01 KUT~UX~VTO n6Mi~ the loneal said these things, all were being put to -hems all but the ruler of the aynegogua, belng Indignant
~ ~ Y W U K Tthe ~

6&

&PXIUUV~'OY~<,

bEkae t2$he uztE;hw 'ei~%ffw t$

~~J:.o(I

tokyzdd2;

6iz6 :

LUKE

13:18-25
to hlm: end

336

337
llkely should set up the &mnheioq ' r i v 8(lpav, should lock the door.

LUKE 13:26-31
6
the householder o l ~ o 6 c m 6 ~ q q~ a once i

6xho5 his opposers began t o craw feel =hame: b u t all the Exatprv h i nhotv roiq tv6b otg crowd began to rejoice was reialclnlt upon ell the glorious $things) st all the T O YIVO~IMI~ br' aGTo3. things done by him.
lylngasalnrt nil the

&vrl~ripmot ad14

rai

nhq

18 Therefore h e Went On to say: "Whst Pmiv 4 6aothcia roc emir, ~ a i ~ i v , i s t h e kingdom of 1s the kingdom of the Cod, and towhat Gad like, and with bpot6ow aliriv; 19 dpoia Pmiv tcb~rq, what shall I compare ahall I llken it? itls tograln it? 19 I t is like a U ~ V ~ E W ~S w habdw b8pwnog mustard grain t h a t of mustard, whioh hevlng taken man a man took and p u t E 6 a h el5 rirrov tauro3 uai iritrloev uai in his garden, and i t threw into garden ofhlmseff, and tgrew end grew and became a tree, and the birds of $ ~ J ~ ~ ~ ~ heaven took up loag703 O ~ P ~ V OKC(TEOKI ~ ) ?IVWULV &V TO?< ~X61601q of the heaven tented down In the branches lng in its branches." 20 And again h e adroc. oi It. , , said: "With what 20 Kai n&hw r l n l v Tivl dpo16ow shall I compare t h e And egeln he rald To what shall I Uken kingdom of ~,,d? r j v 6aothciav TOO 8~03. 2 1 dpoia t m i v 21 ~t is like leaven, the kingdom ofthe ~ o d i L L L e itls which a took <6~tl, iiv ha6otoo: yw? E u g r and hid in three law to lesven. whleh hsvlng taken woman measures of flour until rlg &Xc(lpov , odrra the mass was ~ n t o offlour eeah measures :RIP, I% ! fermented." 06 ac~~c;en ahov. whatltimel wasleavened whole. 22 And h e journeyed thmugh 22 Kai 61uroprSero K& And he waa journeying through aomrdlnc to from city to city rrbhr~( ~ a iK6paq 616ho~wv ~ a nopeicnr i and fmm riiiage to eltles and villages teaching and journey village, teaching and rro~odp~voqCIS ' IEoobhvpa. 23 Etrrw Sf continuing o n his maklns for self Into grusakm. I'd but journey to Jerusalem. TIC K ~ P ~ EI E 6hiy01 23 N~~ a certain man someans to hlm ~ o r d . ' it few Said to him: "Lord, are owt;6prvo1. b 62 elnew rrp.3~ a0~oSq who are being belng saved:? The (oriel but said toward them Saved few?' He said 24 'Aywvi<co8c rioehBciv 6~lh t o them: 24 "Exert Be atrusgllng to enter through YourSeives mrv~q 8Spag, TI rrohhoi, ACyw narrow door. because many, I am saying to get in through the rloeh8~iw ral olin narrow door, because to enter and not many. I tell YOU, will loy6oouotv 25 &q' 00 seek t o get in but will wlll have the strbngth. "Om ltlmel not be able, 25 -when

the ionea)

oecurrlnc

by

him.

18

He was saying

'EXay~v

therefore

o h

To what

Tivt

$2D 6tfg,ov, $ , :

","d

rrz:d$

householder and has pot up and lacked t h e door, and You rai bpEqu8e and You should Start atart to stand outside &orriva~ r a i K~GEIV T?Y and t o knock a t t h e C < o outside to havestood and to be noekineat the door. saying. 'Sir. 8dpav Afyovrrg KCPIE, &YOI<OY i p i w xai open to us.' But in door eayhg Lord, open to us; and answer he will say t o you. 'I d o not Cmorpa8dq tpci bp?v OGK 0 t h hsvinganawered hewlllaay to rov Not Ihaveknown know where YOU are 6p.35 nbBw PUT&. 26 r b r ~ bp<co8e from.' 26 Then YOU rou from where you are. Then m u wlll start will start saylng, hCyelv 'E & Y O ~ E V b h ~ b v .SOU ~ a :'We ate and drank to be ssyhg In slght of you and in Iront of you, and YOU taught in Our t ~ i o p ~ v ~ a iP v ~ a i q ?i~ha~~ia 4pilY tq we drank. and in the broad ways of ua broad ways.' 27 Hut Weak and 66i6aEcly 21 ~ a l Xywu bpiv 00u he to YOU, 'I do not and he wi I spea saying to r o ~ o say t YOU taught; know where are ol6a . 11b9rv tori. 6 r n b u m ~ ~ from. Get away from I have known from where you ntsnd away YOU workers Cm' tpo0, n h v r q Ppy&ra~ h6~riaq. from me, workers of unrigntcousneaa. of unrighteousness!'

&w

h~p8fi

tyi

28 'EKE? E o ~ a t d K X ~ U Bbq i a i 6 6puyp.3~ 2 ~ o ~ $ ~ $ p ~ f ~ d There wlll be the weepkg and the gnashing [ the gnashing of [YOUR] TGV 66bvrwv. craw &1u8c teeth wiii be, when
Abraham and and ail the prophets In rob< rrpoqivaq kv ~ii 6 m 1 h r i q so5 8~03, the kingdom of God. the Prophet. in de kingdom of the Ood, but yourselves thrown Jphq 6L &baAhopht ECo. 28 29 mrYOU but belng thrown out outside. thermore, people will ~EOWIV dm.3 cbx~ohb~ come from eastern they wlll arrlve from eastern lpertsl part3 and western. 6wpGv r a i 6rn6 bop& nai d r o u uai grid fmm . , t i , and western lpsrtsl and from north and south and south, and Cola~ht0iuovra1b bao!hriq 7013 8~03. at the table ln the wlll recline h the kingdom of the God. of God, , there 30 K C : ? 1606 E ~ U ~ V Eoxarot o i Eoovra~ 30 ~ n dlook1 And Imk! they are lest iones) who wlll be ale those last who rrp&ro~, K ~cloiv I TP~)TOI 01 c o o v ~ a be ~ first, and there are nrat (ones), and they are Rrat (ones) who wlll be those first who will be Fnvnro~. last." 1ist'i;nin1. 31 In t h a t 3 1 'Ev adrfi rfi tjpq npoofiX8&v ~ ~ v rvery q hour certain In that the hour eame toward some pharisees eame @apmaio~ hlyovrag a h 4 . 'E rh8e r a i up,~saying t o him: Pharisees aaylng to hlm Get out and "Get out and be on napcliou tvrcGBrv 671 ' H & ~ I J ~ ~ ~ A E I your way from here. be going from her; because Hero wllllng because Herod wants of the teeth, whenever
YOU

m ght aee

'A6patrp ral ' I o a h ~ a ' l i a r d 6 r a i rrdnrmq Isaac and ~ b r e h a m end lsnac snd Jacob and all

YOU see

: , " :

TB

gas)
$2

L U K E 13:32-14:l cz
YOU

338

339

L U R E 14:2-9

Emo~rrival. 52 u d 32 And oTmv d r o ? q to klll you: to kill. And he said to them he said to them: .coo n o p ~ u 8 l v r q oinare r9 a h n e r ~ TW;U and tell that fox, Havtnggone uouray tothe fox '16d t~bhhho 6atp&la r a i Ihootq 'Look! I a m casting Laoki 1.m thmwlngout demons and heallngs Out demons and accomplishing healin& b n r o r r h ~ ojpopov ra; 1 am Rnlahlnn OR today and t o m o r m ~ , and today and tamorrow. , TdEIOgpal, and the third day A :te th~r%~?iayi I am being perfeetad. I shall be finished.' 33 nhilv 6e? . po ~ ~ E P O33 V Nevertheless, I Beaides It ilneeessary for me today On my way nai aGptov rai ~ii t y p l v j today and tamorrow and tomorrow and and the following day, nopE6~08a1, TI OG &~CXET~I adto be lourneuing, b e c a w not it b sdmisaiblc beCaU8eit is missible for a prophet &noAl&ar rEw-~ t o be destroved to be dentroved autstda ' I~pauoahfip.34 ' l ~ p o u w d f i ; le ouoahjp,l outside of Jerusalem. Jerusalem. Jerusalem ' Amaalem. 34 Jemsalem. Jemsa1 b o ~ ~ c i v o u u ra o k n p o q i r a g r a i ]em. the klller of the the tone) klllhg the pmphe* rind prophets and staner XtBo6oho~ robq &~r~u~aX~Cvo y sent stoning the (ones) havjng been sent forth Of to her-how often I w+c nOoklc wanted t o gather your toward her, how often hluuvhSa~ T& ~6nw ooU Chlldren together in tolead b g e t h e r u ~ o n B e children of you the manner that a 6v r p 6 i ~ o v 6pvq ~ + v &aur$g wqo,&v hen gathers her brood which manner hen the of herselt brood of chicks under her I m i , rlrq mbvua~ ~ a l o k wings, but YOU people under the wings. and not did not want [it]! oh uaTe, 85 1606 YOU $:eoAei wanted, Look! Is oaff 35 is abandoned t o YOU. bpiv b O ~ K Oyd)v., $ hiyo 6L 1 tell YOU, YOU WIII to Too the house , 0 YOU I am saying but to by no means see me 06 i6q~k EW oiml~ not rou might see me unto rou should say until You sav. .. 'Blessed Elihoyq~~Luog 6 tpx6p~og Lv 6 ~ 6 p c r n is he t h a t comes in Having been blesacd the (one) romxns in name ~ ~ hname:m ~ ~ ~ Kv iou. of ford. 1A And on a n when he Kd Lyfvoro b TG flBs?v aonhv rlq A.t Occasion Into the house And it oceurred in the to come him into of a certain one of t h e otu& nwg T& T& house 09 someme of t h ~ ' P Y , ~ -6 +ha rulers of t h e Pharisees . . . . . . Oap!uaiov oa66hw +ays?v ivprov ~ a i Phelileell to sabbath to eat bread and
~

awv,-

$ : $ :

r r a p a q p o f i p ~ o ~ ah&. 2 r a i iisob were closely watching u And look1 him. 2 And, look1 observing beaide him. were was before him & ~ 0 ~ w r r 6 g715 fiv 0 6 p m 1 ~ b q~ ~ W P O O ~ there E V man some wna dropsical infrant a certain man who afiroG. 3 ~ a i & T O K ~ I ~ E ~ b < 'IrluoGq had dropsy. 3 S o in of him. And hsving answered the Jesus response Jesus spoke efmv npAq TOSF ~ p ~ r o k KU? t o those versed in toward the (ones1 rleraed in the Law and the Law and ta the 4ap1oaiouq Aeyov 'E<CUTIV oa66bq Pharisees. saying: Pharisees saying 1s it lawiul t o t e sabbath "IS it iawflll on the a5 4 ol 68 oSxaoav. sabbath t o cure or 0cpm~Goa! to cure or n o ; ? The ( o n e . ) but k t quiet, not'? 4 But they .~ -~ rai mlha~6p~vo I & ~ ~ Ta O b ~ b v aai kept silent. With ~ n dhaving taken hord he hesled him and t h a t he took hold of lthe man], healed &TSAU-. 5 KU? .,,& C;WEV he released ~ n d toward them hewid him and sent (him1 away. 5 And he Tivoq 6p3v 6,"oG~ dc Q P E ~ Psaid t o them: "Who Of whom of roo into crstern wsoairal, uai odr ~ b e h &vam&O! Of YOU, if his son or fall, and not immediaLly he will pull up bull falls into a well. will not immediately U G T ~ V &V 4p5pp TOG oa66hrou; 6 r a t o 6 ~ him in day of the sabbath? And not pull him out on the ioyuuav &mmOrp,O,y,al w&g sabbath day?" 6 And the,. were strong to answer back toward they were not able t o answer back on these ,T" these (things1. things. I "Ehoyev 6t npb T O ? , F 7 He then went on ~ ~ ~ ~ ~- s a but v i n towar5 s the (ones) t o tell the invited men rarhqp&mvovg napapohfiv, h r ~ y o v wirg a n illustration, a s he having been called parable. havtng upon how marked how they were
~~ ~~~~

I
1

.I

~~~~~

$ 92

b$?k?io

abTOfi~ 8 - 0 ~Pbq hiyov Whenever them toward saying ln6 TIVO~ ~Xq08c yourmght be eauad by someone into Y&llou?,. dc wedding festw~ties, you should ue doam into T .r~pro~htuiav, * ~ V first the reclining iplscel, a t sometime

l4

. .

35' Jehovah's,

J"l@"z*:

Lard's. NAB.

ihemseives; saying ~ ~ ~ to them: 8 "When you are invited by someone t o a marriage feast. do not He down in the most prominent place. Perhaps someone more distinguished than C V T ~ ~ ~ T E P ~ ~ UOU (one) more m honor of YOU may be you may a t the time have been Invited ~ E ~ h q p b o g bw' a h o O , B ~ a l i)i0iIv having been called by him, and havtng come by him, 9 and he t h a t Invited you and 6 & r a i ahb ~ahLuag the tone) you :p"d hlm havlngeelled wr ray him will come and 001 Abg s o h w rbnov, m i ~ 6 r say r t o You. 'let this to you Give you t'o this (onel place, and then man have the place.' &pi? PET& aIm~Ilvqq T ~ Y E u x a ~ o v And then You will start 0 8 with Shame you mig start , with shame the last

..

A !

kmaK~,eec

LUKE 14:lO-15
rkov
Place to be having down.

340

341
~ G T QManhpro<
to him
Happy

LUKE 14:16-21
$

narixrtv.

10 &Ah'
But

10 ~~t when rh 045 nopaueei~ h v k you ~ are ~ invited, go you m r g d 6e called having gone up and recline in the st5 T ~ V ioxa~ov lowest place, that into the last when the man that !va bra In order that whenever mtght come has invited you comes he will say to you. b KE&~K&< o~ ap~i . the lone) having called you he will %Y t~ you ' ~ r i e n d go , on u p Qihe rrpooavhbq81 hvhrrpov T ~ T E higher.' Then you will ~ r i e n d . step you up toward more upward; then have in of 2 ~ a 1 mot 66501 i v h ~ o vn&rwv your guests. wlll be to you glory in sight of all the % :I 11 For everyone that w v a v m ~ ~ p Q w v not. 1 1 &TI n85 exalts himself will be lying up with you. aeeause eveNone and he that b 6qGv kpu~bv - r ~ ~ t v w 8 j o a r ~ a~ a humbled i the (onel exalting himsell w ~ lbe l humbled and humbles himself will 6 TCC~~ELVGV taurbv 6 W~~~UET~ I . exalted." be the lane1 humbling himself be exalted. 12 Next he proceed12 'Ehayav 62 ~ a i to the H e was raying but also to the7ToneI ed to say man that invited him: ~ s n h q ~ 6 r r .ad& *OT~Y notis having called him whenever you ma$ make "When You spread a dinner or evening &plorov 3 6airrvov. @ljYs, dinner or SUPper, be sounding meal, do not Cali your ~ 0 3 5 qihouq u o u pq6; TOJS h6Eh~oljq friends or your broththe friends of You not-but the brothers ers nou ~1762 T ~ J S ~ U Y Y ~ V ~ ~ O$ U pq6L Or rich neighbors. per-

6wv . whenever

to occupy the lowest

whoever

@&mat & p ~ o v wlll eat bread

h, to him: "Happy is he
In

6aorhsiq
kingdom

Tgz,"z

16

The (one)

TOG 8cot. of the God. SB

but

E~rrc,,

said

a ~ to him

"AvBpwn6~ s ( ~ . hair! Man some Was making ~6 p i y a , and ~ K &~EOEY great. he called
17 ~ a h i ims!hBv
and he sent off hour

6Eirrvov
supper

ro,h,h,":q,
to the

76" 6oOAov
the slave to w y

of hlm

ri

dpq

of the

TOG

SEiwou
supper
,

aimiv

tothe (ones1

7075

who eats bread in the kingdom df God." r 16 ~[Jesus] said to him: "A certain man was spreading a grand evening meal, and he invited many. l7 And he sent his slave out a t the hour of the evening meal to Say to the in.,ited

A !

of YOU

not-but

the

relatives

of you not-but

~ aa i 3 ~ 0 i haps sometime they might also invite you in return and it would becbme a repayment to you. 13 But when you spread a feast, noli~. ~ E I TTWXO~S, ~ T E ~ P O U S , invite poor people, YOU may make, be calling Poor (ones), Crippled, crippled, lame, blind; xwholjq, ru h w q 14 nai p a ~ h p l o ~ in,, 14 and You will be lame, byind; ' and happy y o u w ~ be, l happy, they Brt oOn E ~ o u o ~ v h v r m a 6 o h a i mot because not they are having to repay to y o : , have nothing with hvrmo6o8fio~~a y lh p ooa i v mi &aarho~l which to repay you. it will be repaid for to you in th; renurrection F~~ be repaid T&V 6 ~ a i ~ v . in the resurrection of of the righteous (ones1 - the righteous ones." 15. 'Aaoljoaq66 715 T&V 15 On hearing these naving heard but someone the wvavam~pbwv ~acra E~rrEY thing3 a certain one of Ones lying u p together these (things) said the fellow guests said
. not at =metime they hvnnah~owniv E ~ a i y&,qra, might call in return you . and would become hvrarr66oph not. 13 &Ah' drav : 6oxjv repayment to you. But whenever reception
ne~ghbors rich,
Y E ~ T O V ~nhumiouq, F

p i

TOT<

Ones, 'Come' things now ready.' h b 18 But they all in (things) ready , is. ~ " d they started from rrhvrrg n a p a t ~ c i o O a ~ . b common started to ~lht one Laceordl all to be beggingoE. The beg off. The first said n p & ~ o q E~TEY a3rQ 'Aypbv i l y 6 ~ a o a ~ a ta i him, $1 bought fist said to him meld I bought and a Aeld and need to ,6Eiv abT6v Exo hvhyrqv tCeA8Zlv go out and see it; I I am having neeesdty having out to see it; ipw~& us, Exs pa r r a p n ~ q~ Y O Y ask YOU. Have me beggefoff. ' excused.' 19 And anI a m requesting you, be having me 19 ~ a i Ercpog ~Trrrv Z ~ l j y q 6aSv other said, $1 bought And different (onel said Yokes of bulls five yoke of cattle and ily6paoa rrivre ~ a irropsljopat 6ontpaoal am going examine I bought five and ~amgolng to prove adrh. LPWTS W e , EXE pE them; I ask you, Have them; I am requesting you, be having me me excused.' 20 still r r a p g l q ivov. 20 ~ a i ETEPOF another said. 'I just having been !egged off. And different lone1 married a wife and E T ~ Vr w a i ~ a Eyqpa ~ a i 6 1 h TOGTO for this reason 1 raid woman I married and through this cannotcome.' 21 So ageiv. 21 nai 05 6rivava1 to come. And t h e slave came un not I am able rrapaycv6p~vo ,~ b 6oGho5 h i ~ ~ ~ l h e reported v and these having come to be besrde the slave reported back things to his master, TQ ~ u p i v ah06 T~GT~. Then the householder to the lord dhim these (things). 6pycoB~iq 6 oino6~m6n15 E T ~ E V became wrathful and haYing become wrathful the householder rald said t o his slave, 'Go 70 6oGhv ~GTOD "ECEABE 7axiWq E ~ S out quickly into the to the slave of him Go out q"lckly Into broad ways and the rhs r r h a ~ e i a ~ ~ a Pfipa5 i ~ 6 5n6?so5, K I J llanesof the and the broad ways and streets of the city, 7055 r r ~ w x o b q ~ a i +mcipauq aai br"g in here the Poor the poor (ones) and crlppled (ones1 and and crippled and

having been ea?led

~adqpivo~ ETO,~~

Be You eom~ngbecause already

' E ~ X E U ~ F671

6611

~WIV.

18 ~~i ~ P < W T O

'%

LUKE

14:22-29

342

343
having put of hlm foundation and

LUKE 14:30-15:l
no being strong notbe able to finish

TU ho3g rai xwhobg club c a 6 e blind and lame: b l h t loneel and Isme (ones) lead Y o Z t o here. 22 In tirne the slave 22 mi ~ 7 r m , b 8othog K~PIE YLYOVEY said. 'Master. what And aaid the slave Lord.' h- come to k you ordered has 8 h t r a a< rai h l done. and yet there is w ~ o hyou e r d e d . and yet room.' 23 And the 23 rai ~ l m v 6 ~ C p ~ o n g 6 q rbu 6othov And aaid the lord toward tho slave master said to the 'Go Out into 'ESehBe riq r h g 66oJg r a t qpylloJF G o out into the ways and fenced-in places the roads and the rai fenced-in places, and civhynaoa, E I ~ ~ E I~ ~ v end com~el to come id In order that compel them to come ye ldi pou 6 0 1 ~ 0 s24 hiyw in. that my house may mlghrbe befilled of me the house; I a m saying filled. 24 For I yhp bpiv 6r1 066elg T&V dnrepirv for to YOU that no one of the male persons Say to yon people, , None of those men Lr~ivwv TQV K C K ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ V W V that were invited those the (onea) having been called have a taste of my pov TOO Geinvou. of ma of the supper. evening meal."' z5 Now great 26 ~uvermpcSovro 68 adrQ SxXol IroXXoi, Were going wlth but to him crowds many, cmwds were traveling rai urpa$rig e7n~v npbg adroGg with him,and he and havhg turned he aald toward them turned and to 26 E l TI< EpvTal 1rp6 VE ~ a 03 i noei them: 26 "Ifanyone If anyone B eamlnp towars me and not taten comes to me and rbv nmtpa t a w 0 3 nai n j v pqrtpa r a t does hate his the father ofhimself and the mother and father and mother 2 5 and wife and children and &66Eh90Jg ~ a T&F i &6Ehq&q, ETI TS ral rrjv a.nd brothers and the sister., yet and a.o the slsters, Yes. and even his Own ~ 0 ~ 1 . ' h e kmot 06 61hma1 e7wi of hlmaeit, not he lllsble to be of me cannot be my disciple. pu'Jqri(S 27 6 0 ~ 1 ~03 6am&&1 rlnr 27 Whoever is not disel~le. Whoever not is carrying the his torture uraup6v taurot K E P X E T ~ L 6niuw stake' and coming stake of hlmself and Is coming behlnd arter me be wou, od 6 l j v a ~ a l elvai pou p a B ~ 4 ~ . me, not he I s able to be of me disc ple. my disciple. 28 Far example, who of you bpirv $ % ; out of YO,, bei,?p2~lhp that wants to build a olro6opfiua1 06x1 nphrov r;eiuaq tower does not first to bulld not flmt havlne eat dosit down and calculate ElS the expense, to see Ulqmic~l 71jv 6an&vqv, el ilcalculatlng the expense, If hele%bing Into if he has enough to &nap~~rp6v 29 ; iw nOTE complete it? 29 0thadlurtingoff? In order that at aomerime erwise, he might

8Lvrog

&oO

eapihtov ral p j b ~ h v r o glay its foundation but oi Brwpohrrg 6p\wvm1 it and all the onbeholding m g t start

t ~ ~ e h Irdnrrq b a ~
to finlah out to him

$2 'Ziv.

all

the lone.)

&O

to be rldieultng
the

tlmnaiZrlv

30 X i ~ o v r ~ s
haYlns

Ofirog
Thls

and not he war strong to Rnlsh out

rai o h

&yZ~05 luxuocv h ~ E h k u a t .3 1
going

! E % f '

might to h,m, 30 ssy. atKO& Eh ing. 'Thls man started to be buiYding to build but was not

lookers

i ~ i g able to Rnlsh' 31 Or Or what what kina, marching

&IolhEbg
king

mpwbp~wq
war

to engo@ wlth into

uuv6ahfiu
first

b ~ i p g 6au1Mto meet &other king to dlRerent illng (n war, does not Rrst r i g nbhepw 06x1 ~ a B i o a 5 ,it down and take
not having sat down

IrpQrov
ten

w ~take ~ i

60uh~lju~Tal

CkgYd

6 t ~ a th~&utv

t~oulsnda to undertake meeting to the (one) cope with the one that
coming

hm6ua1

: ! 6u%bS
r~
upon
yet

is able with ten 2 he thousand troops to comes against him with twenty thousand? sa ~ i in, fact, he cannot do then that One is yet far away he sends out a body of ambassadors and sues for Peace. 33 Thus, you may be sure, none of yon that does not say good-bye to ali his belongings can be my disciple. 34 "salt, to be sure,

counsel whether

per& d ~ o u xlhlh6wv ~ kpxopivq,

wlth twenty thousando If but

h ' ah6v;
hlm7 isr,away

32 EI 62

no indeed,

p4ys.

ETI

ah09 of hlm
h % ? n % % &

n6ppw

6vmg
being

body ofsmbasaadon

npcu6eiav

tpwr@ np6q ~ l p j q v 33 . OCTWS o3v he h rcs~e.t~n=toward peace. T ~ U S therefore nag bpDu 8~ ocu &~OT&OOEI~I
everyone 25.f
&U,V

vau

who not is having set self off

2 :

.",$ 2: A : ; f

&,

~ o i g t a m o i l i m & p x o ~ t v 06 6 h m a 1 to all the el hlmscU belonplngs not is able dvai pou pa8rl~k.
to be of me dloeiple.

*.",Y,?

t h Y

E!
into

& %'
rmpiav
manure

s h o r n ecome taetele-,

~w@fi,

kv

It wIU beseaaanedl 35

3 2 ~ e<

el5

%P,Y.:~

they are throwinp

66hhouu1v

to be hearlng let him be hesllng.

&rorietv

&KOU&W.

with what wlll it be seasoned? 35 ~t is suitable neither for cGBcr6v turlv. LSw 0 1 1 nor for manure. sultabla it IS; outelde " People throw it outa . '0 Lxwv h a mde. Let him that has It. he (one) having ear. ears to listen, listen."

7iv1 salt loses its strength. In what

N O F ; h t , $:o

2 ! y h :$ :

NOW au the

Z?

26' Or. "Life." See App 4 ~ . 27. see ~ p 3c. p

the lax ~ o i l e ~ t oand t s the

01

~cXQvat r a i 01 Ctpapwhoi
.Innera

&roGetv kept drawing near to be hesrlns to him to hear

LUKE 15:s-9

344

345

LUKE 15:lO-16

ahoa. 2 ral 6 t ~ y b y p ~ ol of hlm. And were mu terrng the Oapluaiol ~ a oi i y p a P p a T s ~ <h h t y o v ~ q Pharlaeea and the scribes saying O ~ T O b ~p a p ~ w h o 3 q TPOU~LXETCII man This lone) sinners iareceivlng toward Iself1 ~ a l uuvmBin adroiq. 3 ETTEV 6 i npdq dnner6 and eats with and is est~ng m t b them. nesaid but toward them." 3 Then he aG~obq rrapa&,qv hiyov spoke this illustration them parable saymg to them, saying: 4 Tig 6v8pwrroq p i l& , Exov 4 "What man of YOU What man Afof Yaw having with a hundred s h e e n krarbv rrpb6cmr r a i 6mohioa k on losing one of them. one hundred sheep and having lasi out of wl11 not leave the alirrjv 2v od ~ a r u h r i n c l r h ~ V L V ~ K O Y ninety-nine T~ behind in them one not is leaving down the ninetythe wilderness and go ral rrop5rral &a t v fi in the demP?%-el and isgoing upon for the lofit one Until he Rnds it? 5 And T& &nahwMq ZWS ~Opq h a v i g been loet untll ha mlghi flnd when he has found the (onel a h b ; 5 rai dpbv h 1 r i 9 ~ u t v i t he puts i t upan it? And hi, rhn,r~,i.-r~ having found he (ll putting umn . . .- -. .- -. --. - and -. . h i i a I r o 0 xaipov, 6 ~ a rejoices. ~ o h q dyoug 6 And when upon the shoulders of him rejoicing, and h e gets home he calls ehBbv 15 rbv otrov uuvrak? having come into the house h e i c a l u n g together his friends and his robq ihouq nai ~ o b q y s i ~ o v a < , hiywv neighbors together. the %lends and the neighbors, saylnz saying to them, a h o i s Zwxi4,qri ~ O I 6 tfipw T6 'Reloice with me. to them Rejoice wlth me because Ifound the because I have found my sheep t h a t was rrpb6mbv pou sb hohohbq. sheep of me the (one) hsvlna been lost. last; 7 I tell YOU 7 hkyw twiv 6rl o k x a p b hl T@ t h a t thus there will I a m saylng to rou thst thus joy In the be more Joy in heaven obpavQ b r d ~ t n i kvi & p a p ~ w h & ~LT~VOOOYTI one sinner t h a t heaven wiu be upon one sinner repenting repents than over fi h i h f i r o v r a &fa 61raiozg ninety-nine righteous than upon ,metynine righteous cane.) have no oRlveq ob xptiav Exovu!v y a v o i a g . Ones need ere havlng o repentance. need of repentance. who not 6paxpirs Exouoa 6Cua. 8 "H ~ i g yuvi 8 'Or what woman Or what woman drachmas having tey. with ten ht&v dnohiua 6 p a x ~ i v piav, coins, if she loses one U ever she should lose drnehma one. drachma coin. does &rrel hbpov ~ a i mapoi not light a lamp and %heis llghtlng lamp end is swccpinS sweep her house and o l ~ i a v nai i;qrr? mlpLhaq house and f seckhg carefully until search carefully until s h e flnds it? 9 And 00 ~8pn; 9 ~ a ; ESpoOua what Itlmol shemight and? And having found when she has found i t
lThis

z y
2:

T& +i)lrr5 ral s h e calls t h e women muah~i she (ll muing together the twomenl frlends and who are her friends and neighbors togethy~i~ovag hiyouua xwxhpqri TI neighbors saying Rejoice YOU with me because er. saying, 'Rejoice me, because E~POV 6paxpfiv h h k m . with 1 have found t h e drachma I I found coin that 1 drachma heyw bwiv, yiw~al 10 oG.rwq, ~ h u s , I am saying to you, la coming to be lost.' 10 Thus, I tell JOY arises among Xaph +nlov T ~ V &yyawv r o c 8 ~ 0 6YOU, joy m sight of the angels of the God t h e angels of Ood over one sinner t h a t h i kvi &paproXQ )~sravooSvrl. repents." upon one elnner re~entlng. 11 Then h e said: "A 1 1 E i n v 66 'AvBK6g nq E~XN some was ha*ng certain man had two H e said but 6ISo vlo6q. 12 Kal ETTEV d V C ~ T C P O < ulj~rjv sons. 12 And the two sans. ~ n dsaid the younger of them younger of them said marpi nClrrp, 6 b ~ POI ~b t o his father, 'Father. 1% rather Father. Eke tome the g i v e m e t h e p a r t o f the property t h a t h ~ ~ h h h o vpfpog 7% obuias 6 throw~ngupon part of the property: the (one) falls to mu share! Then he divided his 62 ~IE?V a h o i g T6v 6iov. hut divlded to them the [means of1 livlns. means of living to IS ~ a i ~ E T ' 00 w o h h & ~ ?I$~o(sthem. 13 Later, after many And after not not many days, the uwayaybv r r k a b VU~WOZ ~ 1 younger 6 ~ son gathered having led together all lthmgal the younger son all things together &ns6'11 UEV CIS xhpav PaK hv, ~ a k i ~ E i and traveled abroad tr~,vc~baArosd into eountrv long fwesl, and there a country, 6!ru~bplr!an, 0oai-m ah6 and there squandered he squandered property of him his property by livlng a debauched r~b~ot. l4 6 ~ ~ f t : ~ .~~~~ s ~ 14 ~ F asd spendthrift. life. When he n h W LY~XTO htPa< Iuxupt( had spent everything. a11 (things) came to be famine strona a severe famine Occurred throughout r j v country the x b p m h~rivrlv. that, t h a t country, and he 3mp~iuiaBa~. 15 rai 15 He even t o be went in need. and started And L O be in want. kvi TJVrroh~.ri)Y T - F attached t~ohhj8q to he attached h~rnself to one of the eltiren= of one of the citizens of that country, and xbpag ~ K that, E~YS, and ~ a ~ lhe WU sent I E V ah h~& m ito T $ he Sent him Into his a,3To,j f3&KEIY X O ~OU( 16 at fields to herd swine. ' and &&,$ of to be feedhe l6 And he used T& X o p ~ a u 8 f i ~ a ~ in tnr8b~~l he deslrfng to be satiated out 01 the desire t o be filled with the carob pads which io8,0v o, Xoipo,, KC a r i o v &u i l t e e horns were e a ~ ~ n s the pigs, the swine were eating. and n o one would give f6i6ou ah3 ~ a 066siq i him [anything]. mnd n o one was pivlng to him.

3 :

&fig

d~fin

gJ

zt~gz~
be

$:zf

&,:

LUKE 15:17-24

~ a d v 62 &e*Y & , I7 .When h e came but havinp come he mid M his senses,he said. n6m1 bio8co1 700 r a r p 6 ~ pow 'How many hired How men7 hired [men1 ol the r father , . . + h e of me man w. rrrptoo~ljovmt &PTW 62 are abounding with are abounding of bread [lobeal, but bread, while I a m h l ~ Q 56. . dra6hhulra1. 18 &uam&q perishing here from to famine here I am Perishha; havlns rlaen fsmlnel I will nopeG=oval R@S rbu n a r k p a pow and journey to I shellgo toward the father of ma my father and say PA ~&CP ~N~PTOW EIC r6v I shaU ray to him, ~ a t h ~ ~'inned : Into the to him: have sinned against 0 3 p d v ~ a &&miw i mu heaven a n d against heaven and in-ht ofyo:, l9 I am no &<to< )ihqe{mt uiiy UOU. noiqu6v )IE worthy to be called son YOU; me as longer worthy of being Eva ~ilY plaeiov uov, 20 Kai called your son. Make one of the hfred you. A , , ~ me as one of your hired men."' 20 So &YOLOT&< fihecv b v 71a~tpa having risen he came t o w a ~ the father h e rose and went t o his father. While he tauro0. Ern 62 ah09 paxp& &,tyovroC of himself. Yet but of him long [way] hsvlngoe was yet a long m y E T ~ E Y ah& 6 nhpaljTDG OR.his father caught saw him the fsther of him and sight of him and was ianhoyxvi+ ~ a l 66pordv ~ L ~ E umoved E ~ with pity: and he was moved with pity and hsving run he fell h e ran and fell upon h i rbv ~p&qXov a h 0 ~ a ~mEpihqaEv i his neck and tenderly upon the nec ofhlm and kiaaed dawn kissed him, 2 1 Then a6~6w. 21 ETnsv $2 6 ui6q a d r Q n & r c p the son said to him. hlm. Said but the son to him ether: ' ~ ~ tI h have ~ sinned ~ , Ipaprov Eiq T ~ 06pavbv V Kai b h w l b oov. sinned Into the heaven and in alght of you; against heaven and against you, I am O ~ K L T I s f p i 65405 d q 0 i v a 1 ~ 1 6uOU. ~ not yet I a m worthy to be called son of you. n o longer worthy of being called your noiqu6v E I 5 5 E v a ~.rirv p t d i w v Make m e as one of the hlred lmenl o ? b :!. 22 ~ T m v 62 6 n 6 p n&< TO^ 6oGhovq 22 the father Said but the father toward the slaves t o his slaves a h a Taxi, b < w b ~ a r r moA?v .riw n p h q v Said ,Qulekl bring out'a of hlm Wick bring m u out robe the Arst ~ a iv6Guore i a6r6v, rcri 66re 6 a ~ ~ G h l oelq v 'Obe' the best One' and clothe you htm, and give uov rln. tntn . . and clothe him with it. and Put a ring on rljv x ~ i p a a h o i r nai ~ ~ aTa ~ 6 r4 O~q the hand of h ~ m and asndl.ls hrn the his hand and sandals n 6 6 a t 23 xai qhperr r b v p& ov T & ~On his feet 23 And feet. and be bearing the esK the brlng the fattened young bull, slaughter u1mur6v O i w a ~ ~ rat @ay&q wheat-fed, ~onsacnfiee and havlngeatsn i t and let US eat ~6+paL&pSv, 24 4, 0 6 ~ 0 ~ 6 and enJoy ourselves, let Us be well-mlnded, beesula thia the 24 b e a u s e this

17

Into

E ~ C

himself

346

347

LUKE 15:25-31

-.. .-"..=. ...... ...,

; :

. " ! $ :$ :

$";oF$z$T

my son was dead u16q ~ o u vu& fiv r a i &d<qm, son of ma dead wa. and he came to Ufe # & * n ! I . and came to life ?v hohokhs ~ a i ~ d p i h . Kai again; he was lost he wall h w h g been lost snd was found. And and was found,' ~ , , d iipSau~0 d q aimu8al they started t o enjoy they started to be beeiswell-minded. themselves. 25 J v 6& 6 uibq abrair , 6 a p m 6 h r p o ~ 26 ,.Now his alder as but the son ofhlm the older 80n Was in the fleld: and as he came andF 2p&$',","q h ? ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ near the house he olriq, ~YOWEV uupmiaq .at heard a music concert tortis house, he heard of concert and xopjv, 26 ~ c r i npoordcu&pevoq Eva a"d dancing. 26 So 01 dance., and having called toward [aeui one he called one of the rrai6wv -ehETO & Sewants to him and 01the boys he war inquiring whet likely inquired what these EY TaOm. 27 b 62 clnLvthings meant. 27 He migh? be these (things); the (one) but aatd a a ~ d t o him. 'Your a h 3 671 '0 &Ssh@6$ UOLJ ~~KII, ~ a brother i has come, and to hlm that The brother of you has arrived, and Your father slauah~ 6 ov 0 rbv tered the fattened Eeuucv 6 n m i p uou s6v aacriflced the father of you the es6 the young bull, because UITEV'~~V &TI Jyoaiwvra a d ~ b vhe got him back in wheat-fed, beeuse being in health hlm good health; 28 ~ u t &nCha&v. 28 byidq 62 nai he became w r s t h h l he received back. Xebeeame wrathful but end and was unwilling O ~ K ijedrv ~iuCX&iv. 6 62 n h p t o go in. Then his not weo wllling to enter. The but father father came out and ah00 &SEABOW n a ~ r ~ h h ~ l began to entreat him. of hlm having come out was entreating 29 In reply he said 29 6 62 honpt0ciq d n ~ v TQ his father, ,Here The (one) but having answered aald to the it so many years I r m p l a h 0 0 '16ob ~ o u a k a Errq 6ouh~6w have 'laved for father of him Look1 S o m y yeara Iamslsvlna and never once did UOI nai o~%hon Lvrohiv 1 tmnSgre~ your ~ to you and never mmmandment and napjheov ~ a i &poi oti6inore E 6 w ~ a yet ~ me you never I trans~reasbd, and tome never you gave Once save a kid for Eptqav Tva pm& r&v qihwv pou kid in order that with the idends d me me to enjoy myself rdqpav0&. 30 are 62 6 ulbC with my friends. I mlght be well-mlnded; when but the son 30 But as soon as uou oOroq 6 . ~ a ~ a q a y h v uou thi6 Your son of you this the (one) having ate down of you ate up your means niv 6iov rropv&v fiAgN, of living with harlots the tmeanmofl llvfng harlotn came. arrived. YOU slsughE e w ~ a i m 8 T.~V o ~ r r u r b v p6oxov. tered the fattened YOU BaCIUICed to him the wheat-fed calf. YOUIIU hull for him.' 81 6 62 aimG T L w , o b il he said Thetonal but s a d tohim ChUd, YOU t o h ~ m , ~ c h f l d , y o u

$:P$' 2,"; %

~$2.
OP:)oUu

hen

LUKE 15:32-16% r r h v ~ o ~vm' c illoD, d, ~ a rrhvrd i . T& always wlth me are. and all the (thingo) u& ~ U T I Y . 32 . ed$bpWefiva1 6 i ~ a 70la: to be well-minded but and &I, 671 b &6EX$b6q ::%?%I ltwssneeesasry, because the bmther aou otroq verpbq fiv nai il;rloEv of YOU thh dead was end he came P hie, rai CmoXoh6q r a i rirpi8q. end having been lo41 and wss found

348
have always been with me, and all the things tih a t are mine are 32 but we just had to enjoy ourselves and because this your brother was and came to life, and he was lost and was found.'" 6670~5 bath measures dm6 a
to him

349
Maiov of 011; sou of you the (one) but

LUKE 16:7-12

62

laid

O & O ~ . m a n was rich and he olrov6pov, mi dxw 8q who was having steward. and this (one) had a stenafl, and 61~!3hjBq ah$ 6 q 6 1 a u r o p ~ i < w v T& thls one was accused was slandered to him a* setterlng through the to him a s handling l r r h p ~ o v r aadrp8. 2 Kal Twvilaaq adrbv his goods wastefuily. belonglngr of hlm. And hav ng sounded hlm 2 so he called him ~ T E V ah,$ Ti r o b 0 &KO+ m p i and said to him. hesnld to hlm What thls I e m heaa b u t .what is this I besr 000; ~ b vhX6w 7-5 o i ~ m fa< about you? Hand in you7 O % % k the word o f k e stewa shlp the of UOU, 66vq O ~ K O V O I E ~ . stewardship for you of you. $ t you are Lbls yet to be steward. J rfrrrv 62 h, LamQ b oimv6poq the house; 3 ~h~~ Said but ur himaelf the steward steward said to TI nol'oo TI what i h a ~ ~ d because o K4E2q E e himseif. 'What am I to do, seeing that & a 1 dra~ my master will take wl$li&up off t h e stewardship away UW~TEOVO ~ K i ~ x h , I am not Tv be digging not I am strong, to he begging Irom enough to dig. aloxlivollat. 4 Eyvwv Ti rro,iow strong I am ashamed to beg. I ashamed: 1 know I =hall 4 Ahl I know what & , , pc7auTn8ir Tva inorder that whenever Imlght b e t r a n s f e d 1 shall do, SO that, 6r rfiq o l ~ o v oicq 6LCwvrai pc when I am put Out eut of the stewarb;lip they mlght receive me of the stewardship. slq 7065 oinovq tavr6v. 5 nai PwP'e will receive me Into their homes.' lnta the houses of themselves. ~ n d r r p o a ~ a h ~ u & ~ ~ ~tva ~ o q & a u ~ o v 16" 5 And havlng called toward (self1 one each of the him each one of the rpeo$b~hcrirv mir rvpiou I m o t &yn, debtors of his mastel oan-owers of the lord of hlrnseu he wassaylnp he ~roceeded to say n6uov b~~ihe~ . q4 to ihe flnt, How 6 rp6rp to the Rrst (one) How much are you owing to the much are you owing 6 6i E~TIEV ' E n a ~ d v my master? 6 He ~Upi? IOU; 6 lord of me? The (one) but said One hundred said, ,A hundred

2 .

$??

Phe

2 : ~~~~~$ ,Sbn' '&$;

,

and sit down and agreement back quickly and ~diuac mxiw y&aov n+;ya. w i t e fifty: 7 Next. having sat down qulckly write he said to another 7 Brrelra t~6pp ~lrr~v I b 61 one, .NOW YOU. how Thereupon to different (mkl he aald You but much are you owing?' rr6uov b ~ i k ~ q ' 66 e l m v He said, 'A hundred how much are YOU owhg? The (one) but satd eor measures of "heat.' He said to ' E K ~ ~ V dpoy oimu. hLyc~ one hundred cor measures of wheat: he Issaying him, 'Take your written agreement ati.r$ Aiea! uou T& back and write tohim Receive of you the Yt$fikes eighty.' R And his y p . + t + . w by69 rovra. 8 r a i ~rr6vEoEv 6 master commended wnte eng w. And commended the the steward. though unrighteous, because &61ria5 UndphteouMas he acted with praCtical wisdom; for the 8pov;Iwq hOiquEv. aTI 01 sereet~y be dl* because the sons things* of this are wiser system in Of a uioi TOO a l h q T O ~ W QpovlIine~ol way toward more sons of the age their own generation 7ilv than the sons of the QWdq 1 T& h i p 7 0 6 ~ ulobq Into the light are. llght sons ofthe the over 9 "AISO. I say. to y~vrhv v Iau~irv EIUIV. YOU, Make friends for generatlon the of themselves are. yourselves by means 9 And Kd 6 riches, of the unrighteous so that. when m t f i u a r r fihouq LK TOG IaIwvB lfiS such fail, they may make rov dends out of the mammon of the receive you into the ha 6rw everlasting dwelling &61Kiacr ~llllighteouane~, I n orderthat whenover places. 10 The per!on faithful in what &Air 8etoYra, T& Itmight&" they ghtre&ve into the w also least in much, is faithfui and the

2 yt$Ksa

bath measures of ollve pil.' He said to him, Take your written

$ ':;zq 2:

2,

O!r&r$v 0:%

2 ~ 2.,h%$&, kz$z

;$! lo ~%ai,9yig ukn\ U a ~ i o r q r a i b rrohA6 rr1or6 ~ U T I V , ~ a is, and least (thing) also in mvch faithfu? h61uog r a l h, h, tha i m ? 6 the (one) In leaetything) unrlghteoua also in

m whattinrightenus is least is person also in unrighteous l much. 11 Therefore. if YOU have not proved yourselves faithful in connection rrOhhQ much undghteous '61~6q 6m1v' is. l1 therefme with the unrighteous riches, who will & 6 i ~ p pawwv@ rrlmoi oov unrighteous m a m m o n faithful not ~s true? 12 with And what if L~&E&E, ~6 ClXqeoYilV 7iS bpiv YOU have not proved Yon became, the true (thing) who to yo* yourselves fsithhll flhoTpiV in connection with rrlm~bc~ 12 . ~ a ci l b w f l .,,tru.f? ~ ~~d if in the lt mgl another's what is another's,

& ? ; :!

,av

&

B '

8. Or,

"order of thinm" (almog, oie'noa), MAE; D3W. 'oh.lom;

J17~'a.'2.

LUKE 16:13-18
sr~omoi o b ~ LyEvrn86 r Jlpbrrpov falthful not You became, the lthlng) ours riq 660~1 bpiv; 13 O G ~ E ~ F oinfrqq who wlll give to roo? No one hourre servant 6 G v a ~ a 1 Sum: K U ~ ~ O I S GOVXE~EIY. Is able to two lord. to beslaving; e l k r yZlp d v E v a g ! o p ~ a r6v l ETEPOY for the one w111 ate and the dmerent tone) d y m ' o a t fi Lv6q &vBb<cral Kai he w l l l ~ o v ~ or , of one he wlll hold self against and

350

351

LUKE 11319-24

who will give YOU what is foryourselves~ 13 No house servant can be a to two masters: 'Or' either he will hate the one and' love the other, or he will stick t o the one and despise the other. YOU cannot be slaves TOG t~ipou raraOpovfim,, of the different (onel he wlll desDi5e. N d t o God and t o riches." 6bmo0c BE@ 6ovhrlie~v r a i paliwv$. 14 Now the TOY are able to God to be alnvlng and to mammon. who ~-~ 14 'Hlrouoy 62 r&a =&ma money lovers. were Were hearing but them tthtnzsl dl listening to all these 01 @ap!oaio! qthhpwfol bahpxovrrq, ual things, and they the Pharisees fond of 61 ver being, and began to sneer at him, & S ~ ~ U K T ~ ~ P Ia< 3O ~6 Vv .15 Kai ~TTTEY a b ~ o i g 15 Consequently he they were sneenng s t him. And he said to them to them: ,.You 'Y riq furl. 01 61mlo&rcq LsvO$q those who declare &)bu are the (ones) justlfylng yourselves righteous tu*n~ov T& &dp&rrwv, b 62 es62 before men, but God In slght of the men, the but Go ' O U R hearts: YIY~OKLI ~ h q ~ a p 6 i a q bpilY. BTI 1 . knowinr hearta of you: beeaune because what is lofty . the among men i s a -ri, hr ~ p * r r o l q%hav -6Wvypa the lthlnpl in men o y gusting thlnp disgusting thing i n God's sight. b h ~ o vr o t ern;. In aight of the cod. 16 "The Law and 16 ' 0 v 6 p o ~ r a l 01 rr oeiimt VEXPI theProphetswere The Law and the untll until John. From then ' l w h w u IT^ T&C 4 6 a u 1 k i a TOG &o3 0" the kinEdom John; from men the klngdom of the God G W is being declared a8 good news, and c k y y d i < ~ ~ a ~ Ka; n&q Is belng declared as good new. and everyone Into every sort of person Dcb<rrat. I1 E d ~ o r r ~ r r p o 66 v Lorlv IS presslng forward it 1 . forcing self. Ensler but 1 toward it. l? Indeed. d v odpdv ~ a ? y@ iraprXeEiv i t is easier for heaven the heaven and earth to Pass away and earth to pass away than for one 3 r o t v6pau piav Y E P ~ ~ V TEOE~Y. than of the Law one little horn tofall. particle of a letter of the Law to go 18 n&q b &noAGwu Everyone the looslng o f f unfulfilled. 18 "Everyone t h a t yvvui~a &oG ~ a i women of him and marrying dlvomes his wife and marries another t~kpav poi c b ~ t different twoman] ha ia commJting 'adultery,

uai b and the &v6$g male pereon 19 . A d

~~~

gophets

yapav

ho~rAupivqv 6 and he t h a t marries a [woman1 hevmg been Mosed OR fmm divorced from yapav patxrbct. a husband commlts marrylng b commlttsng adultery. aanl*n, ---. . . . wnoq but 66 some TIC was ?v n h o rich, blog. ,g a certain man was rich, and h e ~ V L ~ I ~ ~ ~ K E T O ~ a l used t o deck hlmself he was clothing hlmselt rwithl and wlth purple and ilnen. rai 6huov rGQp~rtv6pEvoq KC# and llncn belng well-minded ewordinz to enloymg himself from day t o day wlth magAcsfnr$$ 20 poor ~ Wlone) X ~ S some 'IS mficence. 20 But a certain beggar named h a ~ $ $ ~ A ~ ~ W n rrvhba ah06 ~ihlwphg 21 vai Lsda.rus' used t o be gate of hlm havingbeendcented and p u t at hi8 gate, hrll Of T&V ulcers 21 and desirf $ % the tthlngs) m . g to he fllied wlth ntn~6v~wv &a6 the thlngs droppirig from falling from the table of the rot nhowiou. drMZI rich man, Yes, too, of the rleh tone); but dogs K & E ~ &pX6pwo~&rE)lE~x?v T& E X K ~ &oG. the does comlng were llcklng the ulcers of him. and lick hls ulcers. i NOW in course of L dmoewciv ~b nrwxav ~ a 22 22 Lytvrro 6 the poor lone) and time the beggar died n occurred but to dle and he was carried o n h w r x 8 i v a 1 &hv f i to be carried ofl hlm by the engab Into by the angels to the d v a6Anov 'APpabw bosom [posltlon) of the boaom at Abraham: Abraham. 6 L rai b rrXob10 ~ a i " a S O . t h e rich h$!e~EV but d m the rloh (one? and 66" man dled and was &&qq. 23 ~ a i he was burled. ~ n d hades buried. 23 And in h & ~ a < .rob$ 6qeaApoPq ~ I ~ T O G ,Ha'des' he lifted UP having Hfted up the @yea ofhlm, hls eyes, he existing h & p x w v &v ~ u & o t ~ dp$ 'A6pahp In torments, and he belne In torments, hef -Ins Abraham saw ~-~~~~ *braham afar off dnri, paup6&v ~ a hi 3 a p o v &v m i g ~ 6 h n o 1and ~ Labarus. In the from long way off and Larams I n the bosoms ,posltiOnl &oG. 24 r a l ah65 q w v i u a ~ ~Trrrv hirn. 24 sohe called of him. . And he m v i g sounded asid and said. 'Father n&sp 'A6pcr&p, -6v p r ~ a n6pylov i have mercy Father Abraham. have m e w on me and send . o n me and send LabTb lw a.rUsst o dlp the tip tip % E . , " $ t ? In order that he dlp the

?fan

n;w
I

ytaz~ t$$&:~

fig

ftt

ty~$d $ :

I:?.:".$& $2

fz

+PZ~$V~ g :

&$

8,24

eKwv

28" 24' Laz'a.rus 2 3 " ~ a ' d e r . NAB; she'oi,

20.

*a; El.e.a'zar, meaning "God Has

Jbs.I*18.'l;

hfef~t'lo,Vg. See App 48.

Helped." J18.9

LUKE 16:25-31
of the

352
M U ~ U S a

353

LUKE 17:1 6

Samq ~ a m l a q 6 c of his Anger in Rnger of him ofwater and m l d t c o a water and cool my ~ j v yh&oo&v pov, 6r1 d 6 ~ & ~ a 1tongue, because I a m the tongue of me, because I em being pained in anguish in this t u rfi ehoyl r a h g . 25 rlrmzv 61. 'ABpahp blazing fire.' 25 B u t In the flame thle. Said but Abraham Abraham said, 'Child, Tgnwv, p,-+ue~)rt bn M a 6 r q T & remember t h a t you Child, remember that you received o f f the in fa your &yaM oou hr sll r a i good things in your good (things) of YOU in the and lifetime, but Laz,a.rus. AdrSapoq d oiwq r h nanh vtv 62 correspondingly the Lararua likewlae the bad (things); now but things, Now, 5 6 ~ ~apauohrirat ob 62 however, he is having here ha in belng mmforted you but comfort here but 6 6 d m 1 . 26 r a i hr neat m h t q are behgpained. And in all these lthln~sl =a@ h f i v b in, x&wa c r h tetween us and voa lbeoplel chasm great these things, a great chasm has been (.5?fip!~ml 6rwq 01 86hov~cq has been nxek, go that the (ones) being wllllng fixed between us and YOU people, so t h a t 61aBjval berv rrplrt bpi< those wanting to go to stel, through lmm here toward ~ o i~eoplal o from here to 6 6 v w ~ a l . crr162 6rci8cv =pat fi~$ over YOU may beable, nelther from there toward may 6 ~ a r r ~ p S u l v .27 rlrcv 66 'Epori, oc may cross over. He said but I amresuesting you Cross Over from there t o US.' 27 Then he oh, n&rsp, lva ~ B M 11< therefore, father. i that YOU s h o ~ d aend sa1d;"In that event ah& rlq .r&v OTKOV m O r r a ~ p 6 q pov you. lather, to him into the house of the father elm;, send him to the house 28 y h p rrhrrs &6*ofit 6rrinoq Of my rather. 28 for I a n k v h f l for five brothers. so that I have five brothers. in order that he may l a apnipn~a! CrGroiq, lva hem: t!orouphly wltneall to them. In order that give them a thorough pi ~ a i aLI~oi ~ A ~ W U I V ~i~ T ~ V T ~ T O V witness, that they also not also they might come into the place should not get into roirrov niq pau&vou. 29 Aka 62 'ABpadp this place of torment.' this of the tomcnt. h saying but Abraham 29 But Abraham said. MouuEa clai m J q n r j r a s . 'They have Moses 'Exovut They are having Moses and the rophets: and the Prophets; let &nouo&rouav aG~&v. S O d 61. elrmzv them Hsten t o these ' let them hear of them. The (one) but sald 20 he smri -~ Then ~ .~~ ~ 'Nn . . ~ . , ~ Indeed, father AbraOGxi, "&rep 'ABpa&p, &Ah' 6& 7,q No, lather Abraham, but Uever someone ham, but if someone b vsn t3v noprue* np6q aho* from t h e dead h r n dead P o n d should go toward them to them they will repent.' 31 Hut ~ETCWO~~OOWIV. 31 s f m v 62 he said t o him. 'If they will repent. He said but to him . ... . 25' LLIZ'B.PUS, NAB; El,e,n'nar, meaning "Gad Hns Hslped," Ja.r*,

m G &avritAov &oO

5 2 ;

;rLz E Z g :'

A !

order

they d o not listen ~ i r v T O ~ ~ T & V0 6 ~ of Moses and 01the Brophefs not t o Moses and the &ro6ouo,v, oLIV 6hv T(< t~ Prophets, neither will they are hearing, nelther If ever lomeone out of they be persuaded if VEKPSV &vau~fi r r c 1 ~ 8 j u o v r a 1 . someone rises from dead lones) should stand UP they will be persuaded. the dead! *. Et61. =pi)$ TO* paLClen~&q a h 0 6 Then he raid t o He=id but toward the disciples of him his disciples: 'It 'AvLv6s~~inr 5monv TOG r h orQ6oXa Unavoidable it is of the the eauaea for stumbling is unsvoldable t h a t iA0~iv TA~Y okl 61' 08 causes far stumbling to corn;, besides woe through whom should come. NevEp~rat., 2 hwt~chri a h 4 el ertheless, woe t o t h e they are mmmg: it is of advantage to him I 9 One through whom Aieoq p u h ~ ~ b q ~ E P ~ K E I T ~ In ~ p i they came! 2 ~t atone of mill Is lying smund about would be of more rpdr AOV a h 0 6 ~ a i i p p ~ r r ~ a g r l q Tilv n s of him and ha has been caat mto the ~d~~~~~~~w,",," 8&Aaooav 1 7 lva wuw6ahioq sea than in order that he should stumble pended 'Iom his neck he were thrown r&v plrpi,v so6rov ha, and into the sea than for of the little (ones) these him t o stumble one S ~pooC~r~c tauroiq. ,& , Be ~ o o p a y i n g attention 0 selves. . 1f ever of these llttle ones. &p&p~g d h6rA06q oov h ~ ~ i ~ l q o3oPay v attention to should sin the brother of you give rebuke yourselves. If your a 3 ~ 0uai , i&v pc~avofiog b p r g a d r q brother commlts a sin to him: and d ever he shouldrepent let go off to him: him a rebuke, 4 rai t&v Znt&utq if he repents fi!$gX and and itever e v e n times forgive him. 4 Even & ! J ~ P T ~ ~ u el< 2 E m h l q if he sins seven times he should sm Into you and seven timea a day a ~ a i n s you t and rn,uTpI*p he comes back to you heahould come back d tlmes, saylng, adrO, seven METWOO, &+iloc1s I repent.' you must I am reoentinx. YOU ~ i ibe i letthggo OE to hirn. ' forgive him." 5 ~ a E%(N i 01 b d u ~ o A 0 1 K,,P[y And said the apostles Lord 5 NOW the apostles npiw0y 4piv rrnimav. 6 r t n w 2 b said to the Lnrd: Add to ua faith. Said but the y3ive us more faith." LX~E r6plog El lriorlv h q K ~ K K O V 6 Then the Lord said: grain , faith as Lord I1 YOU ere having .,( vorr had faith the -. .-6u u~vdrmwg, thiyrre to~$he size of a mustard of mustard. YOU were saylng Ukeb grain. YOU would say o v r a ivy ~ a h ~'EKP~<%T l to t h ~ black s mulberry black mulkmy tree thh Be uvrwted tree 'Be uprooted the e be vplanted rr~~rm l h , ~ t the sll Mba11' see; and ~ a ii n itobeyed r i l ~ o mand'planted sea? and it would a v uptv. likely to roo. 1 obey YOU

17

l7

!a

& :

, ,

o ; g e
$ $

?d$$

t;te

2 :

.-

LUKE 17:7-14
7 Tic
Who
but

354

355
they Were cleansed.

LUKE 17:15-23
but

Exov 7 'Who of YOU is havlng there that has a slave drporpl&vm i i clud06vn Plowing or minding DIOWID~or mlndlng Aock, who havlngcome in t h e floek who mu say t o him when h e tr 703 Lpri &Q E@iy rmt ef the hewlll say to hlm rmmedtately getS in from the field: 'Come here a t once rrawXeZlv 8 having mms alongside you fall but not and recline a t the twi ah3 'Eroipamv Titable'? 8 Rather. he wlll say to hlm Make ready what will he not sav ta 6r1huw ; ,K nrpl<w&pwoq him. 'Get something I mlght eat as a i p m , and havlng g m e d new ready for me t o have 61ar6vs1 pol @dyw my evening meal. be nerving to ma unll I mlnht eat and and Put on a n apron and minister to me ~ i w ~ a pl r r h raha +&ycua~ I mlehtd;lnk, and sitar theae ~thtngs) you WIII eat until I am through eating and drinking, ral aisual and afterward you you will drlnk 3 7 . hka lb&g x& I V 6015AW 6rl ho; ucv can eat and drink'? g P a ! u l td . Slave ~ ~ C Q U M heaid He gratitude t o the slave T& ' 61max0ivra. lo ohus the cthlnra) having been saslghed? Thus also because he did the things assigned, will TOI'm,,L he? voo &ht do the (:$inga) when you have done 6lmax0iv-m bpiv Myere the things assigned h.vlng been asslgnsd to ro:, berou raylng E t t o YOU, say. 'We are AOGAOI dxpdoi hoprv, 8 h+eiAop~v. igOOd-for.nOthing Slaves Useless we ere. wh'Ch we wemowins slaves. What we have done is what we ought to have done."' 1 1 K d & Y 6 ~ 0 h, And I t oeeumed in
out of slave

6P

bpnv raw ~otpaivovra,

LE

6oOhov

Lua0apio0quav. t6Av

15 d g

One

62

out ol

tg

ah&,

thorn.

hsvlng seen that he.uar heslsd, tumeL?back

9ec5

"6,

&J.'

cr

#A

dtC

*&$? Whdn%et

"9

'IepowaAAp mi &6q
Jerusalem

and

he

was traversing through

6 1 i p x ~ ~ o 6th

he was entering into a certain ten leprous men met hini, but they $toad up =far off 13 And they raised their " , i c e s ~~YOVTE 'lqu08 F h l u r h ~ a LMquov fip65. and said: "Jesus, aaylng Jesus lnstructoi have mercy on us. rnstNctOr, have mercy I4 K U ~ 16Av Elrev athoiq nopcu0hcq on us!'. 14 And when And havlngaaen he sald to them Havlng gone ' h e got sight of them h16~iSa-r~ tauroDq roiq IcpcGu~v. ual h e said ta them: "Go you show selves to the priests. And and show yourselves t ~ i v e ~ o h) h & y e ~ v &ok to the priests." Then It occurred h the to begolngunder them a s they were going off

and of Galllee. And ~ ~ o c p ~ o p 6 v oa uh 0 0 c Tlva K&~V enterlng of hlm into same vlllage h 6 v ~ l l ~ a6 v i ~ a ACWPO~ ~ ~ P L S , oi met ten le~roua male persons, who & v t o n l o w n6ppw0rv, 18 uai a h o i 4pav +oviv 6t00d UP fro* afar, and they ralsed volce

mldst

ptoov

or&marla

T a apiaq

rd

raA~Aaiaq. 12 K a i

,I he passing through the midst

and

, ,

Oal.i.lee,

12 And as

with h e was healed, turned 0~6v, 18 K U ~ back, glorifying God the God, and with a loud voice. Emow h i np60wrrov na TO* n 6 k q 16 And he fell upon he fell u w n face b e r g the feet his face at [jesus.] a h 0 3 nixaplorirv ah& ~ a i a h b q ?Y feet, thanking him: of him glvlng thanks to hlm: and he wrvss hrthermore, he mas I o p a p i n l C . 17 6 m o ~ p l 8 L i ~ 66 6 s sa.msr.i.tan. 17 m Samarltsn. Havfnganrwered but the reply sesus .s~he 'IquoGq ~ T T C V OlSx ol 6 t r a LrdapioBqoav; ten were cleansed, Jesus sald Not the ten wereelcsnred? were they not? where, 01 6L b v f a TOG; 18 od ~6pf8rluav then are t h e other The but nlne where? N$ they were found 18 Were none b~oorp~qavrc~ 6oOva1 66Sw TQ era G d t h a t turned havhg turned back to glvo glory to the God to glory st pt) 6 &AAOYEV~~S OBTOF;19 uai ETTEV t o God but this man if n d the of another reoa thlal And he seld of another nation?,* alSrQ 'Avaurirc rroperiou 1 rriurcq oou 19 And he said t o to hlm H a v i g r16en be pohg: the fsiith d y o u him: .,Rise and be on . . UkUwK6V OL. your way; your faith has saved you. has made you well." 20 ' E T S P W T ~ ~ 6L ~ F h b rDv Oaptuaiwv 20 But on being Requested upon but by the Phsrlaees asked by the n6rc EPXCT~I &mtkia m G 0-3 Pharisees when the when lseomlng the klngdom of the God kinadom of God was hsrrorpitlq a h o i q ~ a elnev i OlSr Epxc~at I co&g. h e answered heanswered tothem and safd Not lsmmlns 1 I?uutAria TOO &oir WET&v a p ( m ~ p f i m w ~ the klnedom ofthe God wlth observln= berlde: 2 1 066 tpoirolv 1 ' 60; 156~ 4 - 'EK& nelfhel wlll they esy l a o k l here or There: obseribleness, 2 1 neither will people f60bpf au~Aeia 706 ~ E O G t v ~ b q be saykng. 'See here? look1 lnldom cftha Ciod inside or, 'There!' For, look! the kinadom of God is -.. .-. in uou<midst." 22 ETTEV 66 npbc m5q He said but toward the 22 Then he said t o 'EAeBovra~ fiptpa~ 6rc h 1 0 u p / I o c ~ ~ p i w the disciples: ''Days Wlll come days when YOU wlll desire one will Come when You will desire t o see one UIoo &Ygp~TOU of the days of the Son of the of the Son of Ule man of man but YOU will 16Eiv r a i o l ~ lilyco8e. 28 ~ a l LpoOulv to see and not You wlll sea. And they wlllaay not see [it]. 23 And eople will say to YOU, 4 '1605 66c' bpiv '1605 Lrei See here: to rou Look1 there or : e e there,' or. 'See here? Do not go out 61tbSq.1~. M ~ ~ ~ T B p116t roo should go ofl nelther rov .hould Pursue after. or chase after [them].

TI

i&Bq,

htol

E~EV

cleansing / the11 occurred. 15 One of them, when he saw

~~~~~~~

Owviq pcy&hqq
volce great

glorlfYlnx

6 o S h ~ w 76"

de ?,&

--

""

" & ! $

LUKE 11:21--31

356 ol~iq, house,

367

LUKE 17:32-18:3

24 O m c p y a p fi h p m i j & m f k o w a 24 For even as t h e As-even for the lighlnlng ashins lightning, by its 6~ T ~ Ch b T ~ VodWv6v d S T ~ V hr' flashing, shines from out oi the under the heaven Lnto the under one pad under heaven o l l d v h & p n ~ i o h w y ZOTUI b ulby t o another part , . heaven lsahlnhi, mu= wlll be the Son under heaven, so the roil (hl8pi,rrw. 25 a "row 66 6~i s o n of man will be. o i the man. but ~ t i * n - = n 25 First, however. h e &bv aoMh W&V r a i must undergo many him many (things) to and sufferings and be h o 6 o r l p m ~ I i v a l dmb ri15 yEvE& xih~. rejected by this generto be rejected from the generation thla. ation, 26 Moreover, 26 r a l ra8hc B y f v ~ r o tv ~ a i y f i p t p a ~ yjust as i t occurred in And aecordlng as itoccurred in the dsvs the days of Noah, so NOE, oirrwy Lma~ ~ a Lv i ~aic ilpipaty it be also in the of Noah, thus it will be slao in the days days of the Son of TOO uloa roil &vepirrrov' 27 rj0810~ of the Son o f the man: were e'llngs man: 21 they were eating, they were h~vov they wsre drlnklng, ,$~$~,"~;ylnp. drinking, men were marrying, women iyapifawy we'e being given thay ware belnng ven n marriage, ,&i?t%: w c 'h marriage, until fivLpa5 ~IoilXerv N a e d c ~ i v KIDW-T~V, in that day when day entered Noah Into the ark, entered into the ark, 6h8rv 6 r a r a ~ h w p b y rat h 6 h s o ~ vand the Rood Came the entaelysm and desh.oued and destroyed them rr&v~a<. 28 6 oiwy K&< & t m m tv all (them). ~ltewlse a-rdlngu 1toee-d in ? I 1 . just as i t occurred in A& the days of Lot: they the olLot: they were eating. they were Lhlvov ,,yb they wan d r l n k u , hy buy,,,g, drinking. they were buying. they were hrLAow, tqh cuov, they were ~ ~ ~ i l n p . they were p~antlllp, selling. they were planting, they were 0~066 ow' 29 6 building. 29 But thayweretulldlng: to~hlch but t t j h e ~ v Ab.r h b Eo66~wv. CPPL~EVTOP On the day that Lot came out ~ o t from sodom. it rained fire Came out of Sod'om rai 8Eiov 61TTs orlpav00 . .a/ and sulphur from heaven and WhWTag. SO KaTh rh a11 Ithem). A ~ c o r d. f n ~ t o We 6 it will be on that daytmal It will be to w\IEI~ the when the Son of man is t o be revealed. &V~P&WOU h o ~ a h h r r m i . ' Is being revealed. 31 "--O n t----h a t rlao man --, 31 b t r ~ i v n fiptpq lie Emat &I l e t t h e Person t h a t In that the day Who will be upon is a n the housetop 703 6bpa70q KO/ ~h U Y L ~ &oO ~ h) .re but whose movable the housetop and the v w e l s of hlm in the things are in the

E!L~~;~,

the (one) in ~ e f d ilfewise no letrehlrn in the field. let him El< rh h i o w . 32 pVIlp0vErk~E likewise not return Into the lthlnp.) behlnd. Be 70" remembering to the things behind, yuvol~rbc A h . 38 6c, of Lot. 33 Whoever seeks to keep his soul might seek 6, 8afe far himself will I , % I ; Who but lose it, hut whaever &v hohtu~l Cwoyovimt loses it will preserve llkely will lose h e w 11 generatcauve it. ~talive. 34 I tell bpi", ~ a l j ~ ~ q f iV Y K T ~ & O V T ~ I YOU. I n t h a t n i g h t 34 IaitL?lnn to rou, to thls the nlght will be two [men] wlll be in one bed; the one 660 h i ~Aivqqp16y. b d c ,rra a h p q B ? j o c ~ a ~ two upon bed one. the one w l t belaken alone will be taken along. ~ a l 6 ~ T L P O ~ &pE8?juc~al' but the other will be and the different (anal wlll be let go off; abandoned, 35 ~h~~~ will he two [womenl 35 Eoowai will be two Iwomenl 660 &hq80uoafi gr ndlng upon iwi 76 grinding a t the same arlrb, 1 pia r m p ~ X ~ p q 8 i u ~ ~ 4 a 1 6L the .One very. tho one wl I be slten along the but be taken along, but t76 a different fwomanl w $ f ~ ~ $ ~ r ~ ~ ~ Rt h , e other will be abandoned." 36 ' horpt8iwcy ~iyouow ah6 hav~ng answered they aressy~ng to him Where. 37 So in response said him: rGptr. b 6L ~ l r r c v &oiy 'Olrou r b u r d d The tone) but -Id to them where the "Where. Lord?" Re said to them: 'Where u&pa, &KC? rat 01 body. then, alao the eagles the body is, there also t h e eagles will be ~ W ~ W iuovrai will be !ed gzether upbn. gathered together."

raraPdrro $a~ &&, ral house not come down letatepdown to1 ft up them, and 1 to pick these up, r k 3 &v &y 6 b o i o c p$ hrlo.rpcyldnw and t h e person out

~t?z."$Pz*f

:f%i

noG,

2 :

%$'

rrapaPoAfiv droiy parable to them 6tiv navrora VP~S ?a tobe nefesrary always toward the rrpoocGx~o8a1 adrobc, them ~c.1 to be praying and no Lv~a~civ hBywv Kp'rfiC to go bad in (sodethlng), saylng sudge s : $ , q o 6 o O ~ o y rai fear nu and 3 6L ?v but we.

18 He'Eheyrv was saulng.

62 but

Tfi

#f&

a n Illustration with to the need for them always t o pray and not t o give up. 2 saying: . . ~ n a certain eity there was a eertain judge t h a t had no lea' Of had hv0pwrrov p i 6wp~rr6p~voy. man not reppeetlng. no respect for man. tv n6hal t ~ r i v~~ a 3 i But there was a ln the oity that and widow in t h a t eity and

l8on to tell them

Then he went

e : 2 0

$3
~

$ :

t%

SO' P ~ x A B W and the Wcstcatt and Mort Creek text omit this verse.

LUKE 18:4-10

358

359

LUKE 18:11-16

fi~xam npdq a3dv hiyouoa she kept going t o him, #ha WBB ~ 0 m l n g ~ W B I ~ hlm 8 8 ~ h K saying. 'See t h a t I get 'ErSirqoirv VE &nb 7013 ckvr16i~o~ justice from my sdverExact vengeanceior me from the adversary [atlswl sary a t law.' 4 Well. pou. 4 r a i O ~ K f i B ~ h ~ v h i x&,v, for a while he was unof me. And not he was wlllfng upon willing, but afterward prr& rajra 68 ~ l n r v i v iavr4 El he sald t o himself, after theae (thmgsl but he sald in hlmself If 'Although I do not r a i r6v O&v 06 $oBoOpa~ ob6L & 8 p m o v fear God or respect a130 the God not Iamfeartnp nelther man 6v~pinop~. 5 6fh YE 76 I am reapeetmg, through In fact the naplxrcv pol nhov riu qpav to be iurniahmg to me toil the w dow m6qv tr6tutloo a h j v , w111 see t h a t she gets thls I shall exset vengeance lor her. Jastlce, so t h a t she will not keep coming iva dq T L X O ~ +XOll&q In order h a t lnto end commg and pummeling me t o lmwn~hSu pe. 6 ETnav 68 6 K ~ P I O a~ flnlsh."' 6 Then #he may hlt under leyel me. S d d but the Lord the Lord said: "HEUI 'AuoSoare ~i 6 nptniq 7-q &Stria< what the Judge, Hear You what the judge o f L e unrighteo"=es. although unrighteous. A ~ Y E I . 7 jl 68 Or6 06 p? noxion .r)lv said! 7 Certainly, ISssylng: the but 0 0 2 not not a o w d do the then, shall not God 6 ~ 6 i ~ q o l TGY v ~K~EKTO a V b ~ d 7i)v cause justice t o be Vengeance of the chosen (onell of hlm ofthe (ones1 done for his chosen 6o&vrwv ah6 lpkpcrq r a i W K T ~ S , r a i crying aloud tohim of day and of nrght. and ones who cry out t o him day and night. panpoBuyr~, W a b r o i 8 h i y o Gpiv h e ~ s l o n a os ~ m upon t them?; Iamsaumg torou even though he is long-suftering toward 6 ~ 1 woljoel T ~ V6~6i~qulv I You, that he wtll do the vengeance o??he? He will cause justice ~hxet. nhiv .,,,lcknesa. wdes h a ~ h O u to be done to them speedily. Nevertheless. UBbv 6pa ab f i a t 1 rilv having come r e a y wllfhs ~ n d the faith when the Son of man arrives. will he really h i ~ilqY ~ F ' upon the earth? find the falth on the earth?' S Etno, 68 .a1 rrpk n w g m?q ~e mid but also toward sorne the 9 But he spoke wmo186~aq & $ Lauroiq 6 ~ , this Illustration also having trusted upon themselves that they are t o some who trusted Si~a~ot ~ a i i ouOrvoOvm TOGS in themselves t h a t rlahteaus and wnddering as n o t b the the" were rlehteous " homnobq 4 v napadohjv d q v . and who considered leikwer ~ n e s l the parable this. the rest as nothing: 10 'AvB w n o ~ 660 M 6 u a v aiq 6 ir&v 10 ',Two men went e n two w E a u p lnto the temple Up into the temple wpou~6~aoBa1, Q a toaiog ~ a i 6 t o pray, the one a to pray. one ~ R a r ~ a e e and the pharisee and the

:$

$$

; E e

a tax g7apoq T E X ~ ~ Y ~ G .1 16 @ a ~ o a i o q Other 11 The Pharlsee dimrent (one) lax collector. The ,& tWrav stood and began t o ora8ri< 7aOra toward hlmself pray these things t o the (thus) haulng stood himself, '0 God. I cb~aptm&i 001 O e 8e6t npoor(6yno & was preying Dad. 1em thankfng to you thank you I a m not as 67, o l i ~ ~ l p ffionep i oi ~OITOI TWV the rest of men, extorbecause not Inm ea-even the leftover loneel oi the tioners, undghteoua, or even &8P;nwv, & matchers: p r r a y r ~ unrighteous. -56t~ob ad1,9:z;dh, this t a x col~ector. fi r a i rSq 00.rog b ~Eh&qq 12 V ~ U T E W a Or as this the tax collector; 1 am fasting 12 I fast week, I give the 6iq TOO oa666trou, drrroSc~a~a6w n h v ~ a tenth of all thlngs I twice of the sabbath, I am tlthlng from aU lthlngsl 13 But the 6ua K T O P ~ I : 1% 6 66 ~ r ~ h y acquire.' q The but lax mlleetor tax collector standing as many as I am aequmrms. a t a distance was not pa~p&v 6mbq o6r ?IB+q from long way OR havtngstood not War wllll*g milling even to raise 066; TOSS dq8aXpoJg h h p a ~ aIq rbv his eyes heavenward, not-but the eyes Into the hut kept heating his o3pw&, hhh* ~rvrrrr 76 GO^. breast, saying. heaven, but he wannmltlng the gracious t o me a e-03 hCyw ' 0 9 ~ 6~ A~ &UO T; pol be f ,. himaelf a r y ~ n s be propnloua to me sinner.' 14 I tell YOU. TO hpaptwhQ. 14 hiw bpiv This man went down t o his home proved the sinner. I am sayhg to YO;, nad6r( ohoq 6 E 6 t ~ a 1 w p t v o s CIS more righteous than merit . . . . dawn . - this lone1 hasing been just1 ed into t h a t man: because iuaivov. 671 everyone that exalts r6v 01x0~ abroI3 wap' the homo of him bedde that lone): beesusel himself will be hunhq b bqqv e a u ~ 6 v t a r r a ~ v w O t l o ~ ~ a~, miliated, but he that everyone the exaltmg himself wlll be humbled. humbles hlrnself will b 68 ~ a n r ~ vtovrbv i,~ Oqdiatral. the (one) but humbling himaell wlll be exalted. he 15 Now people 15 oui$rpov 68 a 6 r Q r a i T& weitesrlngtowad but to him also the began t o bring him also their infants for drav he &nTqTal. rva P P @ ~ I" order of them may touch: him t o touch theae; that ~ +"?ants . ~ ~ - ~ ,,aeq~a; b u t o n seeing i t the i66v~q 01 dbCIP1eles disciples began to 62. the but having seen hmfpw aS~oi5. 6? reprimand them. were giv~ng reprimands to them. T6he but 16 nowever, ~esu8 called t h e [Infantsl t o 'IquoOq jerua ==?led n o o toward a~ahk him o a ~ o alrd them him, saying: "Let the 'AVTS T& wat6ia E XEU~I np6~ ret go OR row the x t t ~ children e to coming toward young children trg KW~~ETE alirh, rGv t o me, and do not the pr a ' me and be YOU preventing them, of the to Stop them. Of beyZIp roto6rwv i m i v 4 p a o ~ h a i a TOO 0 ~ 0 6 . kingdom for O ~ S U E ~ 18 the kingdom of the GO^. longs t o suchlike ones.

P R ~ I ~ ~ ~

y$%2

it;$

ge

to1

LUKE 18:17-24

LUKE 18:25-32
17 Truly I say to YOU. whoever does not recelve the kingdom of cod like a young child wlli by n o means get into 1s ~,,d a him, '.~~,,d
25 c d r o n 6 ~ e p o v yhp E ~ l v 25 I t la easier. In fact. eaaler Ior for a camel t o get ~dlpqhov 6th P+hq through the eye 01 a Camel through % :$ P !" . : ,' of aew~ng needle Sewing needle than for E ~ D E ~ ~ E fl ~ V d 0 6 u l o v el T ~ V Paalhciav man to get into toenter than rich lmanl in& the kingdom a t h e klngdom of God." TOG 8 ~ 0 0cimh0civ. 26 e c g the 26 Those who heard ofthe God toenter. & ~ o G a o v r ~ Kai rlq 6ba.rat a d f i v a c . this "Id: "Who POshaving hear1 And who Is able to besaved? slbly can be saved?" 27 b 61, r l n ~ v T& & S 6 v a ~ a 27 He said: "The The (one) but asld The (things) Impossible thlngs impossible with n a p & drv8phrrolq 6uvarh v a p h TQ 8 ~ LUT~Y. 6 men are possible with besde men posnibie beslde the God is. God." 28 But Peter 28 Eim 6 L 6 n h p o q 'I&G fiuciq said: "Look! We have Said but the Peter Look! We left our own things &qivrq T& i61a fi~ohou8iuap6v and lollowed you." havlng let go off the own (things1 we followed 50,. 29 6 6P clvsv a h i q 'Aphv 29 He said t o them: to YOU. The (onel but aald to them Amen "TIUIV . I sav . t o YOU. hiyw bpTv 671 066clq Emlv 6 q dlqfi~w There is no one who I am raying to varr that no one is who let go o f f has left house or wife olriav i l ywai~a f i drS~h@obq i yoveiq 6 or brothers or parents house or woman or brothers or parents or or for the TLKM ~ivr~ev 01 God 30 Who Will 30 Sg 06xi ki hbP0 who not not might receive not in any way get mare rrohhmhaaiow Lv TQ ralp6 man" trmer more ithin=si tn the enoainted h e this wriod of tlme. and in t h e coming ~ o h @ ~ a i tv TQ ~ I J v I TQ this and age in the the (onel ."stem of t h l n ~ s ' Lp~opEvv <l;wilv alhvtov. everlasting life) commg Hfe everlasting, 31 Then he took 31 napahaPhv 61 r o J q 6 6 6 ~ ~ETTZY a the twelve aside and Havmg taken belllde but the twelve he said sald t o them: "Look! npbg &o6q '16oJ d n n ~ a i v o ~ c v siq We are going u p t o toward them Lwkl we are gomg up into Jerusalem, and all 'lepowahip, ~ a i T~TEXEO%ULT~ n I a the thlngs wrltten by Jerusalem. and wtil be completed all means of the prophets T& yvpawiva 61& T ~ V the ithmgsl having been written through the a s t o the Son of man npoqqrJv ufir TOO & Y ~ P ~ T Owill V . be completed. 32 For Instance. Dro~hetr t?%= Son ofthe man: . 32 na~609jacml E & ~h e will ~ ~ be delivered to the nations Up t o [men of, the $ ! he wil be given bealde Y ~ a i 6pvalx8fior~al ra] nations and will be and he will be made fun of and made lun of and
are going their way in;

% !

everlasting life? 19 Jesus said to him: do ciya86v; o 6 6 ~ i q &yaw< si p ET~ 6 good? ~o~~~ good it not one the me good? Nobody is good. except one, c o d . 8s6 20 r&q tvrohhq a,6aq GO& The commsndrnentr you have known 20 You know the commandments, 'Do po~xelsa$ ~h qovefioqq YOU should comrnlt bdultery. Not you should mirder, not commit adultery, M' K A C ~q M Do not murder. Do youshou3 & a . not steal. DO not lycuh~a~~u~iorlj Tifla r b v bear false wltness, YOU should bear false w Less, Behonoring the Honor your father and r r a r i p a aou rat r i v pqripa. 21 6 mother."' 2 1 Then father of YOU and the mother. The (onel he said: '.AI~these 62 ETTCY Taha TT&VT~ Lq6haca I have kept from but said These ithlngsl aU lpusrded youth on,., 22 mer fir vc67 TO$ 22 d ~ o 6 u a 5 62 6 'IqaoL?q hearlng that. Jesus outof yoah. Having heard but the Jesus said to him: "Thereis sTnw aGrQ "TI Ev said to him Yet One (thing1 to you yet one thing laelring about you: Sell all Aeirrel n&~a doa . ixrrq is wanting; nll lthbgsl asmanyan you are haying the things you have and dlstrlbute t o rrhh uov ~ a i 61660 poor people, and you and distribu$e to have treasure nai ee~l 8qoavpbv h, ~ o i q o6pavoiq and you wlllrhave treasure in the heavens; 1 in the heavens: and nai ScCpo dnohoG8e1 pot. 21 i , S t 'Ome be my and hither be follower to me. (one) but 23 When he heard h~oriaaq aha wEPihUnOq this. he became deeply having heard thew (things) grieved about grleved. for he was rich. by~vj8q qv yhp n h o d u ~ a ~ uq66pa. became.' he wan for rich very muoh. 24 Jesus looked a t 24 '16&,, 61 i , ' 1 udc E~v, hlm and said: "HOW Aaving Seen but him the ? s sald difllflcult a thing it w1lI be for those 6w~6hw 01 T & xdpma with dlmcu8y Ule (ones1 the money having money t o E x o ~ e c el$ P a u l h ~ i a v TOO 0 ~ make ~ 6 their way into having Into kingdom Of the God the kingdom of Godl

e$

ALyw bpiv 5 & pfi Amen I am nayins to m;, who likely not 66iqra1 T ~ V Paathriav TOG 0eoO h q might rCEeiYe the klngdom of the God sa na16iov 06 slaab . el5 alrrjv. tittle b o i not t o 9 mightenter into it. 18 Kai h t l h ~ o t v TI< cnhbv h p wv And lnqufred upon same him mfer MYWV A16houahr ciyd6, r i n o ~ j o a q saying Teacher good, what having done Cwjv alhvlov ovo juw, 19 life ovedaatlng K . hX a i~ l interit?'
11 &pfiv

rimop~6ovrat.

f i t?ADe6)

c$;g

by doing pt Teacher, What shall I inherit

OWhy

Ze 'I?!",$

$iy

g :

y.,>;fy&,ng

NJ

NA

~d

--

s1

~.0?~2,5&),

a , ,

:k

SO* Or, "order of things" Inlmv,, ai.o'ni1, uAB; mru, 'oh.lam', .Pa.

LUKE 18:33-42

362

363

LUKE 18:43-19:s

SPpt6-a, mi 6 ~ m u o 8 i l o l ~ a 1 , he will be treated i n s o I ~ U y and he will be ault in, be treated insolently end spit upon; 33 rai ~ ~ y w a v h ~ oc ~ q ~ ~ v o h ah&, l v 33 and after s e o u m g and vlngrcourged they will kill hlm, him they will Ell rai jp6.w TB T i ~ q ~ v D ~ O OETal T and to the day the tRid he will a?and "i. him, but o n the third day he will rise.. 34 Kal d-toi o66B 34 However' they did And they nothlng Oith:%Kng#) not get the meaning uuvfi~av, ~ a : rtv d Pira Of any ,,I these things; comprehended, and was the say ng but this utterance was rcrpuppivov &n' hidden from them, having bee,, hidden from and they were not tyivwu~ov T& As b~eva. knowing the things they were knowing the (things) bekgsaid. said. 35 'Eyi-o 62 i v TQ t y y i ctv 35 as he was I t acevrred but in the to be gettfng near gettlng near t o Jer'i.cho a certain blind man was sitting bei~&eqro nap& side t h e road begging. WB..~tt~ng beside 86 &~oduaq 6L dxAou 6tarropruopivou 36 Because he heard a Having heard but of crowd traveling throuB hrw0dimro ~i riq ,oGlo. he began to inquire he war inquiring what might be this; what this might mean. 37 They reported 31 dmil~~.lAav -52 a h + 671 'Iqootq to him: the Uley rewrted back but to him that Jeaua Na"'B'rene' is parsing NaCwpaiog ~ r a p i p ~ n c r t 38 . ~ a i iPb m v ivararene paulng b y ~ " dhe eridd by!" 38 At t h a t he Mywv 'iqooir u i l Aausi6 fltqobv cned out, saylng: raying Jesus Son of ~ s v i d , have mercy on 'Jesus, Son of David, pc. 39 ~ a i 01 rtpo&yovTrq have mercy on me!" me. And the (ones) golng before 39 And those going Lmripwv abrQ ba in advance began to WcreEtvmg rePramaods to him in order thst tell h ~ m sternly to u~viyzq' a h b q 6L noXXQ phhhov keep quiet, hut t h a t heshould be'sllent: he but to much rather much more h e keDt tXLqo6v pc. shouting: "Son ofinpa<cv YIL k c i 6 was shouting Son of avid, have mercy on me. Davld, have mercy 40 U T ~ E ? , ~ 6 i '1qoo0q LriArwev on me." 40 Then HIlving stoo All but Jeaus commanded Jesus stood still and d r 6 v & efivat =pi, ad~bv. yioavrog commanded the [ G i n ] him t d b e led towars him. drown near to he led to him. After 6i a h 0 h q p h r orv a b ~ b 41 T i he got near, [Jesus] but 09 him he inquire] upon him What asked him: 4 1 "what uog Bihaq no1 ' ~ w b 65 clrrcv do you want me to you are you w l ~ t n g t o l o ? ; m a (one) but s s ~ d do for you?. IIe KJpt4 twa kfN80. 42 ~ a said: i "Lord, let me r d in order that I mish see age n. And recover sight," 42 So 6 ' I q m t q ~ T r r o , alirQ 'AvaPAryov. A Jesus said to him: the Jesus -d to him See aan n; the R your sight: ~ ~

c r i m p i i p a Your faith has made r r i o r ~ qoov u b i v rrr 43 ~ a ; ~~. ~ n dtn~tsn u v vou faith of you has saved you. -- well." 43 And instantly h e recovered d ~ f p h s ~ v nai finoAo60c1
h r got el-ht

1.

~ p p

ag%

",%

22

& : $ :

bliz*$$nl a:se
b '" h ; ,$ , ::

te

&rng

to hlm sight. and h e began t o ~~i ~ & g6 Aabg foilow him, glorifying glo~ifylng the cod. ~ n dall the peoPle Gad. Also, all the i6bv e6waev alvpv TG RcA oeaole, st seeing Htl, v --T. ~od, ;a& praise to d o d haying seen gave praise , to t he rh. And he entered b~fipxea Kai aiuEX96v And having entered he was going through the Jer'i cho and 'lepctxh. 2 Kai ihir h i p d v b ~ a r t was going through. Jcrieho. And lookt male p e m n to name 2 p,oW here there was Zarxahg, nai a h 6 5 4v i man called by t h e rahobpcvo he was name zac chae'us. and being calle2 Zacehae-, nai a6r6q rrAowlo( 3 nai and he was a chlef &pxtrrAhq\ chief tax collec or and he rich: and tax c011eetor, and he ~MTEI i6eiv T ~ V 'lquo0v ~ i q ~ I Y ,was r ~ c h 3 Well. he war seekhg to see the Jerus who he is, he was to ~ aO l ~ Y fi6ISva~o 1ITTb ~ 0 5dxAou 671 see who thls Jesus and not hewasable from the orowd beeauaa , , he . ., --, h,,+ -.. . .. . . . . fiAtriq t A e statwe because not for the h e crowd. was small apo6pa hu ~ i ~b q Eprrp000~ &v@q in dze' So he Ian havingrunteiore into the from-in-toward hewentup ahead to a n advance Lrri uuno opiav rva and umn RE-mulkrry tree in that h e %t see a RK-mulberry tree adrbv, 671 6neiqq him, because of that iweyl h$$%KYout In because he to see was him, about 61ip meal. 5 rai h q fiA0rv h i t o go through that to be through. ~ n d as he came upon way. 5 Now when T ~ YT ~ O Y , &vaphilyag Jesus got to the piace, the place, having looked up t t e 'IJ~?,"? he looked u p and said onswag rrpbq ahbv Zaa~xaie 'Zac'chae'us, toward him ~acehseuk, having hurried hurry and get down. n a ~ & & 8 ~ojpepov , yhp iv TQ o i r q ooV for today I must come down, today for in the house you stay in your house." 66 pe tb'ival. 6 ~ a i monrboag itlsnecessar~me stay. And having hurried 6 With t h a t he and got down ~arif3 nai mi<am afir6v hurried he and he ~ ~ ~ ~ i ~ ~ d him u n dand e r with rejoicing he him as guest. xaipwv. I uai i6bvrEq rr&vTEq recehed 7 But when they saw rejoldng. ~ n d hav~ng seen all lit], they ail fell t o 6 1 ~ y 6 y y ~ t p Aiyovr~q TI na & they were mut e r ~ n g s a y m thst ~esPde muttering, saying: man t h a t is &pap~wh~ c i ~ f i h e ~ vK ~ T ~ . C ~ X O U "With ~I. .tnner -. ....-. male Derson he went in tolooredawn. a sinner he went in 8 ora0dg 6P Z a ~ ~ a i ocTmv g rrp6q r6v t o lodge." 8 But Ravlne stmd hut Zaeehaevs said toward the Zac.chae'us stood u p and said to the Lard: KGP~OY '16ob ~h ofthe "Look! The half of my Lord Laok! The (thtws) ~ ~ ncLln. .
T ~ V

and

he was follOwfng

~~~~

eebv.

19

19

VZ!$

h>;ss,

$ :

oAer

' : %

ofg

LUKE .19:9-15
~ ~ P X ~ W WKGPIC, ,

364

365

LUKE 19:16-23

, ro?q n ~ w oiq belongings, l o r d . belonglnns. Lord, to the poor gneal I am giving to the 6i6wrc rai d .rlv6q and I I am glvl~g, end If of anyone extorted from anyone "Ju~ohrlua imo6iSwt1 ~srparrhoirv, by false I I took by fig-showing I em glvlns nck fourfold. 9 ETVEV 62 rr&q a h ? ? 6 .I~ucI~ &TI ) ~ a m restoring fourfold." Snld but towerd U l s Jesus that 9 At this Jesus said I ' p ~ p o v ow p i a T^ oi~q ~06-r ty ~ b e m , to him: 'This day q0d.y -1zlon toyhe house thlr occurred. ,,],ation h, ,me ra86r1 r a i a h 6 q ul&g 'A w i r l r . C m w this house, &ause because also he aan o f f b r n h n m h e also is a son of 10 ilh0rvyhp 6 ul&g TOO &v8pQwov C q ~ q u a ~ the came for the Son of the man toseek Son of man came to xai o & o a ~ rb &ohoh6 and to save the (thing) havlng beentoat. seek and t o save what lost." 11 'A~ou6vrwv 6 L ad~Jv ~ a i r ~ a Heerlnl but of them t h n e (things) 11 while they were npou8riq ctnfircv r r a p a p o h i ) ~ ' 61h 7.3 listening t o these havlng added he said parable through the things he spoke in addition a n illustration, o $ ? ? because h e was near ~ O X E ~ V acla03q to be thlnklng them , z t Jerusalem and they were imagining t h a t phhhrt q kkingdom lhcia TOO Isbeing about the of the God t h e kingdom of ~ o d &vaqaivru8al' 12 Etrrsv 0 1 % "AV8$Xodg was going to display to be showlngu~seY; hessld therefore an itself instantly, I EQEV~F two Geq clq l2 Therefore he said: aome of no le b rth went K s way into X& parph hakiv tom6 i3ao1hrim ~ a "A i certain man Of long way off to receive to himself kingdom noble birth traveled to a distant land t o seh o m p i w ~ . 13 Kahiua 62 6 i ~ 6oGhoug a t e return. Hevlngcal?ed but ten slaves cure kingly power for tam06 e6wrw a d ~ o i q 6ira pv&< ~ a himself i and t o return. Di hlmseli he gave to them ten mlnsa and 13 Calling ten slaves rlw~v rr&< aLiroij~ r r w ~ p m ~ h a u 8 ~ them sald toward them do YOU byliness of his he ten mi'nas and told 6" 4, LPxopal' l4 but 6P them, 'Do business In whleh Itlmel I em camlng. rrohiral a6ro0 (piuovv a 6 ~ 6 v , nai till I come.' 14 But citlzens of hlm were hating hlm, and his citizens hated him b h u r ~ ~ h a v npmP~iav drriuw adroir and sent out a body they sent off body 01 ambasradon behlnd hlm of ambassadors after Xlyovrsg 06 8thopev him, to say, 'We do lay~ng ~ o t weare wtlltns tG%%) not want this [man] to p a u ~ h c i r u a ~ '0' qphs. become king over us.' torelm upon us. 16 Kai &~PVETO h) 73 t n m s h 8 ~ i v a d ~ b v 15 "Eventually And It occurred In the to come back him when he gat back

f . :

@ u l k i a v Kal ~ t w m after having secured Acrp6-a r!)v klnlldom and he sald the kingly power, h e having recelved the +wvq8jval a 6 r Q rocq 6oGXouq ralirouq commanded to be these called to him these the slaves to be eounded to hlm slaves to whom he 6~6cjne1 6 &py6plov, ok to whom he had given the '8llvcr Lmoncul, had given the silver iva vvoi .ri money, in order In order that ha rmpht mow what to ascertain what 6 1 m p a y ~ a r c h ~ r 16 o. napcytvno 66 they had gained by they gained by badlng. Came to be alongside but business activity. 16 Then the first one 6 n p ~ r o q Xhyw Kbptc fi ~ Y B the Arrt saying Lord: the mlna presented himself, , oou 6 h ~ a n p o ~ p y h u o r o . pvhg. 17 rai saying, ' ~ o r d your of you ten worked taelf toward mlnss, And mi'na gained ten mi'~ t m v a h @ ~ b y c &yaEL 60irhc, 671 nas.' 17 SO he said hesald b hlm Well lnd;ed . nood slave. because t o him. 'Well done. L ~ & rugI ~ good ~ slave! ~ Because in 6" M a i m q rrturb ln leaat rthlng) faithfu? you proved fo be, be a very small matter tfouuiav Exwv k&vw 6hna rr6hcwv. YOU have proved avthorlty hsvlng on top ten of cltles. yourself faithful, hold

' : $ <

'$%t:,"$h%

: : ;

w7%~~9ra

$Le

ten the mina pv& cities.' 18 Now second came' saying' * ~ a u mi'na. r Lord. of YO;. ~ o r d , He 6P Kai .,oljr4) ~~i tndvw made five mi'nas.' but ~ I I Y ) to this [one) AISO you on top 19 He said t o this one 6 also, 'YOU. too. be in nLWE n6~sW. 20 rai yivau be eom~ngto be Rve o f e ~ t ~ e a . ~ " d the charge of five Cities.' 20 But a different one LTEPOS f i h e ~ v UYWV KCPIE. ,$e came, saying, .Mrd, M e r e n t (one) came saying Lord. here is your mi'na, P& 4v fl ov b o ~ r l ~ hf; w that I kept away lylng off mlna of YOU whlch I was\aVlng in a cloth. 21 You uou6a i q 21 i+opaGpqv y&p UE 6r1 8We8tcEthi 1 was fearlng lor you because YOU. Ibecause see* was In fear you are Of b 8 p u w o g aCnrq6dq ST, aips~ man hsmh YOU an, you uklnguP a take harsh u p man: what you did 8 o6n E8qra\ ra: eepi<c~~ which not YOU deposl e an you are reaping whlch reap what you anddid you O ~ K ~UllElpa 22 h i y ~ l a h + 'EK TOS Sow.' He said not you us is ssy~ngto h ~ m o u t of the t o him, 'Out of your ur6par6g uou ~pivw uc. ~ O Y ~ P L mouth I judge mouth of YOU I am Judglnp you, wfeked you, wicked slave. 6oirhc ii6~1c, 6 ~ 1 k GI & ! J ~ P w ~ T o ~adurqg6g you knew, did you, . slave; yohknew that man t h a t I a m a harsh E I ~ I , . . aipwv 8 O ~ K &KC( Kai ~ E P ~ ( ~ W V man, taking up what am. llfting UD whleh not I depodtcd and reap ng I did not deposit and 8, 0 6~ ~u n s l p a : 2.3 ~ a l I T[ 061( reaping what I did not whlch not I lowed? And thmulh what not sow? 23 H~~~~ why E ~ W K & G .SOU T6 &pyGp~ov h i is it you did not put yougave ofme the ailver Imoneyl upon my silver money in a
UOU

18 ~ ~ n a id fih8cv osme the 6 6~ second 6 r e p o qALywv saying 'H

K ~ P I E ,h

0i

UEV ~ V T E PUBS. Rve mlna..

19

E~TEY

aoweh:

LUKE

19:24-31

366

367

LUKE

19:32-40

~ p & e b v ; K&Y& &BSv win, hank? Then o n m y table' And 1 hsvlnx came together with arrival I would have ~61((*1 &v a h b E ~ r p a c a . collected r t w ~ t h Interest likely It I exncted. interest ' 24 "With t h a t he 24 r a i roit na r m 6 a t v ctncv And D the (ones) ha& stood by he ~ l said d t o those standing 'Aparc &r' cnho; T ~ V pv& ~ a 6 i 6 7 ~by. 'Take the mi'na LUtrou UP from hfm the mlna and give from him and give it TQ 7.h~ 6 f r a pv&$ &ovrt.25 r a i to him t h a t has t h e tothe lone) the ten mlnas having: and ten mi'nas: 25 B u t e t n w a d r Q KGpee, t EI Stria pv&q - they said t o him, they raid to hlm Lord, he h Raving ten mhas; *lord, h e has ten 26 'I say 26 XLyw hpiv 671 T i .rQ Lxoym mi'nasrI s m saying to roe that to everyone the having to you. T o everyone that has, more will 6 o B ' o c ~ a 1 , Cmb 66 TOO p i iyoq It wlllae given, tmm but the lone) not wing be given; but from the ~ a i 8 8 rl & Bfios~~~ , one that does a180 whtch he laYhaving wl8 be lifted up. not have. even what he has will be taken 21 flh'v rob$ Lxeporiq pov ~oG.rouq B ~ the ~ I enemtee ~ ofme ~ ~ these away. 21 Moreover. pe these enemles of mlne

a h o S xpriav Exel. 32 &nch86vsrg 61 of it need 1, having. nsvlng gone off but 01 haXpLv0l F ~ ~ P O V K&&$ the tones) havlng been sent off found according as e l m alnoiq. 33 Advrwv 6L a h & " rbv hesald tothem. Looahs but of them the nchov e t n w ol r6pno1 a J T o t npb$ h o b $ colt aaid the lords of lt toward them AGErbv n&Aov; 34 ol Ti h e ( o n e . ) W h y smrolr IoosIng the colt7 6 i rTnm 611 '0 K ~ P I O S a h 0 6 xpciav but mid that The Lord oflt need Exel. 35 fiywou a6-d~ npb$ d v Is having. And they led it toward the 'IqaoOv, nai tntpiylavrcg &r&v ~h Jesus, and having thrown upon of them the iphr~a h i rbv nQhov h e p i p a o a v ~ b outer garment. upon tho colt they set on the 'Il~uoOv.

paa~heOaat tn' abro6g & Y & ~ E T5 E6 s ~ a t i o become king over to relgn upon them lead Y o u here and them B R I N ~ here and slaughter them before ~a~ao@hfm adrobq c EpnpooBiv pou. slaughter them in front of me. me "' 28 So, after h e had 28 Kai sln&v mGm L~OPC&T~ And havlngssid thwe tthlnpl) hewasgolns said these things, h e began BpnpooBw rtvapaivw E I ~ . I E ~ o u ~ ~ u ~ ~ . t o go on ahead. in front 80lnEYp Into Jerusalem. going u p t o Jerusalem. 28 Kai kykvytvrro 0 5 ?WION EI$ Bq8qay)I 29 And when he got And It occurred as he got near lnto Bethphage near t o Beth'pha-ge and Beth'a-ny a t ~ a iBq&m~h npb$ .rb 6p0q ~b and Bethany toward the mountain the (one) t h e mountain called Mount of Olives, he ~ a h o ~ > p e u o 'EAatGv, v M m t A c v 660 T&V being called of Olives, hc sent forth two of the sent forth two of t h e paBqr&v 30 hiywv 'Ynhyc~c rlq rfiv disciples. 30 saying: direi~les saying Be You going under into the "Go into the village that within sight n a r i v a v ~ l K* qv, kv fi ~lorro~~u6~ r ~ is 01 OPDostte vllkne. In whlch entering of you,and in it after YOU pass in rilpfioe~~ nGXov 6e6c ~ V O Y tq' BY YOU will find colt havlne!ken hed, upon which YOU will find a colt o36d$ T T ~ ~ O T E&vIpbnwv LK&BIUEV KUI tied, on which none no one at any time at men eat down: and of mankind ever sat. Loose it and bring Aboav~rg aljrbv &y& c ~ c 31 KG? i&v having loosed it Youlead: And If ever it. 31 But if anyone asks YOU, 'Why is it T I $ . 5182 tpw~e anyone You la questlonlng Through what YOU are loosing it? m u must speak in A&=. oiirwq Lpci~e '0 are YOU sing? thua rou w111my that he ~ o r d this way, 'The l o r d

needs it."' 32 So those who were sent forth departed and it as he said to them, 33 But they were loaring the colt t h e owners of i t said to them: "Why are YOU loosing t h e colt?" 34 Theysaid: Lord needs JS And they led i t to and they threw their outer garments upon the Colt and set v Jesus uDon . iltl . . 36 As he moved de~uli; along they kept 36 nopruoplvou 62 spreading their outer but Bolng garments on t h e road. T& bnrorp6wuov i p & r ~ a 37 AS soon as h e got they were 8presdlngundc? the garment8 tarn& 6" fi 6 6 4 . 31 tyyi<omog 6P "ear the road down of aclvea in thr -~~ near but the Mount of Olives ~~~~- wav. .. Oettlne all t h e multitude of &TOO 661 n+g 6 j ~ a r a b & o e mir ~ of hlm already toward thb descent of the the disciples &=fled " 0 ~ 0 ~ srinr 'EAalGw f i p C m o hav r b to rejoice and praise Mountain of the Ollvea started all the Ood with a loud n A ~ 8 o T&V ~ p&q~irv ~ a i p o m q aivriv the mult tu o oi the dlselples rpfoleing to be praldne powerful works rbv 0sbv q~ p ~ y b A a n r p i &v 5 " the cod 10 voice meat about ail which had seen. 38 saying: ~ t 6 0&~ V & ~ E U V 38 hiyome E b b ~ o y q p L ~ q 'Blessed is the One they saw ot powen: saying rksving been blessed coming a s t h e King 6 Lpx6pevo$, 6 paothebq, kv 6v6pmt in ~ehivah's. name! the lone) eomlnz, the King, In name Peace in heaven, Ku iou. 6v odpw? ~lpfivq K-1 6 b f a b and glory in the d L r d : In heaven peace and glory in highest placesl'" b q i m o ~ g . 39 Kai T I V ~T&V Oaploaiwv 39 However, some highest iplaeeal. And some ofthe Pharlaeen of the Pharisees &b TOO 6xhov cTnav n p b t a h 6 v A16horahe, the said from the crowd ssld toward hlm Teacher. "Teacher, t m ~ i p q o o v T O ~ C p a e ~ a i q UW. 40 ~ a rebuke l him: your disc~ples." nlve rebuke to the dlse ~ l e s of you. And

ei
~

~~~

~~~~~~

. 1 , "ln the heights above." 38' Jehovah's, P l a . a U : Lord's, xAB. 38' 0

having

&o~pteci$ rfmv A L ~ W bpiv, 40 But in reply he answered heaald I s m aav!ng to rau. If ever1 Said: "I tell You, If

a&

LUKE
oh01 these

19:41-48

368

369

LUKE 20:l-9

u~m~uouu~v , hi001 KP~SOWIV. 01 these remained silent, will be silent, the stones wlll cry out the stones erv 41 Kai bc f i y y t m , ISbv ~fiv nMtv out." And as he got near, having seen the city 41 And when h e E ~ A a w c v, tn' a w v , 42 Aiywv 6 n El got nearby, h e viewed upon it. saytng that If the city and wept he wept eyvw< 6" ob over it. 42 saying: YOU knew in the 'ptpq dar Y o u '*If You. even you. had T& ~~6~ Etpjv;v VGV 62 tcP&ll discerned in h i s d a y the (things) toward peace now but it was h,d the things having t o do with peace-but &nb 6q&rApGv 00". 45 6OW,Y from eves of you. ~ e e a u s s w?fi arrive now they have been h i u a mrprp!3aAok1v ol hid from your eyes. I1$:$Y upon and throw in beside the 43 Because t h e days Will come upon you txBpoi uou x&pa~& 00, Kai enemies ofyou' palisde toym and whenyourenemies will build around you n c p l ~ u ~ h 6 o o u o i v'or: ~ a i uuvi ouofv they will encircle you and they wdl distress a fortification with pointed stakes and UE , n&vro8ev will encircle you and YOU from every side. 44 distress you from t6a$lo6oiv WE ~h T ~ K V C ( side. 44 and thry will dash to the ground you and the children every they dash you oov fv ooi ~ a 06r i &$ioowtv hieov and your ehlldren of YOU in YOU: and not thry will let go on stone you to the t n i Aieov t v uoi, &8' trv ground. and they Upon stone in you, instead ofwhich lthlngrl not leave a Stone o6r Lyvwg ~ b v n a p & h t o u o n e q upon a stone in you. not you knew the appointed time of the inspection because vou did not discern the time of oou. of YOU. your being inspected." 45 And he entered 45 Kal E I ~ T& l e d v eiocA9Zlv And havlnsentered into the temple into the temple and started to throw ij~smo ixl3&hAlv he s arted to be throwing out the loner1 out those who were Selling. 46 saying t o nwAoGvrag, 46 Aiy,wv a d r o i t riypma, selling. s ~ m g to them ~thas been written them' "It is written. be npoacuxiq, 'And my house Kal i m a ~ 6 o i d t pou o l r o ~ ~ n d wiu be the h o u e of me house of prayer, a house of prayer,' but made it a cave Of b p i $ 6; &6v &rroc?uare mjAa!ov Anorbv. robbers." rov but it roumade csve oirobbera. 4 1 Furthermore, he 41 Kai fiv SIS&UKUV ~b ~a9' And he w a s teachlng the according to Went teaching in the temple. But Ilpipav 6v ~ r 3 IepQ. ol SSL, &pyepr:i7 ~ a the i priests and day in the temple: the but ch e pries s and the scribes and the g67ow afi~bu & r r o h B a ~principal ones of t h e % t r?%bFi' were seekinn him to destroy were seelting to ~ a ioi npkol TOG ha06 48 nai o3x destroy him; 48 and atso the Rrrt (ones1 ofthe wopld. and not yet they did notfind q~plurov rb 7; nolIiuwlv, 6 the effective thing for they were finding the what they might do, the them to do, for the

C 'I k ' -

i2 :

0 0 & Y O ~ O V . people one and all ThO A& y h p k t ~ S E K P ~ ~ E a peonle for all was bangingout of him hearing. kept hanging onto Kal ~Y~VETO b ;we Ilpr:pbv him t o hear him And itoccurred m one days O n one of t h e St6&o~ovroqadroG ~ b v Aab b TQ IEP" ofhim the people in the tern& teaching was teaching dayS the he ~ a i n)ayyeh1<op6vou people in the temple dedsnng good % t and declsnng the mit good news, the ehiei Kai the ypappmQqtoge&wItk the eh e pries and sCrlbPJ h6yovrc< Priests and the scr'bes dnav n p m ~ u r 6 p o ~ t 2 rai n ~-. ~ mm n r and sooke saying wlth the older men -.. ..-. ah& Eirrbv frpiv ' hr noiq / c a m e near. 2 and toward him Say to us in what sort of they spoke up. saying tSovoiq 7&a fi r i ~ t o him: "Tell u s by authority thele (things) you a m doing, or Who what authority you do torw 6 6065 uot d v tlovoiav these t h i n g s or who is the (onel having w e n to You the authority it is that eave vau 7abrqv. this. a Iievlng &?anpiB~iq 6 i ETTEV T P ~ F i h i authOritY.,; 3 1n answered but he aeld toward he said to them: *$I wlll also ask YOU alirorit them I 'aha11 E p orequest ~ i o w SN& rou ~ also hI y hA word. ~YOV, a question, and Yon ~ h a ~ poti 4 T6 ! ~ & ~ T I U ~ ~ ' ~ ~ V O V YOU say to me =he baptism of John outof bsptlsm me: of John Was from o6pavoO fiv fi '5 d r v ~ ~ wheaven ; or from men?" heaven wasit or out oi 5 01 Si ouvdoyiowm n d t 5 Then among melone.) but together toward themselves they drew conclusions~saying: taurob< AiYov~sq TI 'Ehv ~ i n wEV 'l~f we say, 'From ~ l c m s e ~ v e s saying that If ever we 'EF, ofipmo~, s A,& ~i 06% heaven,' he will say, Out of heaven, he w~llsay Through what not 'Why is it you did not tnjor~rioarr ad,$ 6 i&v S S L sinwpr:v belleve hlml' 6 But If ever but we should say if we say, 'From men: rou believed to him$ 'Ec 6yBpimw~, 6 A&< &a$ naroh18&mt the people one and all Out of men, the people all will stone will us. for they nnlop6vot y&p 6 w l v 'lw6vqv are persuaded t h a t having been persuaded for it is John john was a prophet,n prophet p o p i ~ q v Etval' to be: 7 r a i 6 m ~ ~ p i e I l ~ m 7 so they replied that and they no they did not know its eI66va1 ~60rv. source. 8 And Jesus to have known irom where. sald t o them: "Neither cTrrcv afirois 0662 Aiyw bpiv b am I telling YOU by mid to them Nelther am raying to in what authority I do nol&. noip LSouuiq rdra what sort of authority these (things) I am doing. these things." he started 9 'Hpemo Sh n @ q r6v Aabv Atyew ~e started but toward the people to be saring to tell t h e people ,,jv napapo~fiv ~ a h q v "AdPOno< t ~ b ~ r u uthis ~ v illustration: the parable thia Man planted "A man planted

20

'pyEPEi&
..

z ' !dT'?s,";

20

: :

'tf?

tp

: i k ie '~?zz~F

~2

LUKE 20:lO-16

370

311 yivotro. 17 C, 68 tpphtylag , may it occur. The lane1 but having looked 1" 03" ad~oiq ~Trrsv Ti them raid What therefore TOGTO y~ypappbqv ioriv 76 having been written the lthingl is thla Aieov 8y & r r ~ ~ ~ S o ~ i p a u c i v bi Stone wh~ch rejected the (Ones'

LUKE 20:17-23

&prrd&w, ~ a i iEL6rro &6v yeopyoiq, a vlneyard and let i t vmeyard, and he gave out it o farmers. out t o ~ u l t l v a t o r ~ and . nai drm6imo~v ~ p 6 v o v q iravoGq. he traveled abroad and he traveled abroad times suffleient. for considerable time. 10 u a i nacp6 , ~~UTEIAE =Pi)< Y TOGS 10 But in due season And to appointed tlme he sent off toward the he sent out a slave yropyohq 6oGhov, ~va h i , TOG to the cultivators, farmers slave. in order that fmm the that they might give raprroa r o o &pnsh&voq 66uavulv a h @ him some of the fruit fruit of the vlneyud they willgive to him; f , , the vineyard, The oi 6i: yrwpyoi C I a n t o r s ~ h w ah& Scipavrrq cultivators, however, the but farmers sentaway him havingflwed sent him away empty, KEV~V. 11 ~ a i rr : oui0~~0 LT~POY n t p q a ~after heating him up, empty. And Re added daerent to send he repeated 60Gho-r oi 68 K&KcTv~v slave; the (ones) . but alsothat lone) and sent them a different slave, That one 6eipau~~q n a i d ~ l p h u a v r r q b ( m i u r e ~ h m also they beat up and having flayed and having dishonored sent away dishonored and sent KEV~Y. away empty. 12 y e t empty. again he sent a third; rripylai' 0 1 68 nai this One they to send; the (ones) but also th'g";ge1 and threw ~ p a u p a r i u a v r e q iEtPaXov. 13 clrrcv 62. 6 wounded havlng wounded threw out. Said but the out. 13 At this the rljpcoq roc &p?~hcvoq T; rraljow;, Owner Of the "Ineyard I do? lard of the vrnerard What shall do? Said, 'What send my ' O n rripgo 76" ui6v pou r6v & y a ~ q r 6 vI the beloved. Likely I shall rend the son of me the loved; respect this i o w soGrov ivrpa?joovrat.. 14 1 6 6 v ~ q they eque.5~ this they will respect. &"ing seen one.' 14 When the caught 68 adr6u a1 yrwpyoi 6crhoyi<ovro r r d q but him the farmers werereasoning toward slght of him they with trhhihovq h i y o v r ~ q OBr6q i u ~ l v 6 went one another saying Thls is the One another, saying, 'This is the heir; let r h q p o ~ 6 p ah ~r r a n r a i v ~EV ah&, iva heir: let us kll! him., in order ~ - - that ~ - US kill him. t h a t the I inheritance may beA ~ G V ylvq-rat fi Khrlpo,&im 15 Kai o us might become the mheritance; and come ours.' 15 With L ~ p a h 6 m q abr6v Leo TOG & p ? ~ h & ~ q that they threw him having thrown out him outside of the vineyard outside the vineyard & r i ~ ~ s l v a v . ri otrv rro~fius, aljTOiq and killed him. What, they killed. What therefore Will do to them therefore. will the 6 nbptoq TOG &prrd&voq; 1 6 $Arljor~ao owner of the vineyard the lard of the vineyard? H e will came do t o them? 16 He rai hrrahdoe~ .rohq y w p y a J q ~olirovq, will come and destroy and he will destroy the farmers these, these cultivators and will g i ~ the e vineyard ~ a i 6 6 o ~ 1 76" & p ~ d & y o : M h o ~ q . and he will glve the vineyard to others. to others." On hearing [this] duobavre 68 slrrav Mil lIavinghear$ but they said Not they said: "Never

ngz:$s

thT$~e,

~~~

may t h a t happen!' 1 7 But he looked upon them and said: "What, then, does this that is written mean, ' ~ stone h ~ which the builders rejected, this has become the chief cornetstone.? oi~ building, o S o w t v ~ w O&F , 18 Everyone falling yovia?; 18 ' n 6 q 6 rrroSv h' Evenme the havtng fallen upon LIPon that stone of corner1 be shattered. As far t~cYvivov T ~ Yhieov u ~ e h a o e f i u ~ ~ a b$' l' 6v that the stone will be shattered: upon whom falls, i t will anyone 'Don pulverize whom it S ' &v rrton, XIK~~~USI, ah6w. him.. but likely it might fall, it will pulvenre him. 19 The scribes and the chief priests now l 9 And Kai $ e Y P $ :y b z E q i to get their ~PXIPPF~C h t p a ~ c i v irr. cni-rdv T ~ S q i p a q 'Ought ehiefpnests to throwan upon him the ands hands on him in t h a t very hour, but they feared the people; for in that Perceived that he Aa6v iyvwuau ytrp 6.r~ r p 6 q abrohq ~Trrlrrrv they knew tar that toward them he said spoke this illustration napaPoAjv 20 Kai with them in mind. parable this. And 20 And, after observrraparqpf i u a v ~ r ~ & r i u ~ ~ ~ X ing a v him closely. they having observed beslde they sent off sent out men secretly l v ~ a 0 t ~ o u g h o n p ~ v o p i v o v q iaurohq hired to pretend that Ones let zo down in pretending themselves the" were riehteous. 6 1 ~ a i o u q dval, Tva h ~ h h p o v m t in order t h a t they righteous to be, in order that they might catch might catch him a h 0 6 h6yav &UTE rrap?600va1 a h d v T?? in speech, so as to of him of word. as-and to give o v u him to the turn him over to the trpxG Kai T?? iEouui'7 706 l i ~ V ~ ~ o < , government and t o government and to the authority of the governor. the authority of the governor, 2 1 &d 21 ~ ~n a d i they i r rinquired qp&~ja upon av a him hbv q ;; v ",A $ ; they questioned him, A 1 6 h o ~ a h r ,oi6avrv BTI 6p0&q h6yc1q saying: "Teacher, we ~ e a e h e r , we know that correctly you are saying know you speak and ~ a i 616ho~r1q ~ a i00 happ&e~t, teach correctly an* and you are teaching and not you are rrp6oorrov, M h ' h' drhq0riaq ~ j 666" v TOG but YOU teach t h e face, but upon truth the way the way of ~ o in d line 0 ~ 0 3 . B~~~UKEIS: 22 gesmLV with truth: 22 I s ~ o d you are teachmg: is it lawflll ~~i~~~~ &pov 6otvat fi 08. it lawful for us to to give or no+ pay tau t o Caesar to caesar tax ' not?'' 23 But he rravovpyiav 0 23 ~ a m v o j u a q 6? ad-r&v Havlng detected but of them the all-doing detected their cunning
~~

izA$ & ~y,",",iv

ec$&~~~
& !

zi 2:

"

f.2

~:i ' g ! $ % ? 2

2'

'

i:,S

LUKE 20:24-33

372

373

LUKE 20:34-41

~ l r r s v rr&q a3roirq 24 ki<& pot and said to them: he said toward them Yav show to me 24 -show me a 6qvhplov. rivog E El E i ~ j l Y a ~ a denar'i.us. i Whose denarius. Of whom la it taving Image and image and irr~ypa jv oi Sf ~ l r r w Kaioapog. does it have?', ~h~~ inscriptfon; The (ones) but said Of Caesar. said: "Caesar's." 25 6 68 ET?SV rr+g h o b g Toivuv m e (one) but said toward them well now 25 He said to them: h660r~ T& Kaiuapog 'BY all means, then, eive the ithin=s) of caemr pay back Caesar's . YOU back . -. things to Caesar, hut Kaioapt nai T& TOfi rto Caesar and the (things) of the God to %e God's things to Gad." 0 . Q . 26 ~ aolSr i icrxvoav haXapBOal 26 Well, they were not God. And not they werestrong to catch able to him in TOO bfipctrog ivcnrriov TOO haoG, nai this saying before the of the saying ! a front of the people, and people, but, in amazeO a v p h o a u ~ ~ g &T? 7'6 ho~piosl; h ? R & menta t his answer, having wondered upon the answer they said nothing. &uiyqoav. 27 However, some they became silent. Of the Sadducees, 27 npooEh06vreg 62 rcvq rhv xaving come toward but some of the those who say there is ZaGSovraiwv, oi A i y o v r ~ g CrviroTaolv no resunection, came Sadducees, the (one*) saying resurrection up and questioned zlva! ~ p 6 ~ u a ah vd v 28 hiyovraq him, 28 saying: to be: tnqu red upon him SaYag "Teacher, Moses wrote A l S h u u d ~ , Mwois E Y P ~ ~ E fipiv V i&v US. 'If a man's brother Teacher, Moses wrote to us If ever having a wife, TWOS &6Ehbdg rtrroB&vq EXWV y u v a i ~ a , ~ a but i this one of one brother should die having woman, and childless, his brother oSrog &EKVO~ 6 take the wife this (one) childless maybe, in the! 6 & s E ~ d gadroc + , ywaha and rAise UP offspring from her for hls shouifieke the brother of hun the ~ a i I<avau~ju" T& &6dp$ brother: 29 Accordand should raise up out to the brother lngly there were seven ad~06. 29 e m & 06" - h6EAqoi fioav. brothers: and the first of him. Seven therefore brothers were; a and died n a i 6 rrphrog haphv ywai~a drrri8avEv ehildless. 30 So the and the &st having taken woman he died second, 31 and the Crrrnvos 30 ~ a 6 i ~ E ~ T E P O S 31 m ; t.3e third b O k her. =ikeehlldless: and the second wise even the seven: T ~ T O S EhaPw aljnjv, h o a 6 ~ w q 68 ~ a ioi g i r d Wlt her, as-thu. but also the they did not leave i r r r h 06 ~ a r ~ c r r o v r i ~ v a ~ a & i r r i ~ a v o v chi'dren behind, but seven not theyleftdown children and theydied; died off 32 Lastly, 32 GOTEPOV ~ a . ?fi yuvi h i 0 a ~ ~ 33 v . fi the waman also died. lastly also the woman died. The 33 Consequently, in the resurrection. yvvi b3v hr &vao,&ue, ; woman therefore in t h e reswreetion of which of which one
~~ ~

!ol

ah&, y i v ~ ~ a t ywfi: 01 y&p hrir of them does she of them she becomes woman? The for seven become [the] wife? For the seven got her as &xov a 5 4 v y u v a i ~ a . hed he7 woman. wlfe " 34 Jesus sald to 34 ~ a ET?TEY i aIi70ig 6 ' ! l l u o ~ g Oi utoi ~ n d s a d to them the Jesus The sons them he chlldren of system of thmgs' TOO aihvog r o b m u yapoOo8v ~ a thls i of the age this are marrying and rnarrv and are awen yapionov~a~ 35 oi 62 in mirnage, 3% but they are given m marriage, the (ones) but those who have been K~T~<IO~~YTE< TO!? aihv0g counted worthy of of the havmg been counted worthy 'ge ealnine that svstem ~KE~VOU TUXE~Y ~ a T"< i & v a U ~ h o ~ w g7% i f thi& and t h e that . t o attain and of&e resurrection the (onel from ic VU(P& OSTC yapoGo~v 0 ; : the dead neitiier out of dead (ones1 neither are marrying marry nor are given 36 oC6L y a p in marriage. 36 In yapiCo,ovral. nexther are being gwen m marriage; fact, neither can they ~ O ~ U V E RI ~ V 6hovral, iuh~yrhol Y ~ P die anymore, fmlthey t o die yet they are able, equal to angels for are like the E~WIY rai uioi ~ i o l v 0~00 " and they are God's they a ~ , end sons are of c o d 0 % being children' of t h e resur&vamhorog resu~~ection - sons uio? being. bv*~. 37 t : : rection. 37 But that -~~~~~~~ & y ~ i p a v ~ a ~d v.rpo? ~ aM i w u - i l ~ the dead are raised up are beingraised up the dead (ones1 also Moses even Moses
of braham and c o d of Isaac ~ o r d the ~ o d nai 0 ~ 6'ia~6P. ~ 38 8 & 6 ~ f : t and ~ o dof Jamb; "hvrEq YEKPDY &Ah& <+vrwv dead (ones1 but of livmg ( o k s ) , all 39 'n?rpn~'~iv7E~ y a p ah+ , SDolv. for to him they are Bying. Having answered 66 T ~ ~ S S rav Y P ~ V P ~ T ~ ~ said V but some of the serlbes

thethe in thornbush, account about P~TOU h as q heAis~saying Y E ~ i &selosed ~ V V O E V upon h i the thornbuLh, K6pcov sbv 0 ~ b v :A pahp KU? 0rbv ' l u a t r r he ~ ~ h 'the ~

of Abraham and % O y d t d j God a O d of I~~~~ and ~~d

$ ! .;

AISC~UK~XE, Teacher, ' nahhc fine 40 irrr~po~ev h6hpov theywere daring to be inquiring upon

;!t;z;d: $ ;:;
U ~ T ~

him

of Jacob.' 38 H e is a God, not of the dead, but of the living, for they are all living TO n u n . - JJ u r response some the scribes said: "Teacher, you well." 40 For no longer did Y to ask they have himthe a single courage

..

. .._

.:a

68 irpdg ah06g 4 1 1n cur" ne sala ~e said but toward thern to them: "Hawis it rbv. xpwrdv ~ l v a t A a u d 6 ul6v; they say that the Atyouotv are they saying the christ to be of avid son? Christ is David's son? 3 7 . J ~ ~ o J*.Ll-Ls>ncn: v ~ ~ , 34. see ~~k~ 18:30 footnote. 36*.* or, -sons.s Lard, RAB. 58' Or, '"living from his standpoint."

41

E~VEY

% !

LUKE 20:42-21:4
42

374 out ei the

T&

375

LUKE 21:5-10

~ 6 ~ 6 y&p 5 Aavri6 Myra &v B i p h ~42 For David himself That lone) for David ll saying m Book says in the book of YaApGv ETTEV K ~ P I O ; t ~ $ e K V ~ ~ Qpou psalms. 'Jehovah* said ofPsalm8 S a d Lard lord Of me to my Lard, 81t a t my K*OU 6 6~ 1 3 1 MOV 43 d g h t hand 43 until I Be aittins out ai rlghtfaldeal of me place your enemles as 8 " 86 a stool for your feet ' llkelY I should put bnon66tov ~ i n r n&v oou. 44 Aauri6 44 Dav'd, footst001 of the feet of you; ~~~~d calls hlm 'Lord', so 03" ainhv r6plov ~ a h r i , nai n6; how is he hrs therefore him Lord beslUnE. and how 4 s Thpn . . . . . . . . , whrle ... . . . . 6cnv. aClroG v16; all the people were of hlm son ishef Hstening he said 45 ' A u o G o n q 65 n d q 7oi, ha06 E t n N t o the dlsclples: Hearing but of all the people he said 46 uMok out for the TO?; v a e q ~ a i s46 n p o o i x ~ ~ r : % : f ; ssc~bes who desire to Be uoo sttenuve from to the discrples walk around in robes rQv 8rh6v.r~~ ypappmiwv scrlber of the (ones) beingwilllns and like greetingS n ~ p l n a r r i v & m o h a i q r a i qlhoinrrwv in the o walk sbout and front seats in t h e mbes ming &mao(lo6; 7cl'S Iai synagogues and most greetings the mar e places and ~ r a m l n e n t laces n p w r o ~ a 8 r 6 p i a q b rai; ouvaywyaiq ~ a i fmnt seats in the aynagoguer and npwrorhloia; iv TO^; 6 ~ i r r v o l tthe houses of t h e widRrst places of redining in the =me? ows and for a pretext 47 o i K(ITEO~~OVUIV T&; 0 f ~ i a ; ~ i n r q p w v make long praErs, who ere eating down the houses of the wr awa These will receive a ~ a irrpoq&o~l v a ~ p h n p o o r 6 ~ o v ~ a ~ ~ heavier Judgment.'. and to pretext long they are praying: hfip*ovral nrploohc v upipa. NOWa s he l w k e d wlll reCeivB more a b u n g t judgment tin he h e .. . . saw . - t. . . . rich dropping their 'AvaPh&t$g; 6 L ~ 1 6 TOPS ~ Having looked up but he aaw the (onen) gifts into the treasury PMhovm; ~ i q .rb ya<oqvh&r~ov r& 6Qpa chests.' Z Then he throwing into the trcasury chest the gifts a needy a nAauuia 2 ET~EV 66 rnva widow drop two small of them rich rme3: H e saw but some Of very little x i p w n r v l x p ~!%MOUUW L K E ~ hEm& 660, value there, 3 and widow needy throwing there lepta two, he sald: "I tell YOU 8 ~ a ir?ntv 'MqB6; XLyw tpiv X.TI end he seld Tlulv Iun ssylng toron that tNthhlly. This A X6Fa 6 r r WldOW. ~ although ~ ~ ~ u ~ s widow the P o r me) more p w r , dropped in all more than they nbrwv Z p a k v 4 n&rrg of all ltheml threw: all these did. 4 For all these

k~~ : $ $~,:k: ZFrn

yp;

Y E . " :

21

1 21 -

of their surplus, but this (womanl out of the U l i .Iwomanl her want dropped in Ou=ptl~~o~ a11 the means of living want of her she had." 5 Late5 BS certaln rtx~v LDahrv. she WBS having threw. ones were speaking 5 Kai r t w Xcy6vrwv mcpi TO; hpo0. concerning t h e ~~d oimme ~ l n g about the temple. temple, how it was ~ a l c r i q M a o l v adorned with fine vdoi; 671 Xi8otq and thfngs P aced fine that to stones and dedicated Ta0m G he ith%%%%;ked, Oh?",% These (thlog~) which things said: for these things t h a t YOU are ~EWPE~TL. ~~1 fi$iy TO0 are beholdhl. will -me beholding, the days h which at; oQ & q c @ o r ~ a ~hi% h i hi8Q ME which not will be kt go off atone u p n rtone here not a stone a 65 06 ~ a ~ a h u 8 j o t ~ 7 a1.~ ~ P ~ T ~ ( I o . v be left here w h ~ c hnot wiu be loored down. l hey lnquircd upon and not be thrown the$&rr 65 &av XLyowrq A I M U K ~ C , down... Then but him saying Teacher, they questioned him. ~ a i i ~ a EOT~I, ~ a l T d m y i o v saying: ..pacher, these lthlngll wlll be, and what the s gn when will these things b~av actually be, and what may be =Gout whenever wiil be the sign when 6 6L yiwdat. 8 these things are to be oeeum~npl low) but destined to occur?" ~ X c r v q O f i ~ r BhinrB~ looking at ! might be mi made to err: 8 out ~e that said: YOU ' ' ~are ook not nohhoi &E~OOYI(~I of come onfar the many basiswill many , . wfll come the misled:

m D s r r p ~ u o c h v r o qa & td & ;
aboundhg

Lp;

el;

' dropped in gifts out

%f?

a h

2 f2g

,'Xs

ze;

themy~~gsl
' ! Z

vw 1 'Erb name of me fiyylr~v. nai ' 0 Kalp6;. and The .ppdnted trme has approached: 65 m p a u 8 f i ~ r d n i u o ainiw. 8 Grav .ho,,~d behind them. Whenever but &ro+q~e m h i p w ; r a i &cmaom(riq, YOD mlght hear wars and dlaorden, moq8jrr. 6ci fifi not TOD mhould be terrified: lt Ia neeassaw
6 ~ 6 ~

? &

E l

~aOm
~

Lrvho8a1
OeCvr

npa~ov,
8 %

%?' 2

J??

Z"

x?! .G,,,

42' Jehovah,

J*lbzl.2?

Lord, xAB.

If Or, "the sacred treasury."

~GBiwq 7b 7ihaq. immedisteW the end 10 T 6 r c Ocyw a M q ' E rpefioerat Then h e wan saving to them d l 1 be roused L%o; Lnrr'L8vo; uai Baorhria t n i paolhriav, nation upon nauon and kingdom upon kingdom,

my name, .I a m he: and, 'The due, time has approached. DO not go after them. 9 Furthermore. when you hear Or wars and disorders. do not be terrlfled. For these things must occur Hrst. but the end does not [occur! immediately." 10 Then he went o n t o say t o them: "Nation will rise against nation, and klngdom against kingdom:

LUKE 21:ll-20
a ~ t a p o f TE pey&Aot r a i ~ m h 11 and there m l l be Iea~thlauskes and =eat and acmrdtngto @eat earthquakes, ~ 6 n o u q ho~woi ~ a l Atpoi P o o v r a ~ , and in one place after places psstllencel and famines will be. another pestilences Qoptleph TE Kai & I ' 0 6 p d a pEia and food shortaees: fearful sights and alao trmn heaven and there will h i fiarful sights a n d from vw&Aa ma^. Erest Will be. l heaven creat s " ~ - ~ 12 rr& 6t rohw vh^* 12 i u t before Before but there (things1 all a11 these things hrp?XoOulv C@' b p B ~rirq xcipaq a G ~ & v People will lay their they wlil lmpoaa Upon you the hands of them hands uDon you ral 6lr5 oualv n a p a 6 1 6 h c q cIq h q and persecute you, and they w l i persheute, givlng beslde into rthe delivering YOU u p to u w a y w y h q ual Qvharhq, h q o t w u q h i the synagogues and synagogue* and pllsens. being E d 08 upon prisons. YOU being fkuthriq ~ a i fiy~p6vaq EVEKEY 700 haied before kings king8 and governors on account of ~- the ~- and eovernors for the sake of my name. 6vbpar6q pou' is d r n o ~ f i o c r a ~ b p i ~ name of me; It wlll step from to YOU lnto 13 I t will turn out t o YOU for a witness. pap~Gp!ov. 14 @kc 08" ,iq the 14 Therefore settle it witness. You put thereforr ~ap6iatq b 6" ,popam+,, In YOUR hearts not to hearts .?YOU 0 to be premed~tst~ng ! rehearse beforehand h o h o y ejval, 15 f 2, y h p %ow bpi" to make defense. 15 for I tornsee for .hall give to give a or6pa ~ a i UoQiav fi 06 ~ U V ~ ~ U O Y T C I I mouth and wlrdom to which not wiu besble and wisdom. which 'OUR OPPoSerS &rtmjvat fi ~ T E I I T E ~ V ~ T T ~ Y T E F 01 to reJtdt Or to ~ ~ ~ t ~ ~ d i the ~ tgether will not be able to & V T I K E ~ ~ Ebpiv. W I 16 ~~apa60Bi)u~d ~ resist or dispute. onenlying against to YOU. YOU winbeg~ven bea~de l6 Morwver. You will be delivered u p 61 ~ a inib i yovEov ~ a &&hp&v i ~ a mu i ycv&v parents and but also by P8lentS and brothers and rerotives even brothers and relatives nai Qihwv, ~ a i Bavarr5uovo1v 65 bp&v, lv , and frlenda. and they wlll put to death out of row. and friends, and they wiil put some of YOU l7 to death: 17 and YOU wlll be objects of 6th XVOM& ~ O U . 18 ~ a epic i tn hatred by all Wople *mush the name o me. And hair out of Of my K E ~ = Z \ ~ ~ Sb p v 06 d m 6 h ~ a 1 . 18 ~ n yet d not a hair o rou not should perish, of YOUR 19 tv ~ f i bnopovfi 6 6 v nriueoOc r h q by any means perish. m the endurance rou will actluire the lg By enduranee on YOUR part YOU will acquire YOOR SOUIS. 20 -0lC.v 62 ' I ~ ~ T E 20 "Furthermore, Whenever but when YOU see rurhouptvqv bni, Ur~arorrt6wv Jerusalem surrounded being encircled by encamDedarmie~ by encamped armies.

LUKE 21:21-27

11

i .Igns

aefenae,

2 :

. y$teW g $ f a ~ \$ nw 1

5 :f

%2 2%

of'on

'I~oo~(~dh T&IE u . -4m 671 RWIKEV I then know t h a t the JZi"&lem: the" kn'owrov that has d;a;innear desolating of her has fi &pipwq!q a b ~ f i q .21 ~ 6 r c ol 6" ~ f idrawn near. 21 Then Then the (ones) m the let those in Jude'a the desolation of her. 'lou6aiq p ~ u y t r w a v 15 T& Xpq, uai begin fleeing to t h e Judea letthembeileelng lnto the mountarns, and mountains, and let those in the midst of 01 p t u ~&fit K wpriroom, the (ones1 m mldst of her litfiemdepartout, her withdraw, and let in the country ~ a i oi tv r a i q x l j p a ~ qpi7 E I U E ~ ~ ~ U B W U those W ond the (ones1 in the reglans not let them enter places not enter into eIq a b ~ f i v ,22 6 ~ 1 fipLpal l - n S ~ ~ i uher: ~ q 22 because lnto her, beosuse dsya of vengeance these are days for m&wa meting out Justice. nhl]d.vat a6rai E~ULV TOO to he fuslled all t h a t all the thlngs am of the these T& yvpappiw. z j OM written may be having been wltten. W o e fulfilled. 23 Woe t o the (things) the Pregnant women raiq @ y a m p i t oGoa~q~ a i raIq to the (ones) m belly zavlng and to the (ones1 and the ones suckling 8q?aC,oGua~q E v t~~iva ~~ aq i qf i l l l p a ~ ~ E .T ~ I a baby in those days! g~vingsuck m those the day.: wdi be For there wlll be great yhp p~y&htl m i r j q y j i ~ a n i m e s s w upon the for neeessrty great upon the eart and land and wrath o n this people: 24 and 6 p 9 , TG Aai, roGrv, 24 ~ a moo-al i wra o the people thla, and theywlll fall they will fall by t h e ~ v ~of ~~ the sword o r 6 p a r t paxaip q ~ a i a i ~ p a h w . r ~ o O < uedge and be led caotlve to mouth of swora and thcv wlll be led 15 T& E O q w&v~a, ~ a l lnto the natlonl all, and nproupiq b d will be beme bv -tramoled . 06 r r ~ pw~fiorvnai 'iuovral appolnted times of the What itlmel shout2 be i u m l l d and will be nations are fulfilled. ~alpoi iOv&v. 25 "Also, there will be slgns In sun and appointed times of nntlona. 25 ~ a 2lu o v r a ~u q p ~ i at v fihfy ~ a udfivq i moon and Stars. and And will be signs in aun and moon on the earth anguish of nations. not ~ a ii r m p o ~ t ~ a i t n i f i q owoxti anguxsh knowing the way out and stars. and upon the ear because of the roaring && & hopip x o j ~eaA&aw5 DL natianb I n PerPlexlty nolse of sea and of the sea and [ i t s ] udrhov 26 &noylux6vrwv &vOp&rrwv &nb agitation. 26 while of eaitatih. faintin# of men from men became faint out T&Y of fear and expec~ 6 8 o u nai npoo6oriaq fcar and expeetatlon of the (thmgsl tation of the things hrrpxopivov oiroupEv~l yhp comlng upon the lneomlnzuwn th'e belnalnhabited i & t h l . the for hablted earth for the 6uvdrpatq rGv obpav& a a h ~ d j o o v m l .powers of the heavens heovens will be maken. will be shaken. powers of the 21 ~ a i T ~ T E Xqov7-a, ~ i , v uIbv TOO 27 And then they And then they wlll aee the Son of the will see the Son of

eml

ys

LUKE 21:28-36

378

379

LUKE 21:37-22:6

dv8phnou tpx6vcvov &v vccpthp .vn& Gwhvewq man eomlng m a man eomlns in cloud w l l Power cloud with power and ~ a l 66Eqq nohhjq. 28 'A ovhrwv M p e a t glory. 28 But and glory much. RrfinE but as these thines mhw ~iv~08al &varlyKm start t o oceuF, raise of them ( t h l m ) to beoecurrtns bend younelvesup yourselves emt and Kai M P t&q ~ na$d&$ 616~1 lift y o , heads up. and llft You upom the heads o roo, because deliverd d m o A h w ~ <huh. 6yyiF1 anee is getting near." 11 drswlng near the dellvcrsnee of roo. 29 With t h a t he 2s Kai elwcv wapa!3ohilv a h o i q 'I&rc And he asld parable to them See YOU Woke an illust*tion uuujv at n & v m T& 6iv6pa. to them: "Note the fig itre* end "11 the trees; fig tree and all t h e 30 6 r a v rrpo!3&hwolv fi6q other trees: 30 When whenever they nlreed;. they are already in . mlcht . shoot forth P h h r o v r ~ q &@' t a u r d v ylvhuuem looklne at from selvra rou are knowlng eipoq h i v . 8 1 nEdY Bummer i~: i6ms r a ~ r a neat 31 I" thls ~ a bvciq, i 6lav also YO", whenever ~0,oumlghtseethese lthlngsl way YO" also, when y~6rcva, ~ u h o r c n drl iyy6q 6 w 1 v 4 YOU see these things occurring, baznowlng You that near is the occurring, know t h a t B a o t h ~ i a 70.05 ~ E o G . 32 &P?Y Myw the kingdom of God kingdom of the God. Amen l a m saying i n near. 32 Truly bpi" 6 n 06 p napCh0~ fi ywc& 1 say to you. This to you that not n 2 shouldpa~eawaythe generalion will by ahq 0 &v n&ra vnlal. no means pass away thls unt71 IJLely all lthlngs) myiht occur. until all things occur. 83 6 o r i o d ~ ~ a id y& na E ~ O V T O I I . 33 Heaven and earth The heaven and the ear w e a r s s w a y . Will paSs sway, but ol M Abyo~ vou 06 v? na d r w o n a l . the but words of ma not not w e pass away. my words w111 by n o means pars 84 npooixr-rc 6k tauroiq p ' 34 "But pay attenBa rou paying attcntfon but to selves n o ! tion to yourselves t h a t worn PapqeCww Kapsia,YOUR hearts never sometlma mlnht become welghed the hearts bvGv tv Kprrrdh" ~ a i vi8g aai of YOU in overeating and drunkenness and with overeating and ~ a i ~ I O T $ heavy dr'nk'ng and kcpi valq BIWT~K~~ anxktlea belonging to%@, and mlght atand on anxletles of llfe, and i q ' bphq kpvi6toc fi fibtpa tucivq 85 6~ Suddenly t h a t day be Upon YOU sudden the day that as instantly upon YOU r a y i s irretodcGoc~a~ n&vraq35 a s a snare. For snare; it WIII come i n an a11 i t will come in upon robq ra8q1ltvouq h i np6ownov n & m q all those dwelling the (ones1 sltllnE Umn face of all Upon the face of all r j q ~ ! 5 ; ,86 & y p v n v s i ~ c 62 & rmvri the earth. 36 Keep the Bskee~lngsleepleabut In all awake, then, dl t h e

br*,

X 'k q 2e

Yitf g d n

7 m time making suppllK~IPQ 6e6v~w01 apwlnted tlme N ~ ~ l l c a t f n g in order that cation t h a t YOU may ~mtoxbmm inquyciv r&a rrdnna succeed in escaping ~ ~ l l m l pbeatrons ht tofleeoutof theae all all these things t h a t i occur. rh uiMovra yivlo8aI. ~ a a i t e destlned t B e (things) belnp-about m be oeeurrlng, end and in standing before m d j v a l b n p o o 8 c v 705 ~ 1 0 6 .TOO &V8ph0~. the Son of man." tostand infmnt of the Son of the man. 37 S o by day h e 3 *Hv fivLpas Y O U I ~be teaching Hewas but the days ln the temple. hut 6?6&o~wv, T&S 6k w f i ~ ~ a q~ ~ E P X ~ U E V O F night he would by teaching, the but nlght. Pofng out go out and lodge on qSXi&ro clq T& 6pog hewanlodglnp into the mountsln the:&-?) the Of ~ d o r i p c v o v 'EAa&v 3 8 uai rr6q b habc And the people belng called of OHvesi and all the people in ijpep~<cv rrpbq ~ G T & Y 6" T+ lepQ the day t o him in the was c o m ~ n g toward him in tho temple temple to hear him. &KO~EIY a6~00. to be hearing of hlm. NOWt h e festival " H Y Y I ~ E V 6t 1 LO PI^^ TGV we.~dmwtngnear but the fe.ti~a1 of the ed cakes, the so-called &<Gpwv hryoptvq n&uXa,passover, was getting unfermented Lcskeal the (onel belngssld Pasrover. near. 2 Also, the 2 vai yjrow ot &pxlrpciq Kai 01 chief priests and the ~ n d were seeking the ehtef prlesta and the scribes were seeking effective way ypappmciq d nSq &uihouov a h 6 v , the xr be. the how titeg m ~ g htakeup t htm, them to get rid of 'Or they were &oPo&ro y&p TAV ha&. 8 Elmih0eu In fear Of the people. they were fearing for the people. Entered ' 3 But Satan entered 62 Zaravhq rlq 'lo& 7 ~ahobpmv but saten into Judas the lone) belngcaued Into ~ s l l Judas. ed h e n rthe i o t ,One who 'lo~ap~&~qv 6 ,m a PK TOO &p68 05 ~ i l Y the twelve: numbered 4 and h e ~ s c ~ r l o t , betng out of the n d c r of the I was 6hScra. 4 ual &ncM*v uouv~hhhrlorv went on and talked twelve; and haviggoneaft ha talked wlth with the chief priests roiq & ~ c p c t o ~ v nai o r ~ a n l y o i q .rb rrGc and [tempie] the cI%f prieata and ca~telna the how about the eRective alhoiq rrapa6Q aGr6v. 5 ~ a iway t o betray him t o to them he mlght slve beaide hlm. And them, Well, they t ~ & p q o a v uai u u v i 8 ~ v ~ao d 4 drpy6plov rejoiced and agreed to they rejolced and agreed to hlm sllver Lmoneyl give him silver money, 0 S o he consented, 6oOva1. 6 ~ a i t wpoMyqoav, KG] 6Cjsc1 to glve. And consented. and was seeklns and he began to seek cbnatpiav r o c rrapa600wa1 alhbv h r t p a good opportunity well-sea~onnble of the to glvr bealda him wlthout to bettav him to them wcthaut a crowd axhou airoiq. crowd tothem. around.

: ; ~lt 2~3~

22

him'

ie

LUKE 22:7-15
7 'Hhen,

380
p~ me a6 not

381

LUKE 22:16-23

7 The day of the 6L 1 fi$&a T ~ V Came but the Of the unfermented cakes &<Gpwv, fi now arriwd, on which unfermented Icakesl. towhich the passover [victim] E6rt efi~oeal 7b TT~UXOI. be it was necessary to be sacrificed the passover; 8 and he dispatched 8 ~ a i ci~&stAw n i r p o v rai ' l o & q d er and John. sayhe sent fonh peter and ~~h~ eTrrrju IlopeuOiv~~q Lrotphorrre fipiv r & ing: "Go and get the naving~~id Havinggone Y O U get ready to us the Passover ready for us t o eat." 9 They said rr&o)(a I va o&y,opm, g DaBSOYer in order that w e m ~ e heat. t The lones) t o him: "Where do . 6L eIrrm a 6 6 no6 eaclq / Y O U want u s to get [ltl hut ssld to him Where You are wllllng read"?, 10 He s a ~ d Sroip&oopev; 10 6 62 ~TTTEY t o t i e m : "Look! when weshould makeready? The (one1 hut said YOU enter into the a h i q '160; ~ i o e h B 6 v ~ w v b ~ i , ~ slq city a man carrying to them Look1 Havingentered of You into an earthenware vessel rr6Aiv ouvavrjoe~ bpiv of water ell meet city will meet to 1 0 w E N e ~ z q YOU. Follow him into ~rphplav G6aroq p a o r & + , earthenware vessel of water g; the house into which And &nohou'J'uar~ a 6 r Q ~ l q T$V o i ~ i a v eiq he enters r o u fanow to him into the house into YOU must say t o t h e qv E ~ ~ O P E ~ E T 11 ~ IK .U~ t p L ~ e TO landlord of t h e house, whleh he is gang into. And You willsay to the 'The Teaeher says to o i ~ o 6 ~ o r r 6 r q .rqq oiniaq Myst u o l you: "Where is the housemaster , of the house Is saylag to you guegt in which I 6 6t6&u~aAac n o 0 t q r i v ~b ~ & h v p a may eat the passover the Teacher Where m the guest room With my diseipies~, 6rrou . TLI rr&uxa PET& TBV paBg~i)l) pou 18 ~,,d that where the passover wlth the diselples of me Will show YOU a large +&YO; 12 K ~ K E ~ V D F b p ? ~ SE/<EI upper room furnished. I might eat? ~ n that d one to rou wi~~show Get (it] ready there." dvhyarov AmPo ivov. umer room ? % t ! havine 1eoue~esi soread: 13 So they departed tnsi t~olphua~~ 13 . &~EA@~Y -T E 62 ~ / a n d found lust as there You make ready. Having gone off but he had said t o them, EGPOY ~aei)< t i p j ~ c ~a l j ~ o i q ~ a and i they got the they found according as he had said to them: and ready, firoipauav ~b rr&oxa. 14 At length when they made ready the parrover. the hour came, he 14 K a i 6re i y i v c r o fi 6 p a &u&mcv ~ a i at the And when occurred the hou:, he feu up also and the apastles oi h 6 r r r o h o t oh 15 ~ a ~Trrrv i with him. 15 And the apostles together with him. ~ n he d ' I rrpbq. b6roCq 'Err10u.pip . h c 6 b p q o a TOOTO he said to them: ' toward them. To denre I der~red this have meetly desired TOO / t o e a t t h l s passover r b r r d o x a p a y ~ i v p a bpmv rr i, the Passover to eat wlth You begre of the w ~ t h YOU before

k : j

ahc.

wae~iv. 16 Adyw dpiv TI ' I suffec 16 for I to suffer: I am telling to YOU that tell you,I will not p q&yw ah& ~ T O V eat it again until i t not I should eat this when becomes fulfilled in i v -re p a o ~ h ~ i .TOG q 'JsoO. the kingdom of God." ITA~PWB\ it should be iu lled in the kingdom of the God. 17 And, accepting a he gave thanks 17 ~ a i Sc<hpcvo~ V O T ~ P I O V e t i x a p ~ o ~ j o aCU#, q And having accepted CUP having thanLed and said: ' ~ a k e this ETTEY A&,!~ETE TOGTO ~ a 6 i l a p s p i o r r r ~ ciq and pass it from one he Sald You take thls and rov distribute into to the other among kauroriy 18 htyo y & p bpiw, od I L ~ yourselves; 18 far I selves; I am Saying for to =om, not no tell YOU,P~~~ rr i w 6 705 V ~ V &n&. 700 I will not drink again Iahould drink 'from the now from the fmm the of yevhparoq 're< &@rraou EWS 06 the vine until t h e product of the vine untll what [time] kingdom , f cod fi Pqoth~ia TOO BEOG Ihep. arrives." the kingdom ofthe God might come. 19 Also, he took 19 ~ a i AaP*v ~ P T O V E ~ X ~ P I ~ a~losf, U ~gave S thanks, And having taken loaf having than?: broke it, and gave it inhaocv ~ a E i ~ W K Wa d ~ o ? q h i y w TOUTO to them, saying: his he broke and he gave to them saying This means my body which ATIY 'd u & p h pou [[T& h i p bphv is to he in is the body of me [Ithe tone) over you behalf. Keep doing 6t66psvov r o h o .roo? ciq silv t p j v th. being given; this noa be doing into the my of IS me." 20 Also, the &vhpvqulv. 20 ~ a i ~b a o r j p r o v &oaGrwc cup in the same way remembrance. And the CUP as-thus after they had the PET& TLI &ITN~)UUI Aiywv T O ~ $ O e he after the to take suppk, saying Thls ~ng: "This cup means r r o i p v o v fi 6raBfirq + L TQ a i p a r i the new covenant by EUP the new covenant m the blood virtue of my blood. b i r l p bp6v ~ n ~ v 6 p ~ v o v . pa", TLI of me, the (one) over YOU being poured o u j j l which is to be poured out in YOUR behalf. 21 mh'v i6ob fi X~ip 2 1 "But. look! the ~ e s i t e s look! the hand of the (one) hand Of my betrayer is rrapa666v~aq p~ VET' tpo0 h i r+ ~ p a n g q q ' wlth me a t the table. giving beside me wlth me upon the table; 22 Because the 22 TI 6 uibq L roir hveprjrrou of man is going hecause the son indeed of the man his way according K~T& ~b *p,op~vov the having been marked out t o what is marked aceordingto the same. r r o p r G ~ ~ a l , rra'v o6ai TQ drv0phrrq Out; woe t o t h a t man is going. be.& woe to the man

'2:

JSi

'"

am+

question of whleh of rrpbq hauroirq 'd ~ i q&pa ~ i q toward selves the who really mlght he out of them would really be

LUKE 22:24-32

382

383

LUKE 22:33-39

the one t h a t was T O ~ O pfihov a5~6v 6 thcm the (one) thb Ithlng) being a b u t about t o do t h ~ s . 24 However, there aphuortv. to be performing. &o arose a heated dispute among them 24 ' E y h ~ o 6t rat )~hovctria Occurred but also londnessior d l s ~ u t e ! over which one of t v h o i q , 76 'Tiq a h h v 6orb dvat them seemed t o be In them. the who of them Isseeming to be / greatest. 25 B u t he p ~ i t o v . 25 6 62 e l m aljroiq Ot ' Said to them: "The The Ionel but sald to them he kings of the nations greater. lord it over them. and fiaoAriq T ~ V t9vav ,,~p,~,jouulv kings of the natlolu are acting as lordsof those having authority Over them are 01 ~~~UUI&<OYTL~ ab~fivral them and the (ones) havlng authority of them Benefactors. 26 You, though, are not to be rbrp ha^ K~AOCVT~I. that w a y But let him beneractors err being called. ftt t h a t is the greatest oSroq, &Ah' 6 pri2;wv hv bpiv y1vLa8o thus. but the greeter In You let hlm become , 2,q 6 v r ~ ~ r p o q ~, a i 6 ou LV05 5 5 and the one acting as the younger, and the lone) '?e&ng as as chief as the 6 6 l a ~ o v 6 v27 7iq PL~~WV ministering. 27 For the lone) serving; who greatei which one greater, 6 &va~ripcvo$ q 6 ~ I ~ K O V ~ the Y ; one reclining a t the lone) lying up or the lone) servlng? the table or the one 05 f 6 & v a ~ a i p t w q ;t 2, 6 1 tv p b y ministering? IS i t not N$ the lone) lyingup7 1; but in midst the one reelking a t the table? But I am in 6 6tarov6v. bp6v rlpi h q of rou am as the l w s ) serving. YOUIL midst as the one 28 'Y 66 $UTE 01 1 ministering. $00 but rou ere the (ones) 28 "However. YOU clroO h, m ~ g are the ones tbqt 6lap~p K ~ T E ~ T hsvlngremat2 throughout wlth me in the have stuck with me in my trials; 29 and nrlpuopoiq 6,(ITi9rpaI tr~a~s 29 em covenanmg I make a covenant Just as my bpiv K&F 6 1 B e r ~ 6 pot 6 T T ~ P to YO;, according as covenanted to me the rather Father has made a pou $aulhtiav, 30 iva Loonre I(ai covenant with me. far Of me kingdom. in Order that YOU may eat and a kingdom. 30 t h a t may eat and a i y ~ c h i miq r p m g q q pou b ril drink a t table in you may drlnk upon the table of me in th8 and sit P~UI~E~ pou, F I i(ai ra8i08~ in1 8 p 6 v ~ v my kingdom of me, and YOU may #it upon thrones T&< ~ ~ ~ E K ~Ch I& $ K ~ I V O V T E ~ 700 ' l ~ ~ ~ l i h Israel. . the twelves fribes ludpinp of the Israe. 31 3 1 Zipwv Zipwv, 1605 6 X $ ; Simon. look! satan Slmon Slmon, lookl the ha8 demanded to Ignniua7a bp&q r o t U I V I C I U ~ I b q d v oirov. have YOU men t o emandEd You of the to slit as the wheat: sift YOU ,,,heat, 61 t6r48 v nlpi o a t 32 But I have made s2 but madeauppi%atfon about you supp,pl~eationforyou

$7

~~~,",",'o",",,"~~~me

2 ;

~~,","~~~~~2,"~$

trw

lva tvhinn n i m l c t h a t your faith may *ahauld leave out the In omerthat fa1* not Rive out: and you, oou. rai o G norc hnlmpiUwg when once you have 01 you; end you mmcttma hsvlng returned returned, strengthen orfipluov rob$ &6Ehpoljq oov. 33 6 your brothers." make flrm the brothers of you. The lone) 33 Then h e said t o KCPIE, PET& a00 L T O I him: ~ ~ 'Lord. I a m 6L. s l a w but ~ a l d to him Lord, wlth YOU ready ready t o go with you sip1 r a i cig p u h a r i v rig k o v both into prison and I a m also Into prison and into death into death." 34 But aop~6suOa1.34 6 65 rlnrv ALyo to be going. The lone) but sald I am saying he said: "I tell you, uol nhpe, 05 ~ o v f i u r t ufipspov &h&rop Peter. A cock will to ydu, Peter, not will sound today cock not crow today until YOU have three times ~166a1. L o T P ~ F pE h a p v j a n Unt?l thrlce me you wlll deny to have known. denied knowing me." 35 Kal r l a l v a h o i q .Ore d r r r i u ~ ~ l h a 35 He also said t o And hesald to thcm When I sentforth them: "When I sent bp6q & ~ r pp a h h a v ~ i o u r a l rai YOU without purse and and YOU forth without ho6qphrwv. TNVO~ [ I U T E P ~ U ~purse T ~ ; and food pouch sandale, of anythlng lacked rou7 and sandals. YOU did 01 61 r l a a v OGOev6q. 86 ETTTLV 68 not want far anything, They said: The (ones) but raid Of nothlngl He sald but did YOU?" 36 Then h e a h i q 'AXhh v h 6 E ~ o v ~ a h h & v r ~ o'NO? v to them But now the lane) having puree Said to them: 'But &p&ro, 6 oiog r a i ~ p a v , r a i now let t h e one t h a t let h ~ m llft up. lf!ewlse also pouch, and has a purse take it up, 6 pfi ilxwv n o h o6ro d I V ~ ~ ~ I O ' J likewise also a food the lone) not haulng 1st h7m asell tho outer garment and let one having no sword a hh,m oO ral and sell his outer garment 37 XLyo y h p b ~ i v 61, r o t r o d 37 For I am saying for to rov that this the ~ t h h g ) and buy One. I tell YOU that this 6Ei yrypawCwv 't ~sn e e e a a v which is written must havlng been written T ~ E U ~ ? , Y ~ I L v &poi, 7 b Kai MET& be accomplished in wlth me, namely. 'And h e And to be finlahad In me. the &v6~w ehoyiu8q. nai y&p was reckoned with for lawless ones.' For t h a t he was reckoned: also l a ~ l c (ones) ~s ~6 vrpl ipoO T&O< Exel. which concerns me the (thlng) about me end la hsvlng. having an accam. 38 ol 61 r1aa.v K6p15 l6ob p6xa1pa1 pllshment,'. 38 m e n Tho (ones) but aald Lord, looki swords they said: "Lord, look! &6e 660, 6 6L. d n r v abroig ' I ~ w 6 v here two. The lone) but aaid to them Sumcient here are two He said t o them: "It is enou~h."

aha

$,P%

to?

%P~,"$F

~$$:~r

&uu!v. ." .-.

39 ~ a l t ~ ~ h e ~ tw noptm~ ~ ~ going b n And having gone out h e went according to out h e went ss

LUKE 22:40-47

384

385
rrj 'IqooO g ~ h i u a&6v. ~ 48 ' I q u o k 61 to the Jesus to klas hlm. Jesus but ET?EV a d ~ Q'lori6a, d l h ' p a ~ l d v ~ 1 6 TOG~ aald to him Judaa, to%ler the Son of the rraw6i6wq' 49 I S 6 m &v8pbu' man aze~eugivlng b i s l d e ~ Havingreen 61 01 rrrpi cnhb m but the (onen) about hlm the t *gl b 6 p ~ v o v ~ l n wKKISple, el n a r 6 E o p w going to be sald Lord, li *hall we strike

LUKE 22:48-55

ri, mor; elr; ~b "OW< T& 'EAa13v. ' customarily t o t h e the cuatom Into the Mount of the Ollvee; 1 Mount of Olives: and fi~oho60quav 61 a 3 r Q ~ a i 01 p a B q m i . the disciples also folfollowed but tohlm also the -dlad~les. lowedhim. 40 ~ a v 40 ycdpevo 6i tni TOU r h o v ing came t o the place HBV ngcome70 be but upon the plat! he t , , them: etncv cnhoir; llpouc6xEo& pfi clmh8eov *.carryon prayer, hesaid to them You be praymg not to enter that You do not enter eIr; n e t p a u 6v. 41 r a i a 6 6 5 h m h o 8 q into temptation,a Into temptatkn. And he drew sway 41 And he himself &n' aOrGv 6uei hieou drew away them from them as If of stone about a stone's throw, ecir; T yirvcma and bent his knees bavlngplaeed tho knees 42 XLyw n h e p , d &GAEI n a p L v q ~ cand began to pray* JBytng pather. if youare wishing bear besrde 42 saying: "Father, m S ~ a ri, rrorfiplov &T' bpo& ~ h ' v if you wish. remove thls the cup from me; besl%ea this cup from me. a& Nevertheless. let, not rou 6hhh r b ril ~6 not the of me but the yours j my will, hut yours ylv&ueu. 48 u c 5 d h 62 ah6 take place." 43 Then let come to be. I 1 asreen but to hlm an from heaven &ryehot dnrb r05 0 6 m o O &I& a h 6 v . appeared to him angel from the heaven strengthening him. and strengthened 44 aai yev6pevo 6v d ~ w v i qhim. 44 But getting And havlng come o : be m agony into an agony he inrcvCurrpov npouqrixcro. ~ a t i y C e ~ o tfe continued praying more earnestly he war praying: and became more earnestly; and i6&5 ah00 dud e $ $ l : ;r;y ;f;c i Sweat sweat of hlm as if as drops af blood nmapaivovrq Lni 45 Kai falling t a the ground. eoinc down unon .. hvamh 6nr6 ~ i r rrpoocuxfiq ; 0 0 6 ~ 45 And he rose from having came prayer, went t o the having stooi UP from the prayer TP~S 7021s pa8qriiq efiPEv disciples and found toward the dlsc1nles he found them slumber~ne from ~-~KO, W ~ ~ Y O U ~ ;&oh< 6 ~fir; being lailfldown to sleep them from the h h q t , 48 ~ a i elmu &oir; T i I sleeping? Rise and grief, and hesaid to them Why Carry an prayer, that K ~ ~ E ~ ~ E T E & ' vaaT6mq ~ P O U ~ ~ X E U ~ enter into YOU do~ not are rou sleepkg7 Hnvlng stood up be rou pmyinp, temptation,., iva p e l u t h e q ~ ~ EIS necpau 6" 47 he was in orderthat not You should enter Into temptatan: ' ' ' ' ! a 41 "Em a h 0 6 X~XOGYTOSiSOO 6xho ~ a yet i yet hlrn speaking look! and crowd. and the [man1 Judas, One 6 hey~pavor; 'iafi6ar; ST< TGV & & ~ E K Q the tone) belng ssld .7udas one of the twelve of t h e twelve. was going apo'pxe~a arl~oriq, ~ a i fiyymev waa eomlng before them, and he approached and he approached
in

2%: t2J

hZZ$$ZBi

'%Y'

'

~~

erowt

Jesus to klss him. 48 But Jesus said t o him: "Judas. do you betray the s o n of man with a kiss?" 4g When those him saw what was happen, said: .,Lord, shall we strlke wlth the swordl'. 50 A Certaln rp$,"rt~; 50 t5 a 3 d v TOG & P X I E P ~ W ~ 60Ohov One Of them even did outof them of the chlerpries $kve strike the slave of priest and nai &@sihEV ~6 ofit cnhoS ~b SESt6v. the and lifted up off the ear of hlm the right took ofl his right ear. 51 h o n p ~ 8 r i q 61 .IquoGr; E T ~ W 51 But in reply Jesus Heving answered but the Jesus sard said: "LET it go as " he 'Ehre r u g roli~ou. r a i hqrh~~svoq far a s t h l ~ . And Berouletting until thls; end havim touched tOuched t h e ear and ~0x3 6 r i o u l h u a r o abr6v. 52 ~Trrrv 62 healed him. 52 Jesus of the ear hehealed hlm. Said but then said t o the chief 'I nuoSr; ~ p b ~ T O prlests and captains J e m toward the loner' of the temple and wa~wrvorbour; h' a h b v ~ P X I E P E older ~ ~ ; men t h a t had havlng come to be bealde upon hlm chief prlests there for him: Kai urpaqyoirr; m S IepoG r a i rrpco!3urbpoug come out and eaptatns of the temple and older men with swords and clubs 'nr; h i hors*lv t 5 i h e a ~ ~ rhaxalpav Az U D O ~ robber r o v came out wlth swords as against a 5 3 While I was with ~ a i EGhuv. 53 K& YOU in the temple and wood ~ t h i i g s ) ~ Aeeordiwto day after day You did &roc pou ~ E B .bpOv LY TQ lcpO O ~ K belne o f m e with rou in the temple not not stretch out YOUR ~~ETEIY~TE dpat h ' &AX' hands against me. YOU rtretehedout %and. upon me; but But this is YOUR h o w a h q b r i v 6 Qv )v r a i )v L e o w i a and the authority of this 1s O?YOV tho hour and the authority darkne~s." 703 un6rouq. 54 Then they of the darhess. arrested him and led 54 ZuAhaD6v~c 66 a S ~ b v ~ Y W O Y 1 a 1 him and brought Havlng taken ~ 7 t hbut hlm e y led ,and him into the house of rbfi ayov E ~ C T ~ YO ~ K ~ WTOO ~ P X I E P E W the high priest: but d i n Into the house of the chief pxiesji Peter was following a t b 61 n h p o r ; fir oh or;&^ paxp6BEv. the but Peter was following long [way1 off. a distance. 55 When they lit a in the 55 n ~ p t a q h v r u v 61 n S p Lv p k u v ,,fir; midst of 1 0 ~ havln.ut ~ ~ 1 ~ f t n ~ of the courtyard - but ere in aLhit K U ~ u w ~ a e ! u & v ~ ~ v and sat down togethCourtyard and hsvlnp sat down togother was sitting er. Peter was sltting

sTze

$ 2

LUKE 2256-64
the

386
~UTIV

387
1s

LUKE 22:65-23:2

n i ~ p o c ~ ~ C D O F ahin,. 56 1 6 0 0 ~ ~in among them. Peter ml dls lone) of them. Xavlng seen 5 6 B u t a certain 6 a a T K& EVW rrpdq servant girl saw him but hlm .ervantghl Mme ddyng toward sitting by the bright ~b f&q r a i rtnviuam r7rrrv fire and lwked him tho 1 ght and havlng gazed Intently to him she said over and said: This Kai 08~05 & ah6 man a h was with AIm thls (one) together wlth hlm him." 57 B u t h e f,v 67 6 6& Aiyov denied it. saying: l was; the lone) but Baying do not know him, 04r oT6a ah6v, yGva4. woman." 58 And Not I have known him, woman. after a short time another person seeing 58 nal p e r p+ L~woq And after bhort w tlo dlfirent (one) him said: "You also 16bv a h b v EQ Kai d 65 a d r h v are one of them." But havlng seen hlm a n 1 Alao you out of them Peter said: '"Man, I d. 6 6L nerpoq EQ] 'AvOpme, odr ~ i p i . a m not." 59 And ' are: the but Peter aal Man, not I em, after about an hour 59 ~ a i 61au~&olqq buci 6 a< ptbq intervened a certain And having stood through as If of tour one other lmani beaan &Ah05 TI< G ~ ~ ( T ~ ~ htYwv ~ ~ ~ insistihg ; E ~ stion&: ~ other (one) aome was lnalrttngstrongly saying "For a certainty this 'Err' &Aq8ias r a l o8~oq MET' adroO f,v, [man] also was v i t h Upon truth also Bla (one) wlth hlm was, him; for, in fact, h e Is r a i y h p raAthai6q t m 60 ~ LTTW 68 6 a Ga1.i-letan!D 60 But and 101 Gslllean ha la; aald but the Peter said: "Man. I do not know what ~ ~ T P- A OV B ~ ~O~E ok , OTS~ 8 Peter Man, not 1 have k n o w which You are saying.' And Aiyct~. ral n a p w p j p a h t Aah&~oq instantly. while h e 70" are ?leylng. And instantly yet apeaklng was yet speaking, a ah06 i p & y v d r h h w p . 61 r a i m p a ~ d q cock crowed. 61 And of hlm soun ed cock. And havlng turned the I a r d turned and looked upon Peter. 6 rtiploq &L&k~ev the Lord loo ed In Peter, and and Peter r e d e d hrapv+Oq 6 TOO b f i ~ m 0 5 TOO t h e utterance of the Ieoalled Ulb Peter or ths saying of the Lord when h e sald t o him 'Before a K U ~ ~ Oh Uq TrrEI) a h r Q 67.1 npiv &Air~om Lord as he Bald to hlm that Bacon cock cock crows today you 1 1 1 disown me three Qwvjoat d p e p o v &=a v a" p rpi5. " to aound today you w l t d a o w n me thrlce. times " 62 And h e 62 r a i 65~ABbv E S o Erhauu~v ,r r l ~ p h q went outside and wept And havlng gone Ovtslda he wept bitterly: bitterly 63 Now t h e men 63 Kal ol b6pr5 01 And the male persons B e (ones) that had hlm m eusmvi ovrq adrbv tvirrat<ov a h @ tody began t o make having f%gether hlm were maklng tun to him flm of him, hitting 6 w ~64 nai m p 1 r a A 6 q t c w ~ ~ s &bv him: 64 and after sylng. end having covered over hlm covering him over TOY A ~ ~ O V T~C ~ ~ O ~ ~ E U U W ,they would ask and were InQuIrlngumn Baying Prophesy. who Say: .Piphesy. Who

'%%so

nirpo5

2% nhpy,

naiua m; 85 va1 is i t t h a t struck you?" b the lone, hsvlng hit YOUP And 65 And they went o n rroAAh p A w q q p h q saying many other Erepa dUierent (thing#) many blaspheming things in blasnhemy . against him. Ehwov el5 a h 6 v . they wereasrlma Into hlm. 66 At length when it became day, t h e 66 Kai 5 5 6 &ETO l p t p a , And as ttgecarne dsy, wasled w oge j ~cr 9 ~ assembly of older rrpcopu~Ctov TOO A m O , men of the people, body oleliers of the people. both Pries& TE rai y w v p m ? g , r a i hrr'yayov &bv scribes, gathered toboth and scrlbes, and thcv7edewsy him gether, and they haled G T O V , h i y o v ~ e q67 E l him into their Sari'15 ~6 D Y V ~ ~ P ~ O~V Into the Eianhcdrln of them, saylng If he.drin hall, saying: u b 7 6 ~ e l a ~ i 6 n b~ vlpiv. clmv 6? 67 "If you are the YOU are the Lhrlat, say toua. Hessld but tell he ahoi5 'Ehv bp?v 7 7 ~ ~ od p$ said to them: "Even to them If ever to YOU , I ahauld .BY not no if I told YOU, rr1mrI5qra. 68 Lhv 66 &pUrilow would not believe it YOY would bellwe; li ever but I ~hould quevtlon at all, 68 M ~ 06 &OK 18jrc 69 h b 'rot vOv if 1 questioned YOU, not m u woufd ans4er. Prom the now Would not anmer 68 Emat 6 u l b ~ roc CNOpLjlro~~ a 'ItO j y 0 5a t d l . 69 However, but will be the Son of the man from now o n t h e Son &K ~E<I&v' Suvciprog TOO BEoO. of man will be sitting outof right tatdwl power ofthe Md. at the powerful tight 70 ctnav 6t n&vreq I b oh 1 6 hand of Ood: 70 At They said but all You therefore are tho this they all said: "165 To2 8 ~ 0 6 ; 6 68 vpd5 a h 0 b ~ 'Are you, therefore. son of tho God7 The lone) but toward them the Ood?pHe 'Y riq ALYETE l i r a iyh eipl. said to them: *-YOU ,=YI~. that 1 am. yourselves are 71 01 6t clrrav Ti in t h a t I am." 71 They The cones) but seld What yet we % i f :! % n ig said: "Why do we need papTupia5 xpciav; &Oi Y ~ f P l ~ o ~ further o a ~ witness? ~ Far or wltnerr need7 Very lones) for we heard we ourselves have h b ro3 o r 6 p a r o q a h o O . heard [it] out of his from the mouth ofhim. own mouth." &vaur&v n A 6'05 8 0 the multitude having m o d LID mulBtude abrb a ov a h & h i rbv nrlhbrov. and all, and led hlm of them hlm u ~ o n the pilate, 68 K ~ T ~ Y O P E ~ V ~ 1 3 ~ 0t 0 o Pilate 2 Then ~ h q $ % ? e d but to be accuslng of hlm they started t o accuse hEyovrcq ToOrov ~ t p a p ~~I ~ ~ U T P ~ + Ohiml V T Saying: ~ ''This ~aying Thl. lmanl we round turntng through man we found subT& ie~05 ~ a l 10A6ov~a Q ~ P O V verting ~ Our nation and the natlon of us and forblddlns taxes forbidding t h e paying Kaimpt 6166vas I ALyovm a h b v of taxes t o Caesar to Caesar to be givlng and sayhg himself and saying he himself
~

ge

&%$%%

ZiL

23 %A

%? 2:

qYleY

LUKE 23:3-10
xpau?6v paothia slva~. 3 6
Chr~rt king to be.

388
62 ahoG. 11
of him. The but

389
d<ou8~viuq 6 i ah6v 6
him.

LUKE 23:ll-19
11 Then

n r t h h o q is Christ a king." Pilate 3 Now Pilate asked fip6rrlu~v aOr6v h i y o v I b ET b . ~ U I ~ E him G ~the question: 9uestroned him MYing You are the king "Are you the king of TSV 'iov6aimv; - 6 62 harptOeiq, ,the Jews?" In answer of the Jews? The (onel but having answered to him he a h Q Qq TJ XYEI~. 4 6 62 nslha-roq "YOU yourself are to him raid You are Mying. The but Pilate Saying Then E T ~ ~ E V T T & ~ TOG< &pxl~pEiq ~ a TOO< i ~ X ~ O UPilate S said to the Said toward the ehlef priests and the cmwds chief priests and the 056iu E b p i o ~ o ~ ~ T I O hv V TO dlvepchv T O ~ T W . "I find no Nothing Ifind cause in the man this. crime in this man," 5 oi 62 Crrioxuav be insistent saying:. 'Avaodeb r6v habv 6166mwv ra8' 6Aqq ,.He stirs the Hestirs up the people teaching down whole people by teaching lou6aiaq; rai &p<hpwog throughout all ~urde'aj ' and havingstarted rahlhaiaq iiw~ ~36~ 6 . n ~ i h a ~ ~but q even starting qut St from Gal'i.lee , . Galilee untll here. ~llate here." 6 On hearing &uo6uaq +qmlpcjrqu~v c l b tzv8porroq that, Pilate asked having heard . mqulred upon if the man whether the man was rahthai6q Partv, 7 ~ a i &nyvoG~ ' , 6~1 ~ a l i ~ e a n 15, and having ascertained that a Gal.i.le"n, 7 and, after ascertaining . PK ~ i j qt<ouuiaq 'H 660" t o ~ i v drvhrpqcv out of the authority of Rerod he is he rent up th at he was 'Iam the jurisdiction of Herod; a h 6 v n p 6 t 'H $61~. d v r a n a i a h 6 v f; he sent him on him toward being also him Herod, who was also le o u o A 6 p o i ~ b ~ a 6 ~ a rt a s i q fipiparq. himself i,j ~ e Lrusa~em these the days. in these days. 8 ' 0 62 'HP@?J; !6hv T ~ V '1 uoOv 8 When Herod saw The but Hero hav~ngseen the ?esus,,,J he rejoiced Sxhpq Xiav 4" 65 IK~YSY greatly, for over a reloleed very m k h . he was out oT sumeient eOnSidersble timehe xp6vwv 8awv t6~iv ah6v 61d ~6 was wanting to see times being willing t o see him through the him because f , having 6 rrepi a6roG, ~ a i ijhrr~<iv TI heard about him, and tqbehearlng about him, and hewarhoping some he was hoping to See oqpriov 1 6 ~ 7 ~ fin' a h 3 Y I Y ~ ~ N O Y . , Some sign performed sign to see ,, b r him occurring. by hirn. 9 N~~ he 9 Aqpcj~a 62 a h 6 v b h.jyotq began to question He was lnsuiring upon but him in words him with a good iravoiq adr6q 62 06%" hhrrsnpiva~o many words; but he sufficient; . he but nothlng answered made him no answer. ah$. 10 i o n i ~ ~ l u a v 62 01 &px~cp&q 10 However, the chief to hun. Had beenstandlng but the d u e f ~ d e s t s pnests and the senbes kept o h sh ~d ~ l nq g up and nai oI y p a p p a r r i ~ sh6vwq ~ a ~ t ~ y o ~ anti the scrzbes vehementl~ aceusing vehemently accusing

Havingmade nothlng out of but him the Herod together with

% ' $:aq
rai
end
garment

toeether with the . having made fun of (one) bright sent back but

oh

. Z ~ M S ~ ~ U U ~ V &TOG

troops

of him discredited him, and

his soldier guards

tprraitaq

having put around by clothing him with him to the and sent him back 6 TE to Pilate. 12 Bath the and Herod and Pilate now

rrap,pahhv

he made fun of him

i d i j ~ a Aaprrp&v

& Y ~ W E ~ * EU VO T ~ Y 6i
frrends

73

a bright garment

nclhbv. 12
Pilate.

'E~LVOVTO

'H 66qq nai

dleiod

ud

$ :;

; : 2

$2.

Ad,

'2,~

with j p i p q became each other on that day for IIE~' hhhihwv. ~ ~ p o i i r r i j p ~ oyvd p 6" Ex8mlpq w ~ t heach other; they were before for m enrmty that they had continued a t enmity between dvr~q rp6q ab~06q. themselves. being toward themselves. 13 Pilate then 13 n ~ n h & r o q 62 ouvnahcuh EVOZ pilate but havingcaued kgether the rulers "Ief and and the TOSS ~PXIEPE~S ~ a T i O ~ S~ P X O V T U nai ~ * v the people together the chief priests and the rulers and the 14 and said to them: ha& 14 ETTEV TT~? aLT06s n p o u q v L y ~ a ~ i "YOU this people s a d towar2 them You bore toward man to me as one 11~1 T ~ V & ~ ~ p w r r oT vO ~ T O V h q ~ O O T PovTa L inciting the tome the man this as tuiningfrom to revolt, and, look! I 6 Aa6v. ~ a ii8ob ih kvcjrrnov ,,,,ined him in front the people, and look! in right ofYOU but found in drvaupiva~ 0 6 8 2 ~ 6 ~ 0 t v~~4 &V~P*"W this man no ground having examlned nothing I found in the man for the charges YOU K M ~ ~ Y O P E ~ T S are bringing against T O ~ T~ Y ~T ~ O V 6~ ~ this cause ~ of which ~ (things) l you~ are accusing ~ him, In fact, n m ' ahpG. 15 hM' 0662 ' H P ~ S ~ Fneither , did Herod, for down of hlm. But neither Herod, he sent hi,,, back to ~~~~~~ a . i6oJ i us; and. look! nothing & v h e *EY y d p a h 6 v np6q 4 ~ 6 ~ him toward us: heSenkack for and look! deserving of death 8avhrou t u r i v has been committed &l!ov oCI6Lv of death worthy nothing is bv him. 1 6 I will w a l 6 ~ 6 u a q tierefore chastlse rrmpaypbov a h @ 16 having been committed to hlm; having ehsstlred him and release hlm " n : n l d ~. . h &woh6uo. 17 -* 18 But . . u therefore him I &ail release. mith their whole multitude they cried 18 hvi~p~yov 62 rravrrhq8d They crled out but aJ entire multitude out, saying: ',Take X ~ Y O Y T E ~ ATPE roirGv, h 6 h v o a v this one away, but release release Bar.ab'bas to saying ~ i fup t this (one). ~era~bas: ~ 19 ~ 6who op r l q us!" ~ 19 a (Which ~ .[man1 had been thrown into ~~~. " .. - . . fiv So& orhaw rtvh y ~ o p i v q v i v I Prison a certain having occurred in Sedltlon occurring in was through standing (off]
and the

&came

p,ihol

nelMroq tv
pilate

in very the

a w TB

: y e u

~~

E -, . $Y,?

2 :

~~~

17' P75AB and the Westcott and Hort Greek text omit this verse.

LUKE 23:20-27

390

391

LUKE 23:28-35

re TT~XEI ~ a iQ ~ Y O V !3AqBdg fv the city and for the city and murder having been thrown in murder,) 20 Again TB qpriso;.' u h a ~ f i 20 rrhhlv 62 6 ~ E I ~ ~ Pilate o C called out t o the Again but the Pilate them, because he rrpoos hvqusv aOroig %hwv hahiroat Ioundeatoward to them: being willing to release wanted to release Jesus. 21 Then they rbv 'IquoGv. 21 oi began to yell, saying: the Jesus. The (ones) "Impale! Impale him!"' heQhvouv rTa6POV time he were sounding upon saying ~ ~ 22 The third ~ ~ Said to them: "why. ora(ipou 22 6 6 ; TP~TOV be impaling him. The lone) but third . ltimel . what bad thin= did d o i r found E T ~ E V npag O ( I T O ~ T; ~ Y ~ P ~ ~ . this 6 [man] ~ said toward them What for bad (thing) nothing deserving of hoiqon, ot~og. o66Lv a h 0 ~ eavhrou death in him; I will did this lorn;) l Nothing guilty of death therefare and EQPOV iv ah@ ~ 1 a 1 6 ~ 6 o a q 0tv release him." 23 At I found in , him: havingehasthed therefore this they began to ahbv hrrohriow. 23 oi 6c be urgent, with loud him I shall release. The (ones) but voices, demanding 'hEnr,v.ro qwvaiC that he be impaled: were urging upon (one) , to voices and their voices began airo6psvo~ ahbv u~aupoefiva~ t o win out. 24 SO demanding him to be impaled,r gave sentence ~arioxuov a1 @ova; 24 nai for their demand were strong down the voices of them. ~ n d t o be met: 25 he nslh&roq h i n p w ~ v ycviugal 76 ahqpa Pilate decided to come to be the demand released the man t h a t had been thrown into a6.r.G~. 25 hrrihvon, 6L ~ b v Sl& of them; he released but the (one) through ofisan far sedition mh~lv ~ a$ i 6 ~ 0 ~&$Aqpivov ciq i n d murder and whom standing (off) and murder hav g been thrown lnto they were demand,ng, quhanjv 8v QTOGYTO T ~ V 6 ; but he surrendered ~ i - o n whom they were deminding, the but Jesus the,r w,ll 'Iquoirv n a p i 6 o ~ r v TQ e c h j p a ~ t ab~&v. 26 Now as they Jesus he gave beslde to the w . 1 1 of them. led him away, they 26 K a i &~'yayov lard hold of s ~ m a n , And away a certain natlve of hrhap6pcvol Eipov.5 slva Kvpqvaiov Cyre'ne, comlng from having takenupan slmon cyrenlan ipx6psvov 6nr' hypo6 ht0qnav a 6 r Q the CoUntrYz and commg from field they laced upon h ~ m Placed the torture stakef upon him t o ~ b omup& v q i p r ~ v S r r ~ o B ~ TOG v 'IquoG. the stake to be bearing behind of the Jesus. bear it behind Jesus. 27 ' H K O ~ O ~ ~ E62 I ah6 TTOAJ . r ~ h q e 27 ~ ~But there was Was foliowing but to him much multitude following him a great TOO ha& rai a? multitude of the peoof the people and of women who ple and of women who

fit

$2

ak$

waIKav

2 1 ' Or, 'Fasten hlm an a stake (pole)!"

26' See App

X.

ir6movrn ~ a i iepfivow a d ~ b . kept beating were beating themselves and were bewailing him. themselves in grief 28 orpaqsig 6L r p 6 g n d r & ~ 'Iqoofig and bewailing him. Having turned but toward them Jesus 28 Jesus turned t o the women and said: ETTW euyadpe~ 'Icpouuahjp, '"Daughters of Jerusaof Jerusalem, Said Daughters dais~s T?.v - &Q' lem, stop weeping for byyou weeping upon me; beslles upon me. On the contrary, weep for yourselves Lrxrrhg nhai~rr ~ a ia i d rh ~ u ~ , selves be rov weeping and upon the children and for YOUR children; OpGv, 29 X n i6o5 E p x o v ~ a ~ rjp&par 29 because, look! of YOU, because look! are coming days days are coming in which People will i v aTq ipoirow M a ~ b p t a ,ai u%ipat in which they will say Happy the barren (ones) say. 'Happy are the nai a 1 ~ a l h i a l a? OGK 6yLwqoav n a i a o r o i b a n e n women, and and the cavities whieh not generated and kreasts t h e wombs t h a t did 07 OOK i e p ~ q a v .30 T ~ T E ITEpcqv~a~ not give birth and the which not nursed. Then they will start breasts t h a t did not hiys~v TO~C (ipcut,~ n f 0 a ~ 6 fq' nurse!' 30 Then they to be saying to the mountaans F a l l ~ o o upon Will start to say t o ?pa<, Powoig K a M * a ~ c ? p & ~ . the mountains, 'Fall US, hius Cover non us; over US'' and t o the hllls, 'Cover us over#' 31 ST, E! f v 0yp.G c6h because if in mom woo? these tthingsl 31 Because lf they do r r o ~ o h v , i v T+ gqp3 T{ y k v q ~ a ~ ; these things when t h e they are doing, m the dm lone) what should occur7 tree is molst, what 32 "H OVTO 66 KO; ~ E P O , K ~ K O G P Y O , wfi1 occur when lt 1s wereieingled but also different evildoers withered?" 33 K a i ~ T E 32 But two other 6Go obv alj~rj &va~p~efivat. And when men, ev~ldoers, were two together wrth hlm to be taken up. naho6pevov also belng led t o be ?hem iri T ~ Y ~ h o v T& they came upon the Place Ule lone) bemg said executed wrth h ~ m 33 Andwhen they got i Kpaviov,, h d i m q j p o o a v a h b v ~ a -rob< him and the to the place called Skull, there they impaled pLv SK Skull, there they K ~ K O ~ P ~ O U. C 6v out of impaled him and the Indeed ev~ldoers. which lone) evildoers, one on his hplorrp.Gv. 6eSdv 6v 6L right Isideal which (one) but out of left Isidesl. right and one a n his 34 [& 62 'IqooGq Ehrysy n k r p i r ~ r q left. 34 [[But Jesus [ h h e but Jesus Was raymg pather: let go OR was saying: "Father. airroiq, 06 oi6aolu ~i forgive them, for they to them. not they have known what do not know -.~ ~-~~~ - ~ what rrotoGo~v.]] Am E ~ ~ < ~ ~ E Y O6L I rir they are doing."ll they are ddng.11 ~Ltributing but the FUrtheTmOle, t o distribute his gara ' O(Idir iPahov d i p a ~ .35 lot. And ments. outer saments of h i m they cast -~~~~~ ~, the7 " cast lots. IOT~KEI 6 Anbq BEWP@Y. & < E ~ V ~ ( ~ ~35 PI And ~ O the Y people had stood the DeoPle beholding., Were sneenng stood looking on. Buf 62 ~ a i 01 . . C~PXOVTE~ h i ~ o ~" A~ h hg o ~ q the rulers were sneerbut abo the rulers saylng Others ing, saying: "Others

m '

52

2 w ;.

z k :

ie

2 ':

LUKE Z3:36-44
~oooev
ha saved, let hlm save hlmaelf, ! I
OW&TO

392

303
darkness OECUrred upon whola

LUKE 23:45-52
6Xqv
T ~ V

I he V saved: let him il save himself, if this b xplorbq 0~05, b ~ K X ~ K T ~ one S . is the Christ the chrlst God, the chosen lone). of Gad, the chosen 36 Ldna~Cav 6b a6rO rai ol o r p c l ~ ~ i nOne." a~ 36 ~ v e t nh e Made fun of but to hlm elso the soldlers made him. coming dose a n d n p y & $ p < to &4 h'm offering him sour wine 37 rai ACyomeg El ob el b p u f ; ? ~ 37 and saying: you and raylng If you are the are t h e king of the r a v 'lou6aiwv, oiroov oravrbv. 3 8 w t s Jews, y,,urself~. ofthe Jews. save yourself. ? There was an r a i h t y p a $ f i err' ah4 '0 B m ~ k S qr h v inscription Over him: also fnacription upon h ~ m ~ h s king of the "This is the h g of 'lou6aiov oho<. the Jews!' Sews thla lone). One Of the 39 ETq 6b TQY ~ p e p a u 8 i v ~ w 39 One but oi the havlnp been hung hung evildoers began abUSively ~au06pywv tphuo five1 a h 6 v 03x1 ob evlldoera wsa hlasP%emlng hlm Nor you him: '"You are the Christ, are YOU not? et b x I O T ~ ~ UGUOV ; o e a d v ~ a fip&q. i are the ghrlst? save yourself and us. Save yourself and us." 40 In reply the other 40 Cnrorp10clq 6b b %PO$ Havlnganrwered hut the different (one) rebuked him and hmpGv a h @ 0366 , @OD? 05 d v said: "Do you not fear rebuking to hlm set Not are leer ng you the God at all. now t h a t 0cbv 671 t v r j a b r 4 ~ p i p m l d; YOU are in the same ~ o d , 'beesuss In the same judgment m u a r e ? judgment? 41 ~~d 41 rai I ~ E p ~ s 6l~aiwt a we, indeed, justly so. And we Indeed Juatl~. worthy (th1.811) for We are meiving in 6" h p h c a w Nll what we deserve oiwhleh lthtaps) we mmmKted for things we did; but dmoXa~86Noll~ 0*05 6L o%bv this [man] did nothing wesrsrecelvlng hack: thfs lone) but nothlna of the wBg,. 6ronov h p a w. 42 r a i EAwrv 42 ~~d he wentan to out of Dhee commljted. And hswas saying say: .Jesus, remember 'Iquo13, pvfioeqri pou 6 7 w gh811q me when you get J~SU.. remember me wheneve. you mightcome into your kingdom." rtjv Into the Baulhciav klngdom 0 0 0 0 , 43 ;Jnsyd 43 And he said to him: "Truly I tell you a h 4 'Apfiv oo~ ttaday,, y o u will be to him Anen to you I s$~$$g with me in Paradise."" tpoir U ! 6v 70 napa6~io4). 44 Well, by now me you w l l be in the Parodlae. the 44 Kal 4v 461 duei Clpa E K ~ ~ a It i And was already eslf hour slrth sixth hour. ~ end . ~ . ~ ~ ~ and -

tau~bv, el

o;yte

thls (onel

0hb5

~ ~ 6 ~ iyivero 0 5

69'

the earth until over all the earth

yflv

E w

yet a darkness fell

;zy;$~I. vf,5:&y

b w q Lv&~qq 45 TOO fihiou 6~hrinowo<i o x i d q until the ninth hour ninUl of the sun leavlngout.' was split hour. 45 because the sunlight failed: 62 ~b r m m i ~ a o p a TOO but the curtsin of the dlvine habltetfon then t h e curtain of the was ~Eoov. 48 ~ c r i $oviloaq $ w e pryciA0 rentsanctuary down t h e middle. mlddle. ~ n hav~ng d a ~ u n d e d to great And Jesus b 'IqooOg Efrrw n&rsp el< xcipriq oou
Said: "Father, into r o h o your hands I entNst I am piacing healda thls spirit"' he 6L einhv PShvruuw. 47 '16hv 62 my had said he exbut hsvlns sald he explred. Havlng seen but pired. 47 Because of b tnarov~hpxq< rb ycvbpwov
the

,6tt

sHU1

ss~d

napclri&prn

~ ~ t into h ~ hands ~ : nveir tt pou. the .plrt of me:

with a loud voice and

.rb

the

centurion

the (thlnp)

havlns occurred

3%

EJ

o $ t d ~k$
~

Greek text before the word for "today." but commas were not used in Greek uncial manuscripts hence, in keeping wlth the context, we omit. 43. Paradise, SABV~P'.'~."; garden of Eden. J11.ra.22. See Generis 2:8, 10. 15. 16, in LXX.

43. "Today? The Westcott and Hart text has a ebmma in the

b began to glorify God, the saying: this 6v8pwnoq o0roq 6 i ~ a l o q fiv, 48 ~ a n&vrr< i man was righteous." man thls rlshteoua was. And ell 48 ~~d the crowds 6xho1 -511 n j v that were gathered ol ouvnapayev6pcvo1 the havlng come to be bealde crowd8 upon the together there for this spectacle, when 8rwpfioavrrq eswpiw rahqv, ~pecte~le thla. having became epeetaton of they beheld the rh ywbpcvor, ~rirrrovrr< rh things that occurred. amltins the began to return. the l t h l n p ) havlng occurred. m j 8 q i r n C o ~ ~ e p o 49 ~. 6P n&vrat beating their breasts. 4 9 Moreover, all breast$ were re urnlne. Ha stood but a l l those acquainted with ol y-oi adTi, paKp&w the known lone.) to hlm from long lwayl be, him were standing nu? ~ W ~ K E <OWQYOAOU~OJO~I ah4 &Idat a distance' and women the followmg together to h h i r o n women. who together had followed him mi< TahlAaiaq, bpiruat ~airm. from Gal'ilee. were the Galllee. aeelns these lthlnps). Standing beholding 50 Kai 1605 &vfip bvbpar~ ' I q q th ese things. And look! man to name Josep 50 And, look! a $ouhcvrfiq hdrpxov CMjp who man was name' a member ~ ~ belng. ', male peraon d%bq counselor 51 o t m q O ~ K 6iaaloq, of the Council, a not righteous, thls lone) good and righteous w v ~ m a r c 0 ep 1b o t PO^% and man- 5 1 this [man] having put down together wlth t o t s wlah had not voted in supT" wp61Sr1 aG~irv ' A P I v o ~ ~port ~ ~ of ~ their s design and to &C actlon ofthe;. action-he was from wbheu< rirv 'lou6aiwv, 85 npooe6i ero rtjv ArB.ma.the'a, a city of of clty 01 the Jews, who we. awe h a the the Ju.de.ans, and was 8coO 52 o0roq waiting for the kingTOO paulhsiw klngdom of the cod: *la lone) dom of 00d; 52 this npouEX82nr 74 ~EIX&TLI) $ r f i u a ~ o rd man went to Pilate asked for the havlns come toward the Pllste and asked for the
Waaglo~i ylng
the
God
saylng Ea%Eby

t66Sajrv

rb 0cbv hiywv

"

~ ~ ~ f , " , " ~ ~

Zi

- er

71

LUKE 2S:bS-24:5

394

395

LUKE 24:6-13

body of Jesus. a & a TOO "IquoO, 6s m i raBEh&~ bofy of the Jesus, and having taken down 53 And he took it ~VETCAIFEV a h b a 1 ~ 6 6 v 1 r a i EBq~m down and wrapped he wrapped UD It to flne ilnkn, and put i t u p in fine linen, ahdv b p d p m XCLFEVIQ 05 o h and h e laid him i n a him in tomb carved In rock where not tomb carved in t h e fiv oG6~iq o h w K C ~ ~ I E V O 54 ~ . Kai fiptpc~ fiv rock. in which n o was noone not yet I y l n ~ And day was man had yet lain. 54 Now i t was the napuouruiq, r a i o & P h o v hriqwmm. of PlePBretion, end lwbbath wssllshtlng upon. day of Preparation, and the evening light 55 KararoAou0fioamt 6P at y-iusq, Having followed down but the women, of t h e sabbath was a i r l u q rjoav ouveXqAueviai $q approaching. 55 But who were having come tarather with out of the the women. who had ~~~, -~ ~~E&U(NSO ~b come with him out rahdhaiaq , . ah@, Galllee to him. viewed the o f Gal'i.lee, followed E~OV ~ a i Jvrierl d a along and took a look moi%ai tomb and was put the boty a t the memorial tomb adroO. 56 bnowtpttpaoa~ 61 firoipaoav and how his body was of him, hsvlnp returned but they got ready laid: 56 and they &p6para rai pirpa. Kai ~b p b went back t o Prepare spice8 and petfumed oils. And the indeed spices and perfumed oils. But, of course, uhPParov fiulixaoav rarh they rested on the sabbath they rested aomMlngto sabbath according t o ivroAfiv. wmmendmant. the commandment. v o ? ! % @ C a 6p8pov r ) A O n the Iirst day b ! i aowtm o f m w n of the week, howpuetoq Lni ~b pvfipa fihew ~ d p o u o a t ever, they went very deep u m n the tomb theycame bearin. early t o the tomb, & f i r o i p a a w &p*pam. 2 ctpov bearing the spices What they got reedy aP w. They mund but they had prepared. d v Aieov C m o ~ r r v A t u v ~ v M TOO 2 B u t the" found t h e the Stone having been rolled a? from the 1 stone rollid away 3 rlorh0oGuat pqpriou 62 oljx from the memorial memorial to;nb, hevlngentered but not tomb, 8 and , h e n eBpov rb u6pa [TOO rupiou 'IquoO I they entered they they found the body 1F0f the Lord Jemsl!. ' dl& not find the body 4 r a i iytvero i v rQ &noprio8ar aGr&q of t h e Lord Jesus. And It occurred in the to be perplexed them 4 while the" were TOGTOU nai 16oS b6pet 660 I In p e r p l e x l t ~ over nrpi about thls and look1 male Persona two this, look! two men h r i u r q o a v a h a i q i v B 0 j r 1 &or m r o 6 u n . ln flashing clothlng mtood upon them ln clothing d)sshhg. stood by them 5 6 .ig06Pwv 6 1 , yrvopivwv a d ~ d v r a i / the [women] beoame ln fear but navlnn become of them end frightened and kept d;vouadv . T& n p 6 o w n a e f t ~ j v yGv their faces turned to lnelinlng the facer Into the earth the ground, the [men] elnav n p b t &q Ti ~TETTE said to them: 'Why they said toward them Why are uov lookfnsfor are YOU loohing for

eK

~~~~~~

$2

24

c . Z e

<@vra per& r5v ver v: 6 o r i ~the living One among the i k ~ n g o n e with the dead i%eell \ h o t thedead? G [[Heis Emtv 0 6 1 M M fiybpe~.]J p v f i u 8 q ~ ~ not here, but has been hein her;, but he was ra se .I1 Remember rou raised up.]] ~ ~ ~ h q &&hqom 6piv LTI OY 6v 73 rahthaiq, how he spoke t o YOU 8s he spoke to rev Yet bring in the Qalilee, while he was yet in 7 Mywv rbv ulbv o ~ oQOpimOu ~ ~ l . j . l 7~ ~ , mying the Son man t h a t t h e S a n of man 6d napu600fiva1 must he delivered into it ianeeesasry to be given beside the hands of sinful Q 8 p i m w &paprwhdv ~ a i P~(NPW~^WI KD~ and he impa1ed of men slnners snd to be lmpaed and and yet on the third bauri)val. Ka; t o $ to stand UP. ~~d day rise." 8 So they Jvpujo0qow TGV bqp&~wv &TOO, 9 ~ a called i his to and mlnd. 9 and they they remembered of the aaylngs of hlm, pvqpeiou returned from the TOO hoorpttpoua~ &nb tom the memorial tomb memorial tomb and hsving returned &nfiyye~Aav ~aGm m&ra T O ~ S EvSera reported all these all to the eleven things t o t h e eleven they reported thela ithlnlll 10 fioav and to all the rest. r a i m6olv TOT< Aoinoiq. They were 10 They were the and to all the leftover (ones]. i 6P fi May6ahqv)l Mapia nai 'Iwdrva ~ a Magda.lene Mary, but the Magdalene Mary and Joanna and and Jo.an,na, and Mary the [mother] of Mapia he Im,,therl fi James. Also, the rest Ao~nai oinr airraiq Ulwov with leftover lone.) topether wlth them Weresaying Of the them were telling the rrpbq To't h ~ 6 A w t apostles these things. toward the apostles these t ~ & q a a vi v h t o v ah& h s i Ailpot T& appeared in eight of them ea if nonsense the sayings appeared as to them and bfipara r a 6 r a . r a i +iorow cnhaiq. snylnkl these, and were dbbellevlns to them. they would not believe 0 62 n i r p o q &uaur& E 6 p a p ~ v the [women]. /t[I;le but Peter h a v i g s t o o i u p ran 12 [[But P e k rose and ran t o t h e h i 76 pvqpeiov KU~ n a p a l 6 at upon the memorlsl tomb: and havingrtoo~e8iorward tomb, and. BAhe, T& d86v1a p6vw ~ a Crrrjhew i stooping forward, he he ia lookhg s t the bandsgea elone: and he went oft beheld the bandages 76 npbq abrbv 8aup&<wv alone. 80 he went toward himaelf wondering at off, wondering within y ~ y o v 6 t .1 I himself a t what had havlna oocurred.11 occu"ed'l' 13 Kai 16ob 660 6 ah& J v v afirfi rii 13 ~ u t look1 , on And iaoki two ou50i them in verj the fiuaw nopru6pevo1 GI$ rhpqv that very day two Of village them were Journeying were going lnta Crrrb to a village ahout sevdmi~owaw UTol6i0U~ tcfiuovra having self from stadla shtY from en miles distant from

TAW

zt

$2

' ~ ~ : $ ~ g L~

thc2afi;ml.

LUKE 24:14-21
'I:~$~&!p' 14 r a i a1h01
all to wtlsk

396

397
wenthopinp

LUKE 24:22-28
k l v
1 .

' E p p a o 6 ~ Jerusalem fandl Emmaus. E~ ma,us, bpihow npdg &hXiXovg I4 and they were and they were eanvenlng toward each other COnVerSlllg Mth m p l n&urw r& a u p k 8 ~ ~ 6 ~ w over all these other (ivopa
name awut
the ithlngs) having stepped wlth

r o h w ! , .

the*. ---.

Ullng~ t h a t had come about.

15 ~ a i6 y h & TO
And It occurred In the
UUV<~TC?V

and

uai

to beaeekmg together ~YY~UD~S u w m o p c f i ~ ~ o aoroiq, and began walking having approached was going hlr way with, them. With them; 16 but 16 01 S P 698ahpoi adrov & K P ~ T O ~ O their eyeswere kept the but eves of them were belng held fast

from TOO pil tnlyv6wal ad~6v. 17 d n ~ v 61 him' l7 He said of the not to recosnlrs hlm. Hesald but o them: "What are npbg aOro6g Tivr 01 h6yo1 OOTOI OGS t these matters t h a t
toward wheC . - ~ them ~~~-~~~
,

the

wards

these . . ~W ..
*AX,iAO&

~ I O ~

am throwlng in exohange toward each other between yourselves n r p ~ n a r o G v ~ e rai t m & e n a ~ aru8pwrrai. as mu walk along?"
YO"

&vrlp&hh~re

rrp6q

YOU

are debating

walltlnl about?

And

they etood

.ad-faced.

And they stood still

6L cfq 6v6par1 K X ~ i m a qwith sad faces. 18 I n Hsvlna answered but one to name Cleapas answer the one cTnev np-3~ a h b v I b p6voq n a p o l ~ c i q Cle'epas said to him:

18

&rro~pt0riq
toward

MY

hlm

You

alone

arelodging a t

'I~powahip rai
Jerusalem and hsvingoccurmd

0 3 ~ tyvwq
not it in

9ou knew

the (:Rings)

the things days t h a t have occurred in a h o i q these? And h e sald to them her in these days?" 19 And h e said to noia. 01 EfTTW what aort of (ihlnga) t The (ones) but sald them: "What things?" ah0 T& nepi 'Iqao; TOO They said t o him: to hlm . The (thlna.1 about JeNa of the "The things concerning Jesus the NazNa<aprlvoO, 6 6 5 tyivcm &wjp N D Z B P ~ I I ~ who , proved to be male person who became 6wad 6v EPYV ~ a l h 6 a ~ prophet powerful paworlu? h work and in work and word i v a v ~ i o v TOO eeoO ~ a n i m b g ro5 haov Ood and the In front of the God and of ell the peapl:, people; 20 and how 20 brrwq TB napiSorau a h b v ol & XIEPE~S our chief priests a n d how and gave beside him the priesta handed ral 01 tipxovnq r l q npipa Bavhmu and the rulers o us Into judgment of death over t o the sentence ral tmadpwaw ah&. 21 1 i l g 61 of death and impaled and Impsled hhn. #e but him. 21 But we
In

~svbava

b ahi

mis
the

1 v k ~ a l snot

by in Jerusalem and so d o

"alien

YOU

r a 6 ~ a 1 q ;19 ual

ctmv

n@2q

fipv

were hoping t h a t 6 the (one) this [man] was t h e pihhwv AUT h&n Tbv .'lupafik a 6 one destined to being about loose the Israel; but dellver Israel; yes, rai o h naaa m h o ~ q . rglyv besides all these hazed also wlth en tbcw (thinm) things, this makes &yet &@ 08 t h e third day since fib ,,,,I from W M , ~~1 .raOm k y k r o . 22 Mhir rai ywaiufq these things there ithinn) occurred. ~ u talso women 22 Moreover, certain nveq t f i fit$. women from among some out of US also astonished us, ~ev6~eval dpeplvai h i r b because they had been hav geoms to be early the early t o the memorial 2g d ~ o k a l 76 tomb 23 hut did not memora om a v i ~ f o ( ~ l the d flnd his body and they uGpa a h 0 3 fihew h f y o v a a ~rai d m a a i w came saying they had body of h ~ m they came saylng also vblon seen a &yyLXwv L w p a v b a ~ d hlyoualv a d d v o t anseb to have need, who are raying him ural sight of angels, 24 rai bnfihedn, rlVeg who said he is alive. tobe k a. And want of? some 24 Further, some of rGv & trrl d those with us went off o i the (ones) tosather wlth upon the t o the memorial tomb; pqpriov, r a l ~ t p o vo h w s ua0bq at and they found i t so. memortal tomb. and l o u d thus acco~dingasthe as the had yuvcsirrq rtnov, a h b v 6P 00r d6ov. sald, but they did not women sald, hlm but not they raw. see him." 25 ~ ral n d ah h e h stmu s a ~ d toward npd~ 25 So he said to Mnrol rai fJpcr&?g 4 . Kap6iq m O them: "0senseless .enselem (on-) and slow b the. heart ot the ones and slow in heart n t ~ ~ lh vi rr&alv 0tq aav to believe o n all the to be believinp upon +U (thinW) Whlch the prophets wa 01 m f i ~ a 26 ~ . 00 i spoke! 26 Was it, prophex no? . thue the not necessary lor 6~1 n d ~ i v it nerr.~sry to BuRer . and the Christ t o suffer things and elmh8eiv el$ m)v 66Sm aGroG 27 r a i to . n t e r into' the nlorr of hlm4 And enter into his glory?" . &pc&pcvog ' ' h a ~ w w f o q r a i drna 27 And commencing having started from Moaes and fmm a t ~ o s e and s all the n&vvrwv rGv n p o p n ~ ~6teppfivcuacv v acrdroiq Prophets he interen the prophet8 he lntfrpretod to them preted to them things Pv n & a a ~ q mi< YPa aiq 7.3 TEP~ pertaining to himself in au the Seripfue. the (thin-) about in the Scriptures, &atnot. 28 Finally they himeu. fiyy~aw el$ n)v 16pqv OD got Close to the they potnear Into the village w h e n village where

@nicopev

that

h l

a & ? = &

t o g

Te fii$y
~ ~

onas as

: , " j y k$f

5v,

athem&
&a

..

&

( Y E i

'I!L~

:~

LUKE 24:29-36
they were golip,

398

399

LUKE 24:37-44
of them

they were journeying. and he made as if he nopph~~pov , was journeying on farther farther. 29 But they naprp!huavm used pressure upon they used force bealds ' him, saying: With 11~0' b e s ; : ~ T I end V r a l with us, because it is ltls toward evening and nixA~xm 667, rai Etoihe~v the day has already hasdeeltned already the And he went In declined,,. With that 705 privat USV he went In to stay of the o stay together wlth 30 with them. 30 And k y b ~ r o dv TQ ~ a r a d t e i i v a ~ ah&" as he It occurred In the tomline Mm a T ~ V ~PTW E ~ A ~ ~ U with E V them a t t h e them hsvlng laken the bread [loail he blessed meal he taok the loaf, ~ a i rhhua mE6i60v. alirois blessed it, broke i t and h a v h s broIen ha was giving on to them; and bemn t o hand them. 31 At 31 a 0 ~ S v 62. 61qvoix01~uav 01 dQ0ahpoi It that their eyes were of them but were opened fuuy the eyes Opened and they r a i ~ L Y Y O O W a h 6 w wai &bq &QWTOF and they recognized him; and he unapparent recognized him; and he disappeared from &.&TO h' &&V. 32 ~ ( ~ elnm i n& became he from them. And they sald toward them. 32 And they &hhjhou$ 06x1 4 r a p 6 i a fip6v ~ a l o ~ fiv h said ~ t o each other: each other Not the heart of us burnlng was "Were not our hearts &hhrl fipiv i v ~ f i &6Q, A< burning as he was he was speaking to ua In the way, sa speaking to us on the 6tivol EY fipiv T ~ S ywQ&q. 33 Kai road. as h e was fully And he was openme fully to us the scripture;? up me scriphm&vrcs 6pq i m b u r p y l m ziq tures to us?" 33 And havIngata~duptovery the hovr theyreturned Into in that Vev hour they 'i~wwahjp, rai 8 ~ 0 rose ~ and returned t o Jerusalem. and they found JeIusalem, and they fiepolo LVOUC mfiS found the eleven havini been cofeeted togethcl.. the and those with them robs cnsr0i55 assembled together. the Icnes) together wlth t h e m 34 saying: "For a fact &mq fiyLp$ 6 dpto. ~n a i 6 @ 7 , ' the 'Ord was raised aeNally was raise UP the Lord and was seen up and he appeared t o Iipwvt. 35 r a i ah01 tSqyohro to Simon. And they . were explaining 8imon!* 35 NOW they themselves related the T& b 76 leventsl o n the road the (thtngl) in the and how h e became iyviwh h0iq+ TO; h e became known to them YI the breaking of the known t o them by the breaking of t h e lo& hp~ou. bread [Ioafl. 36 While they 36 TaOm 6L &TSV h a h o h o ~ v were speaking Them (thlng.1 but . o f them .Peaking of these things

hpduwo

mi and

fit?

ze,~~ k ~ i

a h b ~n p o m l f i m o he acted toward n o E ~ E O B ~ I . 29 ral to fe going. And h~yovr~q Mcivov htm saying Slay

e ? ' 9 fi: LMX

u

, ~

%??
,

",!d

$2

aw a

: , " j A % ~phT 2 t: 2 ~

5:;;;

2:

he himself stood in A and he iasaYlns their midst [land atimig Elpilvq bpiv] 37 n r o r l 8 L ~ ~ ~said t o them: " ~ a y Rccvlns been terrified to them Peace to T O V ] ~ . YOU have peace."ll 6 L ~ a i f p Pol 37 thw and ( r , f a r hsyf,"jk%e but were terrified, and had 66iuow n v ~ Ga ~EWE~V, they were thinking splrl to be beholdus. become frightened. they were imagining 28 ra; dnm &OFF ~i mapaypivot a d h e said to them Why hsvlns been troubled they beheld a spirlt. hi, a 61h Ti 61ahoy1opoi 38 S o he sald to rouere, and through what reasonin? them: are troubled, and why are eomtngup * in d-~aDaivowlv the rii IS it doubts come 39 i 6 m T ~ C XEP& POU mk up See YOU the hands ofme m d the 39 e e my hands ,,w TI t E I ~ I ah67 Q q A a ~ j m i pe olma that am he; fee roa m e and my feet, t h a t it is I myael!: feel me r a i 1 6 ~ 7 ~ . XTI nveGpa u & p ~ a~ a 660La i a n d aeeroo, bemuse aptdt Bosh and boner and see, because a p i r l doe8 t not have O not ~ K is having ~ X E I aceordlns Ka6AS a m P me P ~rorr & ereo eho ~ E ~ T~ F ~ ~ flesh and bones Just ~ i n b E ~ o v m .40 [ r a i roho YOU behold t h a t I having. [ ~ ~ n d th~. (thing, having MI^ have." 40 [IAnd as e6r(Sm airmi< r & q y i p a q ~a1 m;S n 6 6 a I1 he sald this he showed he showed to them the ands and the feet.% . . 41 'En 62. &nnnorolXI.rwv arlrSv &nb T ~ G them hls hands and Yet but dtsbellevlna of them from the his feet ~~t while they were still X&S joy and rai 6auvaC6.6vr~ wondering h : l z d not believing for "EsT6 sheer joy and were lom:;hing he 42 oi 62 m ~ 6 [x~,joS ~ wondering. ~ ~ said t o he (ones) but gave on to him of fish them. "Do YOU have dmoG pip~y 43 ual hapbv birrraov somethlng there t o brolled pleee; and having taken i n sight eat?" 42 ~ n they d handed him a piece of ah& Emavm. &them he aie. hrolled flsh; 43 and 44 phi h e Mok it and ate i t their eyes' 08% UMtpz npdg Sp8q LTI ?,&,ol ,-aa . f me I make toward roo Yet 44 He now sald t o -- o -. . . - whlc bpi", 6rt 6 ~ i / t h e m : "These are my 6 w ubv I s~oke being together wlth you. that ltls necessary wards nbra t o YOU while I was all m l yet with YOU,t h a t all ~ E ~ w l l l r h t h e thlngs m i t t e n in havlng been m t t e n . In the law Of Movoioq ral roiq n aQjralq ~ a i of Moses and to the Brophets and in the Prophets and

ah&

'(~e&q ~PZ;?

3s

@%%Y."

%E%i

; e e , S

..-

& T z Et dz g ~ ee$ g2g

~~2~x22;

"

& $

?P,W

LUKE 24:45-53
vo~ N V d p o i q m p i k p 4 . 45 7 6 ~ Psalms about me. Then he?Abediulb a b r o v rbv voOv ,700 ~uvlivab of them the mlnd of the to be puttlng together r i r ~ yPa&qrg, 46 rln~v a 6 ~ 0 i ~

400 about me 1 Psalms nl?nnna ". ." ......".

mllat he ..."mu

18

45 Then he opened up their minds fully t o grasp the meaning the Scriptures. he 'I d to them of the S e r i p t m s , 06% Y ~ Y P ~ = ~ d sIi u . T ~ V 46 and h e said to thus it has been wlltten to smer the them: "In this way ~ a hrr-vac i h vrup&v it that the and to up out oi dead tones) t A e Chrlst would suffer Ilripq, 47 r a i rrlpux8iiva1 h i 70 6 v 6 r a r 1 and rise from among day, and to be preached upon the name a b r o 3 p r ~ & v o t w olq &Qsutv & p a p ~ d vthe dead on the third 47 and On the of htm remotenee into lettinzzo of alnn - - off ~ i q I& &or dlp<hpovo~ &nb basis Of his name into all the nations. rmm repentance for for'Ir w a h f i v . 48 bp+ giveness of sins would k2uselem: YOU be preached in all T O T V 48 xai i6ab iYb the natlons-startang of these (thlngal. And look! I out from Jerusalem, i < m o o r i h A o +v trray+iav TOO n a r p b q 48 You are t o be am rendtng ofl out the Promise of the Father witnesses of these pow b' S p 6 ~ O p ~ i q 6? diem hr r j things. 49 And. look! o f m e upon YOU; YOU but Sit=o"down h the 1 a m sending forth v6k1 E w 00 PvSirqOBs upon YOU t h a t which eltY unt% whet Ltimel you mlght became clothed 1s promised by my k5 Wouq 66vap1v. Father. You, though, out of height power. abide in the city until 50 'ECiyayru 6L &oSq L o np3q YOU become clothed H e led out but them "nu? toward with power from on nai hrbpaq q oipag high." end havlnghftedup the Xhands he them a6~oC1 oIIX6yrloov ahoirg. 51 out as far as Beth.. of him he blessed them. Wny, and he lifted up i v TQ ~ b h o r e i v a h & a b ~ o h g 611u~)1 and in the to be blesstng him them he stood through them. 51 As h e was dnr' ah& &VSQFPETO oIq T ~ V from them he waa being borne UP into the b,e s i n g them h e was parted fmm them and obpav6v ] 62 ~ a i ahoi began t o be borne u p heavenll. ' And they & Y ] ] b n i m oqav to heaven, 52 An* [ [ n p o o r w oavrzq ([having done o elaance to him1 I they reflrncd they did obeisance t o him and returned to, ' I cpouoak+ p sic into Jeruti.1em wlth Jerusalem with great x ~ ~ $ s I S ~ ~5S ~and G ?om 6,& joy. 53 And they t h e wen, throum were eontlnually in m$q hr TQ lap@ oGXoyo&~~q . d v e d v . t h e temple blessing i n the temple blerslng the God. ~ o d ,

KATA

InANHN

ACCORDING TO JOHN

xg;~?

*tans

$2

IT&VTCI

?A%

l:~,C,"r&p.d

II,",*:

I n Ithe1 be%nning the Word was, and 1n begmning was the Word. and the Word the word W a s With d h6yoq. fiv npAg ~ b v Ba6v, rd B d i fiv was toward the God, end go was the word God, and the Word was a sod ' 2 This 2 0 5 ~ 0 g fiv kv rrpbq rbv g p & ., in b$f&qng toward the Gad. one was In [the] This lone) beginning with God. 8 61' ah00 ~ ~ F V C T Or,a i AII 1 ~ through ~ ) him came to b e b. . and 3 ~nto ex~stenee things came through ~ w p i q &oJ ky6vor0 old5 apart from him to be " ~ t - b ~one t (thtng). him. and apart from him not even one ' o ? ~ r a i thing camp into yzyovw 4 tv d r Q i, Ife wa;, and erlstence In hlm $04 which has come to be fi 50: fiv 76 @q 761v & V @ P ~ W V ' 5 ~ a i What has come the lire was the ~rght of the men: and into existence 4 by -rb ~ 5 5 ororiq Qajvrl, r a i i means of him was lile. the ltght m the darkness 1s ahmlns, and the and the life was t h e light of men. 5 And m o ~ i a &b 06 rar6Aapw. t shlnlng the l i ~ h is darkners it not overpowered. the darkness. but 6 ' E ~ F V S T O & ~ e p o ~ ~& gn ~ u r a h p ~ v o g in Came to be man havlng been sent forth the darkness has not Overpowered It. nap& eSo,j, iivora airrrj ' I ~ ~ V Q S . 6 There arose a beslde GO*, name to h ~ m John: man was sent 7 ohog E [ ~forththat sl a representainto thfr (onel came lvcl papwP,ioll tive of God: his name p awitness. p~upim, he mrght wltnen~ was John.' 7 This in order that [man] came for a repi TOO lva IT&YTEq in order that, bear witness in order about to the 6v witnesst a6roS. 8 odr an 61' ntorsirouu,~ him. ~ o t was light, t h a t people through might believe all sorts m l ~ h belleve t trrivog ~b was not t h a t Hght, but paprup$oq m p i r o o 9wrAq. he was meant t o bear witness about t h a t he might wrmea. about the Ifght. B ' H v T& . i , drhtlelvbv ilght. was the tho true 9 The true llght 8 wri(jrl n&vra & v ~ p o n o vthat gives llght t o which 1s enllgh enlng every man every sort of man was I rbv K ~ W ~ O V10 . & about t o come into 2 ..-.in, the world. In the world.' 10 He

'EV & p ~ fiv 6 A6yoq, r a i d A6yoq

YGt?

of

8%

: l 1 . "A go.od," in Eoatrast wlth "the God." See App 2 ~ . 6. See Matthew 3 v, xAB: o5ru, '0h.lam'. J",'". footnote. 9- World ( x b o l ~ ~ ko'xmonl,

401

JOHN 1:ll-18

402

403

JOHN 1:19--25
povoyevk only-begotten seen O* at eEb< has god any time: t h e only-

rtj ~ b u 1 . l ~ 16upoq 61' was in the world, and the world world through the world came into a6105 LyCumo, vai 6 rixrpog ah& 06% existence through him eame to be, and the world him not him, hut t h e world did Lyvw. 11 Eic, rh 161a fiAeev uai not know him. 11 He knew. Into the own (thingal he csmb, and came t o his awn 01 i6to1 05 n a ~ C h a B o ~I.home, but hls own him not tool; elanislde. people dld not take the own (ones) 12 6001 6L EAapov alr6v, E6w.t" a h a i g him in 12 However, As man= as but took him, he gave to them a s many a s drd receme him, to-them he gave t e o w i w TCW e m 5 -fcvC&8 TOTS authority children of God to become: M the ( o n a ) authority to become nt-Gouo~v ~ i grb &pa airroo 13 d ohr God's children, believing Into the name of hlm: who not because they were i &w o5SP LK ~ E A $ ~ ~ooa < r b g exercising faith in nor outof of erh his name; 13 and 0062 LK O ~ h f i p a ~ o ~ h6pbg tr they were born, not nor out of w111 of male person but out of from blood or fram a fleshly will or from 8roS &yevvj8quav. man's wlll, but from God were generated. 14 Kai 6 h6yo ~ h p e tytvcro r a i God. ~ m d worj h became and 14 So t h e Word

$ :

h~aseen

bhpcluw

0 3 0 i 5 0 at~m:_d. 1

and we had B view of his glow. a glow such as belongs t o a n only-kgotten son from a father; and h e was full of undeserved dhqeEiaC' truth; l5 "w' dohn Y< la~wqf~.",~:~p kindness and truth. ariroS . ~ a i K C K W ~ E V hevov OtTOg him and hehas eded out ~ a y ~ n g i h ~ s (one) 15 (John bore Witness about him, yes, he acfiv 6 ~tnhv '0 6niuw was the (one) having ssld The (one1 behind tually "Ied out-this was the one who said lltl-saying: "The one Lp~~~,"p"~ ,ha~:~,"lzbs, coming behind me h a s advanced in front of :a e: :h me, because h e existed iK before me.") 16 For out Of TOD the n A ~ u ~ ~ ~ o 1 S! $ : < we all received from iX&Bopw, ~ a i x& iv received, and undeservefklndne8. : : $ n i of Out Of his even undeserved kind~hprrog. 17 6rr 6 u 6 ~ o t ness upon undeserved undeserved kmdness: because the law kindness. Because 6th MwuuCog t66811, ? the Law was given through Moses WBS Riven. the through Moses, t h e X&PIF Kai &leela 6th undeserved kindness undeserved kindness and the truth thmugh and the truth came 'Inuoi, X p ~ m o O t y h r c ~ o . 18 Bcbv oMeig t o te through Jesus Jesus Christ eame to be. Gad no one christ, 18 N~ man a h o 5 , W a v OF ouoycvo~g na& of him, glow as otonlly-begotten tons) beride ncnp6~. X~P~TOF Kal 01father. otundererved kindnese and

ty$;z-

&us

f i e ; i$ps$gF:,: :4 6 .
-

. .

~~~~~~",,"u",,

n%P?'

& , d~ ,irv K ~ A T T W m5 n u m b g begotten god who i s in 6 f the Father the bosom [position) the (one) being into the bosom o with the Bather 1s ~ K E ~ v o C thyfiumo. the one t h a t has that lone) explained. 19 Kai , a 5 ~ q i u ~ i v fi p a p ~ u p I a o;de him' ~ n d this is the wltness 19 Now this Is the FLTE h ~ U ~ t 1 h w n&g d r b v 01 witness of John when .hhn when went forth toward hlm the the Jews sent forth --.... .....~~ 'lou6uioi LC ' I ~ u o h G ~ w Icprig r a i priests and Levites J ~ W S out of JeruaaIem priesla end from Jerusalem t o him t o ask him: "Who Acwira< ivu tpm+xmtv &6v Levltcn in order that they might question hlm are YOU?" 20 And he Xb ~ i g d; 20 r a i hpohi, q o w r a i a6n confessed and did not You who YOU are? And he co essed and not deny, but confessed: fipvfiaaro, ~ a lbpoh6yrlucv brl 'E h O ~ K "1 a m not the Christ." he denled, and he confessed that not 8 1 ~ n they d asked ~l1.li 6 X P I U T ~ ~ 21 . rai f i p h ~ q u a v a 6 r b him: "What, then? Are And they questioned hlm you E.ll.lahlj8. om the Chrlst. ~~d he ET; ~ a i 05 'Hheiag OOV *I a m not.,. re Ti ~ ~ i i a h are? ~ n d YOU whet theref&eT you The hiycl 061 ~ i p i . d oG; And he answered: he is saying Not Ism. are yyo? "NO!" 22 Therefore 0 8 ~ they said t o him: ral krpieq 06. 22 slnav And he answered No. They said therefore are that

st any t h e ;

n h r

gen~?$2g

$:tt

K."

bg& n~gt~ oy2e

'$~c,",,~
o $ g

bew
n%<

roig n6pwau1v f i p a s sent us. What do you to the (ones1 having sent "8: say about 23 He said: "I am ~i hfyci< n ~ p im a u ~ o ~ 23 ; tOq what 8 r e y 0 e ~a ~ i n s about yourself? Resaid B voice of someone 'E & qovh poGvros b kpfiyy crying out in the voice of lone, crylngaloud In the deaa a e wilderness. MA^ EMGwrr e v b B v Kupiou, rat%< the way of Jehovah' Make YO" stralght the way of Lord, a-rdinaas straight; just a s clnev 'Huaiag 6 r r m i m q . 24 Kai Isaiah the prophet ssld Isalah the propher And said " 24 Now those komAplvo~ K .by sent forth were from having been acnt forth(onea) out of the the Pharisees 25 So O a ~uaiwv.25 ~ a i h p h ~ q u a v a0rirv r a i they questioned Ffarlscer. And they suertloned hlm and him and said t o him: "Why, then, do stnav a h 4 Ti otv to h ~ mwhy therefore &reyou baptirlng H you baptrze if you lf are not t h e UJ O ~ K 6 xp,mbg 0562 .nhEiac 0666 you"' you not are the chrirt nor ~ l l l a h nor Christ or E.ll'lah or 21' E.Ll'iah. meaning "My God Is Jehovah," Jlrlae. 2S' Jehovah. Fn.lh.19aw: Lord, ~ A B .
we might give

6bpcv

% :

JOHN 1:26-33

404

405

JOHN 1:34-40

d n . @'.q~; 26 h n p i O q atiroiq d The Prophet? The ED%&? Answered to them the 8s john ' l w d y q A i ~ w v 'E h BarrriCw tv 0 6 a r v John saying am bapticlnp In water; them, saying: -1 baptiee in water. I n piuoq drinr orfirm av t h e midst of Yon one mlddle of rou tone) lsstnndfing Lpr,$,No&~~ 11s standing whom YOU o i 6 a ~ c 27 dniow hnvckno&n, behlnd fom a lone). do not know. 27 t h e 06 o k siri t &SIO~ one wming behind Olwhom not am worfhy, I n order that me, but the iace of A6ow ~ G T o O T ~ V IpwTa TOG whose sandal I a m Imlahtloose ofhim ' the laoo Of the not worthy to untie." ho6ira~q. 28 Taka sandal, These tthings) in ~ e t h a n v 28 These thin@ took B~bknrig tyivtro nipw TOO ' I O P ~ & O U , 6 n o u Place in Beth'any occurred other side of the Jordan, where wa. across the Jordan. where John was

$ : !'

~2

E."

the

29 The next day h e beheld Jesus toward h ~ m and , he 'l~ooGv Jew8 said: "See, the Lamb Of God that takes he away the sin of the 6 aipw T ~ V &pa i w tho (one) uftingup the ~ f. t~ h - worldl' 30 This is .~. ~ d o p o u .80 0 6 ~ 6 torlv ~ 06 the one about whom I world. This (one) Is over whom I said. Behind me there ~ l n o v 'Orriow pou Epxrrat dnnjp ? j q comes a man who has sald Bchlnd me , la coming male pereon who advanced . In . . frnnt. . .-...nf Epwpoo~b p w ytyovrv, 6n n p & ~ 6me, ~ because h e existed In front of me hm come to b e . becaw flrst before me. 3 1 zven NOU fiv. 31, K& 61 obn ~76~1 ah ~6 v , of ma he war;; .. snX1 not ha known hlm, did not know him, but the why I came & G ' I iva WEWB$ but in order that ha might be m a n l i e h a to the baptizing in water 'lopahh 61k TOOTO rjheov t y h tv J 6 a r 1 , was that h e might Iarael through this (thing] e r n e I in water " John also ParrriCw. 32 Kai t p a p r 6 p q o w l o '& v q q ALyw I 8 ~ ' ~ e l . 32 baptizing. ~ n d witnessed , JO~,, bore wltness. saying: TI TcBLapat rd nvoOpa ~ a r a P a i v o v h q 'I "Iewed the spirit that I have viewed the epirt deseendlnp as coming down as a vrp~mrphv i 06paw0, i a i ZVEIWY dove Out Of heaven, dove out of heaven, and it remained and it remained upon in' aOr6v. 33 K& 2, o6r fl6~1v a b r 6 ~ ; him. 33 Even I upon hlm; s n i ~ not had known him. did not know him, 29' World ( x k p o v , ko'amou), NAB; 07rs, 'oh.Zam', J l l p ; earth (r,x, 'e'~ets), 54

2 9 ' T i :,.hnal>plov TOt e morrow

hE~:lng 2:: ie 223

'~$2:'

t,"e2d

Phtnet he is looking at

.rbv

h.ntl.lns "

--... ...-.

the

; ;E

-.

d nirws re &v but the.veryOne who but the lone) hsvlng sent me to be bap mg In sentme baptize t6am t ~ ~ i v d q1101 ~Tnzv 'E9' 8v bv in water said t o me, water that lone) tome sald Upon whom likely it ip i6nc . rb &pa ~maPaiwv ,horn you the YOU mightthe spint descending coming down vbov h' adrdv 0 8 ~ 6 turlv ~ d remaining upon him,' this (one) is the lone) and remaining, this 1s the one t h a t baptizes panri{,,,, 6" mEfipm dyiW. 34 in holy spirit: a% baptizing in Writ holy; ibpana, prpapr6pn~a gTl 34 And I have seen val I have borne witness that [it]. and I have borne have eeen. and witness t h a t thls one o h 6 q &TIV b ul6q TOG 0 ~ ~ 0 5 . thtn lone) ia the Son of tho God. Is the Son of Ood." 35 T " LnaOp~ov rr&Acv lor fine^ 'lw&qq 35 the T~ morrow again had stood John next day John was nai &K ~ i l Y pa8qriw ah00 6150, 36 dth two of and outof the dlsClDler ofhtm two. his disciples. 36 and LvPhiys ' I ~ ~ nep,rraro~vrl ~ o hsvlne 100 ed on Jesus waurine - about a s he looked a t Jesus hiy., 1 ' 6. d d p & q . TOG &OG. 37 r a i walking h e said: "See. See the Lemb of the God. And the Lamb of God!" he is BBY& y u o v o w ol 660 pa8qrai adro0 hahoGv-rog ~ a 37 i And the two dlsolheard the two dlaclplea of hlm speoklng and ples heard him speak, and they followed ~ A o l j 8 q o a u t;%e 38 Hnvlnghlrned UTpamdq t ey foliowed Jesus. 38 Then 6P 6 'IqooGq r a i BE~U&#LVOS a b ~ o b q J~~~~ turned and, but the Jesus ha*np them getting a view of them &~ohouBoGv~aq XEyrt abroiq Ti he said to following he la saying to them , What them: "What are YOU C~TE?TE. 01 6i ETnav areseeking ;ow? The (ones) but s a ~ d tohim looking for?" They to 'Rabbi. 'Pa st, 6 A i y r ~ a t ~ E ~ E P ~ ~ V ~ L ~ said ~ E L E him: Y O V Ra!?!i.' whlsh 1s beingraid belng translated (which means, when translated. Teacher,) At6&o~ak, no0 p&cls; ~eacher. where are you remaining? where are you stsySB hiya ahoiq . 'Epxro& r a i ing?' 39 H e said to Hels saying La them Be You Coming and them: ,,Come, and 6qrnet. ?hew c t 6 ~ will see:. Accordingly m u will nee. They came therefore and saw they went and saw no6 pbtvct, where he was staying. where he15 remnlning, . and they stayed with Epr~vw T ~ Y fipipav ~ K E ~ V ~ 6 Yp . a fiv 6~ they remained the day that; hour was as him t h a t day: i t was hour. 6s~hq. 40 ' H v 'Av6piaq 6 &6rh&< IknripWO$ about tenth. Was Andrew the brother of Simon 40 Andrew the brother of Simon Peter T&V ni7 ou t t ~ tl T ~ V 6130 PeLr one outof the two the lonesl was one of t h e two &KOUO&TWV lm d ' I d Y o v ~ a & 1 K O ~ O U ~ ~that U ~h e V a d what John havlng heard be& of John and havlng followed said and fallowed

drM'

hie

yj

,,

Ihe

m j

dge

' \ % :

EZ%':

em@

JOHN 1:41-48
q npa10v Tdv this Ionel Rrt the &6Eh@v bvv 76tov Ziprai brother the own Slmon and hslassylw ad,+ EJpljnapcv rbv Mtnniav 6 Lmlv to him We have found the Mesalsh which la pc0~ppqv~u6pevov X ~ o r b q .42 ahdv being translated 8h;ld.t. @led him npdc ~ d v 'Iqoofiv. LPPM$~$ a d 4 6 toward the . Jesus. Raving loo e on to hlm tho 'Iquoirq ~ l r m rT b 1 X i p w 6 ulbg 'lwcbou, Jesus raid You are Slmon the son ofJohn. w rhq@oq Kq@q 8 LP~~VE~T YOU will be caned Cephas which is beins translated
to him;
heis finding

406

407
'Iqu&q ral e l m ainQ r0J OE the You Jesus and said tohim OiA~mmv povfioa~ 6ma imb TI$ Ourfiv ~hiiip o sound being under the flg tree

JOHN 1:49-2:5

a + &

a1

~ P ~ Q X E Ih

[Jesus]. 4 1 ~ i r sthis t one found his o m brother. Simon, and

J m a in a-er

found the MePsi'ah.' means, when translated. christ). 42 He led him t o J ~when ~ J~~~~ ~ ~ looked upon he said: are Simon of John; you ~t h I e son be Ge'phas. (which is translated ni ~ ~ c . Peter). peter. -.--. 43 The day 43 h a S p l o v fieLhy~cv hSthOclv tlg TO i e , marrow he ~i led to out into he desired to depart r j v ra?daiav. ~ a i Ebpin~El $ihmwov Kai lorDal'i'lee. So Jesus the Galilee. And he is flndlng ~ h l l i p and found Philip and h L y ~ t a l r Q 6 'I ooOc 'AKOAOGBEI pol. said t o him: "Be my Ie*sylng to him the 'Jesus Befmliowing tome. follower!' 44 Now was fmm 44 I I V 62 6 $iA!rrrrog 6mb B q O ~ m ~ s hPhilip , Was but the Philip from Bethaslds, Beth.salda. from t h e h rrf$aq 'Av6pCou r a i flirpou. city of ~ n d i e w and out of the of Andrew end of Peter. peter. 45 phiup 45 ~ P ~ U K E I OiX~rrrroc ~ d vN d a v a f i h ~ a found i Na.than'ael Re is finding Philip the Nslhanael and and said to him: "we Xtvrl ah8 "Ov Cypa~ltv Mwuofiq i v have found t h e one of he is saulng to him Whom wrote Moses in whom in the ~3 v 6 nai ~ 01 rr o g f i ~ a l e b p t l ~ aEV the Prophets the Law and the 8Fophets We have &"id. Law, and JeSU S, the 'Iqno5v ui& 100 ' I a n h g TB Clrrd ,I ~ ~from ~ Jesus son of the Joaeph the lone) from Naz'a.reth." 46 But N a < a & ~ . 46 ~ a i ~ l m v ah8 Na&aljh a.than'a-el said to Nazareth. And raid to hlm Nothsnael hlm: "Can anything 'EK N a < a & ~ 6 G w r a i TI good come Out Of Out of Nazareth is able anything Xkyrt aeQ O i h ~ m o q -Epxou nai Naz'a.reth?" said t o him: "Come He is raying to h ~ mthe phillp ~c coming and see." 47 Jesus 7 6 . . 47 EISEY 'I no05 T ~ Y N&ava'h see. saw 3esua the ivathana3 saw Na.than'a.el comLpy6~~vov rr@c a d ~ d v~ a i XLya r r ~ p l ing toward hlm a~~ coming toward hfm and he Is sarlnp about sald about him: "See. a h o O '16s &hqe+ 'lo aqAciTqq b 6 a n Israelite for a eerhim See truly 8raeilte in w h m tainty, m whom there S6Aoq o k Is n o deceit.' 48 Na48 ALycl a h Q Na&a6h deceit not is. Is saylnl to him Netheneel than'ael said t o him: flMw E I Y I ~ K E I ~ . ( m t ~ p i "HOWdoes it come Where from me ere you knowing? . Answer3 that bow me?-

~-.nid tn hirn. have . -. . . . . . . w. ..- . . .-

WYSV

,,,

h i : ! ? t:zj

sald t o him: "Before Philip called you, while you were under the fig tree. I saw d BBW I S b YOU. m. 49 Answered trrre~pierl you." 49 Na.than'ael ' P a p d, 05 sf uldq TO; 0 ~ 0 0 , n b answered him: "Rabbi' YOU are the son of the God, you R s b ! i , you are the 'On Of paolhdq d 705 ' l o p 'A M) h s r p i e God, YOU are King of King Us ' Anrwerea IJrae'." 50 Jesus In 'IqooSq nai ~ t m va h @ 'OT~ etnbv not answer mid to hlm: jesus and said to him ~ e e Isald a ~ to you 6n 1&~ trmr&~a ourfig "Because I told You I that I saw you doamunder fl8wee saw you underneath the flg tree d o you n~msbc~q. p~iC,a mti~wv are you beue;hrr Greater lonal of these (thing.) believe? youwill 51 r a i X~YE! ah8 ' h ? v see things greater you WI see. ~ n dhe is saymg to him Amen than 51 He furthersaidtohim: Ie~t~~i,,g , "Most t ~ l Iysay to kwv6sa YOU men. YOU will O~.P.% opened heaven Opened .roil 8co5 k @ a i v o v r a q~ a ~ im a p a i v o m s tni of the ~ o d ascending and descending upon u p and the angels Of God ascendlng and rbv ulbv m5 0 5 m ~ descending to' t h e the Son ofthe y&poC ( S o n of man." m a r r w e r) NOW on the third rat Ijv ~ day a marriage t y i v t ~ o b Kav& 7-5 r a h ~ h a i aand warn Galilee, occurred h cans oi took in TOG ' IVoG LKF~' Casna of QaII.lee. and W ~ P 4 the mother of the Jesus there; the mother of Jesus h r a i , 6 ' I q o o O ~ r a i 01 p d q r a i air00 there. Jesus but also the Jems and the disdples 01 him and his disciples were cis T ~ V yapov. also Invited i o the ~ n t o the mamiage. S rai irorepilnc~ro oiw hiFl marriage feast. And hevine become laeiing of wino isaayinn 3 when t h e wine

$2

N,c$~,".+II

kr3.

$2

"k

$ 2 2 :

&*$$Fee : , ? :

'$te 'ZgEUF

be

adr6v him hiyrl is

uai oda Exounlv. not they are hsvhg. And ah6 b 'lqoo0q T i 6 1 1 0 1 ~ a to her the J~~~~ what to ma and yh,;oho fiKE, 4 to YOU, woman? Not yet ia arrtving the hour 6 hiy., &TOG TO?$ ofme. lsaayins ihe mothe. of him to the
OTvov Wine

-. . . . .
'lTheY

' i er: "What have 1t o do with YOU,.woman? My hour has not yet come." 6 His mother said to those
4 But Jesus sald t o

have

wine'"

51'

Or. "h the service of:

4'See

App 5 ~ .

JOHN 2:6-12

408

409

JOHN 2:13-19

61au6volq "On 6N h i y n , bplv ministering: 'whataervanta What HkelY he may be saulng to You ever he tells you, n o t j o a r e . 6 q o a v 6i &KE? Aiervat b6pia1 do." 6 As it was, do row. Were but there of htane water jam t h e n were six stone K rbv ~ a e ( l p ~ o p &T&V v 'IOY6aiw water jars sitting according to the purification of the Jews there as required by neiprval, xwpoOual &v& p ~ ~ p q ~ 6150 & q the puriflcation Nles lyhg, having place 90, up measures two of the Jews, each fl ~ p i i q .7 Atyet a h o I ~ d IquoGq able t o hold two or or three. Issaying tothem the Jesus three liquid measures. r e i o m e r&q b6piaq J~QToF. ~ a M 7W Jesus said t o them: i ~IU F t l You the water jars of wster; and they filled ill the water iars aGr&q Eoq hvw. 8 ~ a i htyel wlth water? id they upper part. And heis saying Ailed them to the them until a d ~ o i ~ 'AYT~V~O~ vThE ~ a i $&PETE brim. 8 And h e said to them Draw roo out now and be no" brinslns to them: "Dmw some &pxt~p!rhivq. oi out now and tahe it t ; $ e governor of the dlnlng room; Ule (ones) to the director of the 6P Lyeljoaro 6 feast." 80 they took 6? veyrav. 9 h q trought. but As but tasted the it. 9 When. now, the &pxlrpirhtvog T& GSwp olmv director of t h e feast governor of thedining mom the water wine tasted the water t h a t OGK 0 6 ~ 1 had been turned lnto ha" ng "a; and not hehad known wine but did not know n68ev kucrriv, ol 6k ~ I & K O V O I ~ ~ S E I U W what its source was, whercfrom ~t3s. the but servants had Known although those minis01 V I A r6reg T& B w p , terxng who had drawn the (onen) dLgarswnout the water, out the wster imew, gwi T ~ V vupqiov 6 the director of the he 1s sounding to the hddegroom the feast called the bride&PXIT~~K~!VO~ 10 nai heyel groom 10 and said h over nor of t e dlning room and 1 8 saying t o him: 'Every other ah@ n&s Wpwrro~ npbrov ~ b raXbv v olvov man puts out the fine to him Every man first the fine Wine wine erst. and when ~ i e q ~ lnai ~ , ~ T W E~vo~6o!v people are intoxicated. la placing, and whenever they mrght become drunk the Inferior. You have T ~ V ih&ouw. u b ~ e ~ f i p q n a rbv q ~ a h b vOTYOY reserved the fine wine the inferlor; you have kept the fine wine until now.' 11 Jesus L o hpn. 1 1 T a h v h i oev &pxjv performed this in "nil dghtnow. This dl1 bennn ng Ca'na of Oal'i-lee a s T&Y (I~]~E~oY tfe 'lqu00q L v Kavir r - q [the] beginning of his of the signs Jeaus in Cane of signs. and he made rahlhaiaq ~ a L@avPpwucv i T ~ V 6 6 5 ~ a h o O , his glory manifest: Gslilce and he manifested the glory of him, and his disoiples p u t nai hriLrnUOm siq &bv oi paeqrai aGroG, their faith in him. and believed into hlm the disciples of him. 12 this he 12 MET& TOGTO ~(11iPq el< and his mother and After this he went down into brothers and his Kagapvaobp adTb< ~ a i1 p j r q p adroO r a i disciples went down Capernaum h e and the mother of hlm and to ~ ~

~yewpp,"~,

b e

: ; !$

oi &6chqoi re1 01 p a 8 q ~ a ia h o O , nal 6 ~ d but they did not stay the brothern and the discmles ,of hlm, and there there many days. tpauav 05 n o h h h ~ i i p t p a ~ . 13 NOWthe they remained not m n r days. , , passover of the Jews 7a miuxa l3 the of the was near. and Jesus ~l.,,,~~i~~ ~~i , ~ i q 'lepoobhupa d went UP t o Jerusalem. Jews. and wenpup into Jerusalem the 14 ~ n he d found -, 'IqooGq. 14 r a l s t p b 7 4 IEPO the temple those ~esus. And he found in the temple seUing cattle and TOSS n w h o k a q P(urg r a i n p b p m a sheep and the (ones) selilng cattle end sheeD the money In n ~ v c r r a p h qr a i TOSS K E P ~ ~ T ~ U~aBqptvouq, T & ~ theirseats. 1 5 8 0 , doves and the eoindealers sltting. 15 r a i n o l j o a q q y & 3 v UXOIV~WV after making a Whip and havlnz made 'Opes of ropes, he dmve n&rag LC$3ahev 6~ TOG ~ C P O .h ~ a11 those with the a11 (them) he cjected out of the temple tho and sheep and cattle out of the temple, and he f a out t h e Coins r a ~ u p , o r ~ v &<tflw T& ~ C p p m a ~ a poured i money changers hepouredout the coins and of t h e money changers ~ h q ~pariKa~ dv&~pc*ev, 1 8 uai and overturned their the tables he overturned. tables. 16 And he TOT( T&S WLPIUTSP&S f%d said t o those selling to the (one81 the doves the doves: "Take these " A m raha ineGBev, pfi mt Up these (things) fmm here, not things away from rro,Ei~e T ~ V OTKOV TOG T I ~ T P & +JOY hem! s t o p making be YO" making the house of the Father of me the house of my al~ov kprropiov. 17 'EllviloeqUa~ 01 Father a house of house of merchandise. Called to mtnd the Els adroG 671 YEYFZ~~LVOY disciples called t o ,,t him that having been wrxtten t?t% mind t h a t it Is writ ' 0 <fihoC TOG 0i.0" uou ~ a ~ a q & y i ~h~ real of the home of you will eat own ten: "The zeal for YOU1 house will eat me up." C,P. r-. me. 18 Therefore, in smwer, the Jews said 18 'AmrpiOqrmv ~ n s w e r e d therefore 0% the 01 'l0~6aTofi Jew* t o him: "What "gn E~nav drtj ~i rnpciov SEIKY~CI~ + I. to him what sign are you showing have you t o show Us. .rro~elq. slnoe you are doing ~ T I ~ ~ $ l a because these (thrngsl YOU are d o k ? these things?" 19 i n answer je&s said 19 Answered hcrpih ' I~ qo eo sG w~ and nai eAyy t o them: "Break ToOrov noi down this temple, AGaarr T&V vabv L~~~~ Y m the dlvins habitation this and and in three days I 1 shall ralr. up it. ~ p ~ ~ ~ will r d s e i t, up."

$ : ' : : $

; :

in

'eq $ z !:

$ l e

nt>$y

$ 2

,,

:zi

~22

: ~ : t

fi%t$?q

JOHN 2:ZO-3:2

410

411

JOHN 3:3-8
lor no one can Perform these dgnsthat you perform unless God is with him." 3 l n answer Jesus

20 e l m oh ol 'lou&io~ T c o ~ p 6 r o v m20 Therefore the Jews Said therefore the Jews aaid. "This temple r a i BE trrulv ol~o60pq0q 6 vad was built in forty-six and six to YeQld was b u t t the divine heb7tstlon years, and you ofirnq, nal 05 tv rptulv i p i p a l q tyrpriq thm. and you h three days will raise up Iahe It UP three 21 he &6v; 21 trcivoq 62 WN mpi it? That (One) but wassayin. about was talking a b u t the TOO vaoir 702 06paroq a d ~ 0 6 . temple of his body. the dlvlne habitation of the body of hlm. 22 when, though, he 22 -Ore oOv ilY6~0q was raised up from When therefore he was rsisedup the dead, his disc~ples 6~ VCUP~V, called to mind t h a t eut o f dead tones). he used to say thzs. ol p&mi a h 0 6 671 mho Ehsyw the dis~lples of hlm that this (thing) he se;inp, and they belleved the r a i hiOTuUrrtn, re ypaq6 r a i T hby scripture and the and thaybelleved the Scripture and t o g a wor2 saying that Jesus said. 6v rlrrcv 6 'Iqooirs. 23 However, when Which said the Jesus. he was in Jerusalem 23 he$a, giq at the passover, a t Its may rg d o x a hr 3 aopdi n o u o i hi-the passover in the feouvii, many believed people put their falth name, viewng ~ i q -rb Bvopa a h 0 6 0 ~ u ~ o a h q 6 .r& ~ in ~his ~ into the name of him: beholding Of hlm the his signs that he was n 11eia & inoirl. 24 a S r d s 6i performing. 24 But Isns Wh~ch he was doing; he but Jesus himself was not 'Iquoirq o d ~ h i m v c v d d v ahoiq himself Jesus not was entrusting hlmsclf to them 6jh rb a h b u YIL~OKEIY n h a q to them because of through the h b to be h o w . (them) his knowins them all 25 and because 25 r a i 611 06 X P E ~ W d and b e e a m . not need ha wastavinn he was in no need 7va TIC paprupjon m p l to have anyone bear in order that anyone should bear witnea. shout witness about man, 103 &~&ITW, a d d q Y ~ P~ i v w r l v r i for he himselfknew the man, he for wasknowing what what was in man. Rv hr thi r& &A&o. w.aa -~ man. Now there was a *Hv 62 &v8pmo$ .rQv @ap!oaiwv, man of the PharWBI but man out of the , Pharisees, isees, Nieo.de,mus N1~6611poq Kvopa 06~6 hb a Nlcodemus name to hid. of t h e Jews. 2 This one came to m, 'IovSaiov' Jews; the night and VUKT~ la )1 ~ E ~ a+$ Y 'PaBBsi 0% EV of night and he aaid to him ~abbi,"wehevetnown him: "Rabbi. we know I &nb era3 ihfihu0aq 6 6 h o r a h o ~ .that you as a t e a c h e r that from God you have come teacher; haye Come from

o&lq

8h.n~~ T T& q p E i a no one ior is able these the wns 05 n o ~ r i b ib & rromiv are doing, if ever you to be ddng which 4 6 pvr' a d ~ o i r .S Crmrpi0q ma; he the Gob with hlm. = r e d

.
Y E V V ~ ~ ~

&qfjziz
f:

2 z$

&vw0rv, 06 61Cvara1 again, he cannot see should be generated from above, not he isable the kingdom of God." 16civ &ro!h~iav TOS 8~013 I Nieo~de'musasid to to, tlnsdom the ~ ~ d : him: "HOW can a man 4 Ern r&C, a h d v b N 1 ~ 6 6 i ~ l on qi)~ &saying toward him the NieodemDa How be barn when he 66vma1 irvBporroS yevvIl8fi~l yipov 6 2 ; old? He cannot enter -ble man to be being? 6 & a ~ a 1 eiq T ~ Y~olhirrtn, rfis pqr&q into the womb of he 1s able Into ths cavity of the mother' his mother a second ah06 ~ E ~ E P O V 01 him second itlmel rrudO~iv to enter time and be barn, y w ~ w c5; &nrrple 6 'I o o k 'Apjv Can Jesus to e geoerated? A n w s= e r ! the ?asus A m e n anmered: ..Most truly nor, tb I say to you. Unless hkyo &,A+ anyone amen I a m ~ y i n g to you, If ever is born O 'm ~wqefi k t ri6cmoq r a l n v a c l p ~ o c water and spirit, he .hould begederated out of water and srnnt. v k 5 v B a o t h ~ i m cannot enter into 06 6Gvcrrat c f d 0 c i v i Into the kingdom the kingdom of God. not heirable to enter ~d Y~Ymnlph'J T& 0~06. B of the m d . The (thing) havlng w e n generated 6 What has been barn from the Aesh is flesh. t c i q u a p d g d p S . &TIV, ra: rb outof the Aeah flesh la, and the (mug: and what has been tK born from the spirit out of

#I

2:;

wiyl~oog nv ,I$ c t &

you should wonder

% :

~OTIV. is.

~7~~

T .

eauphnq

bseavls

671

cfv5
1-id

$,"Au

p i 1s spirit. 7 Do not marvel ~- because I told you, YOU people must

2% 22%

2tYe

&U~EV. be horn again. 8 The to be generated from above. wind blows where it to, and you 8 76 nvrirpa 6nou 0lha W V ~ , ~ a wants i where it h willing 1 . blowing, and =he hear the sound ol it. dK TI)V MY ah00 &KO~;CIC the m d of it you are hearing, but not but you do not know n b 8 ~ L p x r ~ a ~r a i n o t where i t comes from olsaq yew have known whtrefmm it is comrns and where and where it is going. hkyst. o 5 o q 6miv nas it is going under; thvl 1 . everyone the 80 1 1 1 everyone that

It 1~ . .. .necessaw

ACT

bpas
uov

yrvvIIefival

JOHN 3:9-16
out of the s~trlt. 9 hrrmpi0 N~rbGqpos e l m ~ n s w e r e a NCcdemu8 and h e d d to hlm ~ u e m n& 6ham1 ?&a Row Is able thna (thinan1 tooeeuri 10 dmerpi8 'Ir-mk ral eTrrm ah9 Ib ~ n a w e r e a ~ e s u s and . s ~ d to hlm YOU ~1 6 616&unaXoc TOO ' I n d A rai are the teacher of the Israel and
having been generated

412
704

413
lnto

JOHN 3:17-23

Y ~ Y E U Y P ~ ~ tr

nvcGparoq h a s been born fmm

. k e
"YC

lpA.Lr.

4 ! I" Nic.ode'mus . said tb him: 'How can these things come about?"

lo In aosaer Jesus

said t o him: re you a teacher of Israel and raGm oG ~ I & K ~ I Yet do not h o w these them cth~npa) not . you are know%s? l1 Most &p?v Xiyw not 6 r t 8 oiEa cv amen Iam asylng to YOU that which we have tnown t m l y I say t o you. AaXoOp~v ral 8 kw & K ~ ~ E Y we know we What we arcapeakln. and whlch we pave men and what we paprupo~?yv ~V P(XPTUP[W have seen we bear we are beadng w~tnbas of, and tho witness witness of, but YOU 12 el , 10Uhappavere. rece E ~ ~ i,people g . do not receive Crriycm e~nov bpi,, Kai ab the witness we give. earthly (things) I ssld to uoo and not 12 If I hqye told YOU n ~ m e G e ~ e , ~ & qt h V cinw bpi" earthly things and yet You are bellevlng. how U ever Iahould say to YOU you do notbelieve, T& irrwphta r r 1 o n 5 n c r ~ ' I S n a i how wiu YOU believe the heavenly (thinpa) you will belfe;a? if I tell heavenly oG6ds & v a B @ q ~ m ~ 1 s 7bv o d p d v things? 13 Moreover, no one has areended Into tho heaven n o man has aseended b 6~ roir obpavot rar+q a s cme) out of the heaven hsvlng denceided, into heaven hut h e 6 ulbq 700 &vtl&ov. 14 ~ a i ra%q t h a t descended from the Son of the man And .=ording heaven, t h e Son of Mwwis d v 66lv &v TU man. 14 ~~d just Moses put ish up the Serpent In the ai Moses lifted up ~ P ~ M W olrwq bw0iva1 desolate I P ~ E ~ I , thus o be ~ uon t h~gh uv the serpent in t h e 6 ~ i T&v ,I & , x10 ~ 8 p b n o u , wilderness, so the Son It la nceeassry the Son of the man, of man must be lifted 15 iva T&s b rrlmcbwv t u abrQ up, 15 that everyone tn order that everyone the believing In hlm believing in him may wilv alcjvlov. . have everlasting life. v 1Pe , sverhatlng, 18 '"For God loved the world' SO much Ohw' Thus '&m nbnpov &ore d v ulbv rbv g w y c v f i t h a t he gave his world sa-and the son the on begotten Only-begotten Son, in ,aq 6 rrlmEljov order t h a t everyone EGwrw iva he B B Y ~ in order that everyone the bellevlng exercising faith

2%

24%

& $

$ *"d g~

YWQEV

l i p

Ze 2:~ : $

him might not &~Mq.rat &AX& E no m ght bt destroyed but may ave e destroyed but have everlasting life. a~bv,ov. 17 06 EmLorclhw b everlnstlns. Not for sent forth the 17 For God sent forth his s o n into the ecbs T&V ~ i b ~ t~ q T ~ Vd u p o v iva DO* the Son lnto the world inorderthat worid; not for him t o Judge t h e World, b u t ~ p i ~ n &V r6upov, &AX' iva he should iudse the world. but in order that for the world t o be 6 rbupoq 6,' a h o 0 . saved through him. 18 He t h a t exercises should be saved the world through hlm. 6 n1me6wv ahbv ob faith in him i s not t o The cone1 believing hlm not be judged. He t h a t rpivcml. 6 pfi rrlmcGov 663 does not exercise Iabehg judged. The lone) not bellevlng slrea Y faith has been judged KLKPIT~I TI p i WLIT~OTEVKN clq already, because he has been judged, because not he hsa believed Into has not exercised d livopa 700 povoycvoGq "100 TOO BeoO. falth in the name of the name a1 the only-begotten Son D l the God. the only-begotten Son of God. 19 Now K Iols 671 ~b lud)gment that the I Bh thls is the basis for lg ttt LXilhu8cv clq ~ b v~ b n p o v <ai fiy&rrquav 01 judgment. t h a t the has into the world and loved the lleht has come into . . . . came .~~ ~. &v0pwrro1 pGXhov T& or6ros rb world' but men rather the darkness than the have loved the darkmen ~h Epya. ness rather than t h e a h & " novqph tlv wleked we. of them the works. lieht. for their works -~ were wicked. 20 For 20 n&q 6 g&Aa Everyone the lone) vile (things) he that practices vile things hates t h e vp&oowv $mi T& ral o k L xEral practlclng is atins the and not h e t s o m l n g light and does not iva p i come to the light, in toward rrFdq rnordcrthat not order that his works may not he reproved. hcyy0fi rh i p y a a h o 5 . 21 b mlght be reproved the works of hlm: the bne) 21 ~ u he t that d m 62 rrot&v .rt)v & h j 0 e 1 w E p ~ c m t rr&q ~b what is true comes but doing the truth h eomlng toward the to the light, in order Tva $avtpw8fi a h 0 0 t h a t his works may tnorder that lhould e made manihet of him be made manifest as having been worked i n elp aupLva. 6 rh Epya 6rl 6" 0 ~ eel-iv the worka that in God It is havlngleen worked. harmony with God." 22 After these 22 MET& mGra fiX0cv 6 'IquoGq Alter these lthlnpa) came the Jeaua thlngs Jesus and hls dlaciPleS went Into ~~i 01 pa8qrai aiiro0 clq T I ) " sIou6ai~ Jude'an country, and the disciples of hlm lnto the Judean Y ~ V ,~ a t i ~ i 6,hptpt~ per' ab~i)Y and there he spent earth, and there ha Was spendlng tlme wlth them some tlme with them rai 6 and did haptlalng. ~ a i tphru<cv. and he was boptlrlng. 23 but also the 23 But John also was

clq & b ~ p i
hlm

'%?

$2

'9.""

8% i&

3%

ge .

8%

$,"&,

2.

18' World lx6a~ov.ko'anan). RAB; mun'dum, Vg; a n , ,ok.lnm', nl.ls.=?

17.. 1 P World (xbo~av. ko'ma), NAB; mun'dum, Vg: ~ 3 s . 'oh.lam', J17.ma.

JOHN 3:24-30

414
~ ~ 6ei It 1s necessary ~

4 15
to be increasing,

JOHN 331-4:2
me

tv Aivbv LyySq r o c IaXeip, baptistng in A ~ , John bsDtldng in Aenon near the Salim, nearsa.iim,beeause 6 ~ # there was a great because $ # , , quantity of water rrapayivovro they were eolnlng to be slongslde and there, and people k e ~ t & b r i < o v ~ o . 24 o h w ? , coming and being they were being baptlred: not yet was baptized; 24 for John had not yet been 0~!3Aqpivoq cis rilv qvAa.jv 'Iw&,q, having been thrown Into the prison john. thrown into prison. 25 ' E v i v ~ ~ o o*v Clrqo15 h TGU 25 Therefow a Occurred themfore seek na out of the dispute arose on Wle WJvav 'idvou PET& 'IoY6aiou mpt of the disciples of disciples of John w~th Jew about John with a Jew conra8apcupot. 26 ~ a i fiX0av cerning purification. puri~estion. they t~&d ' I W ~ Y K ~ STnav I aim@ 'POD i, 65 fiv 26 SO they came t o John and -id to him John and said t o him: "Rabbi, the man that PET^ 006 r r t ~ a w TOG 'lopShvou, With other aide of the Jordan, to was with YOU across ~h IILIICIPTL;PTIKUS i6a 067.q t h e Jordan, to whom YOU have borne witne&. .ee thls (one) YOU have borne maitp & i ~ nai rrirvr~q Epxovrrrt rrpirg ness, see, this one is is baptiz ng and all (they) are comlng toward baptizing and all are a h 6 v . 27 &=pi0rl ' l d i v q q nai ~ t n w 0 6 going to him." 2, In and "ld Not him. Answered John 6 h a t &vB~wrroq hapB&s~v om?" eZnr answer John said: 'A receive a is able man to bereceivlng nothing ftever man single thing unless i t 6c60p6vov obrQ , i 9 not i t m i y be having been given to him has been given him from heaven. 28 Yov TOG 0 6 p d . 28 ah? bIIri5 the heaven. Very (ones) rav to me yourselves bear me papru t i r e brl ctrrov ey6 06. witness t h a t I said, 10" are bearkg witness that Bald I ~ o It a m not the Christ, ~ am i l l i. Arb 6 xpyiq, 6rt but. I have been sent the that forth in advance of 'Arr~maAp&vo( ~lpl ~ p r r p o u 8 m t h a t one. 29 He Having been sent forth I am In Iront t h a t has the bride &eivou. 20 6 is the bridegmom. of that lone). (one) However, the friend of the bridegroom, f t when and ~ vupgiou b icqumq rai & ~ ~ he stands 6 ~ briaegraok, the (one) h a v i n g ~ t ~end ~ d hearing hears him, has a F e a t deal of jw o n ~GToG, xap@ xai~t. 61.i of him, to joy he 1s r e l o ~ w thmugh the volee account of the voice TOG vupqiou. aGrq OBY 4 x a p k 4 of the bridegroom. Of the bddegroom. Thls therefore the joy the Therefore this jog of C ~il n a r r h i l m a ~ . SO ~KE?YOY mine has been made mlne has been fulElIed. That (one) full. 30 That one

'ladrul~PmriCwv

: 2 i

must go on increasing. but but I must BO on decreasing " Urmokeai. to be decreaalng. 31 He that comes 31 '0 ~ W ~ E CVP X ~ ~ W O F h h w from above is over The lone) from above eomng up above all others He t h a t t)v tr ~6s a h &mi". 6 is from t h e earth is a n (ones) Is. The (one) berng out oi the from the earth and IK 765 iu~iv ~ a i&K 1%~fij,speaks of things of e $ i outof the ear i s and out of the sert ollpclvoJ t h e earth He t h a t Auk? 6 h e ts soeaklne: - the (one) out of the heaven comes from heaven &w ,,&vtwv &miv. 52 8 is over all others whlch 32 What he has seen up above a11 (ones) Is; thpanav ~ a i TOGTO and heard, of this he and ph% this hears mtness but he has sfen aSS&vctv,

fig,

'%k,"'

wtom

e?
+

bzxt$rt,m

f2zg TU?: vky$y

2:te

that has accepted his 0 6 6 4 ~ h a p p + ~ ~ .3s 6 Aapbv no one 1s reeelvmg. The Lone) having recelved witness has put his o h o G r?v p a p u p i w &Wfa&u~v tfe seal t o i t t h a t a o d i s 01 hlm the wlmera true. 34 For the one 0 d q &hqBfiq LUTIV.34 b y a p h i u r r t h r u whom sent forth God true is. Whom for sent forth the sayings 6 B d q rh p f i p a t a TOG B e d Aahsi, 06 Of for he does the God the sayings o f the God Ismeaklng, not "Ot give the spirit by Ir pfrpou 6i6ww rb n w t p a . measure. 35 The out of measure he b aivlna .the a~lrit. Father loves the s o n 35 6 rrarfip .iy-3 T&V u I ~ v , ra? T&VT~ The Father Ialovlng the Son, and dl (things) and has given all things into his hand. M6wncv b fi a h o t . 36 b he. given in the of hlm. The Lone) 36 ~e t h a t exercises T&V UI&Y ~ X E I <wjv faith in the s o n has rrlorsljov cis believing into the Son 1s having llfc ille; he aibvtov i , hc18inr TQ ~13 t h a t disobeys the sveriastlne: the Lone) but dirobeuing to the Son will not see O ~ K BU~LTCII C W ~ Y , &Ah. fi 6 p y i r o t 0coO Ut the wrath Of Ood not wlliaee life, but the wrath of the God remains upon him. pivrl h' d r b . Isrrmalnlng him. A When nno, - upxi ... . --, . . - ..,'the . . .'As n~ O"Y EYYW 6 K O ~ ~ O67, F ~KOWDU Lard became aware therefore knew the Lord that heard t h a t the Pharisees had ol Oaptuaiot &TI 'IquoGq nAaiovag p a 0 q ~ h q heard t h a t Jesus was dlaclplcs more the Pharisees that Jesus making and baptizing more disciples than 2 although, John2 rairotye 'IqooOq a 6 ~ d q o6r indeed. Jesus himself although indeed Jcrua he not dld n o baptizing but p a h m i aimoG,L B ~ ~ T I C E V@A' ol his disciples didwas bsptirlng but the disciples of hlm.

zt

3%

i $ ! r t i

JOHN 4:3-10

416
e v ' l h i w
Jude*

417

JOAN 4:ll-18

3 he left Jwde'a and for n h h w siq ~ j r vd o h a i w . 4 'E6u GaR.lee. 4 But it again into the Galilee. It was neceaasry was necessary for him 66 a 61ipxroOat 616 7% to go through ~a.mar.but him to be traversing through i.8. 5 Accordingly 1avapi.ag. 5 Epxsra~ oZv ~15 n6hw came to a city samarla. He is corning therefore Into city ~ f Iia p ~ apiaq A E Y O J ~ ~ v V Xuxdp nhquiov 100 Of sa'mar'i'a of the Samaria being a a a syehar near the Sy'char- near the fleld
he let go off the and he went away departed

& & .w

~ a i dlll<Aew

1 1

Shelaasylng

XCyol

to him

&Q

KC^,^,
mrd,

11 She aald to hlm:

notand "Sir, you have not

means of arswing you are having and the

'IquoGq tired out from the Jesus journey, was at reuorrlar&q tn T ~ S 6601rropia~ CnaBiC~lo the fountain just as having labored out of the journey was sitting he was. The hour was OGTWC t n i ~ f i nqyo. &pa fiv hrq.
of the
Jacob. The

705

'lax@.

o& therefore

thus

upon

t i e fountain: hour wan

81

sixth.

; $ : , b . w~gjn
Qrhiiuat A6q
to draw

Bw.

water. Is rayinp

hiye1

$2 x2f,",$~ aw 6 to her the " e : % ' '!

for
~ I S C I ~ ofI him ~ ~

c i v e to me to drink;

pol

miv

8 01 y a p p a h r a i airoii
the

&neAqXi8etuav
had gone off

into

cis

~ j vn6A1,hlv.
the clty.

In order that

foodstuffs theymlght buy.

r p o ~ i r q &yop$uw~v. yuvi

Ia aeYinP therefore

hiyet

05"

a h 0 fi tohim the
'lou6aioc
Jew

woman the Samadtan How you Bu nap' &roo nciv

being
,

fi

I a p a p e i ~ l q I765 05
o me

you$$king

said to her: -ifyou 700 0eoO had known the free to her If you had known the free gift of the God gift of God and it is that rat riq Lqrw 6 hiywv u o ~ A65 and who is the (onel asylng to you Glve to Y O U , 'Give me a You would pot n~iv, d & r craq air& ~ a drink-' i to me to drink. you likely {Led him and have asked him, and &wr~v inr ~6~~ <av. he would have given he gave likely to you water llvln& YOU living water." 6' SYchem, SF. See Acts 7:16 footnote. B ' That is. about 12 noon.
to &mapitans. Jesus end said

2 : I a apci~atq.
Not O '

i.tan woman?" (For ~~22 'agsfi;Bp~ 2 e 2 i Jews have no dealings

are "ring together

beside

todrlnk

7 A woman of 88mari.a came to draw water. Jesus said her: me a d ~ n k . " (For his disciples had gone off into the city to buy foodstuffss) 9 Therefore the Sa.mar'i.tan woman said to him: 'HOWis it that you, despite being a Jew, ask me for a drink,

when I am a

owxpjvra~

10 h e n p i e a

aha Ei

~~~~~~~a
,,

with Sama~'i.tans.) ""J~F In answer Jesus

E

BSEIS

T ~ V 6wpeb

rir @&a?even 8 bucket for we1 drawing water, and rr60sv o h Exel< the well Is deep. From wherefrom therefore YOU are having what source, T& 0 6 T& ~ ~54"; 12 i ui) ~lciSwv do have this #ot YOU p?e~ieT the water the livmg? living water? 12 You d 106 naT $5 fiwirv 'laucjp, &5 t 6 w ~ r u are not greater than who gave are ofthe iaiger o f u s Jacob, 6e a t h o t Our forefather Jacob, ~~i d r a g fiviv who gave US the well to UP the we11 and he outof It mtw ~~1 01 "10i ahoO ~ a i ?& and who himself drank also the sons of him and the together with his sons 8pippara &00; l3 h n p i B 'IquoGg and his cattle drank hawera Jesus nourished onea of him? out of it, are you?" 13 in answer Jesus a E a n a ~ 6 nivwv 6 . and sald t o h e r Everyone the drinkins outof said to her: .Everyone 700 C16a~oq T O ~ T O V ~IQ~~UEI drinking O 'm thb the water this will get thlraty water will get thinty rriq 14 bq 6' i~ but .ukely ahould'dr1nl o u t o f the again. 14 Whoever drinks from the water &Q, p' OSmo5 03 water of which shallgive to him, not no? that I will give him d5 TAV ~~iir,.a, m& ~ t ,6 b p wlll never get thirsty S,~UP, wlll get thlmty Into the age. but the water at all. hut the water 6 Shoo &Q YE ' O E T ~ I b a i r Q that I wlll give him him whleh Iahall glve to him wil%mme 1 " become in him n q y i 06aros &Aha ~ O E U~S Swjv aihvlov. a fountain of water foun a n of water hubbtngup into life everlaatlng. bubbling up to impart life,,. the fi woman Y U V ~ KSPIE, Lard. n p d ~ abrbv him 15 ~ A ss ~a YyLi In g toward 15 The woman said 6 6 ~ pol TOSTO T$ JSwp, iva pil pive to me this the water, 1 x 1order that not to him: "Sir. give me this water, so that 61ulb ~ 6 2 6,ipxopa, I may set thirsty not-hut I may eome through I may neither thirst nor keep coming over M&6e drvrkiv. to this place to draw here to be drawing. water.' 1s h i y ~ 8 aW i 'Y~ayr xe ia saying to her Be going under 16 ~e satd to hdpa her: "Go, call your qhvqu6v uou +v sound to of YOU the husband and oome to this place.'. 17 1n l 7 t$e ~ a icome and answer the woman &v6pa, r a i etnev adrQ OAK fxw Said: "1 do not have to NO^ I am having a Jesus Aiyc~ 6 'lquoOg Kph&q e h e j X r l 1s saying to her the J h n e l y you 8s d that said to her: 'You said 'Av6pa dr Exw 18 y&p well. 'A husband I do Male person not I am haviog; Rve for not have! 18 For

&?A

va

Exuq

nai

2%

% :;

uea Lk?:.p".

e ; g i $ j

, : $ ,

419
you have had five m p a 5 d v malepersons y%.td, and now whom h u s b a n d s , s n d t h e txalq o l j ~ BUTIV uou . hip. [manl you now have YOU are having .not 1 . of you male person; is husband, TOGTO Ckh08tq sipqnac.. 19 A ~ Y E I This you have said thls (thing1 true you have sad. "'ay'nn truthlully: 19 The a h yuvi Klipts, BEwp3 670 t o him: tohim the woman Lord, lambeholding that ' " 8 1I ~ perceive n p o 0 i ~ q c st uG. 20 oi nar(pe< ?p3v l u prophet are you. he fathers of ua in Yo' are a prophet. TQ ~ P E I 'TO~TQIr r p o o e ~ h q u a v ~ ( a b i p ~ i20 ~ Our the mountain this worshiped: -., -.. worshiped in this hiyrsr TI tv 'Is m o h r j p o t ~ L u ~ i v b mountain; but aresaving that in grusalem is the people say t h a t in T&OF 6n0u npoorw~iv 7 , Jerusalem i s t h e place place where to be worshipfng It is neeealary. where persons ought 2 1 XLYEI aitrrj 6 ' I q u o O ~ n i ~ ~ c , , C to worship: 21 ~elesus Is myins to her the Jesus Be bellovlng said to her: . . ~ ~ l , ~ . , ~ pol ylivat, 6 ~ 1 E P X E T ~ I & p a 67e OOTE tom&, woman, that la somlng hour when neither me, woman, The hour is coming when neiiv 70 SPEI ~ 0 1 5 7 ~OGTE 1 $v ' I E P o u o A J ~ o ~ther ~ in this mountain In the mountain thfa nor m Jerusalem nor in Jerusalem will npoor~uerr you people worship worohlp t;te 22 the Father. 22 You n p o u ~ w s i ~ c 8 o 6 ~ oi6are ~ ~ ~ ~whleh h l not ~ l nhave ~ kcown, worship what YOU do we rrpoouvvoGpcv 6 o76a sv 6r1 fi "Ot are worshiphg which we have k w n . because the what we know, o w ~ p i a tr 73" 210v&imv 2 3 &AM because salvation aka ion out of the Jews h : but Originates with the E p y ~ r a ~ &pa ~ a i & W v , 67s oi Jews. 23 Neverthetp coming hour end now u , when the less, the hour is &AqOlvoi npoouuvr~rai rrpwu&ooum~v coming, and it is now, true worshl~ers will worship t;xe when the true warn a v i b nvnj~ar~ ~ a &hq8riq, i ~ a y i a p 6 shipers worship Father in a ~ l r l t end to truth, and ior the the Father with spirit and t m t h , for, indeed, the Father is lwking n p o o r w o h a q cnh& 24 -pa for suchlike ones t o worshlplng hlm: . . .---, wonhip him. 24 God rai rob< npou~wo~aq ab~bv and the Loneal is a spirit, and those worshlptng him worshiping him must meripan rai &hq8eiq se7 spirit end to truth it ianeoeaaary worship with spirit ~ p o o ~ w s i v . 25 htyrl &G 1 ~ w ; l and truth!' 25 The to be worrhlplna. 1s saying to him the woman woman said to him: "I OtSa 671 M e m i a < @.x~ml 6 know that Messi'ah i s 1 have known that Messiah is comtni, the (onel coming, who i s called h r y 6 p ~ v o c Xp4&6<. drav ghetl Christ. Whenever being said Christ; whenever should come t h a t one arrives.

JOHN 4%-35

av

9 : ~

&eiwc, holyyeAd ipiv h a . he will declare all . that (one), he wiii announce UD to u (things). thinga t o ua openly." 26 ALyel a d ~ f i b 'Iqoo0S 'EJ* 26 Jesus said to her: Is saying to her the Jesus ',I who a m speaklng t o b hd+v em. you am he." the (one) apeakmg to you. 27 Now a t thls Kai h i riohy fih&n, oi p d g ~ a i Point his disciples ~ n d upon t h b cttmel came the disc~p~er rived, and they began &oG, ~ a i t@a6pa<ov bn ppb of him, and they were wondering beeavae wlth t o wonder because he was speaking with a yuvalndq &&h~,. 066ri< ~ ~ Y T OEI I T ~ woman he was SDeakIna: no one ol course sald woman. Of course, no hahciq one said. "What are fi T i Ti <q~c?q. what arr you see king^ or Why are you speaking you looklng for?" or. otv n j v 'Why do you talk wlth a ; 28 &@rjrcv p Let go OR her? therefore the . her?" 28 The woman. with . . . . b6piav a h i q 6 y w i r a i h r j h 8 ~ v sic therefore. left her water jar of her the woman and went away into water and wentoff into the city and told the T ~ I Y n6hw city and r a i is A ssylne ~ Y E I to TO?< tho &v8g$p1< the men: 29 "Come 29 A&TE mther see (~E rov TE ~ V man ~ P W ~ O V who 65 E sT a?d ~ to PO1 me told me here, seeall a man the things that

,I$ :

~~

n&~a

fit:$

t y vi e xgy;$y

ke %$

thz~t&ll

tSrjh8ov tK perhaps t h e Christ, i s forth ~ " t it?" 30 They w e n t Out Of the city and ~rjq m6hewq nai fipXovro nphq a 6 ~ 6 u . the eity and they were coming toward h ~ m , began coming t o him. 3 1 'Ev -rQ p-aES hpbrwv adrirv 31 Meanwhile the I n the behveen w e n requesting him disciples were urging hhiyovrcq 'PaPPei, @&ye. him, saying: "Rabbl, ol pahrai saying Rabbc. eat. eat * 32 ~ u he t the diseioles . . . . . 32 6 62 ctrrrv a h ? ( 'E c b BpGotv sald t o them: "I have The (onel but asld to them food t o e a t of which Exw Qay~Fv i i v bpciq 0 6 ~ oi6arc. you do not know." am having to eat which YOU not h a y knoyn. 33 Therefore the 33 &yov ofiv 01 ~ d r l r a l V P ~ S diselples began saying Weresaying themiare the disciples toward tooneanother: .,No
30

mcy

~~~

I *:id

: :

A ~ Y E I ainoiq b 'IquoSq 'Ep6v lssayi"g to them the Jesus My a Lor~v 'iva rrol Tb 1s in order that I #head do the wily TOG nhip+~m6 T&,&,u of the (onel having sen? F a I should finish a,)roi, d Epyov. 85 oPx bwci< Ahiyqs Not row are=Y'nB of him the work. 67, -Em - T E T P & ~ ~ vt ~ m <t v ~ a ib 8sp10pirq that Yet four months it is and the harvest
54

PyEta

:,"A

anything t o eat, has hel.' 34 Jesus said t o them: "My food is for me t o do the will of him that sent me and t o finish his work. 35 Do YOU notsay thatthere are yet four months before the harvest

JOHN

4:36-42

420
t"l'v 1s

421

JOAN 4:43-50
of

EPXWI; 16oJ A6yw bpiv, h & p m comes? look! I say is coming? Look! I am saylng to you, lift vov up t~ UP YOUR m3c 6 q B a h p a k b iw no1 Ocaoao0r T&C eyes and .,iew the the e r e . o f r o v and vlew rou fields, t h a t they are xhPaC 6r1 h e u ~ a i ciolv r&g ~ E P I O ~ O Y . flelda that white they are toward harvest; white for harvesting, Already 36 the r e a p 6% 36 6 er is receiving wages already fie (bne) and gathering fruit happ+cl ~ a f owvhyrl 1s receivmg and isleadjng together $\%for everlasting life, s o that the sower and wilv aihvmv, . iva 6 mi 5ife everlasting. h order that the lone) sowkg t h e reaper may rejoice together. 37 I n t h i 6 pipn. ~ a i 6 &pi<wv. together may molee also the lone) harvelling. respect, indeed. the ST tv 706~9 6 A6yog i m i v saying is true. One is In tbls (thing1 the Ward Is the and another drXq01dg 671 hhhog kwiv 6 m i wv the reaper. 38 I dmtrue that another la the lone1 sowkg reap ~ a i hhhoq 6 8rpi<wv 38 L Y ~what YOU have spent and another the lone) harvesting: I no labor on Others & n 6 m c 1 h a bp&g ~ e p i ~ c l v 8 ohx b p c i ~ sent off you ta be harvesting whlch not you haye labored, and You rruorv5rmc ~cront&rao~ J:v : , b y $ have entered lnto t h e of iabor," have labored: others have labored. cig d v r h o v ah& cioahqAGeor~. Into the labor of them roo have entered. % ? r! S : ", h t Sg yr 62 4s r&wg tKe{vqS m ~ h o i Of t h a t city p u t faith o u t 0f but of the city that many in him a n account Of ithe of the 6rIriolcuoav sf5 d r b v T C ~ V I a p a p ~ ~ ~ )~ believed into him of the Samaritans Woman who said i n 6th ~ 6 Myov v 7'5 Y U V ~ I K ~p F a p ~ w p o b witness: ~ ~ ~ ''He told me through the word of L e woman benrlng witnera all the things I did." art Eirrtv pot rr6N~a h h o i q o a . 40 Therefore when that He said tome all (things1 whlch I did. the swmari.tans came o3v fih8ov n+g a h b v 01 t o him, they began 40 Ulerefore came toward him the ashlng him to stay Iavawi~al ~IP~TWV a h b v wiw~ with them; and he ~amaritans,' were requesting him to remain there two days. r a p ' d r o i s m i e(rrlvw EKE; 660 4pEpaq. stayed Canrequently beside them; and heiernalned there two days. 41 ~ a irrnoAX6 rrhrioug h i o r ~ u o a v 6 1 i r manymore,believed And to much more lone.) believed through On account' of what rdv h6yov ntroir, 42 T( .re yvvalri he said, 42 and they the word of him, to the end women began to say t o the woman: "we do not UIryov 6 n O b n h ~ 6,& T ) ~ V they were raring that Not yet throuzh the your believe any lonmr on Ada& rnmGap~v aJ~oi account of you;% speech we are betiwing: very for we have heard &K~)K&~N, ~ a i 0i6ap~v TI 0h6g for o u m l v e s and we we have heard, and we have known that thla lone1 know that this man

the

EP,'&"< ! : : ! $ :
K7~pV

1::

1%

ia Ior a certalntg the savior of the world." 43 After the two 43 &T& M ~ h g 6iw fi$$ he wentout days he left there far After hut the two Oa1'i.lee. 44 Jesus &K~&V el$ r a h t h a i w 44 a h b ~ Y ~ P he for hlmself, however. from there into the Galilee: a 'IqooGg Jesus &papr6pqocv bore witness thht 6 ~ 1WpO~finlS prophet in the b TB bore witness t h a t in ~1piv a l i ~ Exr~. t6iq rolrpi61 prophet has honor. own tither (place) honor not is having. 45 $En 45 When, therefore. o h qh0w EIS .rilv r d l h a i a v . he arrived in Gui.iee, therefore he came into the Galnee, h rha P ~ ~ t ~e Oal.ik?'ans , & ~ ~ sill (things) having seen received him. because they had all the 600: hroi B ~ ~ ~ o ~ h ~ ( r seen ~ t g things he d ~ d in ~ e r u as many (things) sa heaid m ervaaiem &" p ,., toprmuai y h p qheov E ~ F +ilv salem a t the festival. in t h ~ fesuv3, and they for came i t o the for they also had gone t o the festival. toprfiv. festival. 46 Accordingly he 46 'HA0cv 05" W+IV d g Thv Kavh came again t o Ca'na of He came therefore again into OaI.i.iee, where he had +q raX~Xcria~ 6 r o u h o i q o s v TO v 6 w ~turned the water into ol the ~alll~~ where , he made the water Now there was oivav. Kai fiv TLS BarnAtnbq 03 6 wine. ~ n was d wme royal [man] of whom the a Of the king whose 'On ulbq f i & t v ~ ~ tv K a ~ p v a o G p ' 47 0 3 ~ o g was sick in Ca.per'son S~CI, c ~ this ~ lone) ~ ~ ~ na.um. 4 1 When this & ~ o b o a ~ TI 'IquoGq ij~el t, man heard t h a t Jesus having hcsrd that ~ e s v s 1s arriving out of ' l o u 6 a i a ~ d~ e v rahthaiav &nih0ev had come out of Ju~ u d e a i t o the Galilee Went off de'a lnto aal.i,lee, he went OR t o him and npbg a h b v ~ a 1 h&Ta 1va toward hlm and war requesnng h order that began asking hlm to rmaP9 ~ a i i a a h o G come down and heal he dould m& doam and he shosd heal of him his son, for h e was Tinr uI&, 6 UKElV. a t the point of dying. the son, hewasabout %%Yins. H ~ ~ ~ 48 ~Trrcv o h 6 'IqooGS V&F ~ 6 ~ 6 said v to him: "unless said therefore the sesvs toward hlm YOU people see signs ~ i a ~ a d i p a ~ a 7 6 1 ~ ~ and portents rou should see. and Wondersf I;?$& by no means believe." rr~oreOonrr. 49 Myel r&g Is saying Bward 49 The attendant Of $ t you would believe. the king said t o him: a h b v b b u t h t ~ 6K ~~ P ~ E K ,~ T & q O ~ r iv .'mrd. come down the royal Lard. ,me h o h ~ i v~b wat6iov pow. 50 ALYEI "lore my young to dle the tittie boy of me. 1s saying chlld dies." 5 0 Jesus a him: " 0 0 om said t adrG 6 'IrlooGg f l o p ~ h u . 6 w1k to hlm the ~ e s u s Begoing; the son of you your way: your son

%ttg

, . & u&pou. t k 9 ! the world. tSih8~u

-I+

e 2

2; L$$F~:

t L $ 2 ; ; f

Cans

$2

1::

k? ?Zns

/J.

kwm

6. t r r i m u u c v b hu8porroq lives: The man IS Hvlng. Believed the man tot o believed the word 6v et'rev a h + 6 'iqooirg nai ~ T O P E ~ E T O . whlch said to him the Jesus and he was going. t h a t Jesus spoke t o him and went Ns 51 68 a b r o t ~ a r a ~ a i v o v r o 5ol way. 51 But already but ot him going down the he was an his 6oOAot a h 0 6 ah6 h t y o n r s , E n i t while way dam hiS shVeS slaves ofhlm me him sayip met him to say t h a t his boy was living the boy a1 him la 1ffi. vlng, " Therefore he began T ~ Y 6 p a v 'rap' a b ? h fw fi K O ~ ~ ~ T E 52 ~ O V the hour beslde of them in whlch more trrm to inquire of them Em cv elrrav OOV 66, . E X B ~ the ~ hour in which he he H d : they seld therefore to him that ~ e s t e r d a v cot - better in health. Accordingly they said 6pav tw6pqv &qjrrv a h b v 6 ~ w T ( I ~ . hour seventh let go off him the fever. t o him: "Yesterday 53 Eyvw o h 6 n d p 671 & E / Y ~~ f a i t the seventh h o w Knew therefore tho father that to that the t h e fever left him." clrrrv a 6 ~ Q 6 'lquo05 ' 0 53 Therefore the whqch said to him the Jesus The father knew it was in u165 uou r a i h r i o r w a m abrbq nai t h e very hour t h a t .lew n of you illf;v?bB, end he believed he and to him: sYow 4 o i r i a a h 0 6 XA 54 To%o 6 t 'r&?tv sus the household 01hlm wh&. This but sgam ,on uves.= ~~d he and his whole household ~ E ~ P O m V r ~ i o v ioiqbelieved. 54 Again second slgn did thls was the second EA0Zlv i~ having coma out of 'l";:$~$~ sign Jesus performed when he came out of rahhaiw. Galilee. Ju.de'a into Qal'i-lee. MCT& After these things ~&a fiv S o d .r&v After these lthlnpl was festival of the there was a f e s t i d 'lou6aiwv. ~ a i MPq 'Iquo0q 15 of the Jews, and Jesus Jews, and up Jesus Into want up to Jerusalem. 'lepooirhupa. 2 ' E m ~ v 62 iv rois 2 Now in Jerusalem Je2USalem. Is In the a t t h e sheepgate ' ~ E P ~ ~ o Ah ~ o i I ni ~ ~ P O P ~ T K o~ A ;K ~ ~~ $ B P ~ there IS a secusalem upon thh sheep [gate] tl ~ I A E Y O P ~ Y 'EPw'i-i W5a0& n i n e designated in Hebrew the being rald upon In Hebrew ~ethrathi;. Rve Beth.zalha, with five colonnades. 3 In -oh Lxouoa 3 fv ~ & r a ! q rarLrclro calonna$ea having; in these was lying down these a multitude of rrA^eo( T ~ V &oOevo~vrwv, the sick, blind, lame mlltude of the (ones1 being rick, and those with withered members, was 7uqhi)Y xwX6v S~PGW. o i h ~ l n dcoies). of Isme ~or;ea~, of withered (ones). iylng down. 4 -* 5 fiv 6 L 71s & s d m ~ o c ire? ~ p & o v r a 5 But a certain War but some there thirty man was there who . 4' Pe.m~BDvgSpand the Westcott and Hart Greek text omit this verse.

TR

?%'dl

q rai 6 r d h and eight . years 6 ~ 0 6 ~ 0 this (one)

Al,4,6,ay

H2$g$d th220w

Exwv h, re & a b E i q ah& having in the .ic*ners .. of him; 6 ~ 16hv having seen the yvoSq ~ T Lr o h h Ima~E(r~ov, havin. known that much 7u.np.nlun ...- .. . , My., atha al%%y x%% he ~x'~:in=. he Is saying to him ~cv:-0al' Ofist5 by1'5 re you willing sound inxealth &oOsvirv t o becomet 7 hrrevpi0 ah0 6

.'JzEF years.

been In his slck( had neSs for thi,.ty.eight

6 Beelng this

man lying down' and

~~~

f!i?i

: :

$6

$2

12

being aware t h a t h e had already been fsickl a long time, Jesus said to him: ' D O YOU want t o become to hll +ha betne lnfirn sound in health?" L , . . I 7 The sick man Kbpta, &v%pwrrov Lwd, man not 1aG%;vhg I nd 0 ; . that answered him: '8h. I %W d o not have a m a n t a 6rav TOW i whenever should be 8iurbed the water p u t me into the pool ~ V uoXup!3i^ wc cis T Pap I when the water is 1JI V -. the PO+.. into should thrust me &hhoq rr 6 disturbed; but whlle whtch?tim)timel another begre I a m coming another ellair . ~ a ' r a p a i v r ~ . 8 ALyEl adla 6 steps down ahead of me issteppmg down. Issaylne to him the me,v Jesu said 'IquoOq -EYEIPE him: " m t up, pick u p J~SUS ~e rising up ii t up the Y O U ' cot and walk.m u i, 'rr in&rel. 9 r a i sii0Ewg "+ And lmmediatel~ 8 With t h a t t h e man -- vntn - - and - - be wel)kins about. b &v0pw'ro~, *a? Immediately became by1 5 fy6E~o man, and sound became sound in%eal(h the health, and ?PC ~ i l V KP&~D~TTOV . g h & C he picked up his cot cat UfleduP the and began t o walk. 'rspmdrr~t. was walking about. Now o n t h a t day i t was a sabbath. ' H v 68 U h D h o ' J Was but sabbath 10 Therefore the 10 Oryov o h 01 'lou6a7ot ~6 were ~ ~ y r n therelore g the Jews to the (one) Jews began t o say mO~pcnr~up&q X&PBar& tms, r a i obu t o the cured man: havine sabbath it f s . and not is sabbath, . . . - k e n cured L<oriv ool &pal T ~ V W@TOV. 1 ; i s not lawn11 for It IS 1aWN t o YOU to lilt up the you t o carry t h e Cot." 1 1 65 68 dmrrpi011 a h o i s who but to them The (one) 11 But he answered r o ~ f i u a q 1s byti f ~ e i ~ 6 5 pot them: "The very one havlng made me sound in health that (anel to me t h a t made me sound in health said to me, ctmv 'Apov ~ p 6 9 b v eald L i f t UP 'Pick u p your wt and ' r IW,~TS,. 12 fi&quav a h 6 v T i t walk.'" 12 The). bew%ing =bout. hey questioned him Who f m l v 6 aV0porroq 6 ool asked him: 'Who is is the man the lone1 havingsatd to you the man t h a t told you,

. ,

... -.....

bSu $ 5 . " ~ : ~ 1 ''

$OV

K ~ F ~
EJ

ti

$E$Q $I

2 :

O ; g u

JOHN 5:13-19
'A ov vai rr~plrr&-r~t; 18 6 L U ~ U P and bewalkingaboutl The !one)

424

425

JOHN 5:ZO-25

62 'Pick i t u p and walk'?. but l g ~~t the healed I ~ E ~ s 0 6 ~ TIC tOTlv, having been healed not had' nown who It Is. man dld not know who he was, for Jesus 6 y h p 'lquoirq LSLYEUUEV dxhou K V T O ~ &v the for Jesus lneltned out of crowd belng in had turnedaside, there belng a crowd in TQ 1brrw. the olace. the d a c e . 14 After these 14 MET& lairm I) (uKC, After la gndlng thlngs Jesus found these (things) &Y 6 'r{uo05 hr r Q I ~ p f r a i ETTCY him In the temple and him the Jesus In the temp e and sald said to him: "see, you a h @ 'I& ti t ihealth s ~ L y o ~ c have become sound to him See sovndrn YOU have become In health. Do not sin pqdn dpap-r~, iwr anymore. in order not yet be rinnmg, In order that ~:I$Y t h a t something worse uo i TI does not happen to to You aomethlng s h a ) ; : ~ : ? ; e n . l5 w % $ $ $ y : The man b hv8pwrroq ~ a ETrrev i roiq ' l o u 6 a i o 1 ~6.r1 the man and said to the J ~ ~that . went away and told 'IqooOq b r i v 6 rro,fioaq a,)rbv the Jews it was Jesus JeSUB h the lone) havlngmode hlm that made him sound mn$,~i. 16 r a i 68h mtro in health. 16 S o heath. And through this o n this account t h e i6iw~ov 01 'Iw6aiol d v 'IquoGv Jews went persecuting were Dersecuting the Jews the Jesus J ~because ~ he ~was ~ TI T & = ~ 0 i C l Lv Oa!%hry. doing these things because these (things) hewas doing In sabbath. Sabbath, 17 b 62 & T T L K P ~ V ~ T O adroiq '0 The lone) but answered to them The 17 ~~t he answered them: "My Father ~ m f i p PO^ EQS ~ P T I Cpy&Ccra~, has kept Father of me until right now is worklnp, until now, and I keep Lpyh<opal. 18 64h TOGTO OCIY am working. ~hrough this therefore worklug." 18 d n this ~SAOV ~firow 01 s l o u ~ a i o l account. indeed. t h e rather wereseeking hlm the Jews Jewsbeganseekiog dmon~iyc(l 6 ol, p6vov ~AUC d a11 the more to kill in kill because oat only ' war loosing the him, because not o&D@a~w a h rai nmipa 76tov was h e breaking t h e sabbath but a'Eo Father Own Sabbath but he was LAWC T ~ Verbv, iuov taurbv n o 1 6 v also calling GO^ his he was saying the God, equal himself making Own Father, making TO ~EG. hlmself equal to God. to the Gad. l9 in 19 'Arrs~pivrrro 0 1 % 6 'IqooOq ral A n s w e ~ d therefbre t h e jeaus end answer. Jesus went ~AWEV &O~F 'Apiv hwfiv hiyw On t o say to them: wan eying to them Amen amen I am saying "Most truly 1 say to bpiv, a 6 6 h a n 6 uldg noeciv &q,' YOU. The Son cannot to rou, not h able the Son to be dolng imm do a thing of

kjt

his own initiative, but kavroG oS6kv & TI hlrnaelt nothlng Iifl ever eamethina only what h e beholds t h e Father dolng. phhn ~ b v m d p a rra~o-w & he may see the Father doing; what ithlnm) For whatever things Y ~ Phv a~civog rrol$. aha t h a t One does, these for llkely that lone) may do. thNe lthtngs) alao things the Son also 6 ui6s buoiwc r r o ~ ~ i20 . b y d p n u r i p does in manner. the son likewise is do~ng. The far Father 20 For t h e Father has r6v vlbv Kai nhvTa affection for the Son q~hti ls having sneetlon for the son and lthlngs) i shows him a h & B a h i ) ~ n o ~ i ~ a and 6~i1-t~ is doin;, and the things h e hlmself he he is showing to hlrn which SE~@ a h @ Epya, does, and h e will show ,,E~<O~T O ~ W f them hewlllshow to him works. him w o r b w a t e r ~reater o t i p ~ i q e c ~ p h < v y c .21 6 m e p than these, In order lva in order that uoa mav wan er. As-even that may ydp 6 r r ~ + L ~ E ~ P E TO^ L VEKPO~C ~ a 2 i 1 Far lust as t h e lor the Father la rexsmg UP the dead lonee) end Father raises the dead obq ofiroq K U ~ 6 utdq <worrolci u p and them 18 making aljve. thus also the son which (ones) alive. 80 the Son also ~worr?~si. 2 2 odSi B~AEI makes those alive Nelther he I. ~ i l i m p he fs makmg =five. K P ~ Y E ~ odS&a, M h d T ~ Ywhom he wants to' b rranjp 1s judging anyone, but the 22 For the Father the ath her ~LS~KEV T "13, judges no one a t all. ,ulv all he has given to the Son, but he has committed iutdment . 23 iwr rrhvrrq so)~&n d v u i b all the Judging t o the In order that all t h e y may honor the Son 23 in order that ra8bq stpfiot T ~ V rra~L~a . may honor t h e Son all secordlng as they are honoring the Fsther. lust as they honor the d pi n ~ T ~~ Vuihv v 06 TIWB ~ ~ H~ that t does h ~ The lone) not honoring the Son not Is honorfnll not honor the Son TLr r a ~ i p a T rrLplyavra adrbu. 24 does not honor the the Father the lone) havlng sent him. Who Sent h'm' & htyw t p i v TI b d~h6yov mther nmcn I am saylne to row that the (one) the word 24 Most truly I say to YOU. He t h a t hears pov &roriov uai ~ ~ L ~ T E S W VT~ of me hearlng and betlevlng to the lone) my word and believes rrip$avri PC ixel athvtov rat him t h a t sent me h a s hnvlng sent me Is having ' I % ? everlastlnk, and eyerlasting llfe, and rlq K iolv OGK E P X E T ~ I &Ah& he does not come into jutgment not he is coming but into but ~ E T ~ P C P ~ K &K E Y TOG Bavh~ouI< T ~ <wfIv V has passed over from he he@ pone over out of the death into the ille. death to life, hLyo tpiv TI 25 "Most tNiY I SaY n ; 25! % r a m saying to YOU thst Yous The h o u r i s E ~ X E T ~ I& p a r a i v h ~ m i v ~ T E ot 1% corning hour and now it l . when the coming, and It is now, vrrpoi & r o k m # v g q q,wvfiq . 700 when the dead will dead ones) will hear of e volce oi the hear the voice of the

A !

YitP

'$$:

% $ :

"

JOHN 596-34
"lot
Son

426

427

JOHN 5:35-42

T& 8c& otai 01 & n o 6 o a v ~ Son of God and those of the God and the (ones) hsvins heard who have given heed Si-owlv. 26 Y ~ P6 wartip Exel w~llllve. As-even lor the Father 1s having will live. 26 F O ~ just a s the Father Swjv L v t a u r Q o8roq vai TQ uiO L ~ W K N u e in himself: thus also to the son he gave has life In himseu. granted b tan@ 27 m i teouoiav so he has the Son to to be E av y I ns In hlmelf; and euthorlty E ~ W K Wah6 K iolv n o ~ ~ i v 6T, have ilfe in hlmself. he gave to him jukgment to be do&. because 27 And he has glven him authority t o do ui6g &v8p6nou toriv. 28 Son of man he la. NA Judging, because Son e"p&Pm TOOTO, &TI L p ~ e ~ aof t man he is. 28 DO becaw is c o m l n ~ not mawel a t this, b e m u won erlngat this, Opa t v fi n h e q 01 r o i s because the hour is hour In which all the (ones1 the coming in which all pvqpriol & K O W V fig qovfie those in t h e memorial memorial tomta will hear of the voice tombs will hear his &oG 28 Kal Punopelioovral 01 ~h of him and wlU comeout the lone.) the v o h e 19 and come out, those who did &yore21 rro~fioavreg d g &v&oran~v things to a gmd (things) having done Into resurrecuon resurrection of life. 01 rh S-ic. of hfe, the lone*) the d ~ ~ $ ~those s l who practiced things to a nphtwrq rig ci&macrtv K incog. having prac~ced into reaumeetion of j)udgment, rection of judgment. do a 30 05 6liva a, LyP n o ~ ~ i v Cm' LpauroO 3? I ~ o am t a&s I to be doing from myself Single thing of m y own initiative; just as OIELV. x&&q &KO& nothing: anordingan I- hearing I am iudging, I hear. I Judge; and a 4 rpiol~ I ) Lpfi plnaia tori", the judgment t h a t I and the judgment the mlne mghteous it Is, render i s righteous, 6n 06 < q ~ d ~6 M q p a d Lpdv because I Seek. not my beesum not I a m seeklnp the will the mine own but the will &AM T& 8iixya TOG nipUIav~6~ PC. of him that sent me. but tho Oithe (onel having sent me. 31 ,,If I bear 3 1 ' E b 6 2, p a p ~ u p i , n r p i 6 p a ~ 0 5 . ~ ~ If ever mar witness about mrPcif. ~ t , , ~myself, my witness is not true. 31 There is not is O " that bears 32 Mhog &orlv 6 p a p ~ u p b mepi '"Other another 1 . the (one) wltnessinp about witness about me, and I know t h a t the tpoG, KC? ot6a me, and I have known f z t th? witness which h e papwpia tiv apwpei mp; tlroG. bears about me is wIInes8 whlch he wltnes.lng about me. true. 33 You have 33 5 ciq Cnrem&AKare n f i g 'Iw-hqv, r a i dispatched men to havesent forth toward John, and john, he has ~ p a p n i p q ~ c T&Aqe~ip. 84 616 borne witness t o t h e he t a s borne wltno~l to %e truth; truth. 34 However, I

' f 2

Je c
tbU

+ 2 2 s

&At?!5'Yv

06 &epinrou * V w a p p i m d o not accept the of man the wztnem wltness from man,, but not beside but 1 say these raO~a ALyw Aappevw am receivlnk, %h,th these (thins#) I am saving things that YOU may lva bpcig o w 8 i ~ ~ . be saved. 35 That In order that 10" might be saved. man was a burning 35 i n ~ i v o q fiv 6 h6ywq 6 n a t 6 p m ~and shining lamp. That (onel was the lamp the burning and YOU for a ~ a qaivwv, i OpEit 62 fiOcAiom &yahhra8fiml time were villlng t o "ex*t and shifing, m u but willed rejoice greatly in his 36 t ~ h W P ~ S Ejpw b 7 3 y o r i ah.? light. $6 s u t I have toward hour in the tght olhim: the witness greater t h a n t h a t of John. for 62 5xw T ~ V pap~upiav but a m having the wltneas t h e very works t h a t 'lohvou, rh y&p Epya 6 6L6wrb pol my Father assigned john. the lor works w h ~ c hhas given to me me to accomplish. tva ~ekt6oo 6 the works themselves finish the In that I t h a t I a m doing, bear a h & ~h Epya & nola, , y a p ~ p ~ i they the workl ,.,hick I doing, witness witness about me t h a t the Father dispatched n r p i (pair 6 n a r i p pe h r r l m a ~ n ~ vme. , 31 Also. the me that the ~ ~ t hap sent h forth, ~ ~ Father who sent me $7 r a i 6 nCpw ,,dp hiMg has hlmself borne and the havingaent me Famer that (onel ap+pq~N nepi L~OO. olire ewvfiv witness about me. You h!~!ornewitness about me. Neither voice haveneitherheard airroc r r ~ n e r c &Kqnba.re ofire ~16og his voice a t any time of him atany time You have heard nor figure nor seen his Agure; ahoO b ~ p & ~ r c38 , r a i T ~ Vh6yov airroc 38 and You do not of him m u have seen. and the word of hlm have his word remain. . 1 1 ing in YOU,because h) bpiv p t v o v ~ a , 6 oGr EXETE not mu are havlng In You remaining. beau* the very one whom he T O ~ V bpsig dispatched YOU do not Sv h 6 o r ~ t A r v 6reivog whom ......~~ sentforth that(one1 tothir(one1 ron k.ll.vP . - .-. 06 ~ I O T E ~ T ~ . 39 "YOUare searchnot . are believing. ing the Bcrlptures, be39 tpauv&a cause YOU think t h a t Yon are searehlng by means of them YOU ~ T L 8pEic 60ouci~e will have everlasting are life; and these are wjv at6wov E EIV. ~ a h i c i v a i E ~ U I V the very ones that evedasting tobd6aving: those are witness about p a p ~ ~ p o i r o am ~ p i CpoO. 40 ~ a bear i the (ones) bearm. witness me; and me. 40 And yet do not want to B&~E IABciv n& )1c , im 05 g come toward m e m order that come to me t h a t You not you are w l ~ to EX,,=. 41 na h b e hwmay have Ufe. 4 1 1 do not accept glory r o n m a u have. Glory besyde J m e n 05 h a p p @ ~ , 42 MA& Eyvwra bp6g from men. 42 but I not I a m rece~vhg, but I have h o w n roo well know t h a t YOU

,g$zr ste

~2 o;der
art

E 2 :

@,

--.

$2

& & 2 s ,

rife

ag$

? '$

JOHN 5:43-6:4

428 boprh

429
'lou6aiwv. 6 hhpaq P Having Ufted U Jew*. o h m J g dqeahpo* b 'IrloGq r a i the Jesus and therefom the eyes 8 ~ a o 6 p e v o q 6rl n o h h 6xXo ipxeml having viewed that mueh crows Is eomtng

JOHN 6:s-12

Father o r me and not mu are receiving p e&v hhhoq l@ ,j"6pm, me: if ever another ahouid come in the T i6iw. & K E ~ W V t o the own, that (one) rooh$';I!Eiye. 44 6 a bpeiq r r ~ o ~ O u a x , 6bEw nap' 8 " able YOU to believe. glory beside hhhjhov Xapp&vovreq, nai r)lv 665av Of one anathrecelvlng, and the glory TIiv tTDl & TOO Ow2 06 the (one) hesfde o f t h e cad.
of the

6 ~ 1+V 6 Y h v TOO ec06 O ~ K E x m that t h e love ofthe Cod not roware having d o not. have the love f , (iodin you, I b a-m~oiq. $YA W ~ h u & r h, rg M p m l have come in the In elves. have come In the name Father, 709 narp6r. M O W ~ a i06 : X~~PCNLTL name of

ev

z?:

' 2 ;

but YOU do not receive me' usomeon= arrived in his own name. YOU would receive t h a t one. 44 HOW can you^ believe, when yon a r e accepting glory from one another and you are not seeking t h e glory that is from the

across the sea or 015.lee. or n.ben.as. t But a great crowd Of the ri)q W%:~%nI kept following him, 6xhoq nohbq, 6n t8rdww emwd . much, -use they were because they were beholding the signs he o p ~ i a b[ errofel in; JgnS which he was d o ~ n g upon the tone.) was performing upon ~ 8 ~ 0 ~ 3 wbv jh8 . r v 62 stq those who were ill. 6poq being sick. Went up hut into the mountah 3 So Jesus went u p 'IqoaO~ rai h r i &K&~TO NET.+ riw into a mountain. and Jesus, ,and there was sitting wlth . . the there he was sitting ~a8q~& air~oO. J 4 v 66 tvyljq 76 nCroxa with his diselples. disciples of him. J a r but near the pesrove;, Now the

~ r n y o p f i ~h w a v n ~ 6 qrdv narhpa. b r l v sh.a accuse roo t o w s ~the ~ ~ t h ~ i , the lone) f 0 6v buEiq fihrrirme. 46 r l whom yon have hoped. I1 trnrnerj~r~ Mu~oei yon were bellevine to Moses: rolr were believing 6v tpoi mpi 9 ~ 0 0 t~sivoq likely to mi, about O me that lone) Z Y ~ ~ 41 Z f 62 miq tnrivou but tothe ofthat lone) ~ ~ h w a o l 06 v ~ I O T E I ~ E T E n & ~ roiq writbps not rou am beuedng, how to the tpoic P f i ~ a e ~ vr t m t i r m ~ s ; my snYlngs you wlii beileve? ~&a WXBw b ' 1 q o d 5 After these fthlnga) went off the ~ e r u s irlpav other side 8 a h $ y 1 ~o ; $ e rd&&a~

not think that I will

accuse ~ ; you to the

Father; there is one

$ , t h a t accuses YOU, Moses. in whom YOU 3:: have p u t YOUR hope. mlure,jElg 46 I n fact, if YOU

believed Moses yon Would believe me, for t h a t one wrote about me. 4 7 ~ u if tYOU do believe the writings of that how will YOU believe my sayings?"

6~

2%e

sesus departed

~ the= e things r

T!&y$kq.

; t i

L$ rav

ra

the festival af the Jews, was near. 5 When, therefore. Jesus raised his eyes and observed t h a t a gnat crowd was coming t o him. he toward ~ ~ 6 a him rj~ 5h v said t o Philip: "When shall we buy loaves fl68ev fn wherefrom m ght we buy for these t o eat?" e w u t v o i k o ~ ; 6 TOOTO 6P #A(~EYEV HOwevershe wSS mlght eat these? This but hewas aeulng saying this t o test rreiphl;ov airrbv, abr6q y h p (kSEl si testlng him, he for had nawn what him, lor he himself knew what he was Eprhhev rotciv. 7 dnronpi a6rQ he was about to he doing. Anmer!! to him about to him: "Two @iA#nnoq A l a u o o i w bm, obK answered ~ h i ~M i two ~ hundred loaves not hundred denari.l worth of loaves is not &proOo~v a6roiq Iva gKarno5 are enough to them in order that each one enough for them, a0 &@ that each one may 1 " 8 . 8 mlght receive. n o is saying to hlm a llttle." 8 One of slq t~r rinr pa8qrinr &oi,, 'AvBpla5 b his disciples. Andrew one out 01 the disciples of him. Andrew the t h e brother of Simon &6eh@q Zipwvoq n i r p o u 9 'Emrlv n a 6 h ~ o vPeter, said t o him s a llttle boy brother of Simon Peter Is Uttle BOY 9 'Here r 6 6 s Bq Exel nivr~ hplou5 ~pt8ivouq~ a tih a t has five barley here who i a havlng flve loaves of barley and loaves and two small 660 &yipla. ; &AX& r&a r i t o n v riq fishes But what two m a l f i s h e s hut these what is lnto aretheseamongso manv?" TOOO~TOV~; WrnanY? 10 Jesus a d : 10 r l n ~ v 6 'IquoOq f l o r i o a r c T?O$ " H the~men~ recline Said the Jesus Make you as a t meal." Now there irvepimovq &nmmiv. fiv 68 was a 10%of grass in men to tall upward. ~ s ahut xfp~:C the place. Therefore Oh 0, nohbq i v rrQT ~ W .&vEmow much in the piece. F ~ I I ~ therefom ~ ~ ~the M We men reclined. five In &v6prq .r6v & p d 6v d q n w ~ a n t o ~ i h t o ~. number. 11 So Jesus male perems the numter as five thousand. 11 Eha w o h TO* hproug b 'IqmoOq tOOk the loaves and. ~ ~ thereion, ~ the ~ loaves e the~ ~ e s ud a after giving thanks, he di3tributed them 616601~ TO;q ~ a i cEb.xaplmjoa tothe lonee) to those reclining, and hnvingthankei distributed &vau~~~&vo~ dvoiwq q, ~ a l L r T&V likewise also as much lylng upward. Ilkewlse also out of the of the small fishes 6qapiwv doov 48~Xov. 12 h 5 66 as they wanted. small fiahea aamuch as they wllled. Aa but 12 But when they Lvcnhfidqow X6yr1 roiq vaLClel~iq had their fill he they were fined wlthln he Is aeylnP t o the dlae P es said to his disciples:

.r&v

the fes ival of the

haiig;ins p:,~~ @$AFT V P ~ ~ F, W P",:F ; JIW

,; ,I ' ! % ! I

~~

JOHN 6:13-19

430

431

JOHN 6:20-26

ad700 E u v a y h y ~ r ~ rh rrepruusbuavra "Gather together the Lead r o u together the having overabounded fragments that remain of h ~ m ~hhupara, n over, so t h a t nothlng h 6 h q ~ a 1 . 13 uuvr'yqov 03v uai shouldhelost. They ledtogether theref&, and fore they gathered them together, and tyflllUav 6 6 6 c ~ a K O ~ ~ Y O U <K ~ U O ~ ~ T W Ydl( fiued twelve baskets of fragments out of they filled twelve baskets w'th fragments rev r r ~ v r r hprwv TGV ~pleivUv & the five loaves of the barley ~ h , ~from h the five bariey loaves, w h ~ were h left hrpiuuevoav ~oiq pEpPWK,jU1,,. overabounded to the (ones1 havme taken food. over b~ those who had 14 O i 02" 6vepmo~ 1 8 6 ~ & ~ ~ eaten. ~ The therefore men having seen what l4 Hence when the h o i q o ~ vm . p ~ i a 8hEyov 6 ~ r0 8 ~ 6 &UTW ~ men saw the signs he did rlgns were saying that This is he performed, they d h r l W 6 npoqr'rq~ 6 E ,$ ; to say: hi^ truly the Prophet the (one) 1s for a certainty the r6v n6opov. 15 '1quoGq 08" yvabq the world. J~~~~ therefore having known prophet t h a t was to tire p t ~ h o u u w f p x ~ u 8 a ~ ~ a i &prrh<~lu 'Ome into the that they are =bout to he and to be snatching 15 Therefore Jesus, ah6v Iv a rrolfiowolv paulhia knowing they were him in order that they might make king about to come and drvtxbpqmv rrhhrv six 76 8poq a h & < seize him to make hewithdrew again into the mountam he him king, withdrew 116~0s. again into the mounalone. t&n all alone 16q lf' 6 ; dlyia dygvt~o na~tpquav 01 16 When evening As but evenlng occurred went down the p a 8 q ~ a i ab~oG h i j v 8hXauuav. 17 ~ a fell, i h a disciples disciples ofhim upon the sea, and went down t o the sea. 17 and, baardlng a tpphvrrs sic nhoiov ~ ~ P X O V T. D havlng entered into boat they were comlng boat, they set out rripau ri)< &rXhaaq< eiq KaqapvaoGp. across the sea for other side of the sea lnto Ca~ernaum. Ca Der'na.um Well nai u ~ a r i a i 6 q t y ~ y 6 ~~ 1 a oGTTw i by now it had grown And darkness already hadoecurred and not yet dark and J~~~~ had ih hljert rrpbq adrahq 6 'lquoG5, 18 6 not yet came t o ha2 come toward them the Jesus, the them, Also, the TS 8hAauua hYdpou p ~ y h h o u ~ V ~ O Y T O S began to be stirred and sea of wind great blowing UP because a strong ~IEYE~PETO. wind was blowing. was being thoroughly roused. l9 19 However, when oBv um6iouq E ~ O U I ~ Q T E they had rowed about therefor= rtades twentyfive three rp~h~ovra ~ E T ~~ V 'I luo~v ~ ~ or four G miles, ~ thirty they are beholding the Jesus they beheld Jesus walking upon the rrsp~rraroCvra h i ~ i 0dhuuqq q ~ a Lyybq i walking about upon the sea and near sea and getting near

t p , x , 6 , ? 2 < began

~~~

~--.

, , ,

$2

H&??,223ed
jr

.roo rrkoiov ~ I V ~ ~ ~ Y O ~Y a , i&90Pil8quav. the boat; and they bethe boat coming to be, and they got fearful. came fearful, 20 But 6$ htyat a J ~ o i q ' E 5 siv!, p i , he said to them: - ~ t 20 6 . The (one) but is saying to them am, not IS I; have n o fear? 90psiulo8~ 21 ierhov, , 2 be fearing. meywere wllilng ihe%OOe 1 Therefore they were AaPEiv adrdv ,st5 r 6 rrhoiou, r a i edetoq to receive him lnto the boat, end immediately him into the boat, and the boat Was tyivcro 6 rrhoiov Crri .rfi< y i ) ~ ~ i directly < eame to be the boat upan the earth lnto a t the land to which theyarere trying to go. Gv Irrrfiyov. which they were gomg under. 22 The next day,, t h e crowd t h a t was me standing o n the other r S li 8ahduol15 ET60v k q ~ d ntpav ~ slde of t h e sea saw having stood other side of the sea no OTI n h o ~ h p ~ o &Xho v O ~ K fiv ~ K E ? el p l j that there that little boat other not was there if no boat there except a EV nai 6rt oh uuva1ui)h0w TO?< p+3qrai$ little one. and t h a t and that not he entered wlth the dlsclples jesus had not entered into the boat with his ahoG 6 'IqoaGq ,~i< ~b rrhoiov dhhh ~16~08 of him the ~ e s u a mto the boat but alone disciples but t h a t only o l p a 8 q ~ a iabroG hrrilheov' 23 his disciples had left; the disciples of him went away; 23 but boats from nhoia in Tlpep+60q &,YW?~ ,Ti.bdri.as arrived near boats out of Tiberlas the 6nou Eqayov 7.6" hprov ~ d ~ a p ~ q n i o a v r o q place where they where they ate the bread havlng gwen thanks ate t h e bread after KVP~OU. 24 XTE o h ~ 7 6 ~ v6 t h e Lord had given of the Lord. When therefore saw the t h a n k s 24 Therefore 6 ~ x 0 ~ ' IquaOq o 6 ~ Eqrlv &KC? 0%; oi w h e n the crowd saw crowd that Jesus not 1s there nor the that neither was there nor his disciples, a they h 0 1 $ o pa8qrai disciples ~GToG, of him, bwent b p ql ~ na v they boarded their Ka9apvaod)l Capernam little came came , mto F~S little boats . and ~rhothpta ~ a i frh0ov t o Ca.per'na.um t o <qroGvra< T ~ V 'IquoGv. look for Jesus. Jesus. ~eeklng t h e 25 80 when they 25 ~ a i ~ t p 6 v r r q a h & nipov ~ " d having found him other side found him across the Ti< ~Trrov , a h + sea they said t o him: of the eahhouqS sea they said to him "Rabbi, when did you 'papp!i, rr6-r~ 236~ utuovas' Ra,,b,, when here have you eome'to be? get here?" 26 Jesus answered them i 26 h ~ p i 0 qadroiq 6 'IquoGg ~ a ETTEV ~ e r u s and said said: 'Most truly I , ~ " s w e r e d to them the 3~lljv A+ .C~TE~TF Say to:uou. You are ~~~n amen.. I am say~ng , to You, , mou.are seeking looking for.me, not , pc odx bn d 6 ~ r c uqpeia a h ' : brc : because YOU saw me not becsuhe you saw . signs but because signs, but because

' " Z j , .

L z : c g y

ie P,X$;

Pone,

y2 $ ? ::

$;g

$ ;

JOHN 6:27-33
Loevcs and rou got aatidicd; 27 tpya<mer ' v ppirnlv 74v be rov worktn. for x e food the lono) &oAAullgvrlv ~ h v 7ilv belngdestro~ed but the ood the lone) pivouoav E IS~ W ~ Y aIhv$ov, mmainlng Into life everiaatlng,
YOU

432

433

JOHN 6:34-40
slvlnp t o t e
K ~ F W .heaven

tp&yr~~ tr

ate out of the

r 6 v dlp~wv nal

Lxop~hoBq~r YOU a t e from the

loaves and were

TOO ohpavoO ~ a S l W ~ V61606~ ~$5,

the heaven and ]tie

world.

A !

and gives life t o the world."

satisRed.

27 Work.

perishes, but for t h e fWd t h a t remains for llife e v e r b t i n g . which e Son of man will TOO CNep6nou bpiv MOCI m h o v y6p t h , of the man to rou wrll give, this (one) for glve YOU; for upon this one the Father. b nawjp i q p h y l o r v 6 Or65 the Father sealed the God. even God,has p u t his seal [of approval]." 28 ~Tnov ob n$q &6v They sald therefore toward hlm 28 Therefore they Ti noGp~v lva said t o him: '"What What may we be dolng In order that shall we do t o work tpya~hurea the Of God?" we may be worklng :I e r o j 29 t m ~ ~ p i e b 'Iqootq ~ a lTnv 29 In answer Jesus God? Answerel the Jesus and said said t o them: "This a h o i q To076 torhv r b Lpyov 703 Or00 lS the work Of Gad, t o them ~hta la the work ofths God ;hat you exercise faith in him whom 7va nkm~hqre el5 6" In order that vou may belleve into whom t h a t One sent forth." &6eurr1Arv tr~ivoq. 30 E?TTOV 03" 30 Therefore they said sent forth that (one). They said therefore to him: then, ah5 T/ 03v n o l r i ~ 06 U ~ ~ E ~aO , performing r eV you tohlm What theretors andoing you s l g : Bsign,in order ivu i6wvw rat n ~ o r r h u o r r w f,, us to see [it] and In order that we might see and we mlght believe believe you? What oat. T! tpy&Srl; 31 01 n a ~ l p r q to yo;? What am you wor 'lnp? The fathers work are you doing? 31 Our forefathers 6pGv r b pbwa payou & 76 tpfipqr of us the manna ate in the deaolate i ~ i s e e l , ate t h e manna in r&q tmv y i y p c l p p b ~ ~ "Aprov t h e wilderness. just aecordinaaa it Is hsvlng been wrltten Bread as i t is written. 'He t~ 705 obpavoO L6orrv abroiq payriv. gave them bread out of the heaven he (lave to them to eat. from heaven to 32 ~ T n w ' 06v a h ~ o i 5 b '1qu0~5 'Ap+ 32 Hence Jesus said Sald therefore t o them the Jesus Amen them: .Most truly & ~ i v Alyo iwiv od Mwuui< t z ; , ' " I to , , , , , M amen I am aevlng to YO;, not Moses did not give YOU the bpiv rbv &prov h TOO odpwoO, &AAS b . to YOU thc breed out of the heaven, but tha bread from heaven, but my Father does rrcrrilp pou 6i6wnlv dpiv ~ b v &prov K ~ s u l e r o me 1s gtvlng to vov the bread out OY give YOU the t ~ e bread from heaven. TOO ohpavoG rbv, &hq01v6v. 38 b dpTOS tho heaven the true. The ' u bread 33 For the bread of TOO eraO t m i v 6 r a r a p a i v w b C+od LS t h e one who of the God Is the lone) coming down out of d o p a imm

not for the

that
n6vr0Tr aiwa~s
give 6bs

t o hlm: "Lord, always

: f

&k".

2?ke

35 Jesus said t o them: "I a m the bread &pro< TI$ <ofis b QX~!+EVOS nPO5 of life. He t h a t comes bread oi t e fife; the (one) eomrng toward to me will not s t Bpi 06 netv&nn, ual b hungry a t all.snd he me not should hunger, and the me) t h a t exercises faith oh 6, 1 1rf i u P, n1m6wv 15 bellevlng into not wlll t h l r ~ t in me will never get n h n o n . 36 &AX' rlrrov dpiv I Kai thirsty at all. 36 But at any time. But I meld to YOU that also have said to

ss ETW S B I ~ to &~i( them the b ' IJesus ~OOG~,

' ~ rlpl pb am

2 :

A !

awphrmt

YOU

31

n b ~ l

have seen

ma

ME

and

nai

which l lspivlng tome the Father towar

6i6ouiv

ob T~UTS~ETC. have even seen n d YOU are believing. pol b n a r k n p b s me and yet do not believe.

37 Everything

tp~bprvov np65 the Father gives me will arrhe, and the (one) coming toward will come t o me, a n d the one t h a t comes t o p r oh p t<BMw LSw 38 d r l me not I should eject outslde, became me I wul by no means ~maWPq~a h b o,$er$ drive away; 38 beI have come down , irom cause I have come A a r b t p b down from heaven t o muA .rb M IM the rnme w\Y be doing the tnorrler that I do, not my will, but n&,~6 " but " the rir of the (one) havlng sen$ me: t h e will of him t h a t sent me. 39 This 39 r o h o 6 6 e i m t v ~b ELhlfa r& thls but h the w 1 oltho lone) is the of him t h a t sent me. t h a t I ICIWVT~S P C iva nh having sent me herder that all which should lose nothlng 6 8 6 ~ ~ 6 pot ~ p &noAtow 65 Out Of all that he

f i ~ ~ , Kai

"3

;tf

he has glven

to me

not

l ahodd destroy

out of
T-

pP

j eomis

thls is the will of my Father, t h a t everyone w1 oi the Father of me In order that that beholds the son s o Au rbv ulbv ~ a ni ~ n r n j w va n d ererclses faith ev:$na t t e beehoklnp the Son and beuevtnll in him should have airjv~ov, everlasting life. and I everla.tlnp, wlll resurrect him at h m f i u w o h b v t 2, r i tnxhrn fiptpq. t h e last day." hm to the laat day. ist day.

should resurrect it st a? 1 lhovid rcsurtect it to thelastday 40 For 1 0 & ~ p fipfpq. 40 ~ok; >$,P t y v the rb

%$
TOO

Ze

glven me but t h a t I

8h7ya

n a ~ p 6 ~pou

i'va

$8 afi$

S : 2

: z J

JOHN 1241-49

434

435

JOHN 6:50-56

41 Therefore the Jews began to murmur at because he sald "I am the bread that came down frpm heaven.,i 42 and they began saying: "Is this the son of of not oi6apw rbv n a r c p a ~ a n i i v p q d p a . 1 ~ i ) ~ Jesus theson of have known the father and the mother$ HOW Joseph. whose father and vOv Aiyrl 'El: TOO 0 6 ~ ~ 0 0 mother we know? now is he raying that Out of the heaven aow is i t that now ~ a ~ a p t p q n a ; 43 drrr~rpieq 'Iquo05 nai he says, .I have come I have eome down? Answered ~ e s u r and down from heaven'? ETTTEI) a!hoi< YOYY~<STE pET' he said to them 2 ! t be munnurjng . ~ i t h43 I n answer Jesus d ~ ~ f i h w v 44 . od6siq 6ljva-raj iheriv- r p 6 5 ~ a l d to them "stop one another. No one is able to come toward murmunnq amonc . 11s e?w pfi 6 n a r b 6 rrLpqag yourselves 44 NO me ii ever not the Father the lone1 having sent man can eome to me PE t h ~ 6 u q a h 6 v . K & Y ~ thla0r;lum the me should draw him, and I shall resurrect a h b v iv re ap6pq. 45 EUT,Y who sent me, draws h~m m the day. It ls hlm and I wlll resuryeypappiv?~ iv big a p o $ j m l q Kai r e c t h i m in the last havzng been Wntten i n . the Prophets . And day, 45 It is written Euovrau T&VTE~ 6 1 6 a ~ ~ o i &oir rrag wU1 be all taught (ones1 of God: everyone in the Prophets, dKoGoa5 nar@5 Kai 'And they wil! all be the having heard besfde of the ~ ~ and t taught* h ~by Jehovah.: ~ patlhv i p x E ~ a l n&g ip6. 46 OLX Everyone that has having learned is coming toward me. Not heard from the pather 8r1 Tbv n m Z p a 6 6 p a ~ b 715 ~i p1 .land has learned comes that the Father hasseen anyone to me. 4 6 Not that 6 L)v n a p & r o c BmO, otpq the (one) being beslde of the GO^, this lone) any man h a seen the Father, except he who 6 c 5 p a ~ wrbv n a r t p a . 47 &p?v &pi" X6yq has seen the Father. Amen amen I am saying is, from God: this one bpi", 6 nlor~ljwv ixrl Soiv has seen the FatNer. to TOW, the ionel ' believing is having life 47 Most truly I say to albvtov. YOU. He that believes everlastins has everlasting life. 48, , . t ? ! ; 48 "I am the bread of life. 49 'YOUR <ofis49 o l T ~ T ~ ~ E 0F ~ Eqayov 6 ~ &V life; the fathers of TOW ate in the forefathers ate ' 45' Or, "be those taught." 45' Jehovah, b.s.~.a.l7.lQ.~o.2~~~; God, x A k . . , . 41

'Ey6yyuCov o h ol 'lou6aioi Weremurmunng therefore the Jews m p i aGroir bn ~Tnev 'E 6 ~ i p l about him because he said am 6 ~araP&q p , , ; the lone, having come down out of the olipawt, 42 ~ a i &yo" 06x1 oOr6g Lorw heaven, and weresaying Not this' ' is 'Iqootg ' 6 "la5 'lwoiq

de

& d b :;

~~~

'

ztom fit$<

the 8 ~ 6 ~ manna in t h e epjpw ~b phvva ~~j d m c e a y ~ v50 0this desolate iplacel the manna and they d ~ e d : wilderneSS and yet. bmlv 6 & p ~ a 6 K ! TOG O ~ P ( N O ~died. 50 This is the is the bread the lone) outof the heaven bread that comes ~aiaPaivwv iva down from heaven, down in order that a$&e may qhyq ~ a p i j dmoO&vn. 5 1 L y 6 sip, 6 So that shouldeat and not he should die; I am the eat of it and not die. &pro5 6 Cev 6 e~ .TOO o6pauoO 5 1 I am t h e living bread the livmg the (one1 m t of the heaven bread that came down from heaven: ~ a ~ a p h s ehv gh&\at having come down; ii eve^ anyone EIF if anyone eats of this h ~ o 6 r a u TO^ ~ P T O U Sfiurl out of this the bread he w l live ~ ~ into the bread he will live aifiva, raj 6 6i 6" k h 66mo forever: and. far a age, a n d the bres2 but which I shaugive fact, t h e bread that I i ) uhp$ pou h i v bnkp 'reg TO? K ~ U ~ shall O U giveis my flesh me fie& of me ls over the of the world in behalf of the life of <$$. t h e world "

a6p

52

' E ~ ~ O ~ O =pb~, C W ~ ~ X O U ~ 52 Therefore the W e r e fignting therefore toward one another Jews besan contend-

eu2p

"'I

q6 tg.

$,P&:'

dge

'

Saying: Can man give us his flesh to eat?" 53 Accord: 53 ztrrzv o h a h o i q 6 'iqooO5 'Apjv anid to them the Jeaus Amen inely Jesus said t o --.- thsrpfore . . . . . . . . . . q6yqrc them: "Most truly I bpiv, i&v &pfiv M y o amen I am saying to mu, if ever o ! ! YOU should eat . , .. . . , unless of 700 the uioG Son d 705 the OG~IV~P~TTOU man you eat the flesh F K ~ r;lv the o6p.a flesh of the Son of man rriy , ah00 ~6 and his blood, ShoU d dnnli him the YOU have no life in gXETE b iau~~i 54 5. 6 --ire havine ltre The lone1 vnurselves --.in selves. " - - - - ~ ~ 54 He ~ p ov 6 pou T T $ o h p r a r a i rrivw pou that feeds on my f i s h munAing of me the flesh and drlnklllg of me and drinks my blood has everlasting life. ~b alps EXE! e ' ~ ~ ; ~ ' g , the blood ishavlng and I shallresurrect &vaorfiua ahbv -ril fo,x$;u ?L$$ him st the last day: shall resurrect him to the 5 5 fi ohpc bou d r ~ ~ e~fU iT ~I fip&~l5, 55 for my fieah is the for flesh of me true . IS food, true food, and my blood 1s true drink r a i ~b a i p & pow y 2 2 5 and the blood of me 56 He t h a t feeds on 56 6 T P ~ Y ~ V pou 7ilv ozza my and dr,nlts The lone1 rnunehlng of me the my rema'ns nivwv pov 76 a i p a tv Lpoi pb~t drinking of me the blood m me isremaming l n unlon wlth me,

the

01 'lou6aio1 h 6 y o ~ ~ r n5 & 5 6 G v a ~ a 1 0 8 ~ 0 5 ing with one another,

Jews

$rk ff%d

:c

saying

How is able thlr

lone1

2 %

$ : z $
%

~~

~~~~

. It,

~~

<;2

tf:x$

2 ; ; :

yj

JOHN 657-64
r&y&

436
and

437

JOAN 6:65-7:l

& &@. 57 r&& M m l h h r and I in union with and 1 m him. AEmrdlnz U sent him. 51 Just as t h e p 6 Sf% rmn\p K & Y & 6 t h living Father sent through me forth and I live me the llving Father and1 rbv nmtpa, r a i 6 rPi) W pE because of the Father. the Father, and the (onel muncK~ng me h e also that feeds r&rcivog <IFI 61' W. 58 O $ $ S on me, even that aho that (onel wzl hve t h r o v h me. one will llve because tmlv 6 8poq b te o b m ' j is the bread the (onel out of heaven of me, 58 This is the bread that came KmaBk 06 K E m o v o1 luvlng come dawn, not a m d i n g as ate the down from heaven. It ncrriwq ' d OY is not when youn fathers and they died; the (one) muneK~ne forefathers ate and yet died. He that feeds T O ~ O Vl6v 6 ~ 0 <1=1 ~ T b On this bread will live thla the bread w a l m into the forever." 59 These 69 Tairra things he said as meae (thlnm) h % 'd he was teaching in 6 1 6 & o r w b Kaqapvao6p. public assembly a t teaehlns L n Capernaum. 60 noXXo1 o h &ro&cmc tr r 6 v CB.per'na.um. Many therefore having hear2 out o l the 60 Therefore manv p&r& &oG d r a v XrAqp6q t m l v 6 Myoq Of his disciples, wh& dlrlpler mhim said Herd la tho word they heard this. said: oboq riq 6Gvmat & d & r o k ~ v ; "Thls speech is shoekthls; who sable of It to bt hearlng? ing; who can Usten t o 61 ei6&~ 65 6 'IquoGq b t a m $ it?" 6 1 But Jesus. Having known but the Jesue in hlmaelf knowine in himself 6rl yoyy6Coww n ~ p i m h o u 01 p a h r a i that hi;disciples were that a r e m u m u r h g about thls the dl.clplea murmuring about this, a h 0 6 ETTTEV a h i q ToGm bp8q a r a v 6 a h i C r 1 ~ said to them: "Does of hlm he sald to them Thil You I8 atumbllng+ this you? 62 thv aDv 8ropim r b uibv TO? If ever therefore rovmay behold the Son of the 62 what, there fore,^

rat 715 tura

who
IS

.m%kw

k Ki%2

the Son of man ascending to where he was before? 63 It former Itimel? rrP6 ~ w ; 63 T ? $ ,e the <wonoto~V, fi u d p e o ~ r d@Eh~i 0666. Is the 'pirit that is maklngallve, the Resh not I8 beneflttng nothing; life-giving; the flesh is of no use a t all. " The sayings that I the Pilyma samnga w$ch TVEO d( e q ~ t v ~ a i ufi LOTIV. 64 &_?P E ? ! ~ ~ ~ I 1s and i f e Is: ~-. ~~~- ~ bps" T W ~ S 01 ob r ~ u r e C o u o ~ v life. 64 But there roo some who not are bellevlng.' are some of YOU t h a t out of IH~EI 6rpXfiq 6 ' ~ , , ~ do ~ not , j believe." ~ For ~sdknown ooutof beglnnlng the Jesus from [the] beginning rivrg riuiv 01 Jesus knew who were bellevmg the ones not believing which ones are the lone31

beP'hw man

yEetd%a

if YOU should behold

$ 0 :

z t g a
~

'7' $E$."n t,$flu

~~~~

ie

5%

A !

and who was t h e one that would betray him. 65 So he went 65 to sav: .,This is ...~~~. why I hive said to dpqxa 1have mid N~ can r r p 6 ~ vc to me unless it is toward me granted him by the arir? tu TOG WOTP~S. Father!' to hlm outof the Father. 66 Owtng to 6 6 ' ~ r o h w r r o n o i & r& pa%r& o u t of this many out o f the dlselples many of his disciples a&o'j b j h & v ~1~ T& brrioo r a i went off to the things of hlm wentoff into the (thtngsl behtnd snd behind and would no longer walk with orirha ~ E T ' cnST05 rr~ptcrrdnovv. not yet wlth him they Were Wdkhg a b u t , him. 67 Therefore 67 ETmv oDv 6 'IquoGq roiq 6 h 6 c ~ aJesus said t o the Sald therefore the Jesus to the twelve ' twelve: ,,You do not ~T&YE'"; val bpciq ~L~ETE want to go also, do are wwilllng to be going under7 YOU?" 68 Simon 68 &rhrmpi8 &@ Xip~v peter answered him: to h h s ~ m a n ' ~ o r d ,whom shall we npdg riva b E X L w 6 p ~ 8 a ; P i p m a S o i ~ O U have toward whom shallwego off? sayings of life 80 aWaP to? Y sayings of everlasting EXE,q, 69 aioviou life; 69 and we have we everlasting sou are having. and a n d Come to 6 a p a t h r a p n , 671 d d believed have belleved and welave known that you a m know that you are Holy One of God." 6 &y,oq emG. TO Cme~pie the the Holy lone) of the ~ o d . ~ n a w e r e a 70 Jesus answered aho15 6 'IqooGq 0 6 ~ bphq TO!% them: "I chose you yon the twelve, dld I not? to them the Jesus Not Yet one of YOU i s a 6 h 6 c r a 1IEhc~hpqv; ~ a i AS b % ! twelve Iehose? And out of slanderer..' 71 He 61h@Xk tmw. 71 &Wv 6P was, in fact, speaking devll Is. He was s a ~ l n g but of Judas [the son1 of 'l06E-m Xi WOF 'lmapl.&w: t h ~ s ? , " : e ) J$! simon ~ ~ . ~ ~ for p i . ~ t j ~ d a s oft~rnon ~scanot: this one wan going to gpchhsv nap$166va! to be besrde out of betray himl although one of the twelve. i . . , k<:>k.u=. ---..-. the twelve. NOWafter these Kal pcrh ~aGra ~EPICWL%TLI 6 things jReus ~ And ~ after~ these d (things1 t o a ~ the oontinued walMng waswslkLng 6F/Ehn, 'IqaoGq tv : T raArhaiq, 06 y h p in Qal'i'lee. O 'r JBSU. tn the ~ a t i l e e , not for he was willing he did not want ' 'lou6aiq rrept-eiv, 6 the Judes to be smut. beenuse walk about in Jude%. the Jews yfisow . arir& oi ' l a d k i o l h o r m i v a ~ .kcauSe Seeking to kill him. wereaeekhg him the Jews to kill. rmpa6&mv to glve bedde *YAt& r o h he ~ ~ . ~ a y t n mroush g *lb bpiv .6rt o 6 6 c i ~ 6hmal tXeziv to roo that no one Is able to come thv pit, fi 6c60lrLvov 12 ever no it may be havlns been given
Ule (one) belng about

Ansluelea

~$:E;F

KL'k~lfl

il&

.-. -

.%

7
f

JOHN 7:2-11
2

438
near

439 o& ~C~~TOW &&v b ~ f therefore were seeking him in the Lopr" rai Wryov noG tmiv festivg and they were saylns Where nepi a h02 L~rTvoq; 12 m i yoyyvopbg him And murmurig about that (one17 fiv n o h h & roiq bxhoty. 01 pb was much m tho crowds; the (ones) indeed ;hcyov 671 'A a865 kwonv, & A h 1 6 i were saying that zood he IS, athas but ;heyow nAav6to err rbv O" he Is msklng the were saying NO, 6xAov. 13 ob6dq uivrol nappqoiq crowd. ~ o o n e of course to out8pakenneas Lh&t nepi a6roir 6th T ~ V Q6D0v m a speaking about him *mush the fear

JOHN 7:12-19

4 t o p n i TGV 'lou&iuv 2 However, the festhe festrval of the Jew8 tival of the Jews, t h e fi u ~ q v o n q y i a . 8 elyov oOv npirq festival of tabernacles, the fadening of tente. Sald therefore toward was near. 3 Therea h b v 01 & 6 d g o l a6roG M s ~ h P q 8 , & T E ~ ~ C Yfore hls brothers said Nm the brothers of him Passon over from here t o hlm: 'Pass a n over . a 2 hayc clq r j v 'IovSaiav, iva and be going under Into the Judea, b o r d e r that from here and go into Jwde'a, in order ~ a iol p a 8 q m i o o v ko j o o w t v 0013 t h a t your disciples also the disciples of you w l ! behold of you TU !pya br noiriq. 4 o66ciq y h p also may behold the the works which youare doing: noone for works YOU do. 4 For . TI kv npunrO n o l i ~ a i Zqroi a d d q "ObodY does anythtng I n hidden isdorng and isseeking he in secret while himself seeking ta be b nappqoiq slval. ri m outspokenness to he. If these lthIn8sl known publicly. If nolds gav&pooov u w b v YOU do these things. rau are ddina, manifest yourself tJ8w manifest yourself t o n6ou 5 ob6L y h p 01 &6ahgol adroir the world: 5 His wollx' Not-but lor the brothers of him brothers were, in fact, hnimeuov rlq a d ~ 6 v .6 h t r ~ t o h not exercising ~ l i t h were beileving into him. Is ~ m n gtherelore in him, Therefore ainoiq 6 'IquoG< '0 rplpdq , b jesus said to them: to them the Jesus The appointed time the "My due time is not oimo IrhwuTtv b 6L not yet 1s alongdd;, the but yet present, but ~alpb b bpircpoq n b r o r t turlu due time is 'lways at hand. 7 The world appOinted(iime the YOURS always is Ieason to hate hotpoq. 7 od 66varat b r60poq ~oiv has ready. Not is able the world to hating YOU. but i t hates me, 6 & because I bear witness f i t it t z t k g , h e c a w concernlng it t h a t papwp& =pi a h o S STI .rh p y a its works are wicked. am bearlng witness sbout it that the works 8 YOUgo up to the a h 0 0 novqp& h u r ~ v .8 irp~iqhv&Pqrc eIq r j v festival; I a m not yet of it wicked 1s. YOU go YOU UP into the gOlng up to this fes. Lop~jv. oGno CNa@aiuo ,el$ niv LOPT~Y tival, because my due fesoval; not Yet am golngupmto the festival time has not yet ~crGrqv, 6n b tpirq natpq, o h So thls. becoure the my sppoin ed t ~ m e not yet he told them these ~rc~hfipwra~. 9 ,aha has been fulniled. These lthinzsl f$ things, he remained in eindv adroiq EJIEIVEY t v raA~Aaiq. 10 But when his having said to them he remained in the ~niilee. 10 'CIS 6t &v6Bquav ol &6&wi adroir rlq brothers had gone A$ but went UD the brothers of him into un to t h e festival mjv Lopniv, T ~ T E . a 3 the festival. then rlao gavcpGq &Aha d q manifestly but a8
v 62 JBl but try%

""J*

it h e Jews b e e n

looking for him a t the

',h,hP

festival and saying: .,Where is t h a t [man]?" 12 And there was a lot of subdued talk about hlm among t h e crowds. Some would say: "He 1s n good man: Others would say: "He is not, but he the 13 NO one, of course. about him publlely because of the fear of the

22:

&

JOHN 7:20-27

440

441

JOHN 728-33

Mwvoiq ~ ~ W K E Opiv V T ~ V v6pov; ~ a 0d6~iq i gave YOU the Law, did Mores gave to YOU the law? And noonel he not? But not one t< bp6v a o ~ c i r6v v6pou. t i p s of YOU obeys the Law. out01 YOU bdolng the law. Why me why are you seeking CqTEiTE EmO~~cival; 20 &nc~piB 6 t o klll me?" 20 The are YOU seeking to klll? Answerea the crowd answered: '"YOU 6xho Aatpblov EXCIS. T ~ S U I have a demon. Who is craw2 Deman youare havlng: who you seeking to lqrei c i r o ~ ~ i w 21 t ; dnrrlpie 'IqooCq 21 m answer jesU is seeking to kill? AnswereA Jesus said to them: "One rai e l r r ~ v a h i q -Ev lpyov deed I performed, and and sald tothem One work YOU are all wondering. rrhv~rq 22 For this reason all rowB ere au wandering. ~ h < s ~ s . 22 Moses has given YOU the clrcumeision-not M$,$ It is from Mases, mplro jv odx I h r o t Mwudwq that ElrcUmCtio~, - not becauac out of the Moses but that it is from the 6oriv &Ah' t n rrlv rra~lripwv,- ~ a i circumcise a man on a 1s but out 01 the fathers. - and 23 If a man mpdpvsrr Crvfjpmov. 23 EI yon are cfmumclsing man ~i recelves clreumcision ncptropfiv XapBhl 6 bfjp-q tv On a Sabbath in olrcum~l~lon isreceivlng the man in order t h a t the law Aufji 6 of Moses may not u % ! % w that ! c c ibould be'laosed the be broken, are you violently angry a t me v6poq MouuEug, t~oi XOA&C law of Moses, to me are roo fullof blle because I made a man 67, 8 x 0 ~ &v8pwrrov 1 6 completely sound in because whole man sound m health health on a sabbath? trroiqua b oaBBhr 24 rpivrrs 24 Stop Judging from I made in sabbath?; be roo iudgfnp the appear. rar' i*y!u, &Ah& 'rIv 6lnaiav Kplolv anee, but judge with ~0Eordlng t o face, but the Jut judgment judgment," KP~YETE. 25 Therefore some be urn judplng. of the inhabitants 25 'Eh~yov oBv r1v1q tr began Were saying thereion aome out of to 8By: 'This is the th$$>e) wf&, man they are seelring o kill. 1s it not? <q~otu~w CmoKTEiva,; 26 uai i6s t they are seeklng to kill? And aeel 26 And yet, see! he hahci ,,b62v IS Speaklng In public. heis ,,,S~I,~ a . ,thing and they say nothing ollirO Xyovotv rrorE hhqB&S t o him. The rulers to him they are aying; ~t ~ m e t l m ~ have not come to truly a Eyvwoav oi hpxowrq 671 o h 6 q ~ U T I V 6 knew the rulers , that thls is the that thls Is the Christ, have they? 27 On XPIUT~ 27 ~ ;&Ah& TOOTOV 076a N Chdst? But 8 thls lone) we have $now" the contrary. we know

&yjiya : ;E

,6,t6$;g

Tz~$h
2 :
fbv

I n 0 2 2

#A

where this man is rrb81v 6 wherefrom % I whenever from: yet when the Lpmrat 066dq ~ L V & ~ E L rr60N P o ~ i v . c h t i s t comes, no one mas come no one is knowmg wherefrom heis. is to know where he is from." 28 Therefore 28 - E K ~ < R I o h 6" r3 / E P ~6 1 S h o r ~ cried out therefore m the temple teschtna out he was teaching in 6 'iqootq ; y , i $ , Ule Jesus t h e temple and said: 076crrc oi6am nai and youhave known "YOU both know me now have known and know where rr6e~ rip[. ~ a ? tpauroc o h ~ h ~ r ~ f ~ I ern: o m and from myself not a m from. Also. I have not come of my own 6 the (one) initiative. but he that sent me is real, and P, 8" tpciq O L ~ K o i k c having sent me, whom roo not have known: yon d o not know 29 el& o16a cnjr6v. 671 n a p ' h o t Nm. 29 I know hlm, have known him, because beaide of him I am a representative h a m him. slpi u&reiv6q I am and that lone) me and t h a t One sent o h 30 'ECfi~ow me forth." 30 Hence therefore They were seeking they began seeking to n,&ual, Kai o6&?q +dpahcv tn' aljr6v get hold of him, but to get hold of, no one imposed upon him "0 one h i d a hand xdpa, 671 o h w ~ ~ q h l j B fi ~t 6pa the hand, because not yet had come the hour upon him. because .of him. I outof EK dXhou 62 rrohXoi his hour had not yet the cmwd but many come. 31 stlll, many or the crowd put faith h i u r m o v ~ l q ah&, la? %yov believed into him, and they were ssYtnB in him; they '0 6rav ehfjrl commenced saying: The whenever hernight.eome "When the Christ rrA~im y c i a rrocimt ~3" ohoq a u d o oiwh~eh t h ~ s (one) am"es* he not perform more slgns &milurn; I than this man has

5: iex8k%tq

I~$2%e, 2 '2 '-2

,& % $ ,::

ae$

xPdKs?

dld!

'Ix:f.",$,"$:~~ gf

2 :

32 " H K O V U ~ 01
~eard

'y

tho

Oaptua?ot Pharisees

;:te &,h,":

p e ; ~ ~ p ~ ~ ~

;%t".'kfy

t o q

yoyyfi<ovroq &DO murmu~lng about htm drrriurolhav ol &px,rpsiq cent forth tha ohlef priests iva imtlplri~aq i n order that a him. h b v . 33 ITTCV Ssfd therefore o h X Y ~ ~ V

m D m , uai these Ithlne), and ra? 01 Oaplvaiol and the Pharisees nl&owulv they mlght pet hold of

ke 1 ' 3~:$
'~p
7&v

hhyw I am going under

toward

nfi~

g : E

'

the lone)

heard the crowd murmurlng these thlngs about him, and the chief nrlests and the phariiees dispatched f officers to get hold O him. 33 heref fore Jesus said: "I eontlnue uai a little while longer rrhpylw.r& with YOU before I havlng gent go t o him t h a t sent

"El

JOHN 7:34--41
p ~ .34 d p~ .a1 OSX dp/IOClt me. Y o o % seek me end not YOU wlll Rnd pr, nai t h o u ~ i p iby& bpdq 06 6GW& me, and where am 1 row not ere able th8riv. 35 ~ T n o v oGv 01 'lou6aio1 to come. Said therefom the Jewa tauroGq n&q noO . , o0roq ~LXXEI toward selves ' Where thla lmanl la about nopa6~00au 6 ~ 1f i p ~ i q06 ~ b p ' o o p m a h 6 v ; to begoing that we no? &and hhP
'

442

443
were

JOHN 7:42-51

<

me. 54 You will look for me, but YOU will not fmd me, and where I a m YOU cannot come.' 35 Therefore t h e Jews Said among themselves: "Where does this [man] intend going, so t h a t we shall

pmr! r r o p k o 8 a 8 r a i 6t6honEa ~ o i j q the [Jews] dispersed he is about to be going and to be leaehln. the among the Greeks 'EM vaq; 36 s i q 6mtv 6 h6yoq o h 0 5 and teach t h e Greeks. alee&? What fa the word thtl does he? 36 What 6v s T m Zqs'ari p a odx does thls saylng mean which he s a d Yon wlli reek me and not that he said, .You E ~ P ' O E T ~p r nai brrou ~ l p l& L) b p ~ i q 06 will ioak for me, but YOU w l n ~ n dme and where em you not YOU will not find me and where I a m YOU 66vaaBe SA8siv. 70" ace able to cam67 cannot come'?" S7 'Ev E 37 Now o n the last 1 " but t o % &' toT&e day. the great day of the festival. Jesus was lm'rel 6 'IrlooGq, U t ? % ' had h o d the Jesuv. standing u p a n d be cried out, saying: 'If nai Zupacw Myou 'Ehv rtq 61 " and heeriedout saving If ever myone m a y g r a t anyone is thirsty. let &p 6000 ~ ~ 6 me 5 uai him come to me and let h t m t e coming toward and drink. 38 He t h a t nlvtrw. 38 b ~IOTEG~V E I ~ puts faith in me, just let him be drinking. The (one) bellevlng Into as the Scripture has aa8hq ~ l m u fi ypaqfi n o ~ a p o i sald, 'Out from his SEcordingas said the (icrbtu;e, river8 inmost part streams b~ rfiq rolX1aq &G brhoomrtv 66-q of living waterwill out of the c a m e of hlm wlll flow ofwater flow.'" 39 However, <0vroq. 33 T o h o 62 1 r e p i TOO he said this concernllvln& This but hesaid about the ing the spirit which rrvc6pmoq 06 LpEhXov X a p p h l u .those who put faith (iPirlt of which they were about to be reeelvlng in him were about 01 rrto~rGoavrr. rlq a S r 6 v o C m y a p t o recelve: for as yet, the lones) having betieves Into him: not Yet far there was no spirit, fiv nvrcpa, cirl 'IqooGq o i h w bSoC&o0q. because Jesus had was s ~ i r i t , because Jeaus not Yet was glorlned. n o t yet been glorified. 40 'Er m O 6xXou o6v & r o l i o a v r ~ TGV 40 Therefore some Out of the crowd therefore havlng hears of the of the crowd t h a t X6yw m h Ehcyov 6n 0 6 ~ 6 5 heard these words words there they weresaythat Thls lone) began saying: "This &mlv &hq8& b n q f i ~ q ~41 . hhhol is for a certainty The Is truly the Rphet; 'them Prophet.' 4 1 Others

&*

' $ 9

% :

x p t m 6 ~ .were aaylng: "Thls Christ: Is the Christ." But 01 6 L OIeyov M i y&p &K ~ f i qsome were saying: the (ones) but were aaylng Not for out d the "The Christ is not rahrhaiaq b ~ g l m b q E p ~ m a l ; 42 06 4 actually coming ~a~i~e the o mist is coming? . the out of Lial.i.iee, i s 42 Has not the ypaqfi d n r v b r ~ k TOG m t p p a r o q he? Scripture sald that S O ~ P ~ U I C said that ~ u t o f the need Christ is coming AaueiS, vai h b Bq0XsLp 7-q ~5 qq dnou the of avid, and from ~ ~ t h l e h ~"iltge ~ where from the ofispring of David, and from 43 fiv Actwi6, Epxrrat 6 ~ p c o r 6 ~ ; BethSle.hemthe village was David, is coming the Christ? whee" David used t o 6,. a6Tb, o h Lytvr~o k v T+ bxhw 43 Therefore therefore owurred in the cmwd through hlm. a division over him 44 ~ t v l q6b fiethov tc &0v n~&oan some but werewilling ovtof them togetho~dpf $ ~ ~ ' , " ' , " P e ~ ~ ~ a6r6v. MA' orl6~iq i0aXrv : ; 1 them, though, him, but no one thrust wantin~ t o aet hold 01 him,-but>o one did lay [his] hands o h oi b m l p h a ~ npdq upon him 45 therefore the subordinates toward 45 Therefore the rob< &prlEpiT nai @ap~oaiouq, vai ~ l n o vofficers went back the ehle ~ r C r s and Pha-en, and sald t o the chlef pnests a 6 ~ o i q ~ K E ~ V O ~at& .ri O ~ K fiy&yrs~ and har rise is, and tothem those Through what not rooled t h e l a t t e r s a i d t o ah&; 46 h E ~ p i 0 q O a v a1 h q p L r a l them: "Why is i t YOU him1 Answered the subordinetea dld not bring him Ob6Lrrore Lhhhqom ohoq &v8pwnoq. in?'' 46 The Officers replied: "Never has ~evrr make thus man. -. [+other] man spoken 47 & ~ r u p i 0 q o a v 08" afiTOiS Answered therefore to them the like this." 47 In the Pharisees @aptoaiot M val bpci5 nmhhvqo8r. ~hsris~ea N$ also yon have been made d err? answered: "You have been mlsled also, 48 fi 715 6% TGV &px6mwv k i m r w e v not 48 Not t o t anyone outof the rulers belleved have one of the rulers or 4g a h b v fi & T&V @a ILTO(/WY into htm or outof the PRarisees?; But of the Pharisees has put faith in him, has 6 6xXo 06roq 6 pi y l h ~ w he? 49 ~ u this t the E T O W ~ thls the (one) not knowing crowd that does not v6pov h h p a r o i ~ i o l v . 50 h t ~ ~ N l1 ~ 6 6 1 ~ o t know the Law are law accursed are. Is saying Nlcademus peopie,.~ rr&q adro6~ 6 kXehv npbq 50 Nic.o.de'mus, who toward them. the (one) having come toward had come to him 66 a 6 ~ i r v previously, and who ijv a 6 ~ bnp6rEpov, d q them was one of them, previously. one being out01 him hvepwrrov t o them: 51 'Ow rpivcl T ~ V 61 M 6 v6pog man NA the law o us i a judping the law d w s not judge npi.rov rrap' a6roO a man unless first i t I ibb ever no it $,","I??>ar Erst beside of hlm has heard from him rXwov saylnr
This lone)

Oh6q

Ula

oflhe

,&;r

a s h

k y

Y ? :

? :I'

"'"

? :

~~~~~~

fir&

'ri

JOHN 7:52-8:13
and

444
what sad tohim

445
are bearingwt
UI

JOHN 8:14-16
')Iap~upIa
wltnes of y o u
TO"

~ a i

rhould know and

PO

.ri

he is dm&?
NO? also

note.

52 hcrpi8qoav
u
YOU

Theyanswered

~ a i s l ~ a v ah+

M'

nai

-rqq rah~haiaq
Galilee

d;

ipcrhqoov
prophet

out of the

r a i i 6 ~ TI

&

are you? Search ~ f i qrahthaiaq n p o p j q q

Galilee

and see that out of the 0 6 ~ ~~E~PET~I. not is belng rased up.

a n d come t o know what h e is doing, does it?" 52 In answer they said to him: "You are not also out of Oal'i-lee, are you? Search a n d see t h a t n o prophet is to be raised u p out of GaI'i.lee!"

pap~up~iS;I .:
esa

4 the
8

obi( Your witness

i8 n o t

not

&~qrlv aq84q.
true.

14 h r r p i e

"Even if I d o bear tyw am bearmg witness w i t n e ~ s about myself. to them And (if) v e r rrrpi BpaumD, &hqBfiq $TI" fi paprupia my witness 1s true. beabout myself, true 1s the witneas cause I know where I

AnswerJ

'Iquo0q roi clnw Jesus Jesus and said paprup&

14 In

daid to them:

ahois

KEv

O,

m e because 1 have known . . . ~ ~ . , -.-.--. ~ ~

pou,

671

ol6a

wheretrom

rr69~v

I came

fiheov

came from and where

I am going. ~ u YOU t d o not know where I'

12 Therefore
. .
K~U~OV.

Jesus

&ROXOV~DY poi

'

06

world:

in darkness, but will should walk about i n the darlmess, but he will have possess t h e light of life.' 13 Hence t h e T& (PO<, T$ CW?,~. 13 STTOY 08" the 1 ght of e life. Said therefore Pharisees said t o him:

the (one) fallowing tome not rrep~rranjuq ev ~ f O i K O T ~&AX. ~, &I

He t h i t follows me pi not will by no means walk

fipEiq 6& ,fin brrhyw and where . I am going under: . You b u t not 0 7 6 a ~ ~ n68cv Epxapa~ fi no6 have known wherefrom I em com~ng or where h h w . 15 b ti< ~cmh rai noD
'

c m e from a n d where
I a m gamg

Iam gomg under.

ohpna
Resh

rou are ~udging,

KPIVETE,

q&06
true

according to not

judge according to KP(Vw t h e flesh. I d o not am judEinp judge any man a t all

2
I,

15 You

olj66a.
no ene.

16 r a i

And ltever a m ~ u d g ~ nbut g

rpivw

62. by&, 16 ~ n yet d if I do

because

the judgment the mine

rpiu~q

( p i aqetvil imcv,
is, I

8.n

judge, my ludgment

I
"Ot

p6voq oOr stpi,

Kol Pnop~6Uqoov Exoo~os .is zbv olxov adroo 53 80 they went each one they rent \(And each tons) tnta the house of hem: to h ~ home s 'Iqoooy 8 t Pna~a6thi si5 r& 'OQO rOv ~ uJesus t went to rent ~ E s u * but into the ~ a u n t g n or the the Mount of 'EhotBv. 8t nblrv 2 At daybreak, however,
53

alone not I am, but

&hh' t y h r a i 6

alone, but the and the havlng rent Father who sent me is

nkpylaq

[conttnuedpom page 4441 zI,,ooag %arm x6ylos TO

JSlY3

f n ~the

sls

*awn h.Vi"8 bent to tna rhv ye*.

aarth

'2
0'

6o%r6L~$ x a l h y ~ o ~ ~ Jesus bent dawn and A " . wns wdtlns a m began to wrlte W * h hls finger m the ground PnCprvov 6 % the? wars remainin. urn" 7 When they perrlrted
r8 ~ ~ 6 i a fg

OliVSS.

0 2 ;" , b P " , t :

*Ut

Bedn he .gab presented

na~sytvsra
tlla

rb

ls06v.

x . 1

n65 himself at the temple,

hob5 % O Z ~ Z ~ np&S %b*bv, *at DDoills a.aeom1ns toward hfrn. and xol)iaos P6t6ao%ev odro6s. 3 -Ayovarv having ant doan ba was Lerohlns them. *re brlnalng at ol yeapporei~ xol ol Ooploola& ywoixa Pnl but the scribes and th* ~ h a r i s e e a woman unon POUBL~ ~ a z ~ & h q p ~ t v qX(I~ v az40=v~e5 a d ~ h v CY aauirerv hsvlnp been oauahi. and ha.1". atooa her b p6.q 4 hfyouar4 ad%@ Ar8daxoh8, o3rq i i rnidnl are aavinr t o him ' Teacher. this Lhs vvvh xa%elhqnrar Pn' odrom&ae, porxpuopCvn. mman has bcsneaughe unon very act cornmittma adulfnY; 5 Pv ah ~ 6 1 1fivtv ~ Mwvoq5 C ~ D I E L ~ ~ ~ z&< O in but , law LO us Dlosel cuinmmded ti>. . r o ~ o b ~ o s hrl)dts~v. oir o6v ri hiyars; 8ueh lvamenl to bs atanins: m u therefor8 r h a t are you swine? 6 TOC.O bk P,..?OV .,r.pu:ovro; o~rl;;, T I I ~bnt ihr, ~ e r e s a l ! n a ,.,..rs t.lcu b bi lr<a f ~ ~ ~ x oo r ~~ ~ r y o p rodroi.. ;~ Inorder that !he, rcU Care 10 1.e znu.lnl ol hilr. T . e l.rl

COmlng to him, and he sat down and began to teach them. 3 NOW the scribes and the Phartsees brought a woman caught at and, rtandlng her in their midst, 4 they s a d to him: "Teacher. this woman has been caught the act of committing adultem. 6 ~n the law Moses prescribed far us to stone suoh sort or women. What, redly, do you s a ~ ? "6 0 1 course. the" &re sanng lhlr lo puthrm to the rest, m order IO 60melhlnC " l a rhlch Ul awu*P hlm But

YO" ,flat .r rrniess M. l h < nrr xoroxiva; hm! f throw J sane 6 ~IOUV. 8 xnlx ~ ? . , v CL i l n l l m ~ 3 I . n ~ : sn l airlcr 11l>l18# rlenl 1 . wn her 8 And hcndltlg .~~ yqr. 9 ol 6 i over again he kept oi .is sypomrv The ionas) but writing in the ground. Into tha earth. he r n s r r i t l n s ~15 d ~ ~ b ~ z 9 v But o ~ those who heard bno6aouns t5ilpxovro having hsnrd were gamg out one down one havlng Started this began going out, dnb r e v npeo6uxCpmv, xol xa~eiri~f?ll p6vog, one by one, starting with the older men. and he from Lha older ones. and hs wss left down alone. Was left done, and the xai 4 Y W ~ & v pioe 0600. 10 bvox6qo; rile woinm in midst boina. xarins bent ur, yoman that was in their midst. 1 0 Straightening at 6 'Iqaoos ~ l n ~ adze v r 6 ~ 0 , no8 but the lerva asid to her warnm< where are t h ~ ?up, Jesus said to her: 'woman, where are they?. 8 z ~ n p v ' adads 08 %~T(XQLVSV; Did no one condemn No one you judgsdaonns l 1 ~ 0 8 7 0 n 0 1 but slid

T , .

.o o n . ,

d~ouoonlrog

; .

o6.h~

to

Itcm 'I.<, the c1l.r of

,01

ir*i

Y.'"

, I , ,

068s;~.
N ~

S~QLB.

>orb ~

,~said ~

b u . the ~

(16 6

condemdna: dpbpraw.1

xoroz~iuou.

nope6avi be puins.

hym os YOU?"11 Shesaid: "NO ~ e a v r Nsirhor 1 you one. air: Jesus said: 'Neither do 1 condemn . i n r& o ~ v ~ v tram the now not ret YOU. GOyour way: from now en practice sin no

*I,,~~z 'oaak ~

more.-

JOHN 8:17-24
ma

446

447
o m mw

JOHN 8:25-31
&paprfa~(
a na

pe

na~fip.
Father.

17 ~ a i t v
And In

TO
the

v6pq
law

hut in

6L with me. 17 Also,

YOUR

b p c ~ k p q yL1;pm~al 671 6W it is written,'The tc%e roues It hap een w n t t m that of two witness of two men is &&&mov paprupia kwcrnv. true: 18 I am one men the wItneso that bears witness 18 6 6 E ~ P I b M~PWP& HCP~ P f i m o G about myself. and the em the beerlng wltnem about myself Sent me rai uapruwi rrtpi LvoO b ~ V W C ha, ,itness =bout a180 I# besringwltneu about me the having m t me,. 19 Themfore e nanip. 19 Ehryav they went On to say me Father. They were savlnp the%on to him: "Where is a d , $ no6 ~OTIV b n a ~ f i pUOV. &H~xpie your ath her?" J ~ S ~ to hlm Where la the pather of yoti? ~ n s w e r e a 'Inoo6q OGre LpL oi6a~e OGTE T&Y answered: "You J~SU. ~ ~ ~ me t h ~have r known nor the neither me nor my If You did rrari-pa pow EI t p i 4 6 ~ 1 ~ ~ ~ a Ti ~ Y F ~ t h e r, ofme: if m e uoy had kiown, also the know me, You would my Father r r a ~ b p a pou bu fj6~trc. 20 T d r e Fatller of me llkely you hod known. ~ h e s e 20 These sayings he ~h p f i p a ~ a LhhAqu~v b TQ ya$oquhaKi41 spoke in the treasury the aaylnga he spoke In the reaaury as he was teaching in i h i a o t v the temple. But no ~~~&UK Lv O r$ Y lepQ' ~ a ob6siq tesehlng In the temple; and no one got hold of one laid hold of him, abr6v. TI o h o 0, hljee~ 4 &pa airrob. because his hour had hlm, beeaUM not yet h a ! come the hour of him. vet come^ . . 21 ETrr~v 08" n&xlv cnSloi< E '& l 2 1 Hence he said Xelwld therefore agaln to them to them again: 9 rai < q v pe, k r a i 6" 76 m going away, and h&yo a m g o h g under and You w I 1 pee me, and in the look for me, &paprig b 6 v dmo8avtio8C' drrou 6 & and yet YOU will die a h oryou You wlll die; where . in sin, Where I hhyo b p ~ i q ob SSMOBE thEciv. am going you cannot am golng under mu not are able to come. 22 Therefore 22 EAEYOV otv 0 : ' the Jews began t o Were saylnll therefore the . say: "He will not M ~ T L&TOKTEVE? t a u ~ b v TI hiy~l himaelf, he? Not what he wlll klll hlmeelf because he Is aaying BeOauSe he says, 'Orrou Ly& Gnhyw bpdq 06 66vauBe 'Where I am going Where am golng under you not You ore able come"" thBtiv 23 Yai L h ~ y r v a h o i q 'YIIE~< to comb? And he was ravlnn to them You 23 So he went On to LK say to them "You Lr ,av K ~ T W e o t ; out 09 the 1th1ng.l below YOU a&, out of are from the realms rdv bvw elpi. bpei< LK TOSTOU TO^ I am from the the (thlng8l above I a m ; You out of thls the Fealms above You ~ b o p o u tore, &1;& o b ~~ l p i LK TOG are from this world; world .IOU are. not am out of the I am not from this n&pou roimou. 24 ~Tnov 02" bpi" KT, world. 24 Therefore world thh. I ~ s l d therefore to rou that I said to you,

&t.y< *.

~~

1 % F S i 0 t

3 ''

You will die in YOUR slns. For if YOU do Lhv y h p p t nlmc6oqrc 671 t O elpa, not belleve that I i t ever tor no you should belleve that am. am (he,, You ill 6mo6aveiu8r b ~ a i q papr ria^^ b Gv die in YOUR sins.", ,~ YOU wlll dle In the slns 25 Therefore they 25 &yov o h ah4 13 7f5 began to say to him: They weresaylng therefom to him You who 'Who are you?" Jesus ETN aLjToi< b 'Iquo% =id to them: w h y are you? Sntd to them the Jesus am I even speaking Add &p~fiv 671 ~ a i to a t all? 26 I beginning why a m amIspesLing t % % ? have many things to 26 mhhh o mpl bp6v speak concerning yon many (thinpa) 1 fiavlng and to pass judgment ) , d C i , , KaiKpfvelv. &A' to be spesklnp and to be judpldg: but the ionel upon. As a matter of nLp*aq p~ &hq&q ~UTIW, K ~ O& fact, he that sent me havlngsent me true La, an I what 1. 8 true, and the very things I heard from q~ouua nap' a h 0 6 m h a hahd I heard beside of hlm these (things) I am aveaktng him I am soeakine in r l q rb ~ b u p o v .27 o b ~ E y v ~ u a v 611 'rbv the world."' 27 hey into the world. Not they knew that the did grasp that he rrortpa a h o i q aeycv. 28 ~Trrfrrw 08v was talking to them Father to them he was aaylng. Seld therefore the Father, b 'Iquo5< 'Orav byl6uq.r~ 28 Therefore ~ e s u s the Jesus Whenever m v should ~ uhfghup t said: you ~ the b v ulbv son of706 the &v8phTo~, ma. haye lined u p the Son then T ~ T Erov YV wlll ~UE know U~E of man,then YOU will 6 n t O rlpt, rai &' n'pavro5 a ro ;$ ;n E bow that I am that am, end from myself that 1 do nothing t6i6aZEv 6 and 0366" &AX& K&< nothin;, but aceording a. taught me the 01 m). own initiative; ha%, 29 ua; hut just as the Father ~aGra W Father ~ P theae Ithinp) Iemapenklng, And taught me I speak these things. 29 And b ,.,c,,~~ e p o ~ hiv. the (onel having sent me with me la; he that sent me is TI with me; he did not he%$%l because abandon me to myseif, tyh T& & Em& U ~ T Q ~ 0 1 6 because1 always do 1 the (thinpal ptsslng to hlm I am doing the things pleasing rrhvrorr. SO Ta6~a ahmO XahoSvroq to him." 30 As he B~WBYI. These lthlngll o! hlm speakhe3 was speaking these rrohhoi hriurcuoav E Ia~ brb. things, many put faith many believcd Into hlm. in him. 31 'Eheyev o8v b 'IqooG< rrpbq 31 And so Jesus waa aay~ng therefore tho sesur toward say to roc< rrcrr~ur~urb~a ah$ q 'lov6aiou< went On the Jews that had tho lone., havlng bclleved to him Jews believed hlm: "If YOU s ~ & bIIEiq & ~3 hby T" If ever YO" ahould remain in the to tXe remain in my word. dmo8avciu8~ t v
YOU

wllldla

In

raiq
the

tpGv.
f

roo:

a;

",%

wary

JOHN 8:32-40

448

149

JOHN 8:41-46

CpQ &AqtlQq p h m i p06 LUTE 82 r a i YOU are really my mine: truly disciples of me ma a&, and djsciples, 32 and You yv60~0et T ~ V &sfietlav, ~ a i1 &hfieela wlil know the truth, TOU will know the truth, and the truth and the tnrth w,ll set &wee Quct bp&q. 33 h m x p i 8 q u w wpb$ 33 They toward YOU?." will free rov. -=answered replied t o him: &iw Xntp a 'ABpclhp b p e v ~ a i0 6 6 ~ ~ 1 him s e e ! of Abraham we are and io no one "We 6 ~ 6 0 u A t G ~ a p t v ~ 6 ~ 0 w6iq 7 ~ . u a h&yl$ Offspring and never we have been alevea at any tlme; how you are asvlng have we been slaves L i r a 'EhrGBtpol yrvfiu~&o. 34 d r n e ~ ~ i et o anybody. How that a\ree uou w111 beconk? ~ n s w e r a a is i t vou sav. .. .YOU AByw will become free'?" a h i q 6 'IqooOq 'Apjv h p + JEW Amen amen I am saying $4 J~~~~ to them the Spiv 6 ~ 1 n&$ 6 wolinr rilv 6 p a p ~ i a v them: "Most truly I io rev that ever~ene the doing the sln say t o YOU,Every doer Si 6oDA6q t m t v T h p a p r i a y 35 slave la of the sm; the but of sin is a slave of a n . 35 Moreover, t h e slave 6oChoq 06 pivet tv r C alniq elq ~ b v slave not isremalnlng in the house Into the does not remarn a i i r v c 6 ulbq ~&EI riq d v alirva. the ace: the son bre-ine into the see. t h e son remalns forif 36- & otv 6 ui~q-fip&qi ~ ~ ever. ~ 36e Therefore ~ ~ If ever therefore the Son roo should free: ' t h e s o n sets YOU free. 6vro Ut60tp01 L ~ E u ~ E . 37 07bCl YOU will be actually earentls8y free YOU will be. I have known free, 37 I how that 671 m t p a 'Appahp 6 0 ~ ~ ' you are Abraham's that see! of Abraham rou are; offspring: but YOU are S q i s i ~ E pe ~ O K T C ~ M I , 6 7 7 seeking to kill me, beYou are seeking me to kill, because t & 6 06 X-PET blliv, cause my word makes ule t.sndingmom in rou. no progress among YOU. 38 What things 38 d &rjpcrna & T~ Ta,pi What (thingal haveseen beshe the Father I have seen with my Father I speak: and -3 AaAb uai b p ~ i q o h I am speaking: and rou therefore what (thlnaal you, therefore, do i ~ o 6 u a T E n a p & TOG wm@q woldre. the things YOU have TOO heard beslde of the father m v a n dobg. from ,yoml 39 h c u p i t l q o a v r a i s l w w aim@ ' 0 nanip They nnawcred end said to him The father father," 39 m answer they said t o him: "Our is Abraham." . I ~ ~ ~ ~ father g them: 'lquo6q Ei ~ 6 ~ v o l706 'ABpahp tort, 7 h Jesus "Id ~ e a u s lf children of the ~ b arc, ~ the ~"If YOUhare Abraham's ~ ~ the Children, TOO 'ADpa&p 40 ipya work# 01 the Abraham now works of Abraham. 6P < Q T E ~ ~ p r h o r ~ s i w t , divtlponov 40 But now you but 70" are seeklng me to w. man seeking to kill me. 6q r i v & A ~ $ ~ E I bpi" ~v h ~ h ~ q ~ fiv a a man t h a t has told who the . truth to roo I have spoken which you the truth t h a t

h,6,Y,"d'

t%2 '

1 ''

? ' q y&

, & '~ :$ ;

i e

be moo;^;&;

0 'ABpc16p I heard *om God. Kouoa r a p & 700 ~ E o O . 1 heard beride of the God; thin lthlngl Abraham ~ b did not ~ do ~ o 6 ~ twoiquev. 41 b a$ wolti71 7 h Epya this 41 y o u do t h e not drd. t o n are doing the works works O f YOUR father" 'H$$q They said t o hlm: "We ha were not born from tu nopmiaq o k 6ycvwjeqpw out of fomcauon not we were generated; one fornlcation: we have nar&pa Exo EV 76" 6 ~ 6 ~ . one Father, aod." Father we are favinp the God. 42 Jesus said t o 42 clwm abroiq b 'lqua6q them: "If a o d were Said to them the YOUR Father. YOU 6 would love me, for the from Ood I came forth fiv fiym&C 6N &pk, & ~ i ~ ) & p&K and here. was YOU werelovlng likely me. I for out of roir 8roS 65iA0ov aai fino. od6a have 1 come of my the God came out end Iam srrivlng; nelthe. own Initiative a t all, y h p 6m' 6pau.roG thfihu0a. Mh' t~EiY6q but that One sent for from myself I havecome, but that (One) me forth. 43 why is pe ~ ~ O T E I A N . 43 6th ~i Ti)" hCIhthv it YOU d o not know me sent forth. Through what the speech what am speaklngl ~ rilv Bpjv 06 ~IY~OKETE. 8n 06 O U ""not the mine not YOU are knowing? h a w e not Because Y 66vauBc &KO~EIV .rbv A6yov rbv tp6u. liSten to my word. YOU are able to be hearing the word the mine. 44 YOUare from 44 bpsiq bn 705 warphq 700 61ap6hou YOUR father the Devil, You outof the father of the Devil and YOU wish to do t u r k r a i r h q 6n10uuiaq m G rraT&q b Qv the desires of v o u n desires of the father ofroo YOU are and the That one was e6hs-E notsiv. a manslayer when YOV are willing to be doing. he began, and he dld &8pwrro~~6voqfiv hw' hpxilq, nal $v T? not stand fast in t h e man-klner was from b e g l n n l n ~ and the &hqeEiq O ~ K t u ~ q ~ t v TI O ~ K E ~ T I Vtruth, because truth truth not he ha^ atodd, because not m is not in him. When &AfiEna b a h Q . (imv Aahg d he speaks the lie, he truth in him. Whenever he mauawak the according to & T&J i6iw kh~i, his own disposition, out of the own ithlngll he Is .waking, because he Is a Har TI P E ~ = ~ Fi m i v fiat 6 ~ a T i l a % ~$ and the father of ,the because liar he 18 end the father lie]: 45 Because I. 45 t & 61. 8 r i v Clhli0tlav hiyw, but beCaUm the truth I a m saying. On t h e Other hand, tell the truth, YOU do not 46 tS not m v are bellevinn to me. who out of YOU believe me. 46 Who . thEyx51 pe m p i &papria$; ai hAfi6rtav Of cOnVjcts me Of Is r e ~ m v m g me about ain? If truth sin7 If I s ~ e a k truth. ~44' The lie. J17.2a; literally, "it." R E V ~ .

2ge T&$~

!re;, T,$~zld E%%

$$,,

I /

~~

~~~

~~

'

5'

:feu

n,-w

JOHN 8:47-54

450

451

JOHN 8:55-9:2

NYO 6th s i bpriq 03 n 1 m c O s ~ 6 why is it YOU do not I am aaylng. through what row not are believing believe me? 47 He 0 47 6 &V &K 706 0 ~ 0 6 ~h ternst The tone) belng out01 the God the that is from God b f i p a ~ a 706 0eEo & O ~ E V 61h ~ d r r olistensto the sayings sayings of the God h hesrlnl: through this of God. This is why irpeiq odr & o 6 n e 670 b 704 0 ~ 0 2YOU do not listen. row not are hearlnn beeau- out of the ~ o d you not
fmm God." 4 8 I n answer t h e h e t ~ews Jews said to him: ' D o we not rightly say, etnav aGrQ C+ raAGiq Aiyoprv they laid to hlm Not Rnely we are asylng you are a ~ ~ . ~ ~ i . fipriq 671 I a p a p e i n l q ct o b nal 6a1p6v1ov and have a demon? we that Samsrlten are you and demon 49 Jesus answered: EXLI~. 48 d m c ~ p i e 'IllooOq "I d o not have a YOU are hiving? Answers! Jesue demon, but I honor 6a1p6v1ov oirn PXW &AM sip6 demon not am having, but Iam honorlng my and You ~ bm v a r t p a pou, nai bpciq & m p & < r ~ i me. But the Father of me, and rou are dishonoring am not 60 t i , S t 05 Cqrir n j v 66tav pou. but not am seeking the glory of me; for myself; there i s Emtv 6 (;q~avr a i rpivov. 5 1 'Apfiv One t h a t is seeking Is the (one) aeekmg and judglng. Amen and judging. 51 Most ALyo b ~ i v . L6N TIC TAW tp6u I Say to YOU, I am saying to uou. I f ever anyone the my If anyone observes A6yav TI) ion word s h o u l f o b ~ ~ e , O&Ov my word, he will I c o p i ~ ~ \ el5 sbv aiirva. 52 c ? n w ahf never see death a t heshoul be old b l o the age. to him all." 52 The Jews ol 'lov6aio1 NOv said t o him: 'Now we the Now have a 6atp6vtov Lxr~q. 'ADpzhp 6mL0ouev do demon. Abraham died. demon you arc havlng. Abraham died r a l 01 n p o q j r a l , nai o b hiyrlq 'Eh also t h e prophets; but PISO the prophete, and you ere aaylns If ever say, ' ~ anyone f TIC 76~ h6yov wou nl ilon, 00 wi anyone the word oi me ihou18observe, not not observes my ward, he will never taste death yc(roqral BavCl~ou rlq a t all.' 53 You are he should testa of desth hto the age; 53 pfi oJ pri<uv d TOO n a ~ p b gfifirv not greater than our not you greater yousre ofthe father o us father who 'ADpahp, lio-r~q hrrt0wrv; ~ a iol rrpoqfimt died, are you? ~ l ~ ~ , Abrsham, who dled? And the prophets the prophets died. 6mteavov ~iva UE~VT~V rrotei5; died: whom youraelf are you making? Who do YOU claim t o be?' 54 Jesus 54 rhrrupi0 'Iqoo& 'Ehv L i , 6a<diou nnswerea Jesus rl ever should gloruy amwered: -If I glorifg
not a. m-. . . . . . rnr, . .

0 6 ~ M.

--

.lov6a~o,

=dl

val

k?.

'i

$ % !

I%

. !2

Et

came ~ t y o bpi" n iv ' ~ ~ p z j ly p~ t o e a l 1am raytns to YO; B e t r e Abraham to become into existence. I have L & elpi. 59 ,a ,,, hieout been."' 59 Therefore am. The$gEd up therefore stoner they picked u p stones iva Dhhwolv err3 him; to hurl [them] st In order that they might thmw upon him: but Jesus hid 'IqooOq 6 i Ln G q r a i tEfih&v Lr: TOO lapo0. and went o u t of the Jesus but El? snd went out of the temple. temple. Kai rra&yov c t 6 ~ v &v0pmov w @ M v NOW he ms And golng bcalde he saw man blind passing along 6% y c v ~ ~ f i q 2. ~ a iI p r j ~ q v a v he saw a man blind Out of blIth. And questioned And p a ~ q m i ~1~1700 X L ~ O Y T E ~ . ~ a @ ~ i , ~ i 5from birth. dfclpies of hlm ssylng RabBl, who his disciples asked o ~ r o c 6 ol yovei5 a ~ r o him: ~ "Rabbi, who this (onel or the psrents of him: sinned, this man or iva luqhbq Y~wefi; his parents, so that' In order that bllnd he should be nenerated? he was born blind?"

Lpau~irv, 1 66ea pou oO6hv LUTIV, Emtv myself,my glow is la. 18 nothin*. tis . . mv myself, the glory of m e nothlng . . . . . . . . . . ~ . . . . , 6 n a r i p pou 6 6oCaSwv pz 6v Father t h a t glorifies the Father of me the lone) glorlfylna mi, whom me,he who you say 6priq XLYETS 671 0cb 6 Ojv t m i v , 55 na? is YOUR OOd: 55 and YOU are saying that C O ~ O?YOY a"d Is, yet YOU have not oOn t r j r a ~ e ah&, tyi, 66 o16a: him' But 'I not mu E v e known him. I but have known know him. And if i~ ah6v rav rino I do not hlm; and If ever I should my f i t him I be like aT6a aGT6v, ELTO a 1 6p010q bpi" I do I have known him. I shat be llke mu YOUP 8 uar. B U ~ yldo-rqs hhhh oT6a cnirbv r a l ~ b vknow him and am liar; but I have known hlm and the Observing his word. t ~ ~ 56 'ADpclbM ,? 56 Abraham YOUR h6yov adro0 ~qpir. word of him I am observing. Abraham the .father rejoiced greatly in the prospectof rrarip tlyahh~hoaro iVa father exulted In order that seeing my day, and he i6q rhv fiptpav ipfiv, ~ a iETGEV Saw i t and rejoiced.' he mlght eee the day the mine, e n : he saw 57 Therefore the ~ a i 6 apq. 57 drrav oOv 01 lou6aioi Jews said t o him: and re?olced. snld therefore the Jews are yet rrpbq aOrb nevr KovTa Lrrl o h m Any years aid, and toward him Aty not yet still you have seen EXEI~ Abraham?.'. 58 Jesus YOU are sald t o them: "Most $",:?I' $$'& truly I say t o YOU,

$?%I

sv

: , " : $;F~RN :,

2 : ;

y o ~ f ~ ~ ~ h l

'i

\; 9

'

! 'I % : ?

JOHN 9:3-9
3 dliT~~pi& ',lqooOq OGTE
Answered
'

452

453

JOHN 9:lO-11
oBv
therefore to him

0 8 ~ 0 5 / / p , a p ~ ~3 v Jesus answered: i : slnned this manairre oi yoveig aJroO, &AX' ' nor the parents ofhim, but inork?that Sinned nor his ' Parents, but it was in qmspweC1 rh epya eEoO iv might be manifested the W O ~ of * ~ the GO^ in Order that the works &Q. 4 4 &g 6ci fpy&<so8al T& of God might be made him. t;n it ir necessary to be working the manifest in his ease: Epya TOO n i p q w r 6 g pe 8-s h i p a 4 We must work the works of the (onel havlng sent me until day works of that
Jesus
Neither this ionel

' y p $:,x,"E~
to be workmg.

i p y t @ ~ % a t .5-

Whenever
,

,$it ZnE 6 h :TQ s 6k&y sent me whlle ~t1 s n6up9 I day, the eom&cnr
in

Lv

night 1s

the

world

ing when no man can

5 AS long as am in the world, I am the world's light." m e a e (thins1 having said he said these xapai ~ a ;t ' i r o i q o ~ v rrqMv K ' TOO on the ground and h e made elav out of the things. he suit a n the r r r r i u p a ~ a ~ a iM 8 q ~ w &oG . d v rrqh6v mound and made a spittle, and he put upon of him the clay clay with the saliva, h i TOG$ 6qOahpafiq. 7 r a i ~Trrrv a d r Q and put his clay upon the eyes, and hesaid to him upon the [man's] eyes -Yrrcc/~ vim, 1 ~ 1 and said to him: ae going under wash yourself into 'Go wash in the pool rohup@i,0pav TOO 11Xw&p 8 pool of the Siloam which of Si.lo'am". (which Lppqvcrie~a~ 'Amurahpivog. is translated :Sent is being translated Having been sent forth. forth'). And so he drrrjhew otv rai iviyla~p ~ a i ~e went off therefore and he washed h~Arelf. and went Off and washed. and came back seeing. f i h 8 ~ ~@~+wv.
Im a ; be,
Hght

--lam

~ipi ~

aha

TOO ', of the i ~

. ~ 6 u p o u . work
world.

F~,",'Y'

he came

seerng.

neighbors and those The therefore neighbors and the (onen) formerly used to 8awpo+req ah& ~d T P ~ T E OY beholding him the former [ l m e l k t See he was a beggar began to say: "This is rrpooairq5 fiv ghayov 0 d X . 03r.3q beggar he was were naylng Not this (one) the man that used to im~v 6 ~a0jp~voq ~ a i O U ~ I T ~ V sit ; and beg, is i t not?" IS the (one) aitting and pegging? g somewould say: 9 CIAXa! lhryov 6 r ~ 08165 irr;v. is he,. Others Others were saying that This (onel would say: "Not a t irhhot rX~yov Odxi, 6 M h 6 ~ 0 1 0 5 all, hut he is like others were saying No, but like ioriv. inEiv0q WEYEV TI .EY* sip,. him." The man he is. That lone1 was saying that I am. say: "I am [he]." 7' Si.lo'am, nAB; Shi-lo'ah. P-l-".'"Q.2? See Isaiah 8:6 in LXX.

8 Oi

o h

y~i~ov~ aa q?

oi

II T h ~r ef nre +.he -. . -. -. -. . . . -

n i r s 10 Consequently they How began t o say to him: 08" jv~+x'J?lu&v oou 01 6q8ah!~oi; "How. then, were your therefore were opened ..of you the eyes7 eyes opened?.. 11 He l1 drrr~~Pi8rli ~ c i v 0 g '0 b 0 ~ ~ the 0 5 answered: "The man Answered that (onel The man called Jesus made a h r y 6 v ~ v o ~' I l l o o k TMw and smeared lit] belng said Jesus clay On my eyes and said inixpto& pou ~ o J g 6q8ahpohq nai t he anointed u p n ' of me the eyes and o me, 'Go to Si.lo'am ~ l r r b pol drl "Yrrayc ~ i g rdv and wash.' I therefore he said to me $hat Be golng under into the went and washed and gained sight.' 1.2 At Xlhwhp rat viqal. &debv SIlOam and wash yourself; having gone off this they said to him: otv rai vtly&p~va~ &vi@hcq,a. "Where is that [man]?" therefore and havlng washed myself I saw agaln. said: -1 do not 12 KC; ~ l r r w a6rQ n a b i o d v ~ K E ~ V O ~ . they said to him where is that (one;? know'" 13 They led t h e Airs! 0 5 ~ oT6a. once-blind man himHeissaying Not I have known . . self to the Pharisees. 13 -Ayouulv drdv npb~ hey are leatiing him toward the 14 Incidentally it ktpmaiovg r6v TOTE ~vph6v. 14 fiv was Sabbath On the pharisees the lone) sometime blmd. W a s day t h a t Jesus made 62 u&p&rrov i v i p p T&V rrtlhdv the clay and opened but sabbath in w h t h 'taY the clay his eyes. 15 This irroiqorv 6 'iquoi% r a i &vty<w a h a 6 ~ o h 5time, therefore, t h e made the Jesus and he opened of hrm the Pharisees also took 6 q 8 d p o t 5 15 r r a l v otv fiph~wv him how eyes. gain therefore were questioning he gainedsight. He ah&, ~ a i01 Oaptomio~ rr&g &viPAw~v. .Said to them: "He him also the Pharisees how he saw again. put a 'lay upon my 6 61. ~Trrcv abroiq nqMv hi8q.i" ~h~ lone) but said to them clay he put upon eyes. and I washed and have sight." you h i +obq 6q8dpobq, nai &tq&pqv of me upon the eyes, and I washed myielf. 16 Therefore some i phiwe. 16 EhEyov a& ir of the Pharisees and I am seeing. , Were sayins therefore out of began t o say: "This ~irv rDapwaiwv rwiq O ~ Eorw K 08roq ?rap& is not a man from the pharisees some Not is this (one1 berlde because he 8 ~ o O 6 ~ O P W ~ O ~ TI , m ohPParov doesnot observe the the sabbath of God t h e man;. Sabbath." Others

10

E~EYOY

They were saying

ah+

tne,

iTTOTOayv : $

Toas

$22

can a man that is a 6 h m , CIv8pmoq Cr~aprwhdgr o l a O ~ aOqpEia sinner perform signs sinner such signs irr able man rrotsiv; xai u ~ i u p a fiv tv abroiq. Of that sort?" So there was in . them. was a division among to be doing? ~ n d split 17 Aiyownv ,nu rf N q ~ Q them. 11 Hence they They are saying therefore to the blind [man1 said t o the blind man

JOHN 9:18-23

454

455
he is ha;lng. htm 24 'Egbvquav

JOHN 924-31

rrhhtv Ti 05 A t y ~ ~ qnpi a h 0 0 again: "What do you 6 shout hlm. ' because say again What YDU a r e a t ~ t n g him, seeing f i v t ~ f t v oou mk W$k; that he your he Opened of you the eyes?- The [man] said: r l r w art fl 09'7 Emiv. seld that he Is. "He is a prophet." 18 O k hiorcwav 00v 01 18 However, t h e Not believed therefore the Jews did not believe 'lou6aio1 mpi ah00 6 Ijv J=WS about him that he was concerning him t h a t N Abq xai drVtPh~q~v, ,3r0u h e had been blind b$d . , and he saw egaln, % ? I when and had mined sieht. " . k9hWloCm rob< y o v ~ i q &TOO TOG until they called the they amnded lor the psrenta of hlm the (one) parents of the man hvaphiylclvro 19 ~ a i f i p h ~ q o a v that gained sight. hsvlnn seen spJn and they questioned And they asked hiyav.req 0 0 ~ 6 EUTW ~ b vlbq Gpdv 8v aav~ng T ~ I S ts the m n o r o ; , whom them; *IS this YOUR bpi< htyzre &TI TU hbq tyewfieq; son who YOU say was YOU are 68~1119 that btnd war generated? born hl,nd? How, ndq 06" pht~ni How therefom he la seein. then, is it he sees a t 2o Then 20 dnrrrpi8qoclv 06" 01 yoveiq a h 0 0 Answered therefore the parent, of hlm in answer his parents nai elrav Oi6a rv 67, o h 6 5 ~ U T Wsaid: 'We know t h a t end they asld We have thst thls fa this is our son and b vlbc hpdv r a i &TI T Y ~ M Ey~wfi8q. ~ the son of us and thst hllnd he was generated: that he was ljorn blind. 21 But how 21 r r b ~62 v h D h h l o k oi6apw how but now he Is seelnn not we have kniwn. i t is he now sees we 8 siq fiwtfev aLj~oG T O S ~ @eOXp05( fipziq do not know. or who or who opened afhlm the eyer we opened his eyes we d o o 3 r o i 6 o y v . a h b v t w f i u a ~ e fih8Kiw k n , . hirn. not have known: hlm rou quest106 prame ef iue He Is Of age. He must Exel, ah&< m p i t a m 0 0 haAfioet. he la having, he about hlmseil wlllapeak. speak for himself." 22 7aG-r~ cfnav 01 OM?< aLj~o022 His Parents said These (thlnaal said the parenln of hlm these things because 671 t@~paOvro TOG< ' ~ O U J ~ ~ P < : ,they were in fear of beeauM they were fearing the t h e Jews,for the Jews fim owrrt8clvro 0 1 already had put themselves toEther the h i d alreadyhome t o adrbv a n agreement that, if ' iou6aiot ova q &hv in order that if eve? anyone him anvone confessed hlm Jew0 X P ~ U T ~ V , ~ O U U ~ ~ Y ~ YasChrist, O S blIOho~+'tl he should should confeaa Chrl~t, oft from synagogue get expelled from t h e ytv rat 23 6th TOOTO 01 yoveiq ha shoula bedome. Thmugh thtr the parents synagogue. 23 This why ahoG rlnm ' ~ h , ~is i ~ his ~ parents at him said that Rfme of life said: is of age.

tt

gro%3

%."is

dnhqPk,?

Tesent?'

hewn

:1 : &Eid $ju, : ! 2 3 $ . 5

r?

QUEBRON him." 6 m &mn. QueatPonyou upan. Thererore a 06" second time they They sounded for therefore called t h e man t h a t frv8pwrrov 6~ brurtpou had been blind and man [time] said to him: 'Oive i ilmav ah0 A&< 66cav .rQ qv ~ M r a s bilnd and said to him clve glory to the glory to Gad; we know ( a a . oi6apw dr, ohoq 6 t h a t thls man is a have known that thls the sinner." 25 In turn 6vBpwrroq &paprwhbq L m ~ v . 25 6 r m ~ p i 8 h e answered: 'Whether 1s. ~ n a w e r e a h e is a sinner I do man sinner o6v 6KPivOg El h p a p ~ w h k 6m1v 06K not know. One thing llnncr heln not I therefore that (onel If know, that, orb oT6r Ev whereas I was hlind, I have known: one (thing) t hmva known I see a t present." ruqhbq Llv 26 Therefore they said 28 T % ;d hljnd helng ri$Pibw I t o him: "What did h e 06" aMrj Ti h o i q o h wt. therefore to him What dld he to yo;? How do t o you? How did fivo~fb aou d@eahpoGq; he open your eyes?" 27 He answered them: eyes? opened he of you thc "I told YOU aiready, 21 dm~npi8q a h o i q Etnov bpiv He answered to them I said to You el%IY and yet YOU did not listen. Why do YOU 8Lhere TI . nhhlv xa1 OOGK f i ~ o h ~ end not rov heard; why egaln YOU are willing want to hear it again? &roljetv' r a i 5 p d q M k ~ e a h 0 0 you do not to to be h e s r l h #?t also row u s wlllinl of him become pa8qrai y&8a1. 28 r a i CX0166pnoav a h b v YOU?- 28 ~t disciples to beoomel And they reviled him this they reviled him 'You are a o ~ s \ ~ ~ and c ) said: , fiveis 6 b t 700 M o w i o q 6 0 ~ 2p ~ d q ~ a i . diseiP1e Of that we hut of the Mom we are dlsclples: hut we are disciples 29 fipsiq oi6avn, dn Mwumi A d & + KN Of Moses. 29 We \ e n know t h a t God has we have known that to Moaea has $ spoken to Moses; but d . 8r6 ~ o i r r o v 66 OPK oi6a ev the GoJ: thta (one) but not we have g o w n a s for this [man], we rr68~v 6oliv. 80 & m ~ p i 8 q d &v8pWToq do not know where wherefrom he is. Answered the man he is Irom,m 30 In xai ETTTEV ~ 6 ~ o i S .TO~T~, the and 8ald to them thla (thing) 1;: Said t o them: "This certainly is a marvel. ma?,".~~,".o$,,g, 'q:lv not know, o76arr ~ 1 6 8 ~ Pmiv, ~ xai fivotFtv that have known wherefrom he la, and he opened where he is from. a n d . TO$< b~8ahpoljq. 31 076apw 67, yet he open* my of me the eyes. We have known that eyes. 31 We know haokin, &AX' that God does not the wS GO^ 'papTwAL)v of alnners d: heaearmp. but listen to dnners, b u t

EXPI

oirrbv

: $ . ? i o

%%

vdq

; p

zt

".%

JOHN 9:32-40
if ever

456
God-revering

457

JOHN 9:41-10:6
ah+
to him

t&

anyone

tnrrq

~ E O U E P ~ S fi
rro~fi

KC?

7 0 6 ~ 0 ~will he listens to this Will of him he may do of this (onel one,' 32 From of old i t has never been 32 heard that anyone Jl~oGoeq 8n f i v i q < b T4q 6q9ahpobq opened the eyes of itwas heard that opened anyone eyes one born blind. 33 If yeycwnrfuau. 33 Ei ~uqhoS of blind Imanl 'having been generated: if not this [man] were not flu ahoq r a p & BsoG, odx fi6Gvaro from God, he could was this lone1 beside of God, not he was able do nothing at all." rro~siv oG6iv. 34 &rrmpi9qoav at 34 I " answer they to be doing nothing. They answered and said to him: .YOU clrrav ahQ 'Ev h ~ a p r i a ~ c o b were born they Said to him In 61118 in sins, and yet are, 6~6hm~tq t y ~ v v f i 8 q ~ 6 h 0 ~ nai o b were generated you are teaching You teaching us?" And whole, they threw him out! aJr6v ECw. I r 6 ~ ~ a i iF6Pahov us. And they threw out him outride. 35 Jesus heard that 35 "Hnavow 'InaaGq 6 ECipaAov they had thrown him Heard ' Jesus that they threw out and, an a EEw, ~ a i ~ S h v a h b u clrrsy him, he said: ' g ~ r e him dutside, and having found him ' he said putting faith in the Son of man?" 36 The answered: "And b 8 p h o u ; 36 dmerpi8q indvaq ~ a i ~Trrsy Who is he, sir, that man? Answered that (onel a n d he iva 1 may put farth m Kai ~ i q ~ ~ T I Y , KGPIE, And who is he, lord, in order that hlmp" 37 Jesus said rrtmGoo i a ~ d ~ 6 v ; 37 ~Tnsv a d r t j 'to him: "You have I should believe loto him? Said him Seen him and, besides, 8 'IquoGq K a i thpauaq u G ~ b ~ a he i that is speaking the Jesus And you have seen him and With YOU is that one:' 6 hahGu no6 k ~ i v 6 q k q r ~ v . 38 Then he said: the (anel speaking wlth you that (onel 13. put faith [in him], 38 6 . 6L tq)l n l a ~ c 6 w ~ G p l anai do The (onel but said r a m believihg. ~ o r d : and Lord!' And he did i r p o o ~ ~ G ~ o saJrQ. v 39 ~ a i EFTTEV 6 obeisance to him. he did obeisance to him. And -said the 39 And Jesus said: 'IqrroGq Eiq pi pa 6yi, eiq ~ 6 vK ~ ~ O Y [this] judgment I. '"For Jesus Into judgment' I rnto the world came into this wodd: ~ o G r o v jh9ov. 'iva oi p i that those not seeing this I came, inorder that the (ones) not . . might see and those phirrovrrq Phinwaav nai 01 Seeing might seeing may see and the (ones) 40 Those ~ u p h o i yivwvrac. 40 "H<ouoau *K T&V bhnd should become. ~ e a r d out of the of the Pharisees Oaplaaiwv raha psr' adroc who were with him Pharisees these lthmgsl the (ones1 wdh hlm heard these thmgs, Bihqpa aJroG

may be

and

the fearlnP and does his

~6 ~f anyone i s Gad-

mi ~YTE~,
being, and

he~~k~~ing,

2 ;

we "we are not blind also, ' I q o o k gre we?" 41 JBSUS said to them the ,Jesus blind are? said tathem: "If You Ei ~ u q h o i firr o l j ~ Liv ~ X E T ~ blind You be, not likely You were having were brind, YOU would &papri&v ' uGv 62 hgysrr . 6~~ have no sin. But now sin; now but xouare SaYmg that YOU say, 'We see.' B h t r a p ~ v 4 & p a , p ~ i a bpav rivet., yom sin remains.'
,

they s a d

sTrraY

M i ~ a iI p ~ i qand they said to him:

Not also

~ u q h a iAopsu;

41 E T ~ E V a d ~ o i q 6

we are seeing:

10 Amen 'Apiv
not

the

sm

of ron is remaining.

amen

&piv

I am saying to through sheep

Myw

pi
foid
~ ~~

E~UEPX~~EYO 61& ~

entering of the
~ ~

aljhiv
~~

TAU

rrpoPh~wv hhhh
but

the (anel to YOU, He that ~Iiq 9Gpaq r i q 7 j v does not enter into the door into the the through
YOU,

bpiv,

lo

"MOS~ tmly I say

&aL3aivav
going up

the door but climbs

'

$2

2 :

$ : .

zfe

phf211Eq

t ~ s i v o q l(hfrr7qq t o ~ i v~ a Up i 'Om@ Other from =norher lace that lone1 thief is and that one is a thief and -~ hnrnfis. 2 6 Si ~iospx6pr"aq s plunderer. 2 But plunderer; the (anel but entering' he that enters through the door is shepherd t h ! ~ $ g h rYddqlY of the sheep. 3 The rrpophwv. 3 TOGTW 6 8upopbq sheep. TO this (onel the doorkeeper doorkeeper opens ~ O ~ Y E~ I a T& i rrp6Para ~ " q qwviq a d ~ a Gt o this one, and tlie IS openin;, and the sheep of voice of hlm sheep listen to his ~ K O S E ~ , ~(ai ~h i6ia' rrp6Baia ,,i c e , and he calls his ts hearing, and the own sheep own sheep by name KUT' ivOpa nai ~ W Y E ~ he is sounding for according to name and and leads them out. t5hurt aJrh. 4 6rav 76 iSta 4 When he has got he is leadmg out them. Whinevbr the own all his own out, he , rrdrvra t~Phhn. goes before them, and , E!-3y&y all he should thrust out. the sheep follow him, r r o p ~ 6 E ~ a~ l a.T& i rrp6Pa-ra adrQ dmohaueei because they know his he is going: and the sheep to him fo~~ovnni, TI oi6auiv T ~ Y. ~ W V ~ a Y h o k voice. 5 A stranger because tdey have known the voice of him: they will by no means 5 M h o r p i q 62 olj 114 dmohou8fioouo~v &Ah& follow but willflee to stranger but not not they will follow but from him, because. g~6Sqvral hrr' ' ahoG, TI O ~ K they W L I I R ~ ~ from hirn, hecause. not they do not know the oi6aal Ti)Y &hhoTPiWY qwYfiY, voice of strangers." the volce. the" have known of the strangers 6 s~oke this . Jesus .~~~~~ 6 T a G ~ q v T ~ V r r a p o l ~ i a v E ~ T E V h l i ~ o i q 6 comparison to them; his the comparison said to them the but they did not know ' I q m i i y t ~ d v o t 62 OJK EYYWUUY ~iva meant Jesus; those but not knew what (things1 what the that he was speaking ih6rhe1 aJ~oiq 6 8" wan which he was speaking to them. to them.' &Aha 6 8 w

~22

zgi$:d

d?lh'

be

'

$ t : , $ ;

JOHN 10:7-15

458
therefore

458

JOHN 10:16-23

7 Therefore Jesus g a d again: "Most truhLyo bpiv, rlvt 3 ly I say to yon. I am 'Ap?v &p?v to YOU. the Amen amen l a m saythe door of the sheep. 0Gw TGV npo@&~wv. 8 All those that have do01 of the sheep. i me in piam Of me tpoJ nh6rrra1 cluiv ~ a 'O me thieves are and are thieves and plunhqurai. W OSK jvowav && r h derers: but the sheep plunderer.; but not ' heard of them the have l&tened to rrpbpma. 9 t y 6 rip8 3 %POI. 61' Ppou them. 9 I am the Sheep. I am the door: through me door; whahoever enters C&v TIC rloCA0 uo0'uc~a1 rai me be If e v e r anyone should cnkr he w ! l e i saved and E~UE~E~UVT Kal ~ I P ~ E A C ~ O I T~ ~a ~ i V O v f i ~ saved, and he will go he wtll go In and he wlll go mt and pasturage in and out and find 10 b rAhrqq OPK E P X E T ~ I EI pasturage. 10 The h$tI%%h. The . thlef not la oomlng if thief does not v)I iva KXL+ rai 00oq unless ~t is to steal not in order that ha mlght %bve and he might slay Slay and destroy, a OnroMug. tbat I have came that sna he m ~ t !in -n hdestrov: .. rai rrcp,uuv they mlght have llfe Lxoulv they may have and abundant lthfngl and mlght have i t In ixwutv. 1 1 'E O ctpl b no! )Iv b , abundance. ll I am they may have. am the shepf erd the the fine shepherd; the ~ah6~. not i v 6 K'$~s v.",x,~Rne shepherd surrenRne; the bhepferd the ders his soul in behalf cnhoi, ri0 UIV h l p rinr rrpoWrov. of the sheep. The of him is pu?tlng over the 11 t-je sheep: pt00odq nai o& L\v m t jv 08 OPK hired man. who is hlrellns and not belng .he$er6, o f whom not no shepherd and to whom the sheep do Eorlv ~h n p b @ m a i61a, &PC? ~6v Is the sheep own, he Is beholdine the belong as his om. hGnw tp~6pcvov nal &qi701v beholds the wolf comwelf comlng and he Ie lett ng go 08 the ~ n and g sbandons the rrpbpma r a i qeGyc~, ~ a i sheep and flees-and he is aeelng., and t k the wolf snatches &pn&<cl ah&xai r r ~ o p n iII 13 6.rt la snotehlng them and ia s c s t t e A n i , because them and scatters 13 because p~08orbq Lorlv ~ a iod p6hr1 abrQ themhirellng he la and not it I . mattolng to him he is a hired man and ncoi TOY ~POP&TUV. 14 6 6 L ~ M I does not care for the ebout the sheep. am sheep. 14 I am the Tot ?V b KaX65, , ~ a i Y I V ~ U K W T& fine shepherd. and I Ihepfe:erd the Rne, 1 am knowing ihe (one.) P h r a l ytv6orouui po rh +&, know my sheep and and are knowlng me the (one81 mxne, my sheep know me. 15 na0dq y t v h r c t pe b p r i , 15 Just as the Father a e m r d l n g u ls knowing me the Father a 9 1 knows me and I

7 Errrev
sald

o h

n&Atv
sgaln

9 6

the

'Iquotq
Jesus

p ; -

?.?

1 '' ? !& !

3 ;

y1~6uroT ~ V ncnlpcr, uai niv *vxfiv pou know the Father: and am knowing the Father. and the soul of me I surrender my soul in behalf of the sheep. ri0qpa h k p r6v rrpop&rwv. I am putting over, the sheep. 16 "And I have rr~6@ara 18 r a i other sheep, which are sheep other And of this fold; those odK tr not a I amtfi:vlng whleh not 1 . . ~ uof t also I must bring, and they will listen to my *q a6h-5 m ~ ~&ncivcl q &I the fol2 this; and those it tsnecnrary voice, and they wi11 become one flock. one pc &yaysiv . a 1 Qovfi5 ~ O U&KOGUOUOIV, me to lead.' and of voice o me they wlll hear, shepherd. 17 his Kai yrv'uovral via noi~vrl. 6 5 nolgiv., is why the Father end they d l 1become one flock, one shep erd loves me, I 17 6 ~ & b rrmfip & r a n $ my Through % t the Pether Is ovlng m order that I may 6 PI& ri0qp1 receive ~t again. am puttlns because afirfiv, 18 No man has taken Y v a . ndrh~v h& o it away from me, hut in order that again , 1 lhouitreeeive It. 18 od&iq Ipcv 067)Iv &IT' &pat, &Ah' &-$Z1 I surrender it of mY~ NO one llf ed UP it from me, but own initiative. I have .riBqvt aljrfiv tpauro0. &eouuiw authority to surrender am putting . it from myself. Authodty it, and I have eciva~ a nai LSouuicm ity to it again. I an%%ng to put it, and authority The commandment on to n&h~v X a W ahiv raG~qv this received from I am fiavlng agaln to reeelvs It; thls Pvrohfiv Ulapov rruph r o t aarpbg my commandment I recelved beelde Ofths Father 19 -~ Amin a division resulted among the pou. of me. Jews because of these 19 1 iu a n M ~ v tykvrro b TO?<'IO&~OIS 20 D J I of ~ ~ '%pit: agaln occurred In the Jews them were saying: 6th TOJC h b y o u ~rohouq. 20 "Hehas a demon

&ma

I-<

be

T??z6

surrender

~2: *:x, ? 2%.

$ :

~~~~~

through but

the

words

these.

Wg;~'nl
E g l

$ '2

62 rrohhoi
many

out of

Pe

a h & Aatpblov
them Demon why

and

~~i

ke I . mad;

aivrm,.

~i

adroO Taha
These

of hian

. and is mad. Why he In avlng YOU listen to him? 21 Others would say: &KO~ETC; vov are hearing? 'These are not the
bjpa'ra
ssYlnga

21 &hhot

t;le

Others were aaylng

EAcyov

the

T&

sayings O ~ K
not ized

of a demon-

EUTIV

6a1pov1CoyLyu. 6al~bvlov cannot open blind is of being demon zc lmsnl; demon people's eyes, can it?" . 66vam1 ~uqhOv bq3ahpoSq fivoi5al' 22 ~t that time is able of bllnd [ones) eyes to open4 kv the festival of Ivxaivta 22 'EY~VLTO 1676 r h Occurred then the Celebration of renewal in dedication took place in Jerusalem. 1% Was ~ o i q 'Ic o ~ o h G ~ o ~ Xq ~ ~ p b vqv, 23 ~ a i the krusalem; wlnter It was, and wintertime, 23 and

man, A demon

to?

JOHN 10:24-32

460

461

JOHN 10:33-40
,d& 'I displayed t o YOU ftne cones) many fine works

mplEn6m1 6 ' I uoCg t v r4 lapQ tv ~ f iJesup was walking Waawslklngabout the .?ems in the temple ln the in the templein the TOO toAopi)vo~. 24 h 6 ~ h w mCO~Onnade ~ Of colonnade ai the Solomcn. kcireled man. 24 Therefore o h ahbv oi 'lou6aio1 the Jews encircled thrrefora hlm the Jews and b e g m t o W firyou a h C , ' E q nim n)v ynrfiu they w e r e ~ Y ( wto him Untfl when the soul t o him: W o w long are aiplq. ri d 1 1 6 xp1y6q. you to keep OUT SO& are you i t n l ~ g u p ?it you are the Chrrst, in suspense? If you rlnbv rrappquiq. 25 a r e t h e Christ. tell us say outspokenly. " Je a h o i q b . ' InuoOq E l m v 3piv lvai oir to them the , Jesus I eald to row and not sus answered them: ITIUT~GETE. T& Epya 61 t 2) noti) "I told YOU, and yet mu ere believlnt; the works whieh a ~ fdolng You do not beueve. kv 73 6v6par1 '705 rrmp65 VOU TaUW in the name 01the Father 01me these (thlngal The works t h a t I a m doing in the name of V~PTUPE~ V E P ~ b o S . 26 &$$ fig;$ my Father, these bear 1 1 besdng wltnsas about me; oh n t o r r 6 e r r 6 1 orS~ b r 2 , &K 7i)v witness about me. not are believlni, bccaula not vou are out e l the 26 But YOU do not V W ~ & T W V ri)v 6pi)v. 27 T& n p 6 p a r a T& believe. because YOU aheep of the mlne. The the are none of my sheep. 27 My sheep listen y t v 6 m o && r a i &~ohou8oGoiu pot t o my voice, and I am knowlnp them: and they are lollowing to mi. know them, and they 28 r& i , 6160 t a h o i q o j v airjvlov, r a i follow me. 28 And I am givy"s to them everlasting, and give them 06 p i &n6Xowat .ri)~a t h , not no thw should be deatmyed lnto the age. life, a n d they will r a i 0th bdrml I && LK 7% by n o means ever be and no one and not wlllsnatch anyone them outoi the M I l snatch them out pou. 29 6 of me. The of% d e b of my hand. 29 What SC6orb pol n b r o v y i < 6 v tmtv, nai my Father has given he hasglven tome ofall greater and me i s romethmg o66riq 66vma1 &pnh EIV l~ rfiq r ~ p b q greater than all other no one Is able to be sndiehtng out 01 the $and roc nar6q. 3 0 L i , rai b n a r i p thmgs, and no one oi the ~stger. and the Father can snatch them out of the hand of the E" ~ U ~ E V . one (thhp) we are. Father. 30 I and the 31 ' E p h m a u w n6A)v Xi0ouq ol ' I o u B i o ~ Father are one." Carried again stones the Jewa 31 Once more the A10droou1v lva in orderthat they rnlght atone Jews lifted u p stones 32 dnrrrpi &oiq 6 'InmOq nohh& t o stone him. 32 JeAnswer3 to them the Jesus Many m 6 replied to them:

me

h a works
out 01

IP6r'fa ohowed

$ :

%%

$ k !

~~~~~

s$e$ : !

$Ze

$ ; : & : ~ : % $ a ,

rile

T;P,6,'

Fa%!

*,6~

from the Father. For ,oiov whleh wrt whieh of those works are YOU stoning me?" && A,~&<,ETE. them ~ o are v aionlng? 33 The Jews answered n ~ p lhim: "We are stoning 53 &nrKpi' Anawered uw to & him ' the 'I%= About you. not for a fine r d & Epyou 03 htI&Copb ar &U& m p i work. but for b l a s p h e Rne work not weareatonln. you but about my, even because you. Bhawqpiaq, r a i brt uJ &v0pwroq fiv although being a man. man belnl make yourself a god." blasphcmY. and beeauw you nolriq uraurbv 0 ~ 6 ~ 34 . k p i 0 34 Jesus answered you are maklng yoursell god. ~ n s w e r e a them: .,Is it "ot written in your Law. 'I adroiq b 'IquoOq 03. Emlv yaypappivov t o them the Jeava Not Is it having been written said: "You are gods"'? 6" 73 v6pG fi Gv 671 'ErD rtrra Qaoi b r a ; 35 If he called 'gods' anid gods rov are? those against whom in the law ofxou that 35 rl beivouq ~ l n r v 0eobq npbq 005 6 the word Of God Xi thole he said godo. toward whom the came, and yet the h 6 y o ~ r o c 8roG l y b r r o , r a i od 66vma1 Scripture cannot be word oi the God ~ECUlred, and not is able nullified, 36 do YOU hu0fiva1 4 ypaqfi, 36 6v b nar)(p say to me whom the to be Loosed the Scripture, Whom the Father Father sanctified q y i a u w r a i &nL-~Xsv rlq r3v r&pov fivriq and dispatched into sanctified end he sent forth lnto the world Y o u the world, 'You h t y s ~ r 6r1 Bhauqqpriq, I rlnov blaspheme: because are saying that You are blalphemtng, because I raid I said. I a m God's Ylbq 706 Or& c~lpi. 37 rl 06 n o 1 6 rh Son? 37 If I am not san of the Oad I am? I t not I am dolnl the doine the works of r r l m ~ 6 r r i my Gather, do not Epya mJ n m & q p&, p i no bebeUeving You believe me. 38 But works of the Father Olme, rhv lpoi if I am dolag them, o 38 r l 66 rro~i), i f but I am dolng. and if ever to me even t h o u ~ h YOU do to me: lh nlmrirqrs T O ~ S itpyolq ~IOIEGETC, not bellev; me. belleve not you may belleve to the works belleve You. the works, m order r a i t h a t YOU may come iva yYi)~c in odcr that YO" ehould know and t o know and may y~vSurqrc brt b tpoi b * m a p continue knowing t h a t rov may be knowinn that i n ma the Father the Father is in union with me and I a m in K& i) tv TC, n a ~ p I . 39 'E<filouv They were reekins union with the Faan11 in the Father. 39 Therefore nl&oa~. ~ a ther." i a6rbv rr&hw oGv again to get hold oi; and they tried again t o hlm therefore seize him; but he got y p b q a6ri)v. L~ijA8cv tr T ~ S and of them. he went forth out of the out of their reach. 4 0 So he went TOO 40 Kai dmfih0rv n&X~v n i p w And he went off spnln other slde 01the off again across t h e 'lop6&ov riq 7bv r6rrav bnou fiv 'lw6Nq5 Jordan t o the Place jordan lnto the place where was John where John was

tr

mi,

the

%rz

bpiv to roe rrarp6~. St& Fathev; through

JOHN 10:41-11:s
Tb rr &TOY &~T~<Qv, ~ a i Epww the firsfilimel baptizing, and he was remaining $KC?. 41 r a i rroAA01 fih8ov "pbC a h b v ~ a them. And many came toward him and Ehcyov. BTI 'Iw&qg pPv they were saying that John indeed hoto ~ v , 3 6 6 6 ~ ~ v&vra 62 d8 none. all (things1 but as many ea s t n w 'lwhvqq m p i robrou h h q 8 i fiv. sald John about this Lane) true wsa. 42 r a i rrohhol h i o r e u u a v sic aGrbv And many believed into hlm

462
baptizing a t first,

463

JOHN 11:6-13

66 TIC &&Sv but somelmenl beingstcc Lazarus Now there W a s a h b Bqktvia~ L r r+t,< Mcrpiaq r a i from Bethany outof the village ofMary end certain man sick, M&pBaq T ~ F &SrXqiq a d ~ f i 5 . 2 62 Laz'erus' of Beth'a.ny, Martha of the sister of her. as but the village of Maw 1 ~ X E ~ U I ~ .TAU O ~ and of Martha her M%$y (ha lone) . hsvlnggreased the sister. 2 It was. in rlipq vai tUr+<aoa fact, the that to ~ r f u r n e d o i l and havingwlpd dry o f f greased the Lord with rr-560~ a h 6 ~ a i s Bpp15i aairriq, J1$ feet DI hlm to the hairs of her, of whom perfumed oil and b &6chgA~ Ah<apoq fiug~vr,, wiped his feet dry. the brother Lazarus was belng a!&. wlth her hair, whose 3 &&rsAau oGv a i h 6 ~ X q a l npbg brother La2'a.m~'was Sentforth therefore the sisters toward sick, $ ~ h ~ ah6v Xtyowal Kbp~c, i6c 8v his sisters dispatched him saying Lord. see whom word t o him,saying: qth~iq "Lord, see! the one for YOU are having affection far i a $ $ $ : ; k , whom you have affec4 & ~ o l i o a q 6P b ' I q o o O ~ E ~ T T T T E V tion Having heard but the Jesus said heard it &oBtvcla 0 6 ~ fi Eollv TT&<B&YOTOV &Ah. when the sickness not b toward death but h e sald: 'This sickness i s not with death as TOG &OD Tw of the God in order that its object, hut is for 605au813 6 u i b ~ TOO BEOO 61' t h e glow of God, in. might be giodned the Son of the God throuph order that the Son of ah:$. God may be glorified it. through it." 5 fiyha 6 L 6 'Iq&oOF rjv 5 NOWJesus waslaving but the sesus the M&pBav r a i 7ilv &6+pjv aim?< ~ a 1TAV loved Martha and the arnter ofher and the her slster and

' H v 11 Was

and he stayed there, i ~ n many 41 d people came t o him, and they began saying: '"JOhn. indeed, did not perform a single sign, but as many things as John sald about this man were all true," 42 And many put A&<apoq faith in him there.

A~capcv' Lazarus.

YF?

$27..

11

4K-* 6n Laaalus. 6 However. therefore he heard that when he heard t h a t &o~c~:, 76ptv ENEIVEV hr he was sick, then h e he h beine sfck. Indeed ha remained in actually remalned . . then $ ~ 6 r r o640 7 k i r a two days In the . , which hewas place two thereupon place where he Myca i I I a h ~ a i Cwas. 7 Then after MET& TOGID h e b aeuhs to the d i x i @ ~ this he said t o t h e after this SIC r & 'lovScl/inr nW. disciples: " l e t us go -Ar;~py Let us e gomg Into Judea 'galn. into Ju.de'a again." 8 h6youqcv ah6 ol p d q r n i 'PaPPci. V ~ V 8 The dlsclples sald Are r a y ~ n g to him the dlaelplea Rabbi, n y to him: .Rabbi, lust yjroy a c A18haa1 lately the su.de'ans' were see*= you to stone were seeking to stone nalv trd; you, and are you golng .pain youare go np.under them? there again?" 9 Jesus

fi~~tsq

g !

; :E

h&y<
TIC

ee9
hr
Te

K~ESV

%YC

lhipa~; i& If ever

, 4 6 2

%$ $2 ",%

are twelve houra of daylight. are there not? If anyone walKs in dayilght he does not bump against gcs TOG anything, because ght Ofthe T $ Z w be IS -Ing: sees the llght Of rrcp,rrm,j tv .rfi he 10 Mv 65 T ~ C ifever but anyone maybewalklnBabout in the this world. 10 But if anyone walks in vuu~i, ~~poor6rrre1 6r, T() the nlght. he humps night, hebstrlklng towkd, becauw the I ? $ ? against something. ah+. k l v Lv o d r f ~ is ~in ~ because the light is him. not not in hlm." rat 11 r&a rrnlv 11 He said these heasid, and after ~ h - (thtngs) things, and after adrolg ,%xapoq rotno Atyet thls he is saylnp to them , Lazarus thls he said t o them: Kmoirqral, &hh& "Lan8a.rus our friend hallaid down torest. but has gone t o rest, but the tbmbw I am jnurneylng there noprio at iva I m i ~ h t g e t o u t o f s l et ~ o awaken hlm imm I srnnokc Inorderthat 01 r a e q r a i a h + sleep 12 Therefore -6". 12 rlo h Said therefore the dl3clplcs tolrlm 0 the d l s r l ~ l e s sald to him. him. .,loid, if he haa Klipte, 9 rsroi qral OOO'OET~I. o w n to rest he w l l k e raved. gone to rest, he wlll Lord, rf he has h i d ! IS ~ l ~ j r e t 6t b '1qm0< rep; TOO get well." 13 Jesus HadaWkm but the Jesul about the had spoken, however. &kou &eiml 61. g G o < ~ 671 about hls death. But death ofhim. Those Lonn) but Ulaught that they imagined he mpi +,< mlpfimrwC so5 MU AEYSI. was speaking about about the taking n e t of the aloep he la m g . taklng rest m sleep.

'ff,~? 2

w a ~ n g ~ b oin u tthe 6n T& rrpwrhr~, the he b atr~klng @A+

rrcp,rrma

,,=a

$ 2 3

!f$:

l ' ,

P ' Lsz'a.rus, MABP'; Elea'zar, meaning "God Has Helped,"

.Sl-14.ls.la.lo,PS,

8.

or,"~ews!'See John 10:31. 33.

JOHN 11:14-24
therefore said t o them the n a p p q o i q .. Ah5apog drrri8avrv, outspokenly Lazarus died,
Then

464
,

465
to h ~ m

JOHN 11:25-32 OT6a

1have known

mcnloirill tomb.
T&V

At that time, therefore, J~~~~ said 15 r a i t o them outspokenly: and "Laa'a.rus has died, xaipw Iva 15 and I rejoice on 1 am reloicing through YOUR accoUnt that I r r ~ o r ~ b q ~ s~ , T L OGK i p q v was there, in or. roo might believe, that not , I was there; ? A $ : der for YOU to believe. h W~EV ~ p 6 q ', But let us go to him:' let u s l e going toward him. l6 16 Therefore Thomas, 08" Owphq 'who was called The therefore ~h~~~~ the A $ '% 0 F Twin; said to his m i $ . uwpa8q~aiq -A~w~EY to the fellow disciples ~ eUS t be going also fellow disciples: "Let " go, that we ma dmo8&wp~v p s i mG~o5. US in orderthat we might die with him. may die with him.". l7 17 'EhB&v o h d 'IqaoOq d p r v when Jesus arrived, he x a ~ i n come z therefore the found cnir6v r i o o a p a q 661 f i u i p a ~Lxovra i v ~ i ', fuund hun four alikndy days h a m g in tl., h w n f w r dags l n ~ v q v t ' ~ . I8 6 ; iyyiq t h mr~monai ~ tomb
Jesus

14 767e

08"

eTnev a h i q

6 ' l q o 0 5 ~ 14

ah6

? the
Said

h e will stand up m

h v a m j o r ~ a ! Cv
day.

@+z fl
me
K&

fipipq. 25 eTnsv

fi

&v&oraoq
into

d v a o r d r o ~i~ v 'rfi LoxdTTil resurrection on the the resurrection in th& last day,.. 25 Jesus aha 6 'IqaoDq 'Eri, said to her: "I am the to her the Jesus resurrection and the nai 6 life. He that exercises
and if ever he should die

1 t~

as! to lum "I know

that he wlll nse m the

tne) 2 2 % '

$E

rrtordwv
believing

'k?'

are believing you

though he dies' come to life; 26 and I;iqsr?I, 26 nai n 6 i;&v ~ a rr~arsbwv i everyone that is living and everyone the living and believing he wlll live, and exercises faith siq bpZ. 05 p i dmoOhvll ~ i ~ <i r vai&vol. . into me not not should die into the age; In me Will never die at DO you TI~TESEI~ TOGTO; 27 hiym this?" 27 She said
this? she issaying that to him

~ i q 6112.

but

Helhans

near

-~

18 Now Delwan v" was -~

~ ~ ~ ~~~ ~

near ' I s ocoh6pwv 6 q h 6 ora6iwv S E K ~ ~ V T L Jerusalem at rt the ferusalem, as from stadia fifteen. distance of about two 19 rrohhoi 6L Sr T&V 'iou6aiwv Uiqh68ctaav miles. 19 AccordingMany but 6"t of the Sews had eome ly many of the J~~~ rrpirq 7 f i ~Mhpeav na? M a p ~ b p iva had came to Martha toward the Martha and Mary i n order that -. . , d . Ma,v in ,. . .-. napapu8juwvra1 al)r&q m p i TOO hSdqo5. to console them conthey might console them about the broth: cerning their 20 i o C w MMhpM &q f j ~ o u a ~ vOTI 20 ~ h ~ ~ ~~ T h e therefore Martha as she heard that when she heard t h a t ' I q o a 0 ~ ~ P X E T ? ~ bnjvrqon, a*$ M a p ~ i r pJesus was coming, Jesus is eommg met to hlm; Mary met him; but Mary 6i; i u r3 o i ~ w i ~ a 8 i G r o .21 sitting at home, but in the house wassitting. 21 Martha therefore fi MMhpBa n d q ' I q a o h Kiipls, EI said to Jesus: "Lord. the ~ ~ toward ~ J f~SUS h hrd ~ , if S6e 0 6 ~ 6 v h i 0 a v r v d h 6 E h 6 q pow Jf you had been here here not llkely died the brother of me; my brother would not doa have dled 22 And 22 ~ a vOv i aT6a TI and now I have known that as many (things) as yet a t Dresent I know iiv airiioil TAY O E ~ Y 6 6 5 ~ 1 001 / t h a t a s many things likely you might ask the God will give to you as you ask God for, 'IqoaCt God will give you.'' d 8 ~ 6 5 .23 h i y r t adfl d the God. Is saying t o her the Jesus 23 Jesus s b d to her: "Your brother will ' A v a a ~ f i a e r a ~ d &6shq6q oov. 24 Atyc, Will stand UP the brother otyou. l a saying i s e : ' 24 - Martha said .. r

h ~

E;;?

yo>2ere

~~

~~~~~

1 6 . Or, '"Didymous";Di'dy-nus, Vg.

ST to him: "Yes,l o r d ; are 1 have believed that ~ i T q ~ VYOU are the Christ d d xplorirq 6 " i d q TOG eso5 the Christ the Son of the God the (one) into t h e the Son of God. the r6apov ip~6psvoq. 28 n a i 7 0 0 ~ 0 L~TTOGDU One coming into the world cam,"*. And this havinasaid world." 28 And .~ ~ - when she had said &rrfih8~v ~ a i aiqhvqaev this, she went ofl and she wentoff and she sounded for & 6 ~ X p j v &fiq htr0pq ~haoa ' 0 called Mary her sister, sister of her secretly having said The saying secretly: "The Teacher is present 6~6Mho~crhaq r r h p s o ~ ~ v~ a i (p&vsi ~eaeher is alongside and he in sounding for and is vou,,, 29 The l a t t e r , k h e n 0s. 29 ' anrivq 62. &< ~KOUUEV fiyip8q YOU. That (one) b u t as she heard she rose up she heard got up raxb ~ a i ~PXETO r r f i ~ a h 6 v . quickly and was on ,~ ~ ~ quickly f and shewarcoming toward him; herwayto him, 30 O ~ W 62 ex h b e ~ , d ' h 0 0 3 ~ cis ~ i l v 30 J~~~~ had not not yet but ha] eome the Jesus into the yet, in fact, come into ~ i ) p q v &Ah' fiv in b r6 r 6 n q 6nou the village, but he village: but hews* yet in the place where was still in the place bn6vnloev met where met tohim a d r 6 the 11 M ~ W ~a .~ 31 t h ~ . him. 31 Therefore 'lou6a?ol 0 1 ~ V T E VET: ~ d~fiq (V ~6 ~ e w s the (ones) being with her m the the Jews that were with her in the o i n i q ~ a rrapapu8qbpavo1. i adrjv, i S & r ~ q house and that were house and consoling her, having seen m)v M a p l b p A r t ~ a ~ i w q G o r q aai cOnsoling her, On the ~ a r y that quickly she stood up and seeing Mary rise $<fih8cv, fi~ohab0qrrav ah( 6 6 5 a v ~ ~ q 8 r ~ quickly and go Out, --nt out followed to her thinkina that followed her. SUD. ~ the" ~ ~. ~ , i v a posing that s h e w a s &rr&ye~ 1 ~ ~6 pvqpsiov sheisgoingunder into the munorieltomb inorderthat going to the memorial M a ~ ~ d tomb p to weep there. ~haljon 32 f i , 02" 6.6. The therefore she might weep there. Maw 32 And so Mary, . .
Nai,
yen.

---. mrd:
~

~6pee. i y &
I

have believed

nenioreuna

~ T L0 5

you

%%? %

; i e thg;ore

JOHN 11:33-40
bq
as

466

467

JOHN 11:41-47

~ M E V bnou qv 'Iquotq 16otma when she arrived she came where we, Jesus havlng Eeen where ~ e s u raas s and a0rbv h r ~ r v uirroc n p b 5 rob5 n t b a ~ caught sight of him, him fell of hlm toward the feel, fell at his feet,saying Myouma &@ KGPIE, El ?q ME 0 6 ~ t o him: -lord, if you saying lo hlm Lord. If you wore here not had been ere, my &v vou h i e ~ v ~6 v Er6dv65. aJ S O < ! \' brother not llkely of ma dled the brother. have died." 33 Jesus. oov dkv M v ~ A a i o w w therefore, when he therefore he saw her weeping her weeping and rob< owde6ma ahti 'iou&ioug Saw the Jews t h a t came the (ones) having eome to hei Jews ~Aaiovrag tvrpptpjomo ,ovm, Kai with her weeping, weeping he grooned toT& rplrit and groaned in the spirit h a p a cv kaur6v, 34 ~ a i sfnev not and became troubled: he trouded himself, end he anid Where 34 and he said: ~ E e c i n a r ~ adr6v; htyoumtv a M 6 "Where have YOU have uouput him? Thav are asylng to hlm laid him?" They said Ktip~c, EPXOU ~ a i 76s. 35 t 6 h ~ YOEV b to him: 'Lord, eome Lord, be comlng and see. sheatears the and see.* 35 ~ ~ ' I q o o t ~ . 36 hryov oOv 01 'iou6ai01 gave way t o tears. Jesus. Were saying therefore the Jews 36 the Jew8 '16s nGq C@!~EI began to say: "See' See how he was havlng sffectlon for what affection h e 37 r~vCq 6t tt a b r h v elnav 0 k t6Gvmo have for m!" &me hut o u t of them raid ~ o wan t able 37 But some of them OBTO~ 6 &wi<as said: "Was not this this lone) tho havlnsapened TOO TU h o t noljmal JWL Kai [man] t h a t opened the of the blln?(one) to make In order that a h eyes of the blind man able to prevent this 08mg dmo~hvll thts cone1 &odd die$ one from dying?" 58 'lqm05q o h nMlv 38 Hence Jesus. Jesua therefore .gal13 after groaning again Cam@ E p ~ c r a i rl5 within himself, came #man tPB P ' v ' ng ~05 htmsclt tscomtng into tothememoria d fiv 62 m j h a l o v , r a i tomb. It was, in fact, the memor h a o : wan but cave, and a and a stone Xi005 h f i ~ c l r o h' ah@.39 was i p n g against it. stone wsa lylna upon It. 39 Jesus said: "TAKE ' IquoOq 'Apcrrc T ~ VAieov. h t y ~ t the &One away." Jerua LLRUD YO" tho stme. I .aaylng the sister of r E r E h E u T q K ~ 0 5 Martha, 4 &6EhA@fi .rot the sister of the (one) having deceased the deceased. said t o by he Mhpea Ktipla 66q 61~1 ~ r r a raioc him: Martha ~ o r d . ,already he IB smetiing, f o u r 8 idsyl must smeii, for it is y a p turo~lv. 40 hfyel ~ r h e 6 ' ~ q ~ o t 06. q four days." 4 0 ~ e s u s for 1 1 . la saying to her the Jesus Not said t o her: 'Did 1 not tell you t h a t if ctnb u o l 6 tin, m,3r~6mn I ssld to YOU that U ever you should be&* you would believe

$2

m j

'

: $ 'Q9%t0'

k!!

Igh.6hg

tte

:3h:$

666w TO; 9 ~ 0 5 . you would see the you%! see slow of the ~ d glory d of 41 oh d v Xi9ov. 6 6t 4 1 Therefore they The%% Up therefore the atone. The but twh the stoneaway Now Jesus ralsed 'IIlmo65 fipw 70% Jesus lifted up the and his eyes heavenwan3 ctnsv nhrrp, ~Oxap~cnO and 'aid ''Father, he said ~ a t h e r , I em t h a n ~ t n g o tm & : I thank you that ijrawh pou, 42 t A 6 t $ & I V bn you haw heard me you hears me. but had noam that 6,& 42 True, I knew t h a t T&VTOT~ PO" &KO&IS. through you always hear me: always of me you are hearing; T ~ VKXAOV d v rrep~rmhra F ~ ~ Obut V 0" account of the crowd the (one) having stood around I sstd the crowd standlng lva r r ~ o r a t i u o u ~ v 671 oh p~ around I spoke. in In order that they should belleve that You me order t h a t they mlght 6nrbm1Aaq. 43 K U ~ ~ a t ~ a ~ ! n h v believe that you sent sent forth. And these (thing.) having aaid me forth; 43 ~~d qova pcyhhn irpatiyamrv A&<opr, 6rOpo when he had said to voice Lazarua, hither these things, h e cried ~ - gwat he cded out b ~r8vqxh 250. 44 t < f i M ~ v (one) having dlei out wlth a loud voice: the outslde. Csme out "Laz'arus: come on 6 ~ 6 ~ p b v o q .TOSSn 6 6 a 5 xai T&< z?paq outl" 44 The [man1 hsvhg been bound the feet end the 'hands t h a t had been dead ~rtpiulq r a i 1 Kg15 ah00 aov6apiy came out with his toswathing bLnda, end the face of him to cloth nrp~r6C6~~0. XCVE~ 6 'lquoi)q feet and hands bound had been boundabout. Issaying the Jesus with mappings, and atr& hls wuntenance was & o i ~ A G u a x a d d v ~ a i &QETE to them Loose YOU hlm and let uougo off hlm bound about with a cloth. Jesus mid to im6yc1v. to be wing unde. themand . . .-. . . . "T.nn-e . . . .him . .45 nohhoi o h CK 7Gv 'lo&a;ov, let him go." the Jews. Many therefore outof 45 Therefore many 01 Lh~6vrrg W&C of t h e Jews t h a t had the (ones) havlng come toward come t o Mary and 9raoClprvo1 8 trroi]urv, h t beheld what h e 5 ," ~tdid ~a v ha~lnsvlewed Which he Id, t r r ~ ~ ~ ,$ put faith in him; a d ~ k ' 46 TIV&C 6t t< 46 but Some of them hlm:. some but out of Off the 'ha'npbq rob5 O a ~ u a i o u < ~ a ir ~ n a v a b o i q isees and told them i=Rsrisees and said to them toward the .lqu0j5, the things Jesus did. d t n o i mcv what (thing,) dl\ mus. 47 Consequently the priests and the 47 Xuvfiyayov oOv 01 $ ~ I E ~ E ? T~ a chief i ~ e together d therefor* the eh e pries s and Pharlsees gathered the san'he.drin 01 OOIPILTC~OI UUYL~PIOY, ~ a i r h ~ y o v the Pharlseer Senhedrln. end ther were aarlne and becan to say:

6~tktct:ok

21

',"Ah

$ : % ? ; !

;,":

qge,V. $$,tpp~

4s' See verse 1 footnote.

JOHN 11:48-54
What ere we L i n g because

468

469

JOHN 11:55-12:3

0 6 ~ 0 5 6 &vBpwn.o5 "What are we to do, this the man because this man wohhb rrotri P 48 i b v performs many signs? is doing many agns?; If ever 48 If we let him alone & Q , i w 0 ~ ~ ~ 5 , this way, they will we shouldkt goes . him thus. all put faith in him, rr~ornjoouotv ~ t 5ah%, and t h e Romans will believe into him, and take away 'Pwpaiot ~ C l i &POGUIY 4pi)O ~ a i7.3" Romans and they willliftup of u . and Ute both our place and 49 But r 6 m v rai 76 t0voq. 49 ST< 66 T,S our nation:. place and the nation. One but some a certain One of them. $5 a h b v Kar& a 5 & P T E P E ~ ~ DY TOG Ca'ia.phas, who was out of them faiadtas: ehie priest Being of the high priest that year, LvgavroG ~ K E ~ Y O V , E T ~ ~ E Y a h o i q ' Y si;reg o 6 ~ said to them: "you Year that, said to them &u not know oiSar~ ; o66iv. a t all. 50 and YOU have known nothing. 50 do not reason out hoyi<z@~ 671 oupp6pc, are ressomng out that i t i. baring together that i t is to YOUR benefit for One man bpiv d q &vBporrog d r r r o ~ h v ~ iva to roo inorder that one man should die to die in behalf of t h e tmlp TOG ha06 nai p i 6hov r.3 EBvog people and not for the over the people and not whole the nation whole nation to be &rr6hqra!. 51 ToCto 66 &*' d e ~ t r a y e d . ~ 51 This, Should be destroyed. This but though, he did not say hauroO o k E ~ ~ E V M, A & &PXIEPE~S 3 v TOY - originality; himself not he said, but chief priest being of the of his 0 but because he was i v l a u ~ o 6 k r i v o u ehp0Qjrsuosv 6m EpdAcv high priest that year, Year that he prophesied that war about he prophesied that Jesus was destined ' I J ~t~~~~~ ~ ~ ~ ~f! to die for the nation, 52 K U ~ 0 0 ~h i pTOG p6vov, and not over the natlon only. but 52 and not for the naTva ~ a i T& 7 6 ~ ~ a~~6 BEOG tion only, but in order i n orderthat also the children of the , God that the children of T& 61zo~oprr10pLva, , God who are scattered the (ones1 havlng been scattered through =bout he might also ~UVW&Y~ ~ i 5 PY. 53 'AT' gather together in he might lead together .Into bne., . Fyn

Ti

rro~oO w

6r1

i$$~Pz iL

'

:,Kt

iyybq 7i15 ipipou siq 'E p a i p X e p p S q v near the wilderness. near the desolate rplieel. b t o Edtraim bemg said into a city called E'Phra.im. and them a6Aov, r h ~ ~ i E~EIYEY PET& ~ i ) u &T&v. city, and there he remained with the drrcrples. he remained with the 55 Now 55 'Hv 68 P y y b ~7.3 n.&oxa rbv 'lou6aiwv. the Passover of the was but near the passover of the sews, .IeWs was near, and nai &&qoav rrahhqi riq 'lepoo6hupa K intd serusalem nhcxa oi and went up out of people many the country went up to T xbpdq' n. 6 Jerusalem before the the eovntry be&re the parsover passaver in order t o lva ir/viowo~v cleanse themselves .they might purify in order that. ceremonially. 56 ~: . &<fi~ouv o h T ~ V 'lV0h 56 Therefore they They were seeking therefore the Jesus went looking for Jesus iv TO and they would say t o p hhhrihov theyav in the one anather as they they were saying w ~ t h one another 1cpQ &UT~I(~TCS Ti SOYE? bpi". stood around in the temple having stood What is it seeming to YO;? temple: "what is YOUR That h e will ST, 06 @,en ei5 t ~ p ~ f i vopinion? ; That not hemightcome into the festival? not come to the festival a t all? 57 As i t 57 ~ E ~ ~ K E 6;I O OI ~ &prrsyi$ rai 01 xad given but the chxe pr es s and the was, the chief Priests and the Pharisees had @aptoaiot kvroh&s iva harts sees , eommands tn order that if ever anyone given orders that if anyone got to know yvQ TOG io+v pqv6on. : should know where he 1s he should disclose, that where shouldhe disclose was, he [it], in TO&OOOLV ah6v. order that they might they might get hold oi him. seize him.
,

ez$'!.
~:i

A!

$2

a%,",;

12 The ' 0 OBV therefore

705

ilqooG~ np6
Jesus Bethany, out of therefore

ES 4lrepGv
days
~TOU

before s u

~ h o x afiABsv E I BqOaviav, ~

of the passover oame rnto

where was arnved a t Beth'any. dead (ones) whom Jesus had

to him

fiv

day On they took counsel t o kill him. in order that they might kill h ~ m . 54 Hence Jesus 54 '0 a b 00G5 odKLT, he therefore ?=#us not yet no longer walked rrappqoia TTEPIETT&TEI i v ~ o i q ' l o v 6 a i o l ~ about PubllClY outspokenly was walkmg about m the Jews, among the Jews, but &AM drrrih0~v i ~ e i 0 s v siq T ~ Y ~ 6 p a v he departed from but he went off from there mto the country there to the
that therefore the day they tookeounnel

t~~iV7l5 .. otv

~ i j sI J p i p a ~

one, 53 ~ P O U ~ E ~ O C N.from T O . that

ha

dmo~rsivooav a6?6v.

raised up from the dead. 2 Therefore spread an 6sirrvov i n r i 4 MhpBa 6tqn6v~t evening nai meal for him there', and the inartha was servi&, supper there, and Martha -, 6h p,&<apo5 d5 fiv k T i , Y the but urarus was out of the Was ministering, hut Laz'a.rus was one of .~, ,." &varrlpbov ow the table with him. Maptbp hapotoa hi~pav p6pou 3 ~ a r y therefore, 'Iqaairg.
J~SUS.

% ~ -whom ~ .

6"

raised made

fiyrtprv
UD

ic

verp&v

before the passover, where Laz'aTus was

Accordingly 12 J~SUS, days

SIX

2 ehoiqaau
hey

03"

ahQ

Mary

having received

pound

of perfumed oil tWk

wohuripou f i h c ~ ~ s v-rob< perfumed oil, genuine of nard genuine of much pdce greased the nard, very costly, and =6Sag T O 'IquoO ual t S i p a E ~ u raiq 0p~Siv She greased the feet feet o f the sesus and wiped off to the haws of Jesus and wiped vhp6ou ' rrtrrrwi5
3' About 327 g (11.5
02)

bound.

Of

JOHN 12:4-11

470

471

JOHN 12:12-18

a d ~ f i q TOG< rr66aq UGTOCV 1 6 6 . o l ~ i ahis feet dry with of her the feet of him: the but hauae her ~h~ house hhq~herl rfi< d W ' < m G ~6poU. beesme filled out of the s c e 3 of the perfumed oil. became filled with the scent of the perfumed 4 Aiyrl 6P ' l o l j 6 a ~ 6 ' l m a p t i r q ~ o,, But Judas Ia =asins but Judas the Iscarrat Is.cari.ot, oneof his TO" pa%r&v aliroO 6 pihhwv of the disciples of him: the (one1 belng about disciples. Who was a rrapa6lb6vul 5 A ri T O ~ Oabout t o betray him, him to be givingbesldc Thmugh what this said: 5 *Why was T& Ppov o3n h p 6 7 ~ p t a r o a i w It this perfumed oil the per umed o? not was sol of three hundred ,as Sold for three 6 vapiov ~ a i L668q mWxOiF' hundred de.nari.1. and !ensril . and was given ion'a1' given t o the poor peo6 E T ~ C V 66 TOGTO o i , ~ TI rrcpi T ~ V He said this, Heaald but thls not because about tho ple?" though, not because rrrwxOv i,,sArv DOOF ionesl it was eoncernlng to him but because he was concerned n h i n ~ q < fiv ~ a ~b l y h w o o 6 n o ~ o v Exwv about the Poor, but thief he was and the money box having because he was, a thief T& BahA6psva @ d r a ~ a F v . and had the money the (thinel being thrown he wasearrylng. box and , , + cam 7 clmsv o h A*< a d ~ i v ,ofl the monies put Said thereforore i e Let go off her. in it, Therefore Iva E / S n i v f i u i ~ a v TOG t v ~ a Q ~ a a p o GesUs said: "Let her In order that into the day of the burial alone, that s h e h a y P O W aIh.6. 01 me she m%ETXerve it: : % ? keep this observance in "few or the day of m o x o J < yirp T ~ T O T E txm p s ~ Door (ones1 for always vm are having with my burial. 8 For YOU t a u ~ & v , l p i 6P 00 ir&vrors ?XST~. have the poor always selven, me but not always Yon are having. with yoU,but me YOU @ 'Eyvw otrv 6 bxho rroAGq Lr will not have always." Knew therefore the crow2 much out of ~ h a great~ ~ i 3 vi l o d a i o v TI l r r i t m i v , ~ a i the Jews got the Jews that there he is, and they came crowd to know he was there, oi, 6th rb 'IqaoGv p6vov &Ah' iua not through the Jesus alone but in order that and they Came, not on account of Jesus only. ~ a l T ~ V AciCapov 76watv also the Larams they might .ee whom but also t o see Lathe raised 6yslpsv K V~KPOV. 10 ~ ~ O V X E ~ V C N I O he rsiaed UP out of dead (ones). Took eowael UP from the dead. 68 al ~PXLEPE? 7va ;, TbV 10 The chief priests but the chief Inorder that also the now taok counsel to A&<apov ~ ~ O K T E ~ V W I Y11 , 67, . moAAo] kill L~z'*Ns also; Lazarus they might kill, because many 11 because on account 61' aGTt)v bniyov .r&v of him many of the through him : were going under of the J~~~were going there 5' About $260 with silver valued a t $7 (U.S.1 per oz t.

ax

an

"?-'

'IouE-xiwv ~ a l h i m e v o v clq rbv 'Irlaoh. and putting faith in Jews and were believing Into the Jelua. jesus, 12 hr&plov 6 6~Ao nohk 12 The next day t h e morrow Ule emws much m a t crowd t h a t had 6 U&v kopniv, come to t h e festival. the (one) having come fegtival, hearing that was S coming t o c i n a ~ ~ a a m s &TI E p x ~ ~ a t 'IqaoOq CIS J ~ ~ U having hear2 that is coming Jeaus Into jerusalem, 13 took 'Iqw6Au)la. IS nabw T& paia T&V t h e branches of palm Jerusalem. took the branches of the treesand went out po~virwv rai t t j h e o v ~ i qh6VTqucv h i ) t o meet him. And palm trees and went out mto meeting to hld, they began +,, shout: r a i lrpabya<ov 'now&, ~ 6 h o y q p t v o ~ .-save, we pray youp and were crying out Hosanna, having been blessed is he that 6 & P X ~ P h, ~ ~6h1rml S Kupiou ~ a comes i in Jehovah's* the tone) eomlng m name o l ~ r d : and name, even the king 6 B a a l k b q TOO 'IapoilA. 14 cirpciv the king of the Israel. Having found Of Israel!" l4 But when Jesus had found 62 ' I ~ U O G S b & p t o v ercielopw tm' U G T ~ but the Jeaua young ass sat down upon it. a young ass, he sat o n it. just a s it is K&F brlv ywpo,,,dvov written: 1S"Have s-rding as it IS havlogbeen wr~ttenl5 o fear, daughter of Qobo~?, euy&rqp XIGSY. i60b &m,heliS n Zion. Your king befeanng, daughter of Zion: look1 the king is comingp seated aov B p x e ~ a ~~ , aefip~voh q i rrc5Xov bvou; Upon a n ass's colt." of you is coming, sltting upon colt of ass. 16 These things his 16 -rdra oh gywwav ah& ol disciples taok no note mere (thlnm) not knew him the p d g m i d npQTov, ciAA' 67c & 6 4 & d q Of at Arst, but when disciples the Rnt, but when was glorified Jesus became glarifie& then they called 'Iqao0q r6rs i p v l j d q o m 6n aha Jesus then they remembered that these ithhcsl t o mind t h a t these fiv t d yEypp,,,,&m thlngs were wrltten ~ f ~ was upon e~ mo havmg en written end respecting him and t h i t they did these r&a hoiqaov these (thlnge) they did to him. things t o him. 17 Accordingly 1 7 'Epaprripal 05~ bxAo Was bearing wltnesr therefore the e r o d t h e crowd t h a t was 6 &ij 6~ dvA&<ww with him when he the (one) belne wlth hlm when the Lezarur called Laz'arus out of the memorial tomb ep6v UEV &I TOG iou he saunaed for out of the met%k?tomb and and raised him up *om the dead kept SI sv h b h v~upi3v. 18 61h him outof dead ionel. Through hearing witness. ~ o G mual imilv~on, aCr+ 6 6xAo 6n 18 On this account t h b alao me to him the crow2 because the crowd, because

Tdtge

k!

La;

,,'

1 3 ' Literally. "Ho.asn'na." xAB; xl-umn, 1 8 ' Jehovah's, ~ 1 . 1 6le.lrn1.w; ~ ~ r d ' NAB, a,

Hoh.sho'-no",

J7.laLo.Xo.*l,

473

JOHN 12:26--34

I-oirro a h b v n m o ~ q ~ i - w n ~b ' they heard h e had this hlm to have done the performed this oi o5v O a p ~ o a i o ~rtnav s i m , also met him. The therefore Pharisees said 19 Therefore t h e OEOPE~TE TI n&c * toward '% " , ! % . Yoware beholdhg that not Phadsees said among &@rhrile o(,6iv. 6 K6upoc themselves: "You obYouarebenefiting nothlng; Beel the world serve you are getting 6 n i u o aDroO CmjhBcv. absolutely nowhere. behlnd him wentofl. has 20 ' H u m 6 L 'EAAqvkc T!YE< CK See! The world him!' were but Cimeka some out of gone TGV &vapatv6vrov Tva 20 Now there were the (onell oomlng up in Order Ihst some Greeks among npcoruwiumtv "p* those t h a t came up they mlghtworshlp fcrllval: wonhip at the o h n p w j h h O~hinrrq, rQ h b therefore aooroached .. t o ~ h l i l o the ionel . . from festival. 21 These. approached BqBual66 rah~haia& ~ a therefore, i o $ : e Betheaida Cialllee. and ~ h l i l p who was h@~w alirbv h i ~ o v r c g K ~ P I E ,from ~ ~ t h . ~ ~ of. j . d ~ they were questioning hlm saylng Lord, BLhopcv ~ b v'I ooOv 16civ. 22 Epxcral Gal'i"ee' and they we are the , ? . u s to see. IB ~ ~ m t nbegan, g to request b Oihlnnoq ~ a i htyrl TQ 'AvSpLq him, saying: "Sir, we the Philip and he Is saying to the Andrew: wantto see jesus," i p x e ~ a l 'Av6piclg O i h ~ m r o c r a i 22 Phllip came and IP comlng Alldrew Phillp and told Andrew. Andrew hiyouotv '16 'IquoO. and Philip came and they are saying . to the Jesus. Jesus. SL: IqooOg d l r o ~ p i v ~ told ~a~ Jesus 1s anrwerlne 23 ~~t J~~ ahic h i r o v ' 'EhfihuBcv answered them, Mthern s-g Haneome saylng: "The hour has lva 605auBA In order that mlght be g l o l ~ e d the Son Come for the Son of TOO 6vBp6nou. 24 &pjv &pfiv hlyo man t o be glorified. of the man. Amen saying 24 Most truly I say Gpiv, tdv 6 a to you, ifever the o % e : z e % to nruhv ,CIS Tljv y i v Cmoe&vp a 6 ~ b qOf wheat the ground and dies, havlng fallen into the earth ahould did It it remains just one piv~v thv 6L hoe&, isremalninp; H ever but It should lgratnl; but if it dies, nohh naprrbv ~ L P E I . Ei 6 i t then bears mueh much frvit It is bearlw. The (one) 25 that is ~ I X G V +,v atroir ~ O A A ~ E aljrilv, I bolng fond of the sou of hlm la losmg t, fond of his soul derai 6 p!oGv ~ f i v~ U X v CIGTOD b 70 stroys It. but h e that and the (one) hatlng the ~ o dof him in the hateS hiS in this firouow they heard uqpriov. 19 dgn.

:1 2

gtg

~~~~

r ! J

? t? :

! ? . " , " :

k,

ynr~p

oll6v,vlov world will safeguard evecrlaatlna it for everiasting life. 28 If anyone w;puhdrS~~ a6+. 26 L & kpoi T I safeguard It. If ever to me anyone would minlster to 61anov$ tpoi dnohod3ri.ro, r a i 6nou me, let him follow may lerve to me let him be followln~, and where me, and where 1 a m sipi 6 c b h r i , r a i b 6 1 & ~ o v o $ 6 6 ~ there 6 ~my minister am there also the servant the mine be also, lf anyone lpoi 61aro+ would minister t o TIC t m a ~ tdn, to me msy serve me, the Father anyone lfcver willbe; T ~ ~ O EaO h b v b v s n i p . 27 YtY ? W U X ~ honor him. 27 NOW anthonor him the Father. Now the soul soul is traub)ed, pov ~ r . r & p a ~ m ~~ a i i i aino; and what shall I of me has been troubfed, and what should I say? say? Father, save out or this hour. n ~h~ cp t,h o ~aeve br 6, v me IIL out LKof Ti)< the GFF hour ~ a this. h n l e .N ~ this is ~ why I have come t o &Ah& s u t through 616 TOOTO thle I ?came h b v Into ~ 1 5 Tljv the this hour. 28 Father, glorify your name." raG~qv.' t h ~ s . 28 T pathe{ & T E ~ 66Sau6v glorify of uou you the 76 Iname. l v o ~ a . Therefore a voice oh q 4 h TOO obpavot Kai therefore volee outof the heaven And will glorify {it] again." 29 Hence the crowd 29 b oSv bxhoq A 6orbq ~ a i stood about The therefore crowd the havlngatood and that and heard it began &okra< 5hcyrv @poVTi)v ~ P ~ O V ~ W I ' having heard was saying thunder to hove occurred: to say that it had thundered. Others aha, UIryov -AyyzAoq cntrrj Xrhhh rw began say: ''An other. were to htm has s p a e n : Bngel has spoken t o , E ~ T W 'IquoOq 30 h r ~ p i 8 ~ a i him,.t 30 In answer Answerel and =id Jerua Jesus said: 'This voice &Ah& 61' t p k fi p 4 a h yiyovsv . lor me the lee this has occurred but through has a c c u r ~ not Sake- but lor TO; d o p o u sakes. iulg toriv fiveq. 31 vov 3 1 NOW there Now jutgment is Ofthe a judging Of this T~~~TOU virv , b iipxwv 703 r6opou robrou world; now the ruler mi;(, now the oi the thh of this world will be &f5hq%orra1 be ejected o ~ ~ % e 32 ; ilkely cast out. 32 And Yet 6wwBG iK ~ i yfik ) ~ n&vTasI. if I a m lifted UP should be put hlph up qut of the, eart , all [men] from the earth, will lXnGuw rrfig ipaur6v, 33 61. draw men of all sorts I shalldlaw tow816 mysell. Thla but to me." 33 This he mwv ollpaiw ewhry w= really saying to he wassaylnp ~lgnlfying towhuhat8ortof death slgnlfy what sort of jpchhrv h o ~ v ' o r e l v . 94 d m r ~ p i e q death he was about he was about to b e ~ y i ~ ~ Answered t o die. 34 Therefore a(& b brhos 'H E?$ f i ~ o h u a p ~the v crowd answered him: "We heard therefore to hlm the crowd # e heard

' $ 3 2 ,

rohy
this

rl5 into

I '%?

2:~

$%?

$itth.gh

%4

JOHN

12:35-40

474

475

JOHN

12:41-48

PK TOO v6pou TI b x p l m 6 q pEvu from the Law that out of the law that the Christ is remaining the christ siq 76v at&va, n a i rr6q A6yakq u b 6~1,' forever: and how is it into the age. and how are saulng you that VOU SaY thit the son 6 ~ i blOwBiyan r6v uibv TOG bf m a d must be lifted It is necessary to be put hlgh Up the Son up? Who is this Son Of &v0pimov; r i q i m l v ofr.roq 6 vidq TO" Of '"any 35 Jesus man? n o is thin the son ofthe therefore 'said t o them: "The light will^ hvOpimou; man? 35 n l 'Said m be a little 'lquo3q -Em ~ I I ( P ~ ) Yx ~ V O Y 7 . j 9 6 5 i v Spiv J ~ I U B Yet littie the llmt . in rou while longel. Walk turiv. n c p l n a r ~ i r a 6s ~6 p6 EXETE whlle YOU have the is. Be you walking as the hgh$ YOU are ha&lng, llght, so that darkness iva p i O K O T ~ U bphq rarahhp does not overpower inorderthdt not darxness YOU shouldrecenve!bwn. YOU. and he t h a t walks in t h e darkness KU? ai ' r r c p l r r a ~ 6LV ~ nj mriq 0 6 ~ and the' lone1 walking In the darkness not does not know where of6rv TOG hhy~t. 36 b q 6 h e i s going. 36 While has known where he b going under. As the y o u have the light, EXETE T T I ~ E ~ E T E riq ~b exercise faith in the you are hahngl' be m u believing into the light, in order to become sons of light!' 96, , iva uioi ewr6q yiu u& bght, morder that sons of light ronmlgh! b e c k . spoke these TaGra . a&Aqom 'ItlooGq, n a i things and went off These (thingal spoke Jesus, and and hid from them. 37 But although he h~h0hv Lnp6pq &Gv. having gone o f f he hid them. had performed so 37 TooaGra 62 a 6 m 0 q ~ s i a r r r r r o t q r 6 ~many ~ ~ signs before Somany but of him mgns havlngdone them, they were not Eprrpou0cv a 6 ~ 6 v OGK himcwv aiq putting faith in him, in front of them not they were believing i n t o 38 so t h a t the word crGr6.v. 38 iva 6 A6yoq 'Huaiou TOG of Isaiah the prophet hlm, 'Id order that the w o r d of Isaiah the was fuifiUed which npoqjrou rrAqpw0i 6v a l n w KGple, he "id: "Jehovah,' prophet mlght be fuuilled which he sald Lard, who has put faith in r i q hioreuuav &no8 6 , . ;, t h e thing heard by Who believed to the Uring heard f t f u s f and Us?' And as for the b ppaxiwv .Ku iou ~ i v l hrrmaX6fOq: arm of Jehovah.* t o the arm of ford to whom was revea ed4 whom has i t been revealed?" 39 The 39 ' 6 t h TOOTO 06x ,',6kwTo Through this not , they were able reason why they w e r e rrtrrr~kw 6r1 ntrhav. e1nEv 'Huaiaq not able to believe to be believing hecause .again said Isaiah is that again Isaiah 40 T E T ~ ~ ~ O K aW b~i)~ TOGS 6 & A 1 ~ o b qKU; Said: 40 "He has He has blinded of them the eyes and blinded their eyes and
~~ ~ ~ ~ ~~

'

tie

fhezore $ze$,+te
fime

he has made t h e n LIT&PWOEV ah& T ~ Y K ~ P S I W , iva he hardened of them the heart, In order that hearts hard, t h a t pi i6oolv ~ a i q 6QBahpoiq cai they should not see not they m x h t see to the eyes and wlth their eyes and ni ~ a p 6 i q ~ a get i the thought w ~ t h vofiuwu8v they should mentally grasp to the heart and the,r hearts and turn ~ a i ihuo a 1 !: ",a ? ; orpa@&mv, around and I they should be turned, and I shall t e a l heal them." 41 Isabecause iah said h these e saw things his The:~~~,,gsl b&se

d v

'F:~S

~2::~

$t?

f*,

va

58' Jehovah. J1z".*l%n.n: Lord, x u . Sari Jehovah, J1-14.1610,21a; Lord, xAB.

38' Or, *who has believed our report?"

665av a6ro3, ~ a thbrhquev i r r ~ p i aliroG. the glory of him, and he spoke about him. glory, and he him. 42 42 "Opwq piv~ol ~ a i t~ ~ 6 t v A I I +hp 09 out of the h e same, many even . . . . ~-~ ~ i q aOr6v. Of the N1ers drpX6v~wv r r o h b i &niur~uuav fnto him, put faith in him, hut believed many ruler. &hi& 61& Qa I U ~ ~ O U ~ OGX because of the m a r but through the Pgarisees not isees they would not cva p j dnrouvvhyoyo~ confess [him], in order hpoh6yow were confessing in order that not o f f from synagogue nut to be ex~elled 43 fiyhqoan, y a p r j v 665av from the synagogue: yivovrat, loved for glory 43 for they loved the' they might become, T&V &8p&rruv pcihhov flirrp TqY 60Cm glory of men more of the men rather than even the glory than the gloN TOG 8~03. God. of the Gad. 44 However, Jesus 44 'lquoGg 6 ; E~paEev~ a ~Trrsv i ' 0 Jesus but ened out and said The lone) 'Iied "He that out puts and said: faith rr1ore6wv r i $ Lph 0 6 rr1o~e6cn in me puts faith, not believing into me not is believing in me [onlyl. but in &hhh ~i~ T ~ V T~,,~wT& 45 nai but into the havingsent me, and him lalsol t h a t sent me; 45 and he t h a t 6 0swp6v Lp; Bswpai the (onel beholding me is beholding the (onel beholds me beholds him t h a t sent v6plOwTh WE. 4 6 t & QG r i q ~ 6 v K ~ U ~ O [also] Y having sent me. hgh? into the world me. 46 I have come bXfihv8a, iva' rr&q b rrrorr6wv a s a light into the have come, in order that everyone the believing world, in order that ciq i p s @ T( u n o ~ i qp\ p~ivn. every& putting into me m the darkness no should remain. faith in me may 47 ~ a i t h v ~ i q pou hnoGug TGV not remain in the . ~ n dIf ever anyone of me should hear of the darkness. 47 But P ~ ~ < T W~Y a pi j q u h h E ~ , i y h 03 Kpivw if anyone hears my say~ngs and not should guard, I not am ludging sayings a n d d o e s fih8ov "iva ali~bv, ofi keep them. I do him, not I in that not judge him: for I T6v n6upou MA' , iva I may be judging the world but m order that came, not to judge the world, but t o save the u&ow T6Y K6u llOV. 48 I might save the world. The (onel world. 48 He that
~~

. ..

22 2:

'

JOHN 12:49-13:4

476
outer garments,

477

JOHN 13:s-11
hap&"
dra
I

h8rrGv . & p i ~ a. i p i hap@3ywv T& bfip,a~hdisregards me and, disregarding m e and not reeewmg the saumgs does not my
of me 1s having the (onel Edging him: the h6yoq 6v i h h h ua i~civoq nplvd word which . Is&e that ionel W i l I judge a h b v $v, r G Lo h r q j p 8 p ~ 49 6rt LY& him m the Ert ' day; because I out of

lp&~a,

pou

. EXE~

and

~ a i

A ~ V T C O Vouter garments.
towel
'

having taken

rirv

K ~ V O V Ta ~h

6v

6 sayings has one to

Gtgworv
he girded

L C

'tpauio~O
myself
me^

not

K Lhhh

1e&e, he

ua,

hM'
but

t h e (onel

having sent has given

rripqaq

p~ V & ~ P a d ~ 6pol ~
Father what I should say And

to me commandment and that

'hohfiv

~ ~ ~ W K E V~i

dam

wzat
the

I should speak. commandment What (things)

hdjuw. ivrohi

50 ~ a i

I have known

oT6a

6-n

ad705
0

of him

arnspeaking' " according as has spoken t a m e the Father: OYh'ES

ai*vl6< $3 everlasting i ~ & pal

6 ~ 1
is.

therefore

hahG,

ra8hq

6pqniv

6 rrarip

judge hirn. ~h~ word that I have spoken is h ,a t judge him in the last day; 49 heoause I have not spoken out of my own impulse, but the Father himself who sent me has given me a commandment as to what to tell and what to speak. 50 Also, I that ~ ' commandment his means everlasting life. Therefore the things I speak, just as the

86wp

water

himsew, afterward he ts throwing 5 After that he put I T ~ V . vtrrrfipa, rai fipCaro into the washbasin, and he started water into a basin a n d

taur6v. 5

Pbhhrl

And, taking a mwel, be girded himself.

virrr~,v

to be washing to be wiping off

TOJ~ rr66aq
the
feet to the

~K~~UUEIV

TO

having been glrded. toward

61c<~upiv?q, Xipwua
slmon

to wash the pa8qrGv ~ a started i disciples and feet of the disciples and to dry them off h m ~ i ~ 9v towel to Z i c h he was with the towel with, EPXET~I which he was girded. H e is corning
of the

rGv

rrpbq

nhpov.
peter.

He is saying

heyst

a3rG , 6 And so to him to Simon Peter. He

feet7

K6p~ , UG

~ord,', you

of me

pou

are wash&g

vima

TOG$
the

rr66aq;

7 dnrrrpieqc ',lquoCq ~ a i dvsv

I am speaking.

XahG.

E i;:
13

[them]:
but

z,"Ez

Answered . Jesus

and he said to him Which right now.

Ta~Ta,
&TI,

ah6

-0

&

u 0 6 oT6q am doing you not have known yv&uq 6g . PET&

will &ow hhy~l but after

0 0

YOU

these tthingrl.

he knew before pasrover ~i6i)q 6 'iquoiiq TI qhew a 3 ~ 0 0 j Cjpa the festival of the knowlng the Jesus that came of him the hour Passover that his hour
the festiva of the

13 ~e n p ore
I va

~ssaying

a'&+

to him of me

n~ei'er h 05
TOGS
the

05
feet

Not

not

pi

6 s "

i o p ~ j ! TOO

rrhuxa

youshouldwash

vivil~

pou

rr66aq ad?+

ai0va.

=ae.

tnre~pieq 'IqcroOq
~nswered
U E

Jesus

to h ~ r n If ever

~ i q~ b into the 'Ehv pi

said to him: "Lord, are YOU washing my feet?" I" answer Jesus said to him: "What I am doing you do not understand at present, but you will understand after these things." 8 Peter v said to him: .You

'

never

not wash my feet." Jesus

K6upou had come for him to world move out of this wodd roG~ou r r p b q Tav =mepa &yp 'uaq roJq to the Father. Jesus, this toward the Father havln2oved the having loved his 16iouq ~ o b q i v TQ ~ 6 5 ~ E ~ F 9 .riXoc own that were in the own t h e (ones1 in the world rnto end . world, loved them to , f i y k q u ~ v ahoG<, 2 Kai 6 ~ i a v o v ynvopivov, the end. 2 So, while he loved them. And of supper occurring, the evening meal was going on. the Devil TOO 6taP6Aou fi6q P E P ~ ~ K ~siq TO T ~ ~ Y of the Devil already having thrown into the having already put it nap6iav " ~va rrapa6oi aGrbv into the heart of Juheart in oxler that should give beside him das Is.Carti.ot, i h e son of Simon, to betray 'loG6aq Xipwvoq ' l u ~ a p ~ r j q q3 , ei6isq Judas of Simon Iscariot, having known him, 3 he. knowing that the Father had 6.r~ rrhvra E6wn~v adrQ 6 r r a ~ f i p that all (things1 gave to him the Father into given a things into ~ & q xbbaq, ~ a XTI i dnrb eroO 6Cfihtlev ~ a [his] i hands and that the hands, and that from God cameout end he came forth from God apbq ~ b v 8 d v dahysl 4 iy~ip~~ a t and was going toward the God he is going uhder. he gets up to ~ o d ,4 got u p Ln TOO 6 ~ i m o u la; ~ i e q u l v T& from the evening meal out of the supper and he places the laid his
in order that fie m>ght transfer out of the

p~Ta(j~

iK

pLpoq answered him: "Unless I wash You ho part with me,9 Simon Peter said to KGpje, p i robq rr66aq pa" , p6vov &AX& ~ a him: i "Lord. not my L ~ I ~ not . the feet of me but feet only, but also my r h q x ~ i p a q ~ a i~ j v n w a h j v . 10 h i y a the hands .and the head. IS raying hands and my head." ahrj IqooOq '0 h~houpLvo 10 Jesus said t o him: to him ' Jesus The (onel having been baked "He that has bathed odr EXEC ~ s i a ~ p i ~ 0 3 q rr66aq does not need to have not is having need if not the feet than his feet ~aeap6q 6hoy ~ a more i vilyau8al, a h ' ' ZOTIY " to get washed, but he is clean whole: and washed, but is wholly q naeapoi tors, &AX' 05 1 r r h n ~ q . clean. And YOU men are clean, but not all:" 11 3 6 ~ ~ .rbv . nppa6166v~a11 He knew, indeed, gLvmg beside He had known the (onel the man betraying . ah6v 6 t h TOGTO S T ~ ~ E Y TI Odxi ~ & T E F him. This is why he, hlm; through this he said that' Not au Said: "Not all of YOU ~a8apoi - ' eorr. clean (ones1 you are. are clean."
I should wash y o , : not you are hav~ng part WET' tpoG. 9 h i y ~ ! &TO Z p w v lll;gq wdh me. Is sayma *him Simon

vilyw

odr:

8 ~ ~ 1,5

I$?

JOHN 13:lZ-20

478
A&YU I am aavlng

479

JOHN 13:21-27

12 "Ole o h EVIWEV robq 12 When, now, he therefore he washed the had washed their feet When n66aq &i,v rai iXab rh and had put h ~ outer s feet of them and he took the on and la,d Ipha &oij uai &v&w, nM~v outer garments of him and he h l l upward, sgaln hlmself do- a t t h e table again, h e said to ETTIIEY a h o i q ~ ~ V ~ U K L T E ~i TTETTO~?KC( you know ho Said to them Are You knowing what I have done them what I have done t o p i ; 13 b ~ i q QWVS~T~ ,O YOU? 13 You address to Y O U ? to & : me 6 1 S h u r d o q . r a i '0 rriptog, r a i u d O q me, 'Teacher.' and, ~ e e e h e r . and ~ h * LO^^, and finely 'Lard: and YOU speak lorI am hLyrrr,, o h &xi, sip1 y&p. 14 1 YOU are saymg. I am for. If therefore 14 Therefore, d I, E v t w I5 i,v roJq n 6 k g b r6ptog r a i b although Lord and washed ot~lroo, the feet the Lord end the Teacher, washed y o n 6!6&u~ahoq, vai 6 p 6 q dqtihcre &AiAwv feet. YOU also ought Teacher, aLso r m are ewlng of one another to wash the feet virrrcrv TOG$ n b 6 a s 15 bn6Ssrypa y h p one another. 15 For to be washing the feet; pattern 'Or I 8et t h e pattern far E6wna bpTv iM P Y ~ YOU,that, just ss 1 did I gave to yon ill order that according as I t ,YOU. YOU should 6 Most d o also. 1 $ $ * 't.;q 16 &piv &p$v hiyw 6piv, oiiK EM,v truly I say to YOU,A amen I ~ to ~not is ~ Slave is~not greater ~ &Ghoq peicwv TOO rvpiov airroc ori6P than his master, nor greater of the lord of him nor Is one t h a t is sent dmirmoAoq pcicwv ro5 n i p q a v r o forth greater than the apostle greater oithe Ions) havingsenj one that Sent him. 1 7 If YOU know these abr6v. 17 el mom ,,isa7c, him. If these (thing#) Yon have known, things, happy YOU are par&ploi h e L& nolfirs if YOU do them. 18 1 happy m n are If ever ronma~ be dolne am not talking about a h & . 18 06 mpi nhvwv 6 fiv all of you; I know t h e them. Not about all ones I have chosen. But it is in order t h a t h saying: i y ~ 615 Ism the Scripture might &AX' ivcl 4 ypaQ? nhqpo6^ but In order that the reripturn might be ful%led be fulnl'ed. 'He that ' 0 T@YW pOU 7bv &PTOV h 6 p W Used t o feed on my bread has lifted UP m a (one) munching of me the breed heufted his heel against me.' LnB rjv mLpvav upon the heel of him. prom 13 From this moment on I a m telling you 6pr1 Aiyw bpiv .lgh now Iam saying to uov the before i t occurs. i n yevLu6a1, ha ~ I M E ~ ~ T E BTUV order that when it to OECU?, inorder that YOU may be believing when does occur you may ylvqral 671 t h ~ I p t .20 &p?v &piv believe t h a t I a m It should occur that sm. Amen amen [he]. 20 Most truly

&%arn

may~$&,g,

havzygW,, $22 Lc:A$2~W

&S

2 :

$ &

hapghvov CN I Say t o YOU, He t h a t irplv, b to you, the (one) recelvlng Ukely receives anyone I send reeelves me lalsol. In .nw =kp ips AapBhvcl, b anyone 1 shoul$send me he is recelvlns!, the (onel t u r n he t h a t receives me, reeelves lalsol PpP hap@&happhn rbv but me receiving is receiving the (One) him t h a t sent me." rripylav'r6 p c having sent me. ~ i n h 'IquoGq became troubled in 21 Taka spirit, and he bore me^ (things) having ssld JeOYs iraphxeq TG mrrripait u a i witness and said: and " ~ o s truly sp111t t I say t o became tioubled to the YOU,One of YOU wlll tpaprrip?ucv ~ a L~TTCV i 'Ap4v &pilv hiyw he bare wl nera and aaid Amen amen I am saying betray me." 22 The bpiv brt cTq CF, J p i w napa&kn pE. disciples began t o to roo that one out of rou wlll glve beside me. l w k a t one another. 22 EBhcnov el( &Mjhoy 01 pa8qra? being a t a loss a s t o Were looking into one another the d l r d ~ l e s which one he was saying [It] about. &opo6pcvot nepi ~ i v o g Myel. 23 being s t IDIS about whom he h saying. 23 There was reclln&V(U(E~~EVO J q PI TCN p a 6 q ~ h aGloG h, ing in front of Jesus' lying one out of the discl~lcs of him bosom one of his d b s@ nbhnq, 705 'Iquo?, b fiyha 6 ciples, and Jesus loved the bosom oithe Jesus, whom wealovlng the him, 24 ~ h quoO vdzl 00v ~ o b ~ ' 4 Simon peter nodded ~ ' Iseaus; ~ ~ 24 la noddlng therefore to thin (onel to this one and said tipwv fltzpoq uai Gyyo a h & EinL t ,hirn: . , ~ ~ who i i it simon peter and b s a ~ m g tohim Say Who ahn,,t whom he is ----. hiye,, LUTIV n~pi 06 sa~ing.lltl.* 25 So it is about ' whom he the latter leaned back 25 &vanmi,v eKeivOk upon the breast of Having fallen upward that (onel Jesus and Said to him: -ri, mfi6oq 700 'Iqmii hiyea &G who is It'" the breast of the Jesus he Is mylng to h i m 26 Therefore Jesus K ~ P I E , T ~ S PUTIV. 26 &OK~!VETCII a,,swered: .It that L O T ~ , who IS ti IS snswerlng one to whom I shall b 'IquoGg ' E r ~ i v 6 q LMIV & the that I the ~ e s u n m a t (one) It la towhom dip." And so, having 6iww &O. dipped the morsel. p&qw r b ylwpiov KO; h u dip the molae~ and I shall plve to him: and gave 08" ~ i r ylwpiov X O I ~ P & E I he p&ylag havmg dipped therefore the mornel he is taking it t o Judas. the son Of Simon lscar'i'ot' ~~i 6i6wutv 'lo6Sq Xipwvoq ' I u ~ a p l h r o u . end he is g~ving to sudas simon of ~scariot. morsel 27 And then afterSatan the 27 r a i VET& r b ylwpiov 1 6 dafih&v ~ ~ into the ~ n d after tho morsel then entered a&,@ter. Jesus, therefore, hcivov b I a r w i r q . h i y ~ l o h therefore to h ~ msaid t o him: "What that (one) the Satan. ~ s r a y i n g 8 " doing get 'iqmij5 "0 n o l ~ i q noiqaov r&xetov, YOU jems What you ere d o h g do more aulcklg. done more quickly."

w .

~~~~

~~

UpWBJ

i. -

~~~

~~~

,$$,

JOAN 13:28-35
28

480 56
1s eaylng

481

JOHN 13:36-14:s

TOGTO 68 o66dq Iyvw rGv zs However, none of Thla (thing1 but no one knew of the (ones) those at the druarclpivwv n&q ri rtncw ah@' tsble knew for what lying upward toward what he said to ; h :i he said this 29 r a v t ~ t6bow hEi t o hlm. 29 Same. in aolne f % ' . were thlnkjng, since fact, were imagining, yAwoo6~opov dxev Judas was [money1 box was havlng k t ing the money box, XLycl .Ay6paoov that Jesus was telling 1s saying to him Jesus B~~ &V Xpriav lxo rv i q + . ,, him: 'BUY what things of which (things) need we ore!avhg znto the we need for the festival." or that he should hop~fiu q .roiq n~wxoiq iva festival: or to the (one81 poor in order thst give something t o the p o r . 30 Therefore, TI SG. 30 Aapirv something h e should eve. xavlngrecelved after h e received the obv T& qmpiov ~ K E ~ W S &<tjh8~ morsel, he w e n t o u t therefore the manei that lone) went out immediately. And it rbebq' fiv 62 vb{. was night. s t once; it war but nlght. 31 Hence when h e 31 'OE 05" 6 5 6 1 8 ~ ~ GYcl When therefore he went out i s sayiog had gone out, Jesus said: "NOWt h e Son of 'Iqooirq Nin, tSo{&uB~ 6 man is glorified, and Jesus Now was glorlAed,. the O 'd is in hvBphrrou, nai 6 8cb &6o<&o817 6" ah$. connection with him. and the co2 WaasioriRed hirn; 32 And Qodwill 32 ~ a i6 8 ~ 6 5 60Ehve1 d ~ b v 6" &TO U I ~ G will glorify him in himse$, himself glorify him, nai ~6865 60 &act 6 , and he will glorify and at once ha wl I glorify him. him immedlstelv. 33 Tr~via h t i ~ p b v. p ! B ' Lpinr 33 Llttle children, I Little childbe". . v e t littk lwhlle) wxth ray am with a little rlpi., < q ~ f i w * p~ ~ a i I&&< ~ T n o v longer. You will look I am, You wall seek me, and according as I said for me; and just as ~ o i q'IouSaio~q TI V ~ O U %&younde? I said t o the sews, t o the Jews thst Where am gong ,Where I go you lips?< ob 6 6 v a o B ~theriv ivai bpiv hi-yw Yo" not ere able t o comd, and to rov I am aayin* c a n n o t Come,' I say also t o YOU a t present. I . 34 imvrohjv K ~ U ~Si60p1 V dght now. Commandment new I am giving 34 I am giving You a 6piv iva &ymkTE 6Xhjhouq new commandment. to you in order that rou may love one anothe;, that YOU love one another; Just as I ~ a 8 h c f i y h q u a bphq 7va 1 according em I loved rou In order that also have loved YOU,t h a t bpdq & y m (rhX@ouq. 35 &V ~ o l j r q YOU also love one rou may love one another. I n this another. 35 By this y v h o v ~ a ! n & ~ r q 671 tpoi p&q,ai &UTE all will know that YOU they wlll know all that my disciples rou eie. are my disciples, if &&I & hnqv Zxqrr t v 6Mihotq. YOU have love among li ever l o v e roo may be having in one another, yourselves,m

ze

a b r 6 1,fvwv nirpog KLiptr, to him s m o n Peter Lord. ?TOO bn&yrlq; dmrrpi8 'IqooOq where are you going under? ~ n a w c r 2 Jesus h&yw 06 6 b a i pol v i 'Orrou Where I am going under not you are able b me now

' % 6 , ?

$$ 2%

&I&

36 Simon Peter Said t o him: "Lord, where are you going?" Jesus m e r e d : "Where I am going you cannot ~ me now, but you wlll follow (i~ohoueioa!, to fallow, you ( ~ Kwrll O~O follow U ~ ~ U E but I6 S L 57;;,~P afterwards." 37 Peter said t o him: Y ~ o r d , t h : ; $ g k why i s it I cannot o 6~oAou8c~v follow YOU a t present? ri 0 Srivapai to be followrng what not am I able to you I will surrender my bnkp 006 8fi00. 6 ~ ~ 1T ; ~ Y~ Y X ~ VOU V right now? SOUI of me over YOU I will put. soul ln your behall" 38 answered: 38 dmorpivc~at' IqaoGq T t v yluxiv uou h i p "will you surrender IS answering J~WS SOUI you over Your SOU1 in my beipoD 8fioc1q; Clll$v (iptv ALyw 001, me you will put? s men amen I am Baying to you, half? Most truly I say t o you. A cockwill by 08 @wvljog g o oli p t hhhnrwp cock should sound until whloh ltlmel n o means crow until not not you have disowned me 6pv'oq you shoul! disown three times." TO a u u i u B o 5 Gv rap6ia. u ~ not o let let g e troubled o?rou the heart: YOUR hearts %6v, ~ a i riq riq 76" ip8 n~orcLisrr b e r o v believing into the God. and into .,me troubled, Exercise faith in Ood, exercise ntorcGc~c. 2 h, o i r i q TOG n a r p k faith also in me, he you believing, In the house of the Pather In the house Of my pou povai noAXai E ~ O I Y . EI 68 p6, rtnov Father there are many of me abode# many are; if but not, I told Otherwise, I irv irpiv, 671 nopeGopal t r o ~ p h u a abodes. ~ m e l y to rov. because I am going to prepare would have told YOU, T&OV Gpiv. 3 mi && nnopru8S r a i because I a m going place to roV: and if ever I should go and my way to prepare &TO! 6 u w r h o " irpiv, n&Alv Epxopal a place for YOU. 1shoul8prePare place to roo, again I om coming 3 Also. if I go my way rat napahjpylo at p npbq t p a v ~ b , and prepare a place and I ahall take sEng rou toward myself. for I a m coming Iw 6nou rip? t y & nai bpciq 7 . again and will receive inorderthat where am I also roo msY be. you home ta myself, o i k ~ t h a t where 1 a m YOU 4 r a i 6nou L & h6yw ~ n where d am-going under rov have known also may 4 And T ~ V 666v. where I a m going YOU the way. know t h e way." 5 Akytt &O c3wpBq K ~ P I C , 06x 5 Thomas said to 1ssayimg b him Thoma. Lord, not oi6apcv no6 h6-y n&C him: 'Lord. we do w e have known where you are go g under; how not know where YOU are going. Haw do we oi6apcv T ~ V 666"; have we known the way? know the way?"

~6y.1

" ,'>A$;,

: $ , $ ,

ienfig:~ E P , ~

14

14

JOHN 14%-13
6
Is saying

482
.
to him

483
of me

JOHN 14:14-21
I will do this, in

& $ :

6 Jesus said to him: "I a m t h e way and fi aai fi a j e E l a raia ofi. the truth and the life. the way and the truth and tha $ife- NO One comes to t h e Father except through 0lj6~i< BPXST~I rrpbt 76" ' r r a ~ i p a no one is coming . toward the Father if me. 7 If YOU men had known me, you p 6,' tpoG. 7 si LYYSI(EIT~ p ~ , .~ a i have knbwn my not through me. If uoo had known me, also from this T ~ Yn a ~ i p a M O W . hv ~ ~ ~ E I T E . 6rrr' moment on YOU know the Father of me likelY Yon had Perceived: from him and have seen irpm y b o s arirlrv K U ~ i w & m c . right now You are knowing him and YOU gave seen. 8 A~YEI ah6 OiXtmoq KGpac, 6~iCov I . =,.ing to him phiup L~*. show rrlvugll ,"l T ~ Y mmipa, ~ a i &PKE~ fipiv. g said to him:

Aiyr,

'IqaoGg

Jesus

'EL6
I

am

P O U

700~0
this the

i i

might be giorlfled

the

Father,

and

i t is sufficient

to us.

I ...-...,.

h t y r i a h 6 6 ' IqooGq Toooirrov ~p6vov Jesus So much tlme p c ~ ofiK E ~ pE ~ you~have iot'eome & ~ 26 know me? He that has with YO" l a m and not you have known m .: me has seen the Oihtmr; 6 Lopan%< ip1. bbpancv .r&v ~ h i i i p ? m e cone) having seen me has seen the Father [also]. How is say' us n a r i p a mi)$ 03 M y a q Aeitov fipiv T&V 10 D O Fathe': how you are saying Show to us the you not believe that rna7i-p~; 10 06 . ~ T I U T E ~ E ~ < ,671 ey& tv I am in union with Father? Not youarebelieving that I in the ~ ~and the t h TC) n a l p i ~ a i6 rrmtjp &v Cpoi i ~ ~ s ~ l T& v ; Father is in union the Father and the Father in me rr? The with me? The things 1 say to you men I do w$eh am hsaying iyo to 6piv roo from drrr' not speak of my Own originality; but the hm~i). &pauToj 0,3 iv, 66 mar,)p b who remains myself not I am s ~ ~ s k i n gthe : but ~ a t h in ~Father ~ with me Cpoi p6v.w~ n o ~ T T& a6r00, in union his works. me remarning isdoing the Works of him. IS 11 Believe me that I 1 1 rr~mrGr~< pot 6 n i % C v r C ) r r a ~ p iam in union with the Be rou believ~ngto m e that in the Father Father and the Father ~ a 6 i mamjp & &poi. ~i66 pi, Sob ~ d r is in union with me; ' and the Father in me; if but not, through the otherwise, believe on i p y a adrdr TTIOTEGETE. 12 'Aptjv &pi" account of the works works them be YOU believing. Amen amen 'themselves. 12 Most hkyw 6pb, iv, r r r m h o v siq & p i truly I say to You, H e I am saying to YOU, the (one) believing into me that exercises faith that One also ~a rpya , a & am noti) K & K E ~ Y Oin ~ me, will do the works- that the workr which doing also that I do; and he will do rrolfio~~ ~, a. pi ~ i r o v a T O ~ W V notfidrl greaterthan will do, and greater of these (things) he wiu d;, these, because I am 6rt T&V r r m i p a T T O P E G O ~ ~ I . going my way to the because '1% t-ward the Father am going; ~ ~ t 13 h ~ ~ , 13 ~ a iTI 6RI al-rfioqtlrr tv r C ) 6v6pmi whatever i t is that and what IikeV yon should ask in the name YOU ask in my name, 9
IasaYlng to hlm the

t2!hg:

tp~

may be glorified in ; with the 14 tdrv TI a i ~ j u q ~ i WE t v 76 Son. 14 If you ask if ever anything rov should ask me m the anything in my name, 6v6pari pov ro5.ro n o ~ i o w . I will do 'it. name of me this I shalido. 15 " ~ YOU f love 15 'Ein, &yanBri lfever YOU may be loving % ! I me, commandments; YOU Observe my hvTohhq Ttr2 will 16 and I will request commandments the the Father and he 16 K & ~ G b p o r j o o rdv maripa ~ a mhov i and I shall reauest the r at her and another will give YOU another helper to be with you rrapbhq<ov 6 6 ~ ~ 1 bpi" i , , , paraelete ' he will give to roU in order that forever, 17 the spirit fi p + " bpi)" ~ i qT ~ Y aii)va, 1 7 ,T& of the tiuth, which i t m & be w l t h roo into the age, t h e t h e world cannot mvaSpa r i q irhq8riaq. 8 6 ~ 6 o p o q,oh receive; because it spirit of the truth, which the world n o t neither beholdS i t 66vamL haPciv Brb ori esopci a 6 ~ 6nor knows it. YOU is able to receivH, because not it is beholding it it, it 0668 YIV~UKEI' bpsiq YIV~)O~ETE ~ 6 ~ d r remains with you nor is knowmg: rou are knowing and is in YOU. 18 I 6rt rrap' 6piv pi-vr~ ~ aC iv 6ph because w ~ t h roo itisremaining and in roa Shall not leave you bereaved. I am 'Oming toriv. 18 O b &+jaw bp&q 6p+crvoGq, to l9 A littie it is. Not I shall let go off YOU orphans, Epxopqt mphq bp&q, 19 irt p~nphv longer and the will behold me no I am commg toward You. y e t little ~ a i6 ~ i w p a qp~ O G K ~ T ~ e~wp& tpeiq more. but You and the world me notyet isbeholding, rou behold me, because 61. E m cis6 pa TI h i , ~ a Ii live and YOU will but are begalding m i because I am i v ~ n gand live. 20 I n that day t p ~ i qi ; j o s ~ ~20 . $v PIE~V" fipipq 6pdq YOU will know that I roo willlive. In that the day You am in union with my yyhao8. BTI i % i v TQ rrmpi IOU ~ a Father i and YOU are in will know that in the Father of m e and Union with me and I 6 p ~ i q 6" $poi K & Y ~kv 6l.i~. 21 ' * 6 am in union with YOU. YOU . m me and I in you. The (One' 21 He that has my Bxwv r h q b~ohhq pou ~ a i ~ q p e v and having the cammandments of me and obrervmg Observes them, that 6 &yani)v p ~ O.n e is he who loves a h & < Lcdv6q barw them that conel is the lane) loving me; a ~ me. In turn he that iv, b~ & y a r r ~ v ps & y a n q e j o ~ ~ijn& the (one) but loving me will be loved by loves me will be loved TOG nmp6q pou K&Y% &yarrfiom a h 6 v ~ a by i my Father, and I the Father of m : , and I shall love him and will love him and will plainly show myself to C p aviow adrQ ipaur6v. I rhallma~e apparent in to him myself. him."
Father in the Son;

6oSaoEB

n a ~ i p &v

rQ

"16'

$ :

fk

JOHN 14:22-28
22 A b s t

484
I am coming

485 Lpxopaa npbq toward 6xhpyd bphq.

You.

JOHN 14:29-15:4
~i
If

ah+ 'IotXaq, o6x 6 22 Judas, not io =.vmg to him Judar. the Is car', ot sald to Y ~ ~ O M Y TI him: ~i ' I u ~ a p l t 5 ~ q, qK~PIL, ~ what has Iseariot, Lard. what has occurred that that inpihhq 6p w i e l v yourself YOU BF about t o be makkg apparent in tend to plainly to us and not umurbv r a i oGxi TO ~ 6 0 1 1 ~ ; t o t h e world?' yourself and not to the world? 23 d m ~ n p i '~quo~q ~ a i ETTN , 23 I n answer Answer9 Jeau and said Jesus s a ~ d t o hlm ah6 'E& 715 &yank " ~ anyone f loves me, to him If ever anyone may be lov~ng he will my pz ~ b v h6yov word. and my Father me the word of$ h e ~ f ' ~ ~ 4 ~ $ will love him, and we n m i p vou & Y c m i w ~ ah&, ~ a i TFAF Shall come to him and Bather , :qf me will love him, . and . toward a h , j v ihEua.iPga xa; . poujv , ,naps a,3r3 make our abode with him we shall come and abode beside.. , him him. 24 He t h a t does rrolqo6p~8a. 24 6 drycm&" v~ not love me does not we shall make. The lone) f o ? lovmg me observe my words; TOGS hbyouq ~LOU 06 , q p c ? ~ a i 6 and t h e word that the word8 of me not is obsennng; end the are hearing is h6yoq 6v &KOGSTE 0 6 . EU,TIV L ~ b 5not mine. but belong? word which :You are hearing not is mme to t h e Father who drhhh TOG nipgavrbq WE rrarc6g. Sent me. but of the havingsent me of Father. . 25 "While remaining 25 Taka h~XhXq~a bpb ~hese (things) , l h a v e s ~ o k e n to YOU with YOU I have Spiv 62 spoken these thinrr~p' pivwu 26 the 6 bes~de remaining; but to YOU. 26 But the naphrhq~og, T& rrvsiipa ~6 6yiov 8 helper, the holy spirit, paraelete. Ute spirit the holy which which the Father will nepyrl 6 ~ c r r i l p Lv 76 6 v 6 ~ m i Send in my nsi,,e, that will send the Father in the name one will teach YOU Inrivog b p h ~ @6hSa n&ra all things and bring that (one) , w l tea& ~ ,things) brropvjazt bpaq n&~a 3 slrrov back to will remind ron all (things) which 1said a11 t h e things I told bpi" i ir 27 El jvqv &@ijpl $piv YOU. 27 I leave YOU to you &ace I am letting go off to YO;, peace, I give YOU m y slpjvqv T ~ V t p i v 6iSwp1 S p i v od peace, I d o n o t give peace the mine I am giving to row: not it to the way ~ a 9 6 q 6 n6opoq 6i6wolv i r 6i6wpt that the gives aceoP3ir.g as the world isgiving am giving lt. DO not let YOUR Ta aooLOeO 6p&v fi ~ a p 6 i o a r t s be troubled nor t8&. let troubled roo the heart let them shrink for S E L ~ L ~ T W . 28 p m s let it be cowardly.. heard .that. fear. 28 You. heard Lyir ~Tnov bpi" 'Yrrhyo na; t h a t I said t o YOU, I I said to YOU I am going under and a m going sway and

mu were loving t o

fiym&rL

2%

i =

~~~

F ; ; , iF :
'

1.

*1

#A

Ee

! ?

pa hv 6r1 YOU me rou relo ce like&, because I am gomg that I am my rr,~5g rbv n a ~ i p a TI 6 ncrrilp wiCov t o the Father, toward the rather.' because the Father greater way because the Father pod L m w 29 ~ a vGv i d p q ~ a hpiv npiv greater than I am of me is. And now I have told to rorr before 29 SOnow I have told y b T a O yrviuea! ~ v a 6rw to OC~U~.' h order that whenever it occur you before lt occurs. in Order that, when nohhh rrtoraGoqre. 30 odnh! YOU should belleve. ~ oyet t m a n y (thmgn) i t does occur, YOU XaXjoo pe8' Sp&v, EPXET~I y a p 6 TOO may helleve 30 I 1shall weak wlth row, 1s coming for the of the shall not Speak much with YOU anymore. u6opou h p ov ~ a h, i t v o i aClr EXEI world rurer;' and m me not he 1s having for the ruler of the 066iv, 31 &M' ~va YVQ 6 world i s comlng nothing, but in ordel that should know the And he has no hold nbopoq brt &ym& d v na~Lpa, On me, 31 but, in World that l a m lovmg the Father. order far the world t o na9b~ 6v~oXilY accordmg as commandment t E e Z e know t h a t I love the Father. even as the marip oG.rog no,&. .EYEiP EoeD, me Father thus I am doing. Be gett~ng up, Father has commandment [to do], hywpm LYTEOBEV. let us be come from here. so I a m doine Get ua. -~~ 'EY* E!P~ fi hp?~Xoq fi &hfle!v$, ~ a let i us go from here I am ' t h e vane the true, and "I am the true 6 r r d p pou 6 yrwpy6q L q r w 2 whv the Father of me the farmer is; every Father is t h e cultivanhfipa Lv Lpoi n a p n b tor 2 Every branch branch in me b$$,P,?g fruit aipat aGr6, ~ a i n 8 v r b ~aprrbv i n me not beanng f m m t h e takes awav. heir liftingup it, and everyone the fruit qbppv ~aeaip~ iva ~ a p n 6 uand every one bearzng bearing he is e1eamng it in order that frult f r w t he cleans, that i t nhriova 9 6 ~ ~ . 3 fi6q Spsis may bear more frult more it may bear. Already you 3 YOU are already ~ a e a p o i L ~ T E 6th d v Xbyov 6v clean because of the clean lones) you are through the word whlch word that I have hdhhqna bpi". 4 peivmr i v &poi, spoken to YOU 4 ReI have spoken to rov; remain ~ o o m me. mall1 m unlon wlth nh i r b tpiv. ~ a 9 i r q r 6 xip pa od me, and I in unlon anx1 in roo. Acoordlng as the branch not 6Guarat ~aprrbv @ipav q ' iauroG with YOU Just as the 1 . able frmt to be bearme itself branch cannot bear . - from & I, . p&,q , I Tfi &pnfiv, Ohw f r u t of ~tself unless it if ever not amau rgmain in the "me. thus remains in the "me, m 0662 bpdg Lhv pi b i p o i the same way nelther neither YOU if ever not m me can YOU, unless YOU

a m comlng [back] / 1f loved nopeGopa! me, would rejoice

I
YOU. YOU

"

2;;

E Y !$

15

'

A !

JOHN 15:5-11
Yonmay be remain in^. .

486
5 6

487

JOAN 1 5 : l . Z 1 9
L)v

me, 5 I am the.vine, bpeiq r h ~ h f i p u ~ a . 6 piwwv you are the branches. rou the bmnches. The (onel remslnlng in He that remains in dpoi uhyi) i v a d r g OSTOS +~PE! ~ a p r b v with me, and me a n d 1 in him thls lone) isbearms fruit 1 In union with him. nohCv, 671 xopiq tpoG od BCvaaBe this one bears much ~XEBUII~ apart fmm me not fruit; because apart 066Jv. 6 t b .rro~tiv pi TIC, anyone from me YOU can do If ever not to be dnln. noth~nl. ...gbll dv tpoi, tphiBq nothing at all. 6 If may be remaining in me, he was thrown anvone does not E5w T ~ X j p a ~ a i i<qpbB remain in union w ~ t h ourside the branch and he was d r i e a ~ p , me, he as rai wv&yowlv ah& ~ a i fiq ~b a branch and is dried and they are leading tosether them and into the up; and men gather naisa~. nGp ~dlhhovu~v ~ a i fire the,. throw in^ and i t iti being burned. those branches UP tpoi Kai 7& and pitch them into 7 'Edv geivyf and the the Are and they are 1f ever YOU 8 oul remain iII me p~ivn B burned. 7 If YOU p i p q 6 pou i v briv ~ y l n g s of me in rov - i tshould rimsin, Which remain in union with BLAqrs ahiaadr, rai me and my sayings ib if ever roo may be wllling ask rov and remain in YOU, ask yfvju~~al 'piv' t h ~ O l ~ & , whatever you wish to You; it will come to be and it will take place t6oShaBq 6 n a r i p pou elnrlfied rather of me In order that for YOU. 8 My Father ~~~- the r a p ~ b nohinr OCPV la; is glorllled in this, fruit muen uonmar be bearlnz end that you keep bearing Y%O& ipoi patlqrai. much fruit and prove YO- should become to me disciples. yoursel~es my disci9 ~aBht 4 ~ h u i v 6 ~ a T i l p K & Y ~ ples. 9 J U S ~as the ~ccording as loved me the ath her: also I Father has loved me and I have loved YOU, y a tvmhhS pou remafn in my love. &pi. 10 d& mine. 1l ever commandment. of me 10 If YOU observe T P ~ ~ S . p w i ~ e @ ~j & dmn my commandments, YOU rho" observe, uoo wlll remm the rove YOU will remain in my love. just as I pov, ~ae+q L i) TOG na~pdq ~ d q of me, gceord~ns as of the Father the have the tvrohdq ~ r r i p n ~ anai ~ivw commandments of the commandments I have obaerved and I am remaining Father and remain in a h 3 dv ~ f i his love. ofhim In the Oriv 11 'These things 1 1 Tatra XEXhhqna I have spoken to ~ h n ithing.1 e I have spoken to YOUS that my joy 'iva 4 ~ a p d :4 i p i 6" Opiv fi in order that the JOY the mine m you m a i be may be in YOU
vine.

pbqrc.

16 EIF, am

the

4 &p~~fXoq, remain in union with

1 LV

$2

r~2yY,,, & : $
1

'rz~

~~~~

qo%?'

and YOUR JOY m~ be made fill, 12 =his 12 a h turiv 1 iv~ohi il evil is my commandment. Ls the commandment the mlne This that YOU love one &ym&rr trhhilhouq Iva I , , oraer that rou be ~~~t~~ one ano~ler another Just as I naek 4 , l z g a i)~$ 13 p~i<ova have loved you. acmrdlng as greater 13 NO one has love greater than this. tva Exel that that I . hsviAg, ~ I I should TIC j v qux)lv a d r o t 8surrender his 'Oul ln anyone the soul of hlm shoul! put Of his mends p i h w a h o j . 14 C y i q ?;hot 0 ia~s friendn of him. ou it enda me to" am 14 you are my friends ib n08fi~s B g i) if YOU do what I am If ever row may be dolng whrch commandin= you. tv~LMoya1 bpiv. 1s 0khl A6yw 15 I no lonier call Not yet I am commanding to YOU. YOU slaves, because s bpdq Sorihouq, 6r1 6 6othoq odr o l 6 ~ v slave does not know, rev saves, because the ikve not has known no,Ei 6 r ~ p l o c bp&< 6~ what his master does. what isdoing of hlm the lord; roo but But I have called YOU hlends, becauac sipll~a pihouq I r r h d I have said friend.: becausa all (thinml which the I have ijrovoa m p h .rot n a r p 6 ~pou i&p!ua heard "Om my Father I heard beside of the Bother of me I made known have made known bpiv. 16 odx bpcic pe CcchicaaBe, C I M ' d b I to YOU. 16 YOUdid to you. ~ o t YOU me C~OB, but not choose me, but t(Eh~tCIrqv b p d ~ ~ a EBqri Isre$ ba chore you, and I put row h o m e r t h a t I YOU. and I ra1 raprrbv appointed YOU to go Op~iq may be go ng under and fruit ron on and keep bearing cpi~qn fruit and that YOUR roll may be baring K $ ? ! S % f ! ,jTl 3 fruit should remain. P~VU. Iva may be remaining. In order that what Ukely in ohder that no mataieqrr T ~ V na?Lpcl Lv TQ 6v611mi pn, ter what YOU ask the roo mlght ask tho Psther in the name of me Father in my name he 6+ bpiv. might glve it to You. h e might glve to YOU. 17 "These thlngs I bpiv 17 T-a 6v~LXXopa1 command YOU, that ~ h ~tblnltal ~ .~ e I s m command~ng . to &ym&c aAjhouq. 18 El YOU love one another. lva In order that You may be lovlng one another. U 18 ~f the hates 6 K ~ ~ bpdq O S pled YIYLMETE. &I YOU. YOU know that it the world YOU i l hstlnb, rouareknowmg that has hated me before t p l mpirmv b 3v ~ p i o q ~ r v 19 . 1 d r r o t me first Ok'YO" has hated. If out o f the it hated you, YOU were part of 6 r6upoq & , Vc, YOU were be la^. the world likely the world, the wodd xai
end the

'

? ' &'

o?~oo

mlght be made full,

? D $ :8%2 F

%?

E."
1

h67.P

tk

I :

& ' $dOY

JOHN 1520-26
the

488
ws. belnp tond ol:

489

JOHN 15:21-16:7
spirt

own lthinpl

i6iov

Lqihn

becsule

6 ~ 1 62 would be fond of
D I L .*61h..

out of

TOG
the

160pou
world
YOU

o l j ~ LuTL,
not

you are.

:$ &

but what ls its own Now

0 1tho

TOO
S

rar06q.
Father,

the

r b nvrO a
TOG

of the

riq

C(d~C&~rlv bvhq
chose

out of the world, on this account the world 20 pvqpovrriE~e hbyou os hates YOU. 20 Bear Be You beerina In mlnd of the word of whieh in mind the word I L D ~Tnov bpi" 06%Lorw 6oChoq yicw TOG said to YOU, A slave asid to rov Not is slave greater of the is not @eater than rupiou a h o G EItrrt L6ioSav ~ a bphq l his master. ~f they lord ofhim; if me they ~eraecdted,also YOU have oersecuted me, 6th ouutv T b ~ ~ Y O V they wid persecute: if the word of me they ill1 persecute YOU also, ~f they have Prjpquav nu1 observed my word, they observid. 0110 the ~ q p oouu~v. 21 &Aha ~ O T U rrhYTa they wlll observe YOURS also 2 1 But they A l l observe. But these ithlngr) all they will do all these r r o ~ j o o u o ~el( v bphq 61& ~b dvop& they will do into rou through the name of m;, thmas aaamst YOU on ST! ollr oi6ao1v .rbv rrtpylovr& account of my name, becaulo not they have known the (one) having sent beeause they do not PC. 22 Et p ljheov ~ a thhh i o a a 6 ~ 0 i q know hlm that sent me. If no2 1 came and I sp&e to the;, .= . - a" -.r A a.m" +.," &paprim 0th ~ixouw come and spoken M sin not they were havlng; now vav them. they would have r p autv o k Lxouotv mpi no sin: but now they p3ext not they having about excuse lor Lrpapriaq &Gv. tMl, ~ o i r v rai have 23 6 sin of them. The tonel me &tinn ---- their sin. 23 He that d v r r a ~ i p a pou ' ~mi. 24 rl ~a Epya p' hates me hates * o the Father of me Kate,. If the works no? my Father. 24 If I Lrroiqua Lv airroiq 6 0 3 6 ~ 1 hhhoq ~ irroi ow, had not done.among Idld in them which no one other dl%, them the that (rpapriw o6n rixww 4 v 6L nai no one eise did, they aln not they were having; now but also would have no sin; L w p h ~ a o ~ vr a l p ~ p ~ u j ~ a u~ tv a lL p i m i they haw they have seen and they have hated alao me and but both seen and hated me as well as my the naripa Father of pou' me. 25 In it is b rhqpo8. 6 h6yoq tv TQ v6p4, Father. 25 should befulllled t h e word tho (one) in the ~ a wthat the word written abrOv yaypapptvo TI 'Epioqu6N pr in their Law may of them hmving been wri&n that They hated me be fulAlled, 'They hated me without 6opr6N. 26 "Orw fh61) as free slit. Whenever lhculd come the cause.' 26 When the rraphrhq~oq 8v 6 D v l q w bpiw r a p & helper arrives that I psradets , whom 1; shalfaend t o vov beside Pvill send YOU from

out of

CK

700
the

K ~ J W .

b a u s e YOU arr no part of the world, but

you

world . the

TOGTO
thls

is hstlnp

p~uri

bp&q

xbpoq,

rorou%n

Father. that one will 27 uai bear witness about that lone1 w 1 1 bear witnesa about me; and me; 27 and YOU. aprupsirirr, 8 n hrr' &pxiq in turn. are M bear t: f a r e t c a r l n l witness. that from beginning witness, because YOU p p ' LpoG Lori. have been with me wrth me rovere. from when I hewn.

whloh

mapa

bedde

of the

rrF&r q

&AqBriaq the Father, the spirit truth of the truth, which from the L m o p e b r ~ a ~proceeds ,
is pmceedtng.

LKE~W< ,paprupioli

rrrpl tlio5.

'!tiq

b&!p

35,

1 -. ,.. gt

..""

""

%\?

"I have spoken these things to iva U K ~ V ~ ~ I O ~ ~ T E . that may not in order that not rou mlght be stumbled. be Men e dmouuwyhyovq no~ljuouow &AX' will expel YOU from OR from synagogue they make but the synagogue. In fact, 7va rrhq : % : I % ln order that everyone the the hour is Coming when everyone that &rro~rsiva harppi&,, having killeh iho%&ink aacred a e r v l ~ e kills You will imagine rrpou ipelv TG ~ E G . 3 nai ~ a 0 ~ a he has rendered a to be dRerlng to the God. And these (thingal sacred service to ~ o t j u o u o ~ v &TI O ~ KL y v w m ~ b v r r a ~ t p a Q0d. 3 But they they will do because not they knew the Father will do these things because they have not ob6L Lvi. 4 &Ah& ra6.r~ ArhMqna nor me. But t h e e lthlnm) I have spoken come to know either bpi" iva 6rav ih6p fi Gpa the Father or me. to 10" in older that whenever should come the hour 4 Nevertheless, I h a w ah& p v q p o ~ l j r ) ~ ~ &DY 611 6 i ) spoken these things of them You may remember of them that to you that. when tb< E~TOV bpiv hour for them arrives. sald to YO*; YOU may remember I T&T~ 6L bpi" be told them to YOU. there (things1 but to roo D U t ot "These things. &PX?C o6r ~lrrov, 6 ~ 1 p B ' Spiw ijpqv. however. I did not beginn ng not Issld, beelluse wlth r o u I was. tell YOU at first. 5 vOv 6L . brr&yo rrpbq rbv NOW but I am golng under toward the lone) because I was m t h YOU. 6 But now I dplyavrh pe ~ a i 036~15 L C bpOv am golns to him that havlnglent me and noona out of You 1 sentme,and yet not tpwr@ noc brrd PIC. il auertlonin~ m e Where are vou norne Gnderl 6 hhh' l8 ; T U C ~ hri&Gna- bpiv But becau~etheae (things1 I have a~okanto rou r~rrh'pw~~ bpOv v T ~ Y ~ap6iav. spoken these things to YOU grief has ha#\lled of YOU the heart. 7 & h i 6 D -14" &hljealw . htyw bpiv filled heads. truth am saying to r o i 7 Nevertheless. I am But the bpiv Tvcl iYZ, telling YOU the truth, uu q 6 I Itis bearfng ggether to rou Ln drder that 1 It is for YOUR benefit I
I have spoken

16 These Taha &things)

AdMqra

to

b piv

l6 "

'%'

i$e?
1

JOHN

16:8-15 &vay~rAci Irpiv. 18 M ~ p b rai he wlll announce up to You. Little itinel and oGrh~ tlcwpdrk pc, xai nMtv and agaln not Yet m o are beholdlnr me, pxrpbv rai 6gcdC pr. llttle I tlmel and you wlll see me. 1 1Et~au oh LK rdv Said therefore out of the p&r&v ah00 n&g MhfiAoy diselPles of hlm toward one another Ti Lmlv TOGTO 6 hiy~l what IS this which he 1s osyinr MIK ' v uai 06 8Ew sir6 P C Llttle i % m m e l and not YO" are teholdlng mi, nai rr&hlv p ~ ~ p b v ~ a i 6Ul~oe6 VE. ~ a and again little itlmel and roo WIII see me? and "OTI hay0 T P ~ F rbv n a r i p a ; Beceuse 1am golng under towsta the Father7 18 UIcyov oOv Ti LUTIV TOOTO They were aaylng therefore What ia 8 ALyrt OGK 0i6a EV which he israylng lit le t1m61, Not we hsvetnown
16

JOAN

16:16-21
YOU.

6 a m going away. For dmChtlo. &nChtlo, Chv y h p )n) should go OR. If ever for not I should go OR, the if I d o not go away, npirg b p e q the helper will by n o n a p h r h q r o g 06 p q DFJQ paraeletc not no would come toward you; means come to YOU: Lhv 6L n o p u 8 d ni q m d n b v npirg h u t if I d o go my Iteve. but Ishould g;, ~ s h a t s e n d him toward way. I wili send him And when 6 ~ 6 ~ 8 . Kai LX%v Lrciwg ChtyScl Y O . And hsvinr: -ma that (one) wlu reprove t h a t one arrives h e the give 7.3" r&pov nrpi 6pap~iag rai ncpi convincing evidence the world about sin and and 6tualarhq5 r a i nrpi upimaq n r p i concerning sin righteousrighteousness snd about judgment: about ness and 'Oncerning & p a p r i a < pLv 6r1 oli ntmcGouow n the sin fndebd, because not they are bellevlng judgment: 9 i piace' 'Oncerning clg Lp& 10 nrpi 6t~a1oolivrl( 66 6n Sin, b s a u s e t h e y are into me: about dghteournesr buf, because not exercising faith r p b g rbv narCpa dnhyw m i OGKLTI then eon. toward the Father I am going under and not yet in me; cerning righteousness, 8eo rirL pc 1 1 =pi 62 rpiorwg because I am going rou geholdlng me; about but ludgmenf, +A + h n 6rl 6 &PXWV TO0 T ~ Z U ~ C E I I U I I ~ the ruler of the no lonaer: 11 then nLrpt7al. eonce&ng judgment. has been ludled. because the ruler of l2 'Era ndhh gxo [Ipiv thts world has been Yet many (thlngl) I am havlng to 10s judged XL~EIV, MA' 06 6 6 ~ 1 0 8 ~ ~ ~ O T & < E I V 12 "1 h m many to be saying. but not uov are able to be carrying t h l n G Yet to say to ~ou.-b"t YOU a k not bprr U 6rav 6L rlght now; whenever but should dome able t o bear them a t Lrcivog, d m G ~ , , g ~ present. ; ~ ~ , 13 However. when t h a t one arrives, that (one). the truth, spirit Of the 6 S l r i u e i 6phg el< n i v M h & ~ a vn&uav, o b the h e w I gu s into the truth , all, not he wiil guide YOU into all the truth. AdioEI 619. t(NTOt ne w u apes* ~ from himseu: but for he will not of his own impulse. 60a 6KoGFl hahior, as mmny (things) as he la hcnrlng he wlll m&k, and hut what things he hears he wili speak. ~h Cpx6prva &vayyrhci dpiv. the (th~fips) cam ng he will announce UD to you. and he t o YOU the things 14 LKE~VOS t p i 605hoci I 6r l4 That That (onel me wlllplorlfy, becauee out of coming' one wili glorify me, 700 Lpot hfip*rra~ rai &a yrhri me (thing) mine he wtll receive and he WiJ'dcelsre ~ ~ , 6piv. 16 nbm 6ua EXSI 6 and wiil declare i t to YOU. All (thlnpl) as m a w a m 18 hsvlng the to YOU, 15 the naTfip t p & t m l ~ 6ih TOOTO rtnov 6 ~ 1things t h a t t h e Father Father mine la; through this I said that has are mine. ~ h is ~ LK TOO LpoO h a p w r ~ rai out d the lthhg) mlne he h recelvhg a d

'

K g $ ' -

aeq

2%

3%

"

longer, and, sgsj,,, in a little while YOU will see . . . me." 17 Therefore some of his disciples said to one another: "What does this mean that h e says t o us. 'In a little while you will not behold me. and, again, in a little while i YOU Fee me; and, ,because I am going to the Father'?" Hence they were "what does this mean t h a t he ' little We do not know what he is talking about:' what he ' 19 Jesus knew they fierAov ahbv Cpwr-v wanting to they were wllltng hlm t e be quea%dnlng. him, so he ctnw a i r o i g n r p i r o h o u Z ~ T E ~ T E ~ E T *question he said to them bout thls uov are sceklng with Said t o them: "Are among &AAiAwv 6 rlnov Mcrpbv r a i oG one another because I s a ~ d ~ ~ t t[time] ic and not yourselves over this, 8cwpsT~iri y, noi v i h w y r & v r a i because I said. In rooarebeholding me, and again u t 1s [time] and a llttle whiie You will not behold me. 20 I am saying and, again, i n a little you see bpi" Err, K A ~ ~ E T E xai epqvip to YOU that YDY WIU weep and rov w wail me? 20 Most truly I 6 62 K ~ O ~ O F X a ~ ( J E . T ~ I . 6 p 6 5 SaY YOU, YOU 6peiq, rov, the but world wll~relolce; row weep and mail, b u t XvrrqBfioEo8e, &AX' him? G GV 15 xap& t h e world will rejoice: wlllbeprieved, but the grlel o t ~ o l rinto joy YOU will be grieved, but YOUR grief will YEV~~UET~I. YUV~~ will became, woman whenever be turned Into joy. ~irrq h h i v EXEI, 6 r 1 qhecv 21 A woman, when birth. ~she may glie ~ blrth g r hi d la hevlns, ~ because ~ came she ~ is giving ~ ~ ~TUV 6 t has grief, because her 1 dpa aGriq hour o t her: the whenever but hour has artived; hut JEV~~~UU ~b na16iov, when she has brought she 8houl become usrent to the llttle boy. forth the voune 06~6~1 pvqpovahri 8hi1+~oq she remembersthe not yet she 1s remembering 0% ttribulathn tribulation no more

[it] t o / declares I n a little while will behold me n o

YOU

$2

~KP' i z ~ \: $ ~

zt
",?d

.A%:Eee

g:i

21%%%

4s

JOHN 16:22-28
through

492
into t h e , World world;

493

JOHN 16:29-172
,

th of the joy because ST, CYEW~~&~ X ? P ,"', because was genera a t 8 man has &0prerroq ,si< i d v ~ 6 o p o v . 22 rai 5 p d q been born into the world. Also YOman ~ n t o the world. 22 You also, therefore, are now, EXETE' oZlv pkv h6 v vGv theretare now lndeed g You are having: indeed, having grief: rr&h!v 61. Qo a t bpsq, ~ aXa i jo~~a 5 tGv but I shall see YOU again but I shakree you, and wiE rejoice oryou again and yomr hearts fi ~ a p 6 i a , ~ a iT ~ V xaphv 5 GV 066cig will rejoice, and YOUR the. heart, and the JOY o p ~ o o no one joy no one take &psi &@' bpGv. 23 rai t v &aivn rrj from you. 23 And w i u l ~ fup t from you. And in that the in that day YOU will f i p i p q bpk o d ~ t p o ~ i o a r r o66iv. & p j v ask me no question at day m e not rou will question nothing; amen all, tNl., I SaV hiyo &$A?", hv T I t o YOU. If YO; ask the I am saying, to rou. Likely . anything Father for anything airjoqre ~ d v rrcnipa K o r ~ bpi" Lv he will give it to you YOU should ask the Father he will give to YOU in in my name. 24 UnTO ' 6 v 6 w a ~ i POV24 ,j,"ts& ) ,[ z ir. til t h i ~ present time the name of me. YOU have not asked firjoars o66b 6v srj 6v6pari ofav;; single thing in my rooasked nothing in the name name. Ask and YOU airsire ~ a i Xjp will that be r o o asking and " i r e " , in that )oy may be made full. 11 xapd 5 Gu f i rrmhqpopbtl. the joy o?you may be having been made full. , 25 *I have spoken these things to YOU 25 T a 6 ~ a i v napolpiacg h r h h h q ~ a in cOmparlsons. The There (things) in comgarisan. l have spoken hour is coming when I will speak to you no $,P,*, more in comparisons, rrapo~pintq hahiuo bpi" but but I will report to comparisons I shall speak to you YOU with plainness wappqoiq rrzpi r o c r r a ~ p d g & m y y d O the outspokenly about the Father Ishallreportback In that day Jpiv. 26 t v Lcrivn rrj fipepq t v T@ 6v6pari will ask in my name, to you. ~n that the day in the name say to pau ~ ~ T ~ U E O ~ ~ E a , 06 i hiyo, bpi" TI and I do of m e YOU will ask, and not I a m sarrng to YOU that YOU that I shall make Of the Father & li tporfioo T ~ Y rrmipa rrepi bpOv concerning you. 61d ~ j v
the

76" K~UJIOY.n h h l v
again and I am going

I am le trng so off the Further, I am leaving

&~i,qpl
the

TAV into the world.

r6opov ~ a m i o p e l j o ~ a ~rrpdg
toward

TAU r r a ~ i p a .t h e world and am

Father.

going my way to the,

29 h i y o v o w oi paeqrai rraflpqui 0fiWiW

no one

Aresaying the disciples of him See? Now in you are spealing,

uh05 '16e VGV i u Father."

and

outspoken^:

XaX~iq,

29 His disciples ~ a i rrapolpiav said: "see! NOW you

eompar~ron

you are saumg.

hiysir,

30

are speaking with . & we ;:%corn plainness, and are ut-

%?

that you have known all (things) and not need ," EX EL^ tva riq YOU are having in that tpwr@ . t v ~ 0 6 ~ 4 1 TTIDTL~~O EY may question; in this we are belkving that

6rl

016ag

n&vra

order
OU~.

.: .

from

dm6 0eoG

~ o d you

f~fih&~.

tering no comparison. n a i 06 xpaiav SO N~~ we know that you know all things and you do not need to have anyone question You. By this 8 that you 31 &rre~pi0 a h i q We came out from God."

zf:;bY;; ;$%P,''

, ,

c f ; d t fl

'6

27 For the Father he for the ~ ~ IS havina t haffection ~ for ~ himself has affection . . . -~ for YOU, because Yon f i t $ ? ~iq because - brp ou me have had affection m@nhjna~z ~ a ?TETI-~K~TE i for me and have have been havine affection for and YOU have believed believed that I came . 706 ~ T C I T P ~ )t~~ f i h e ~ out ~ as the Father's I came out. representative 28 I that I beside of the Father 28 &Snh80v , 6~ TOO rrarpdg ~ a itXjhv0a came out from the out? came w t of the Father and I have eome Father and have come

shallrequest
~

the

~ a t h ~ ~
~

32 i60ir 31 answered Jesus ~ i g hnow t are believ'ing? L O ~ L Ithem: "Do YOU believe i p x r r a + Gpn ~ a i U l j h u B ~ v f a at present? 32 Look! IS coming hour and it has in order that The hour is coming, moprr108ij~s &aoroq i q T& lndeed, it has came, YO" &auld be scattered each (one) mto the when YOU wlll be 76La K&pc p&ov &@fiTE. scattered each one to own (things) and me alone YOU wlll let go off; and hls own house and 6 na~jp VET' ipoG YOU wlll leave me O ~ K ~ i p ip6voq, TI not I am alone, because the Father wlth me alone, and yet I am hddrhqna Spiv not alone, because the toriv. 33 raha These (thins$ I have spoken to roo f at her 1s w ~ t h me. 18. ha b *poi cipjvqv EX~TE. t v T@ 33 I have s a d these l n order Ulat in me peace you m a y have: in the thme to You that by 0hiqlv &rrr &hhh means of me YOU may tribulation roo are ha&ing, but have peace In the 0apoai~e. tlfh v e v i ~ q u a TAW world YOU are having be 90" taklng oourage, have conquered the tnbulat,on but K~U~OV. / t a k e couraae! I have wor~a. conquered t h e world." 'IqooOq, rai TaGre Lh&?qocv Jesus spoke these
T~IUTZ~ETE.

' IquoGq

"APT!

~~~~~~~a

to them

%z$

17

(thmgs]

J~ ~ SUS,

and

27 a3sAq y h p

6 narfip
~ ~

an

@Aci

having lifted up

hr&pag

TAV rob< 6@0ahpabg a h 0 6 ~ i q

the eves Father, haa eome the

fhings, and, rais-

of him into the mg hls eyes to heaven, hour; the hour has. come;

o 6 p ~ bE T ~ E V ~ & T E P , i h @ ~ e c v ij
heaven glorify said

Gpn. he =aid: "Father.

66Sau6v 6oShog

oau

~ d v uibv,
you,

iua nae&q

an

of YOU the Son. lnorderfthat the

&

glorify yourson, that

Son your son may glorify

should glorify to hlm

mi, 2
of al?

accordang as flesh,

you gave you have glven hlm

&=jwraq you, 2

drrj

tEouuiw
authority

n 6 . u q oapn6q.

inorderthat flesh, that, as regards

according as

~va

authorrty over all

JOHN 17:s-10
~ a and l yours are mine, and and I have been glorified among them. 11 " ~ l s a I, am n o TO K&P , longer in the world, the w '''' but they are in t h e world a n d I am and they f d 4 ) npbq Lpxopat. nhcp &y.ylc coming to you. toward a m comlns. Father holy: Father, watch over them o n account of rilpquov aha* hr rg 6v6pm( uou observe them Ln the name ot you to wfleh your own name which you have given me, in 6 6 6 ~ ~ 6 pol, ~ 7va Sulv YOU h e w given to me. in order that they may be order that they may Ev raei)~ h d q . 12 '0Te ijpllv be one just a s we are. one (thing) accordins s l we. When I 12 When I was with per' aGr&v L i) &T~~POUV them I used to with them 1; wsaobservlnp at;h;q h, I n the T@ over them on account 6vbpmi uou 01 70" own name name of you to wkich youSi%$ven % ! t, you have given r a i tgGXa a ~ a i o66oiq &F abr&v which and I gusrkd, and no one out of them me: and I have kept h b k r o el p)1 6 ulbq r"q d n w k i a g , them. and not One f them Is destroyed wasdestroyed tf not the eon ofvhs destruction. O except t h e son of Iva Y P ~ O ~ in order that the sedptura .bould?x iuii~led. destruction, in order I S v& 6 L npbq u& Zpxopat Kai t h a t t h e scripture Now but toward you I am comlnk, and might be fulfilled, aha Ada h, 76 K& 4 ) 13 But now I a m these (things) I a m speaklng in the woryd coming to you, and iva exwlv I am sp*ing these in order that tbey may be hsvhg things in t h e world tp+v nnnrAqpwp~vqv in Order t h a t they mine hsvlng been made full 14 ' E y h 6t6o~a adroiq ~ b v AMyov uov may have my joy in I have nlven to them the word of YO;, themselves t o the full. val b ~ 6 o p o 5i p i o q o ~ v&oiq, 671 OCK 14 I have given Your end the world hated lhem, beeauu, not word t o them, hut t h e clulv br 700 ~6wp.u I(&&< f y h world has hated them. they are out of the world according as I because they are n o oCu clpi LK TOO ~ 6 0 ~ 0 ~ . part of the world, just not am out of the world. as I a m no nart of the bpwr& 7~ world. l5 Not OdK I am requeattng In older that 15 I "I request YOU. requesc you, aCrobq &PIIF tn not to M e them you ahauld Uft UD them out of t h e world, but 7va nlPfiuag Y e l them over Order that you should o serve t o watch O In order beenu- of t h e wicked beeauae &oSq & o~q LK Lu TOO noqPOi). 16 tu tu outof the wleked (one). (One). Outof them out of Out of one. 16 They are

rh tmlv nal oh you" 1 . and the SL66{aupa1 w t adro%. I have been glorlfled In them. 1 1 rai O G K ~ I clpi hl And notyet I s m in

bph mlne'.

'

g\

'ki? t2$

~."s$,c;~.

2 :

'%$?

$%

JOAN 17:17-24
roc
the I

496
odn
not
&K

497
pat 8ihw iva . brrou to m'e, 1am willing in order that where
am

JOHN 17:25-18:4

n6opou
world not am

they are

~ioiv

no part of the world,

according aa just as I am no

700 ~ 6 u p o u . 17 hyiauov part of the worid. the world. Sanctify 1, sanctify them by adrobg b 14 h X q 8 ~ k C 6 h6yog d ubq means of the truth; them in th; truth; the word the yours your word is truth, hXjet,& &rw. 18 ~a%&q &M? 18 Just as you sent truth I S . According as me me forth into the dmio~c~haq ~ i q rbv r6upov, d y * d m 6 m ~ A aworld, I also sent you sent forth into the world, also 1 sent forth them forth into the a l j w h q ,sic rbv ~ 6 o p o v . 19 ~ a h i i p a h & " world, 19 ~~d I am them znto the world; and over them sanctifying myself in &y& &yldr<w Epau~6v. that they I am sanctifying myself. In a r k t h a t their also may be sanctified 6otv rai a h d ly~aopival by means of truth. &y& odr eipi
out of may be also

they

E '; '

20 "I make request, not concerning these only, but also 20 06 T O ~ T W V 61. epwra ~ o tabout these but I am requeahng concerning those putting faith in me ~ ~ V O V &ah& , nai m p i r6v rr,mrpv6vrwv only. but also about the (ones1 bel~evlng through thelr ward. 1 in order that they 6,& TaO hbyov &av & p 2 ~ through the word . of them Into me, may all be one, just as you, Father, are in 21 ' i v a rrhvrrq I v in.order that all (olles) one (thing1 union with me and I o G , v d p , b &poi am in union with you, bulv, n&g they may be, according as you, Father, in me that they also may be ~ & y &hl moil iva ~ aa ihoi 6piv i n union with us, in and I in you, in order that also they m us order that the 6otv iva b ~ 6 0 ~ TTIUTEG~ 0 ~ may believe that they ma; be, in order that the woNd may believe you sent me forth, TI u G p~ dm6orrthq. 22 ~ & y b t i v 66Sw 22 Also, I have given that you me sent forth. And I the glary them the glory that fiv 616wn&g pol 6 i 6 w ~ a adroiq have given me, in whlch you have given 'to me I have given t b them'. order that they may iva 60," Ev ra8Aq i n order that they m a r be one (thing1 iceording as be One just as we are one. 23 I in union Ev, 23 &y& &v a h o i s ~ a o i b one (thing,. I them and you with them and YOU m union with me, in b &poi, t w a &mu in me. inorder that they mar be Order that they may. be perfected into one, T E T ~ E I W ~ ~ V O Y O Isig b Iva having been ~erfeetedinto one (&inel, tn order that that the world may i, ~ 6 ~ p ob gn a6 have the knowledge ylvlju~q world that you t % t h s t YOU sent me forth may be knowing the ~ ~ gand& that~you loved h r r 6 o r ~ ~ h aKU> q fiyhqoag droirg sent forth and YOU loved them aecordirre as them lust as vau loved 6 ~ 6 ~ ~ & /m ; e 24 ath her, as t o 24 d C h you have given what you have glven

havine been .

&~lleEi~.
truth.

ey& me, I wish that, I where I am, they also may be with me, in n&ncivo! 30.w tpo0, iva also those may be me, in order that order to behold my Bsopi)o~v m)v S 6 < w *Y Lp$v fir glory that you have the glory the mine whlch given me, because thev may behold 6i8w~drc on, TI jydrrrqo&q 11s YOU loved me before you have given to me, because You loved me the founding of the rrpa aarapoXflg K ~ U ~ O U .25 n d p Si~arc, world. 25 Righteous before faonding of worid. Father righteous. Father, the world has, nai 6 ~ 6 u p o q UE oljn Eyvw, Py& S i indeed, not come to and the worid you not it knew. I but know you; but I have UE B~YWV,rai 03~08 E y v w m 6 r t o h pc come to know you, you I knew, also there knew that you me these have &niorrthaq, 26 ~Cri tyvbproa a h o i q ri, to know that you sent sent forth, and I made known to them the me forth, 26 ~,,d I &op& u o u ~ a i yvopiow, iva have made your name name of you and I shallmake known, in order that known to them and 1 &y&nq ,w$vb fYiO yhqodr~ U ~ T O ? S will make it known, t h e love U loved them in order that the love hl adroiq. fi ~&y& with which you loved them. it miy be and I in me may be in them and I in union with Taha eirrhv ' l q u o ~ q t ~ j h 8 s v them." ~hese (things) having said Jesus eame out Having said ubv ~ o i q p a B q ~ a i q aJroO dpav together with the disc~ples of him other side these things, TOG X ~ ! p h p p o u ~ i l Y KiSpwv b n a u fiu Jesus went out with of the winter torrent of the Cedars where was his disciples across K ~ T O ~ ,~ i c , SY ~ i u j h 8 s v a d ~ h q ~ a ioi the winter torrent earden.. into which heentered he and the of Kid'ron to where there was a garden, i R ~ E ! SL ~ a 'loG6aq pa81lmi alj~?;. 2 Had known but also ~ u d a s and he and his disciples of hrm. disciples entered into 6 T a p a ~ , ~ o ~ aljri,v q Tbv T,jrrov, it. 2 NOWJudas, his

'

'

i;

18

18

u~

the (one)
&I

giving bedde timer

him

the

place,

beCBUSe there

rrohhh~~c r&v
the

was led together

uuvjx8q

,IqooGq

,,

E ~ c i p!~&

wlth

p a 8 q ~ G v alirair,
disciples having taken

of him.

?br ~ Y , % ~ ~ ; % $ ~?'

soldier band and nai &K r&v &pxlapiwv nai EK omeers of the chief also out of the chief priests and out of priests and of the ~ a p l o a i w v i m q p h a q ~ P X E T ~ I , ~KZ: IISTA Pharisees and eame pharisees subordinates 1s coming there with there with Q w & v x a i ha rrhSwv ~ a brrhav. i 4 'lquoG5 and lamps and torehes and kmps and weapons. Jesus 4 jesus, 08" ~i6&c, r r h v ~ a T& t p ~ 6 p e v atherefore. know~ng therefore havlng known a l l the (thmg.1 eomlng all things coming

therefore

08"

'lo6Sag
Juaas

hap&v

betrayer, also knew t h e Place. because Jesus had many times The met there with his disciples. 3 There-

1 2 ThIY

;e

fore

took the

the

JOHN 18:5-11
Upon

498

499

JOAN 18:12-18

A !

tEjA&v, a Myel a h o i q upon hlm, went forth he came out, and he is raylng to them and said to them: Cqrdrc" 5 &mnpi0qow Tiva Whom are rou seeding? They answered to him "Whom are YOU looklng for?" 5 'They ' I q o o h d v NaCopaiw. ~ ~ E Y E I answered Nm: .'Jesus Jew the Nazareno. He is sayins 'Eyh ~ i p t . I o ~ j ~ m 6L r a i 'IoGSCIg the Naz'*rene'." He I am. =ad been standhg but also ~ u d a s said to them: 'I am [he]." Now Juden, his b na 616065 a h b v , & ; , the lone1 giv% beslde him them. betrayer, was alsa otv ETTLY a(1~0is'E 6 EIP,, standlng with them. therefore he snld to them em. 6 ever,when he hijA0av rig T& ~ a l ther WentoR into the (thbgrl behirrd and mid to them: ."Iam Ihel: they d m back irr~otlv fiapai. 1 ndtv and to the ground. fell on t e ground. Again tbPre?Om he asked h r l p h OEV a h o t 5 ~ Tiva Cqlli~L; he insuir2 upon them Whom are YOU reeking? them again: '"Whom are YOU looklng for?" 01 6P etnav ' I ~ O O O V dv , Na(;opaiov, The loneal but mid Jeaus the Nazsrene. They said: "Jesus the 8 h c r p i 0 'IrlooOc Elnov bpi" 6rt Naz.mene'." 8 Jesus Answere2 Jesus said to that answered: .I told ~ i p ~ .1 o h SITE^= am; U therefore you are weihp. YOU I am [he]. u, therefore, it is I ewrr roriroug h&yc,v let r o u go OR thew to be going under; are lookins for, let 9 Yva nhqpo0 A6y05 these go"; 9 In order i" orderthat mtght be fu&ied the word that the word might 6v d n c v 6n 0 0 5 6 6 6 ~ ~ 6 q pol be fulfilled which he which he .aid that Whom you have given to me said: 'Of those whom o6r M h z o a LE a h i w &va. you have given me I not I destroyed a u t o i them no one. have not lost a single 10 Xipov o h n~ e ~ rxwv Slmon therciore efsr having one.fp 10 Then Simon phxalpav elhruoc~ sword drew Peter, a s he had a Sword, drew i t and T TOO &PXIE~&? 6 0 5 ~ 0 ~ the 01 the ehlef p ~ i e s slave and struck t h e slave of the d m 6 ~ a l r v ah06 -rb h r h p ~ o v ~ i , 6 ~ t 1 6 v .high prlest and cut he cutoff of hfm the ear the rlght. his right ear off, The fiv 6i name Was but (ivopa name 6 M ~ x o ~ . of the slave was Malchus. 11 Jesus. 11 ~ l n c v oOv b 'IqooOq however, said to said therelore the Jesus peter: 'Put the sword B& r)lv phw,pw tilv qy, Tb Thma the sword into the sheat : the Into [its] sheath. The 9 j w 8 &isorb b 06 CUP that t h e Father which has glven to me the Father not has given me, should niw ah6; I not by all means aheuld Idrlnk it? drlnk It?" him

hi ahbv

ZiJ:h$2

' 25

'

'y'

2 :

&:tl'

? % ;:

t ; t e n!2'3'
mp

o h m c i p a r a i b xthiapxog 12 Then the soldler The therefore band and the chiliarch band and the military val oi imqpjral r&v 'lou6aiov ouvLhaPov commander and the Jews took with officers of the Jews and the subordmate. of the seized Jesus and ~ i , v 'IqooGv nai t6qoav adrbv 13 ~ a iiyayov i the Jesus and bound him and they led bound hlm, 13 and npbq ' A m np&~ov qv yirp they led hlm Rmt toward Annes Amti he was for to honas: for he m r 8 r p b ~ 702 Kathoa 85 fiv & P X I E P1E was ~ ~ illthe;-ln-law to father-1."-law Of the ~ a ~ ~ ~ who , l was ~ d C l,l r c f i~r2est C a . . ~ phns, who 70; i v ~ L T Obrr:uob ~ 14 fir 6; Kathpas h ~ prrest h that year year that: waa b41 CnliEnar 14 CB has was. of t1.e b uup~odc6oa~ roic 'lou6aiolq 6 ~ in l fact, [ h e one that Jews that counseled the Jews the Ionel havmg cmnneled to the O U P P ~ ~ E v a &v0pwnov 6mo0aueiv that it was to them It Is bearing togemone man to die beneflt for one man to die In behalf of t h e h t p r o 5 hao0. over the Deople. n . n n 1 . -, ~. -. 15 'H~oholjBet 65 T 'IqooO Iipwv 15NowLilmon War followlnn but to e Jesus Slmon peter as well as nhpq ~ a a i h 0 5 ua0rlrfic. b 62 pa81lriq another dlsciple was Peter and another dlsd~le. The but disciple following Jesus. That h ~ i v o q fiv y v a m b q T? &px!qzi .a1 dicciple was known to that was known t o t c ch ef prlesi, and the hlgh priest. and ouvelo~h8~T ~ ' 'IqooG Eig j v abAiv he went In with Jesus he went in with to #e Jesus into the courtyard into the courtyard TOO &pxtcpLw 1% 6 62 n h p o q of the hlgh priest. Peter 16 but Peter was but . 01 the chief Priest the lonil(! n&; 06pp 0 . standlnp outside a t had been atandins toward the dm* outride. the door. Therefon the other disciple. LtjA&v o8v 6 pa8l;ilq Went out therefore the dlre p e 6 0thA A w the i, who was known t o y v o o ~ 6 g TOO & p x l s p i o ~ r a i 1 ni the high prlest, went known of the chief priest and herald to the out and spoke to BupwpQ nai E b f i ayzv rbv n i ~ p o v . the doorkeeper and portre~s and d'in the Peter. brought ~ e t , e r in. 17 ?&YE, o h 73 r/ 1 7 The servant glrl, J s saylng therefore M the the the doorkeeper, then n a 1 6 i o ~ q r/ 0upop6g M i r a i o h & sald to Peter: "You servantgirl the Portreu Not ale0 You oatof are not alsa One of T&V pa9q?&v ET 700 & Y E ) ~ ~ T O Y 7 0 6 ~ 0 ~this ; man's disciples. the disciples you are of the man this? are H~ -1 h i y ~ ~ brrivog 0 6 ~ civi. am not." 18 Now Is saying that lone) Not I am. the alaves and the 18 im-Tjl~loav 6s 01 &Oh01 ~ a i01 officers were standlng Had been standlng but the slave* a d the about. as they had hqpiat & v 0 w c r r t d v nurotq~6rcc, 6 built a charcoal subordmaw charcoal Are havlng made. -use fire, because ft rai k8zppaivavro~ cold. and they were it ?is, end they were wanning themselves; warming themselves.

12 'H

I --

ie

? $ P

%~rd~'

JOHN 18:lO-25
Lo~bg fiv SL ~ a d i IlL~pog PET' a6rGv was but also the Peter with them having stood ~ a i 8rpptv6p~vog. and warmmg hrmself. 19 '0 oh &pxc~psC< fiphtqoru r 6 v The therefore chief priest queatloned' the ' I q u & u r r r p i TGV ' paeqrirv a h 0 5 ~ a mepi i J~~~~ =bout the discioles of him and about 616aXfig adro0. 20 d r r r ~ ~ ~ i eah+ teaching. of him. to him ' 1qaoGq 'Eyb rrappq.~;~ AEAhXqra Jesus I outspokenly I have spoken ~ 6 a p q 2 y b %&TOTE 56Xia<a $v s6 to the world; I always taught m ouvaywyi ~ a b i 76 1cpQ 6 1 ~ 0TT&TE< ~ sunagozue' and in the tempi;, where all oi 'iousaiot ouvLpxov~a~, the Jews are coming together.
~

JOHN 18:26-32

( Peter also was standl n e with them and

-~~~
~~~~~~~

~-~~~

warming himself. 19 And so the chief pp,i,t questioned Jesus about his disclples and about his teaching. 20 .Iesus answered him: .-I have spoken to the world publicly. I always taught in a synagogue and in the --~. ~-~ . . . . tpmnle ..~~. r--. where sll the Jews came together; and I Spoke nothing in secret. 2 1 Why do you question me? Question 21 those who have heard ~PWT~<: tpirn)oav g ri, I Spoke to them. are you ~ ~ ~ ~ t Q U i ~ S ~~ ~ O , ,~ ithe ~ ~ what ? &qn&rag ri Uihh on ahair isc O ~ T O ,See! These know what having heard what I rpoze to them; see! these I said:' 22 After he ai6ao~v ? i ~Trrov Zyir. said these things, one have known what (thmgs) sad 1. of the officers t h a t 22 raGra 66 admi, rirr6vrog siq was standlng by gave These (thmgsl but ofhlm havingsaid one , o....~ " rrapcmqnbq , r&v h p ~ r i r v E~WKEV face and said: "Is t h a t having stood alongrlde of the arbordlnates gave t h e wayyou answer t h e chief priest?.' bh slap ~upa drrro~pivq rG & p ~ ~ p + 23 h r r E ~ p i e 23 him: -1f I spoke are YOU answerme to the ehiefoned? . ah3 'IqoaGq Ei narGg Uihhnoa, vap.njpqoov wrOngly, bear witness to him Jesus I f badly I spoke, bear witness concerning the wrong: rrepi TOG K~I(oD. d SL ~ d i r g , ri ME but if rightly, why about the bad; if but finely. why me do you hit me?" Stpr~g; 24 'ATTLUTEIXSV o t v a d ~ b v24 Then An'nas sent are you Raying7 Sent off therefore him him away bound to d 'Avva~ ~ E ~ E ~ I Y O V - rrpdq K a l h av ca.iaphas the high the Annas having been bomd toward CaiaDtas ~-~~~~ PIleSC. rbv drp~aepia~ 25 Now Simon the high priest

$2

~~~~~~~a

hidif:y$cel

%,",?P," , , z t F i ; , $ Li

."." *.. "...

torie : ': &

~~~~~

-L

62 Z p w v f l h p o g tmbg - ~ a i Was but Simon peter havingstood and and warming himself. B E P ~ ~ I Y ~ ~ N~Trrov O~. 06" a d ~ 6M i Then they said warming himself. They said therefore to h ~ m NO^ t o him: "You are n a i oi, fu ~ i r vpaeqrirv a6mG 'ST. npt elso one of his a m you out of the disciples of him you &e7 dlsmples, are you?"

25 'Hv

Peter was

0 6 ~E [ ~ [ . He denied i t and said: Denied , t h a t one and maid Not l a m . "I a m not." 26 One 26 Myrr . d g tr: rfiv 6 0 G h ~ roc of the slaves of the Is saying one out of the sbves of the high priest, being s drpxoepto auyysvig Clv 06 h L k o EY relathe of the man chief pries? relative being of whom cut o g whose ear Peter cut ndrpoq ~b Ariov - 0 d r Z y * or d6ov Zv -16 off. said: "I saw you Peter the ear Not I you saw in the in the garden with him, did I not?" oh K~VQ a6roO; 27 m6rhtv therefore 2, *owever, peter garden him? Again denied i t again; and fipvfioa~o n h p o y rai ~ G e i w g hht~rop cock denied . Peter; and immediately a L&W&UEV. crowed aoun ed. 28 Then they led 03" t b v 'IquoGv Jesus from Ca'laphas 28 -Ayouutv thkrefete They are leadlng the Jesus t o the eovernor's drr6 TOG KCLI&+C( l g ~6 rrpa~~h,pmv. fiv palace. It was now from the Caiaphas rnto the prsetonum; Itwas in the day. But 6;'~ rrpwl. ~~i n if .,. ~ l o f i h e< ~I ~ < 76 ,they themselves did but early.! And they ' not entered into the not enter into the governor's palace, , , i v,aveiru,v rrpat~irpiov, " praetorium, in order that not should get deRled t h a t they mignt not but might get &AM q&porv 76 mho)(a. 29 tE,fih8cv but they mlght eat the parsover. went forth eat the Passover. "late ozv 6 ~C,A~TOF rgw toward ~ p d q a i ~ o b q29 them came outside t o them therefore the pilate Said' "What ~ a iqqutu , T i v a r m q y o p i a v ~ i p c ~ r and bringing acousation do YOU i what are bring against this 702 h v ~ ~ d m o ~oljrou; u' 30 drmkpieqaav ~ a man? i 30 I n answer of the man this? They and they said t o him: "If ~Trrav a 6 ~ 3 E l fiv OOTOS this man were not a they mid to him If not was this (one) wrongdoer, we would rrotirv a6n 6 v uol T r a p ~ 6 i r ~ a p E a v h 6 v . not have delivered doing,' -not likely to you we gave heslde him. him up t o you.'' 31 ctrrsv otv adroiq n r A & r a q Ah5s-r~ 31 H~~~~pilate said., Said therefore to them Pilate Take r o u t o them: "Take him a h & fircis, ~ a i ~ a r h T ~ V v6vov"l? f ~ b yourselves and judge him you, and according to the law of rou him to r p i v m ~ ad^&. ~ i r r o v ah6 01 'lou6aTo1 YOUR law:, he J ~ W S judge you him. Said to hlm the Jews said to him: .It is not 'Hpiv odn E E ~ T ~ V h 0 ~ T f i a 1 0 6 6 i v c lawful for us t o kill To us not tt Zlawful t o kill no one; anyone.'. 32 This, in 32 iva TOO 'Iqooir order t h a t the word

fipvjoaTo ., Z K E ~ V ~ Kai ~ d m

~~~~

KEP

nhrlpoefi 8y qvqivov whleh he sald slgmfuing might he fulhlled TO;^ B a v h ~ q i p ~ h h ~ ! J~ O ~ V ' U K T I V to what sort of death he was about to betying.'

fulfilled which he said

to signify what sort of

death he was destined to die.

JOHN 18:33-38

502

503

JOHN 18:39-19:5

33 E i o j h e ~ v oh ~ i q d 33 S o Pllate entered n&v Entered therefore spain into the the aovernorss rrpa1~bplov 6 nenhhoq ~ a i i q b q u c v graetorium the Pllate and sounded for called Jesus and sald 76" 'Iq006v rai E T ~ E Y ah@ I* ~1 the Jesus and he said to him You are the to hlm "Are you the Paatheirq T & 'lou6aiwv; 34 d r r r ~ ~ p i 8king of the Jews?" king of the Jews? ~ n m e r e ! 34 Jesus answered: it of your own 'Iqoo6g 'AT& uEauro6 Uh 7 0 6 ~ 0 h6yE1q 'IS Jesus From yoursell sou t h ~ a are savtoe . originality t h a t you i l 6hhol ETn6v mot n ~ p ? tpaO; say this, or did others or others sald to you about me? tell you about me?" 35 & T E K P ~ 6 n s l h h ~ o q M i ~ l iyi) 35 Pilate answeret? ~ n s w e r e a the Pllate Not what I ' l o u S a i 6 ~ ~ l p c . 76 Eevoq rb obv rai o i "I a m not s Jew, a m Jew s m i The nation the YOU. and the I? Your own nation &PXIE~E~~ napi6w~& OE tpoi. T; and the Chief Priests chief priests gave beside you to me:, what delivered you up t o me. What did you do?" trroinuaq; 36 drrrmpie 'IquoOq 'H @au~h.i~ did YOU do? ~ n s w e r e a. , Jesus The kingdom 36 jesus answered: 6 t p i oljn i u r l v . ir TOO ~ 6 u p o uT O ~ O U . "My kingdom is no, the mine not is outof the world this; part this world. El i~ 700 K60llou TOGTO" ?Y 1) p h ~ i If a my kingdom were if outof the world this was the ingdom part of this world, my o l b m l p i r a ~ o i ipi fiyovi(;ouro t k the subordinates the mine were struggling fought t h a t I shauld Iva rrapaSo8G up d mely, In that 1S ~ Obe U given ~ beside not be d e l i ~ e ~ e the Jews. But, as 7oiq 'lou6aioty v G ~ 66 1 ) Paach~ia 1 ) to the J~WS: now but the kingdom the it is, my kingdom is not *om this source.'' tpfi LUTIV ~ Y T E ~ ~ 37 E Y ~Tnsv . O& mine not is from here. Said therefore 37 Therefore Pilate aljr4, 6 ~ E I A & ~ o ~ O G O I G Y !3authshq ~1 said t o him: "Well, to him the Pilate Not-therefore king are then, are you a king? oh; drrr~~pi811 6 'IqaoGq zb h i y ~ l q 6r1 Jesus answered: '"You YO"? Answered the Jesus You are saying that yourself are saying baalh~ljq ~ i p l tyi) . 1 TOGTO ~ YEY~V~IIU! king Iam. I into this Ihave beengenerated that I a m a king. For this I have been born, rai sic, TOGTO 'OjhuBa and for this I have and into this I have come come into the world, lva paprup?o~ &hqeriq in order that I should bear witness truth; t h a t I shauld bear rrhq 6 c3v t~ ~ i &qeeiaq q &KOGEI witness to the truth. everyone the being out of the huth is hearing Everyone t h a t is on f the truth qwyiiq. 38 ALy?l 6 the side O 0 % 0 . ISsaying to h m the. listens to my voice:' n r ~ h h r o q T i i m l v dhfi8sla; 38 Pilate said to him: Pilate is truth? What "What i s truth?" .

rr6Lh~v IWhesv And afier saylng tin& K a i TOGTO this havmssaid asam he went out thnr . h And . . . .-, . . armnt --. . nut - -706s 'IouSaiouq, ~ a i h f y e ~ agaln t o the Jews rrpbs the Jews, and he 1s saving and toward to them aljroiq 'E i) oG6apiav not one "I find no fault m ~ a ~ m b p f i o n n d w ~ n l g i n v ahm@ to them hlrn 39 Moreover. 66 ovviee~a a l ~ i a v .39 Eomv you rrve a custom Is but custom cause; t h a t I should release Eva hoXGow 3piv b 14, a man t o YOU a t the tva I to in the in order that

ZtGv"

: k %

order

22 :I2

rrhoxcr. Poljhcuer obv drrrahGao Passover. parsover; are rou w~shing therefore should release therefore, wlsh me 3piv ~ b v PouAia 73" 'lou6aiwv; to release t o You the to r o u the king of the Jews? kinp of the Jews?" Mfi 40 Then they shouted 40 inpaGyaunv abv rrhhtv Ai~oyovr~q raying Not again, saying: ' ~ o t They cried out therefore again TOGTOV dhhh rbv BapaPPhv. 4v 6 i 6 this man, but Bar.ab'this (one) but the Barabbas. was but the Now BapaPP&q humic. was x robber. Barabbas , robber. At t h a t time, T 6 r ~ 02" EhaP~v 6 n ~ l h h o q7.3" Pilate Then therefore took the Pilate the 'IrlooGu nai i p a o r i y w u ~ v . 2 ~ a i oi took Jesus and Jesus and he scourged. And the scourged him. 2 And mpaicGrac nXLSavr~q o-ripavov 65 the soldiers braided a soldiers having braided crown out of Ofthorns and & K W ~ G Vh i e q ~ a v a h o O rfi ~sqahfi, put i t 04 his head and thorns put upon of him to the head. arrayed him with a ipdrrtov rrapqupoirv rrrptfpahov Outer outer garment purple they threw about a l % ? ' 3 and they began 3 ~ a i fipxov~o and they were coming t%$d and coming up t o him and saying: "Good day. ih~yov ~~i~~ 6 pao,hE6q they were saving Be reloicing, the king of the you King of the Jews!" Also. they would give ' iou6aiov uai 66iSouav alj~@ Jews: and they were giving to him him slaps in t h e face. bdrriopcrra. .4 K a i t E j h 8 ~ vwhhtv E w 6 4 And Pilate went And went out again ou2side the , PIPPE. again and nc~hhroq ~ a ih e y ! , a 6 ~ 0 i q*16.5 &YO said to them: "See! ~ l l a t e and is sayrng to them See I am leading I brhg him outside Spiv a l j d v EEw, Iva yviirr to in Order to vov him outside, in order that roo should know YOU t o know I find 6r1 odSepiav a i r i a v E~P~SKW

19

19

2:;

Khi

obv 6 'IquoGq 250 popGv therefore the Jesua outs& wearing rb rroppupoOv o~ipavov ~ a i ~b & ~ & v e ~ v o v Purple and the erown thorny the ip&tov. ~ a i ~ L Y E ! a h o i q 'I606 6 outer garment. And he is saving to them Look! The

5 L$jhB~v

Jesus
came outside, wearing the thorny crown and the purple outer garment. And he said t o them: 'look! The

came

JOHN 19:6-12
&uepwno$.
man.

504
When therefore

505
6 However,
but

JOHN 19:13-18
dupaljyanav
~ r l out ~ d

6 6 ~ r
K

oDv

d6ov a h b v 01
saw hlm

man!"

the when the ehief priests

b n q p e ~ a l irpaGyaoav and the officers saw Ch@prles$ and the suhordlnstes they srledovt him, they shouted, XLyovrrq Z r a G p w o v rrraripwov. h i y ~ l saying: "Impale [him]! 6a ~lns lm~sle Im~ale. B savina ~. . . Impale [him]!" Pilate a G ~ o i q 6 n m h 6 ~ o qA & ~ E T Ea h b v bpeiq rai Said t o them: 'Talre to them the Pilnte Take rou hlm rou and him yourselves and rrraupOoar~,d b y h p olix f h p b ~ C J t v a+@ impale him, for I do Im~ale~ou, for not amfindrng i n hrm a h i a v . 7 & m r p i 9 q o a v a h @ 01 'Iw6aioc not find any fault in him." 7 The Jews CBYSC. Answered to hlm the Jews answered him: "We 'Hpciq d p o v Eypcv, ~ a i ~ar& ~ b v We law arc avlns, and aecordlngto the have B law, and acv6pov 6gsihc1 & T O ~ ( N E ~ V , TI ulbv ~ E O G cording to the law he law he i owlng to dle, because i o n of God ought to die, because he made himself God's baurb hoiqorv.
hlmaelf
he medc.

&

icpei

oi

hhlyovreq Jews shouted, saying: .ayinc "If YOU release this lm&l, you are not a ' E b TOOTOV C n r o h l j o ~ ~ , O ~ K ET If ever thls lone) you should r c l e s r , not You are friend of caesar.very n 6 ~ 6 t?un~hEa man making himself "Ing everyone the a king speaks against nou@v &vr!hLyrt 76 Kaiuapt. caesar." 13 Theret-b hlmrelf maklng Is aaylng against to the Caesar. fore Pilate. after o h ~ ~ M T& O ~ o lS ioa< 13 '0 hearing these words' The therefore Pllate having hcerd brought Jesus outside, h6ywv ~ o r i r w viiya sv Eco rbv ' $ y v , and he sat down on w o ~ d 8 these lex outside the a judgment seat in a T6Tov d~aetoEv place called The Stone he sat dawn upon Pavement, but, in ~ E Y ~ ~ E Y O V A ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ w' ET pb oi u Y r i , 62 Hebrew. Gab'ba.tha.
Jews

St

'lov6aio1

?:i%

2%

K$z%'

2%

y;
but

Pi~z;o< f i ~ ~
in
e rew

belnn said

Stone pavement,

son."
'heard
KOUUEV

ra

Gattatha:

aO&

l4
hour

n e t h h ~ o < 8 When, therefore, Pilate Pilate heard this sayr o t r o v rbv h6yov, phhhov dqopi8q ing, he became more t h ~ s the word. rather he wnr made tb fear. fearful; 9 and he 9 ~ a~ i I o j h 8 c v CIS76 rrpa~ri) IOY ~ h h l v l a i entered into the govand he entered Into the P r s e b r E m sgam and ernor's palace again hiyrt T 'IqooO n 6 0 ~ v d ob; and said to Jesus: he is sovfne . - to the Jeaus Wherefmm are you? are you from?" 6 6i 'IqooCq Cnr6nplulv OGK E~CJKN a h @ . "Where But Jesus gave him 8 'Ore
When therefore

oDv

the

4~
flu
WB.

but
ad

6;

napaursu To$ 14 Now i t was preparation of the passover:

preperntion
Kai

rr&oxa,
PBSIOYCP

Cjpa
Jews

bq EKT~. "16~ b
See

sixth. And the

t o the

roiq

'lou6aiol<
R~eZout

of the it was about the sixth Myel he la saying hour: And he said to PaulhEbq b 6" the Jews: "See! YOUR klns otro;. king? 15 However,
tnsivol
thoae I. saying Llff UP ihlml away! ~~k~ to them

15 dr a d aoav
ltftud.

therefore

06"

'Apov

they shouted: "Take

no answer. 10 Henee Pilate said to him: "Are you not speaking to me? Do you not know I have authority authority I a m f i a v ~ n g to release you and authorttu to release vou and LXW oraup&oai WE; 1 1 Cnrcrpi8 I have auihority I am havlns to impale you, ~ n s w e r e a to Impale you?' aGrQ ' I m O < OGn ETXE< dSouoiav 11 Jesus answered to him ?eaur Not you were havlng authority him: "You would have ~ar' L o olibpiav el p fiv no authority a t all downon me not one If not It war a~alnst me unless it 6c6ophvov 001 hvwOrv. (thing! hnvlng been glven to you from above: had b e m granted to you ir ,m n b o v ~ This 61h TOOTO b rrapa6oriq pL through lhls the (one) havlng Elven bealde me IS whv thv man 1h:ll handid me over to s o l pri<ova &papriav EXEI. YOU has greater sin.' to you grcater sin la hnvlng. 12 t~ mlj~ov 6 ~ E I ~ ~ T O 12 F F o r thls Out of this the Pllate reason Pilate kept hohGoa~ aSr& 01 on seeking how t o K;lrrt w a s aeeklns to release him: the release hlm But the

The but

Jesus

enawer

not

gave

to him.

ACycl o h 0676 6 n ~ l h h ~ o 'Elpoi q Is saying therefore to hlm the Pilate T o m e 06 haheiq. obK 0 1 6 ~ ~ brt not are you spcdklng? Not have you known that bSauoiav Eu h o h k a i UE ~ adSouwiav i

10

abroiq [him] away! mpsle Pilate said to 6 nrlh&roq Tbv f3aothia 6 c3v u r a u p 6 u o . them: I impde the pmte m e ~ l n p oPyou shall I impn~;? YOUR king? The chief h ~ p i e q o m 01 & 16psi Exo cw priests answered: the oh~%prie& we are fa:avfng Answered *We have no king but & x o ~ h i a ~i p i Ka/oapa. 16 T~~TE o h Caesar." 16 At that klng If not Caesar. ~ h ~ , therefam , time, therefore, he rrapi6wn~v ahbv &< iw he gave beade hlm to them in order that handed him over to t h e m to be impaled. o~aupw8fi. Then they t w k he mlght be Impaled. charge of Jesus. napiAaPov .fiv s~qooa 17 And, bearing the therefore the Jeaua; hey took alongalde stake' for a b ~ @ T ~ Y O T ~ V ~torture ~ V 17 ~ a i Pao~&t;wv himself, he went out stake and eorrylng to hlmseli the r bXE 6 p ~ v o vKpaviou TCmov, $0 the so-ca11ed C{jh!cv he went out into the heyng aald Of Skull Place. Place. which is called 6 he ETal ' E ~ J ~ , ~ ~ T I rohy0eh, QoI'go.tha in Hebrew; which 1 . bb(ng mid in ebrew Golgotha. 18 and there they him, and 18 drrou abrbv Lmabpwoav, K C I ~ ~ E T ' 0 6 ~ 0 0 where hlm they Impaled, and with him two other [men] with hhhoov~6 h IV.TEGBLV t ~ l ~ t pioov e ~ ~ ,62 him, one an this side others two from here and from here, mlddle but and One on that, hut
impale

dpov

maGpwoov

ah&.
hlm.

hi ye^

? &

. + , "

14' That Is, about 12 noon, counting from sunrise.

17' See Am 3c.

JOHN 19:lS-24
76" 'lqooirv.
the Jesus. pilate

506 19 iypaylcv 6 t
wrote
K U ;

507
iphrr5
pow tauro7q uai h i
T ~ V my

JOHN 19:25-30

but a130

ri~hov 6
title the

OT~UPO+ fiv also and put i t o n t h e and he put u p o n the stake; it was torture stake. It was yrypav~ivou 'IrlooO~ 6 NaCupaio5 ,itten: J the ~ hut having been written ~ e s u r the Nararene the King Of 6 BaulhcJq TGV 'lou6aiwv. 20 7oG~ov the Jews." 20 Therethe Kine ~ f t k Jews. =his . 03" T ~ V rirhov rraMoi drviyvwow rGv fore many of the Jews therefore the t ~ t l e many read of the read th~s tltle, because 'IouSaiov, TI iyyJq fiv 6 ~6rroq rfi( the place where Jesus ~ e w s , because near was the place of the was near rr6Aeug 6rrov Co.ruupb9~ 6 .'lqooir~. the city; and i t was the Jesus; city where was tmpale written in Hebrew, yeypa~vbov 6v in Latin, in Greek. h a v ~ n g been written it war 'Pwwai.ori 'Ehh,,",~~i. 21 Ehsyov . 21 *oweve=. the chief of the Jews in ~ 0 m . nlane;ase. I" reek. were ravine -~~ . .~riests TG n e ~ x h ~ w oi &px~rp,dq T ~ V t o say to Pilate: o ~ v therefore to the Pilate the ch~ef pnests of the D~ not ,ite 'lov6aiwv M ' yphqr ' 0 B a u ~ k J q rdv King of the Jews; hut Jews, N C ! be writing The King of the that he said, .I am 'lodaiwv, &Ah' 6 ~ t iadvoq ETFSV Boothairs ~i~~ of the ~ews:" Jews, but that that lone) sald King 22 Pilate answered: rdv , 'lau6aiwv aivi. 22 &npi8 nnswere!jthe "what I have written I Jews I am. o f the have mitten." llr~hBroq "0 yiypapa yiypaqa. ~ 1 B t e What I have wntten I h a v e wntten. 23 Now when the 23 0 1 08" orpar,fiTal 6~ soldiers had impaled The therefore soldiers when Jesus, they took his &oratjpwucrv 6 'IquoOv iXaPov 'rh outer garments and they impaled , the Jesus took the made four parts, iphrta abroO rai hoiquav rioorpa far each soldier a outer garments of him and made four pad. and the inner pip?, &&UTV oTpm!hq pipoq, parts. toeaeh saldler part, and the garment. But the X~~i)(la_fiv 62 6 XIT~V &pa 02, inner garment was witlwut a seam, being inner garment. Was but the inner garment LK T& Y O ~ E Y h ~ t ~ 61' 6 ~ Woven from the top out of the (onen) from above woven throughout throughout its length. 6hou 24 ~ T n a y oOv n p 6 ~ drhhjhouq 24 Therefore they whole; they aald therefore toward o n e another said to another: oxi~o EV dr6v, , " ~ e us t not tear it. weshoutblspxt it, ,, but let us determine hh~upav by lots over it whhse let us determine by lot %p,'t , it will be." This was Lorat. IVU '3 ypaq;l it will be: ' In order that the scripture that the scripture might be fulfilled: rrhqpw8i' AIE/IE~~UIYTO might be fulhlled he^ drstrlhuted hey apportioned

nrnh&coq ~ a L i~~KE h Y i TOG 8l

mlddle l Jesus in the wrote

I * pllatp . .
~~~~ ~

a title

'EP,"$gi;

~~

1 Jlepan

$3

&E

~GilOi) of?h"2m
'

outer garments among themselves, and upon my apparel i v a ~ u v 6 v pov iPaAov rhfipav. 0 1 v apparel of me they cast lot. The indeed they cast lots " And so o6v orpar#d-rac T ~ O T ~ hoiquav the soldlers really dld therefore sald~ers these (things1 dld. these thlngs 25 BY the torture 25 i ojnccoav 68 7o r a u p ~ roir f Jesus, Had stood but bes~deto %e stake of the stake* O 'Iquoir fi vfirqp arlroG K U ~ fi &6rh@j rfiq however, there were Jerur the mother of hlm and the slater of the Standlng hls mother p q r p q akoG, Mapia: 3 TO; Khwrre and the slster of hls mat er of him, Mary the ionel of the Clopas mother, Mary the nai Mapia 3 May6nhqvj. 26 'IquoG( w~fe of Clo'pas. and Mary Mag'da lene and Mary the Msgdnien~ Jesus aOv i6bv rjv pq~lpa nai r6v waOqrjv 26 Therefore Jesus. therefore havmsseen the mother and the dlrclple seeing hls mother and rrap~u~Gra v jydma hiyrt the disciple whom he having stood alongside whom he war lovmg is raying loved* standing by, rvqrpi TGva,, i6r 6 vi6q o o u . said to his mother: to&e mother Woman, see the son of You: "Woman, see! Your 27 E T T ~ hiy~t 7Q p a 8 q ~ c " 1 6 ~ 4 son? 27 Next he said next he is saving to the disciple See the to the disciple: 'See! pj-rqp uov. nai &rr' i ~ z i v q q rfiq dpag Your mother!" And that the hour from that hour on the mother of you. And from 7 6 1 ~ . disciple took her to . EhaPrv 6 l~a9qmjqa h j v zlq ~h took the disciple her Into the own [thingsl. his own home. 28 M C T ~ roirro ~16&q 6 ' I ~ U O G6 ~. ~ 1 28 After this. when ~ f t e r this having known the ~ e s u r that Jesus knew that by 7761 rr$u~a r~rihzu-ra~ iva now all things had n order that been accomplished, alrea y all (things) has been finished i in order that the fi yFqfi hiYEl TEAE~W~~ he is saying scripture might be might be perfected the serlpture accomplished he said: A,+*. 29 orr~05 EKELTO S@V( I am thirsting. Vessel was lying of vinegar "I am thirsty." 29 A vcor6v orr6yyov 03" psoi6v TOO vessel was sitting full; sponge therefore fU11 of the there full of sour wine. g o u ~ Soahrrw~ rrapl8iv~c(" Therefore they put a having put about sponge full of the sour vinegar to hyssop rrpoojvo/nav. ' alSroii T Q ~ r 6 ~ a . rwine ~ . upon a hyssop they brought toward of him to the mouth. [stalk] and brought 30 6 ~ e oOv ' i h a P ~ v 76 PEoq 6 it to his mouth. When therefore received the vinegar the 30 When, now, he received the sour ' IqooGg ~7rrsw Ts~iArorat, ~ a had i Jesus said It has been finished, and wine, Jesus said: "It n h i v a ~ -rjv K E Q ~ ~ T~ TV~ P ~ ~ ~ Y~6 E Y has been accomhaving ine ed the head he gave beside the plished!" and, hawing his head, he delivered rrvz0pa. up [his] spirit.' spir,t.
outer garments of me to themselves and upon the
25' See App 3c.

26' Or, "preferred."

30' Or, "he stopped bteathing."

JOHN 19:31-37
31 0 1

508

509

JOHN 19:38-202

o h 'IouSaio~, i r r ~ ? r r a p a o ~ ~ u f i 31 Then t h e Jews, smce Preparatron slnee it was The therefore flv, yva .. ~rivn h i r o o re pi ration, in order it was, in order that not might remain upon the that the might -avpoO T & uh~a~ 4~ a ~ i ~.aPPhv, ) remain upon the stake the bodies m the sabbath,

38 MST& SL T ~ S T ~ r ) p i ) ~ ~ ) oT~ ~ V 38 Now after these After but there (thmgj) requested the thlngs Joseph from &v Ar 1m a the'a, who was netMrov 'I w 9 hi, 'Aptpaeaias, from iwate Jos% Arimathea, a dlsclDle o f Jesus but

~~~~~t~~~ ~ ? ;q ;, ?$a i , " : & of t h a t Sabbath was a liprjnloav .rdv nr~hcirnv iva they reauerted the pilate in order that ereat one.) reouested t o have them narrayhtv crGrGv T& o ~ a q ~ a P'late i mtght be broken legs of them the and legs broken and the &pe~otv. 32 heov 08" 01 lbodlesl taken away they might be hftedoff. %=me therefore the 32 The soldiers came, mpanGra8, na? TOO pLv T T P ~ ) ~ "therefore, and brake saldlem. and of the indeed Erst lone) the l e e of t h e first Imanl and those of r a r i a < a v T& anEXq ~ a i TOS hhhou they broke the legs and of the other (one) the other [man] t h a t roc auuo~avpwOEvro~ a J ~ 8 . had been impaiid of the lane) having been impaled together to him: With him. 33 But 33 h i SL rirv 'Iqooirv tAt?6vrss, &F on coming t o Jesus, upon -but the Jesus having come, as they saw that he d6ov " a6~dv ~ e B q r 6 r a 06 r m i a < a v was already dead, the? raw al?%y him having died, not they broke they did not break a 6 ~ o O T& u ~ t A q , 34 &Ah' tic rGv his legs, 34 y e t one ofhim the legs. but one of the of the soldiers jabbed o r f ~ ~ ~ ~ G v his side with a spear, and immediately E v v t ~ v , ~ a i iS9AOrv

3::

2;

;:te o ~ j ~ g y
-

Ey

(~?.jlg 2 : g h v :+ ;

out. 35 And he OSop. 35 ~ a i d that has seen [it] has water. And the (one) witness. and his pE ap&ptll(EV, ~ a .ihqelvfi i aljTpi) t q ~ i v fi witness is true. and hasiorne witness, and true ofhlm xs the paprupia, aai icivog o1S~v 6 n that man lrnaWs he and that (one) has known that. tells true things. ?n o r d e r t h a t yon also &A 06 AtYEI , iva t,,EiS. true (Lings1 he is my&, in order that also you may believe. 36 In T T L D T E ~ ~ ~ T E 36 iyivc~., yhP TOOTU fact;.these things took may be behev~ng. Occurred for these (things) place in order for the "iva l i ~pawi rr~qpo,y . scripture t o be fulIn order that ecrlpture might be ful!lled the filled: "Not a bone of 'Oo~oSv 06 o u v i I P ~ ~ u E a T~ ~? ~ O l 37 ~ a his i will be crushed." Bone not will ge crushed of hlm. And 31 And, again, a scripture w i h v . C ~ t p a y p a @ , XE~EI " O ~ O Y T ~different L again different scrmture 2s saying The? will see says: "They will look to the One whom they i s 8" i < ~ ~ & v ~ q o a v . Into whom they pierced. pierced."

& E $ 2 n ,

out of

tc

roc the

pvqp~iau. memorial tomb.

TPLXEI, the m e m o n a ~ tomb She 1s mnnmK 2 Therefore she ran

JOHN 20:3-9

510

611
& v a ~ v a l10 . dmjhBov o h TMIVnpdq Went off therefore ~ a a l ntoward to atan up. atirobg 01 pa8qrai. themselves tho dlaclples.

JOHN 20:lO-16

08v r a l L p p s a l npdq Xfpwa n h p o v and came t o Simon therefore and h comlns toward S mon Peter peter and t o the other rai n&g ?bv &Mov pa0 njv a v dlreiple, for whom and toward the other dir&~e whom jesus had fistion, 6miAr1 6 ' 1q00!%, ~ a and i s h e said t o them: was havlng a f f e d l m for the Jesus, and have hkyca ahoiq *Hpw rhv awa; t h e Lord out of she la saying to them They lifted on the the memorial tomb. tr TOO vvr)!+~;ov, and we do not lrnoW out OL the memorxel tomb. where they have laid oi6a w n o 0 E 0 q ~ w ah&. him." we have fnown where they put hlm. 3 'Eejhtln, o8v 6 n h p o q r a i 6 . Then Peter and went out therefom the peter and the t h e other disciple fipxovro riq r h Went Out and started Mhog pa0 ~ f i q , r a i other dlsE?ple. and they were eomhg into the for the memorial bvqbriav. 4 Rprxov 6i: ol Sljo tomb. 4 Yes, the memorlal tomb. Wcre runnlng but the two two together began &pot. nai 6 hhhog p a 8 y i g *poi6 apev t o run; but the other together: end tha other dlsc ple ran agead disciple ran ahead T&XEIOV TOS ~ ~ T P O~U a iqhecv TTP&TOF of peter with greater more qlil~kly of the Peter and he came first speed and the pqyiov, Ta memorial tomb first. I the Into memorlnl tomb. 5 And, stooping phhct rraporfilyaq mmards he having stooped beslde he15looklngst the 686vla oJ y k n o l riujh0rv. 6 Epx~'r=l yet he did notlying' go in. bandeg&, not o murse he entered. lammlng o h ~ a Xi)rov i nkp~q &rohou0&v ah@ Then Simon Peter themfore alw s h o n Peter followine to h& also came follodng Kai him, and he entered r a i ciojh&v E ~ C Ti) ~ Y ~ E ~ O Y ' and heentcred lnto the memorlal tomb; and into t h e memorial Bew r i ~h 686vta rripava, 7 ~ a r i b tomb. And he viewed he la be!oldlng the bandages lYlng, and the t h e bandages lying. oou6&pcov g airroTOi), 7 also t h e cloth t h a t 6 $v h i ~ j re$djq sweat cloth: which wan upon the head of him, had been u ~ o n his 06 p r ~ h r 6 v 60oviov r r i y u o v &Aha xopi5 head not lGg mth not with the bandages lylng but apart frpm the but ~ 6 r r o v8 :;,O; separately rolled up t v r ~ ~ u h l y p k v o v rlg E v a having been rolled into one place; in one place 8 At ofiv ~lufih0cv ~ a i 6 hhhoq !$J; ~s that time, therefare, therefore entered also the other t h e other dlsc~ple 6 Ch0i3v who had reached t h e the (one, hsvlnB n&Oq ~vq)~riov a BEY ~ a itrri0l~uoev' memOrla tomb 'Ist memarral tokb, and he saw and he believed, also went ln. and h e

from the dead. 10 ~ n so d the disciples went back t o their homes.

~$2

21

2:; & $

9 not o 6 but 6 i nvet o Y for ~ P the$$~~Own . 6rl & i abrbv & thst It ltnece.hlm outof
~ ~

22 % ~ : ; ~

~;$,",~l~~~Otvet

v e ~ p f i v discern t h e scripture dead l.that h e must rise -

2So r h a i o w a . b q otv me!A2Ei$mb ou*i~de weeptng. ~s therefore near thememoria tomb, weeping. Ta Enhalev ~C~P~KWEV she laas she was crying she stooped beslde the Then. 6ho weeping, s h e s t w p d pvqp~iov 12 ~ a i eeopri memorlai tokb, and she is beholding two forward t o look into t h e memorial tomb dryyihovg b hauroiq r& bouq, 12 and she viewed h white [garmental jttrng. Eva r p d q ~ a p a h f i r a i &a npbg TOR two angels in white one toward the heed and one toward the sittin= one a t the nouiv, 6nov trerro ~b ohpa TOG 'IquoG. head and one a t the feet, where was lulnE the body Of the JellUS. feet where the body I S r a i Aiyouulv adrfi ~ K S ~ V O Irrival, s i of Jesus had been And are saying to her thoae Woman, why lying, 13 ~~d they ~Xaielq. htyrl ahok 6 ~ 1said t o her: "Woman. are YOU weeblng7 She Is saying to them that why are you weeping?n 'Hpw She said t o them: b v rLord r i ~ l bof",",., f$ They Hfted on ~ tho 'They have taken Eerlvw 016a my Lord away, and I have known where they put I do not know where clnoGoa saha toTphm~ they have laid him." l4 These (things) havlnpsald she turn ~a hiuo rai eeo Ei ~a~ 11 After saying these the (thlngs) behind: and she is beRoldlng the things. she turned 'IquoGv C m & ~ a nai orir ( 1 6 ~ ~ back and viewed Jews hsvlna s t d d , and not she had known Jesus standing. but b n 'IqooGq toriv. 15 XEyo '1qaoGq s h e did not discern it that Jesus it is. Is ssylng to her Jesus was jesus. 15 jesus rljwl, T! rhainq; T ~ M m i d t o her: 'woman. woman, why are you wee~lng7 Whom why are you weeping? ~ K E ~ v I ~ 6o~oTOi)ua 671 6 Whom are you looking are&'?T$%~ng7 That lone) thiklng that the for?.. imagining K ~ P I Gt was the gardener, itT fa IW sheXLYL! la saylng to ab him Q Lord' i ~ gadener qnoup6q ~U said t o him: "Sir, if r l 05 L!3&umuaq aGrb, rtni vol no0 1f YOU carrled hfm, say to me where you have carried him Ofm, me where E0qra ah6v, r&yA adrbv &pa. him, end I him mha~l 11ft up. have laid him. and I will ahfi .1,,00~5 M ~ ~ , & ~ take , him away." 16 Akyal ~ a r y . 16 Jesus said t o her: Is saying to her Jesus "Mary? Upon turning 07 a p r i u a t~eiy hCw1 &Q HsvPng turned thst (one) la a a y i g to him around, she said t o 8 My~yrm, him, in Hebrew: "840'E@pb'imi 'Pappmi i n e rew Rab onl which fsbalng Seld bo'nll" (which means

$5 "Pk'
$5

PUT

JOHN 20:17-23
17 Jesus '.Stoo ~ pou &mu, oimw y h p dvaPiPqaa / E g g i n g to me. For I of me be touching, not yet far I have ascended haye Vet npdq rdv r r a ~ t p a . rroprGov 6s rrp6q TO?< to the at her. But be toward the Father: b e g o i n g but toward ,,the. on your way to my &6EXqoGq pov ~ a i air.roic 'AvaPaivw brothers and say to brothers of me and aau to them I am ascending them, .I am rrpbq ~ 6 v r r m i p a pou nai r r a r i p a 6 Gv to my ath her and toward the Father of me and F a t h e r o p ~ o u Father and to ~ a EE& i JIOU ~ a @ i E ~ V SWGY. 1 8 my d , ~ ., and YOUR and God of me and God of You. God:' 18 Mary M a p ~ & p 1 MaySaAqvi &yyihhouua ~ o i q Mag'dalene came and Mary the Magdalene bringing news to the brought the news to vaEqraiq 8 ~ i 'ESpana the disciples: "I have ? :!K : that Ihave seen Seen the Lord!" and a678. ~aGra ETVN that he said these these [things) he mid to her. things to her. 19 O h < Was i1 19 merefore, when ~ e i n g therefore of evening to the it was late on that bnaiva 78 ' 1116 uaPPh~wv, day, the first of the that the one [day1 of sabbaths. week, and, although BupGv K E K ~ E I ~ ~ ~ Y W Y 6 ~ 0 ~ the doors were locked doors having been locked where where the disciples paEq~ai 6 ~ 3 ~ 6 v q68ov TGv "lov6aiWv, were for fear of the
Teacher.
Is saym.~

JOHN 2024-29

A~ShouaAr. 17

hiyat

to her

aha

'IqooC5
Jesus

M'

dl 1 'Teacher'") c n ~ dto her

~~

they have been let go o f f of some ones

TlVWY
,,

hqiwvra~

to them:

a6roiq.

likely to them if

&v

they stand forglven YOU retsln

ro~~,il~,'tain those of any persons.

~P,x,';K~

J:c

2 :",

zze

ie

disciples

through

the

fear

of the

Jews,

CIS 76 ttioov, stood in their came the resus and =tool into the mid% and midst and said to nai Xlyet a h o i q E i p j v q Jpiv. 20 nai them: " ~ a y yo u have and he is saying to them Peace to roo. And peace,.. 20 And after TOGTO & r s i. C~EI<CV ~ aTi ~ XE~PW S ~ a he i said this he showed this having sald he showed also the hands and them both his hands r j v rrh~upirv a h o i ~ . ix&pqucor 08" oi and his side. Then the side to them. Reloiced therefore the the disciples i66vr~g rbv ~ d p l o v .21 r t m v at seeing the Lord. having seen the Lord. Said 21 Jesus, therefore, obv a h o i q 6 'IqooGq n h h w E i p j v q said to them again: therefore to them the Jesus again Peace mwMav have Deaee, b ~ i v ~a@&< drrrirnahx&v WE 6 r r a ~ f i p , Just as the Father to YOU; aoeord~ng as hassent forth me the Father, hsS ---"sent - - -me forth, ~&y& rripnw Jphg. 22 ~ a i TOGTO I also am sending also I am sending You. .And this YOU.', 22 And after sirrdv ivrq60qq~v ) \ & , E L a i r ~ o i q he said this he blew having said, he blew ln and he is saying to them upon them and said A&~STE rrvrGpa 6 v t o v 23 inr to them: "Receive ~ e e e i v YOU e spirit holy: Ukely holy spirit. 23 If T~YOY &qjrc T&< hPap.riaq YOU forgive the of some ones .mu should let go off the slns sins of any persons,

fih@sv 6

' I q u o ; ~ nai irn

they stand retained." 24 Rlr* .. . .Thomas . . . . . . . . . 24 0 w p h q 6 i d< i~ r 6 v 6 & 6 ~ ~ aone , of the twelve, who Thomas hut one out of the twelve. called The Tw,n, 6 ~EY~WEVO AiSupos, S OGK fiv W ~ T ' WLth them the (one) bexng said Twm, not was wlth when Jesus came abrGv 67s fih8ev 'IquoC<. 25 Lhryav 25 Consequently the them when came Jesus. were ok a t r G 01 hhhot paEqrai 'Ewphnapcv other disclpies would therefore to h ~ m the other disc~oles We have seen s r v tn h 7 m .'we h a " . ." T ~ V K~PIOV. 6 6s E ~ T E Y d r o i q 'Ehv seen the Cord!"But he the Lord. The lone) but nald to them If ever Said to them: "Unless pi i6w bv ~ a i q XEPO~Y a6mG r6v r h o " not I should see in the hands of him the type I see in his hands the pnnt Of the nails and TGV i j h ~ v ~ a i Phhw ~ b6 v h ~ ~ v h 6pou v of the nails and I should thrust the finger of me stick my finger into the print of the nails siq rdv T ~ O Y 70" ijhwv ~ a i Phhw into the type of the nails and I should thrust and my hand pou T ~ Y xripa ?iq n j v r r h ~ v p ~ atiroD, v oir p i into his side, I ,.,ill of me the hand Into the mde of him, not not certainly not believe." rrcors6sw. I would belleve. 26 Well. eight days 26 K a i FEE' f i p i p a ~ 6!~d ndl?lv qoav ,Euw later his disciples And after days eight agaln were Inside were again indoors, o i paEqrai ad706 n a i @up&< WFT' a 6 ~ G v . and Thomas with the disciples of him abo Thomas wlth them. them, Jesus came,
KEKP~~T~YTUI.

they have been retained.

~ a iL u q havine been locked. and he .taod ~ a i d~trrpv Eipjvq

KEK~EIU)I&VWY,

I t ~ ~ ; ~Ze g
-

'I?=$

! 3 : ! 3 : :

midst stood in their midst 27 E i ~ a and s a d 'May YOU and said Peace to Yo" Next have peace " 27 Next hiyr! 72 O~PE 76" he s a d to Thomas he ia aaymg to the Thomas Be bearlng the "Put your finger here, 6dmrvh6v oou 65s nai iSs T&< Xsipciq pov, finger of you here and see the hands of me, and see my hands, ~ a i mip~ T ~ Y ~ ~ i p uou h ~ a P iM E sic and take your hand and be bearing the hand of you and thrust 1nta and stlek it Into mv T?V nheuphv pou ~ a ip i yivou side, and stop being the side of m : , and not be becoming unbelieving but hnrlurog &Ah& ~40765. 28 h r ~ p i E become believing.'' unbelieving hut believing. Answere2 0o& ~ a s l l r r ~ v airrQ '0 ~Gpr6q pou nai 28 I n answer Thomas Thomer and he s a d to him The Lord of me and said t o him: "MY 6 Er6q pou. 29 A i y r ~ a b r 3 6 'lqoo6q Lord and my God? the God of me1 Is. saying to h m the Jesus 29 Jesus said to him: into the

ri< ~6 pfuov were locked, and he

huiv.

$gt:

although the doors

~~~

JOHN 20:30-21:3
Because

514
me lli
pa
have You bellevdd?
~ ~ E ~ ~ U T E U K "Because U~'

515
rrpwiaq O f morning 'IquoOq e i q Jesus Into fj6s1aau the 01
4

JOHN 21:4-10

'011

thpc~rhq m u have seen

I~~VTLF believed? Happy are av~ngmen and those who do not see bav+me and yet believe.' -..... ha>bvs$ - -..- .--. 30.T0 be sure. Jesus 30 floAAh o h vat &AAa Many (thlnml Indeed therefore elm other performed many other q p s i a h r o i q o w 6 '1 0005 +IOU riw signs also before the mgns did the ?-us m sight of the disciples, which are paBqrQv, h not written down in disciples, whlch (things) not this scmll. 31 But TG P,PAio T06rW, Y~YWIIP~V~ having been wrltten loneal in the scmu thla; these have been written down t h a t 31 M yiypm.a, iw these lthinllsl hut has been m t t e n 0 order that YOU may believe t h a t aturs&yrr 6r1 'IqooGq t c i v 6 xplorbq Jesus i s t h e Christ t h e m n msy believe that Jesua la the Chrlst son of oob,and that. 6 ~ 1 6 q TO; 8coj. ra: because of beilevlng, the Son olthc God. and inordcrthst by rr.mJorrsq T ~ T C brllevlnp m o m a y be havlng ! h : Of hls name Wpm, &oO. After these name o f him. thin@ Jesus mantfested himself again t o the disciples rrMw 'IqooGq ~oiq a t the sea of Ti.beSriJ~~~~ to the Gxiuqq T,~EP,&60C. as: but he made the sea Tiberlss; manifestation in this ~&PWW M oh-q. 2 ' H o w way. 2 Them were in he made manlfeatntlon but thus. Were company Simon Peter bpoir Iipwv n h 05 ra? OwvGq b and Thomas, who together Stmon ~ e g r end Thomas the lone) was called The Tmin, and Na.than'a.el from ~ ~ , 6 ~ ~ ~ p d q the Ca'na of Qal'i.lee and Kwa ,.5 rd,huiaq Kai ol from Cena of?he O ~ I I I ~and ~ the [mnal the sons of zeb'e.de 705 ZsPt6aiou ~ a hhho, i tr .T& p&q.rilY and two Others of his of the Zebedee and others out of the discl~lca disclnler. 3 Simon a h a 0 660. 3 h i y c ~ airroiq Tipwv n i ~ p 0 5Peter said t o them: of him two. Is saying to them Simon Peter am goiiig fishing,. "frr&yw &hot6~1v. ~ L ~ O U U I Y They said to him: "We 1 am goingunder to be Rahlng; t h e y aresaying also are coming with 'EpxbpeOa ~ a if i g q oi" uoi. We are eomlng also together-& you, you." Out they went and t<ih8av r a i ivtvi8qaav ~ i qd r r ~ o ~ o v , got a b o a d t h e They went out and they 9leppedio into the bost, boat. but during t h a t r a i tv ~ K S ~ V " fl vumi miaaw od6iv. night they caught and in that the nlght theycaught nothink'. nothing,
par&ploi 01 *.spy the I T~~OTEJU~VTE

you have 1. ,--.. ...- .I , . . . ., -, -.

no

eyY

%?

21 $2:

t%~: k~:% i l 7 : 1 ; g $ &\ $2

21

of7te

$ :

k z : ?

tons,

t % i

62 4 However, Just a s 46q ytvopfwq but already Eoming to be =too E T i t was getting to be rhv aly!ah6v orl Jesus stood the beech; not o course morning. the beach, but the disciples did not, of pa0qrai d,selp,es that TI ' course, discern t h s t it 5 hiy~t o h ahoiq was Jesus. 5 Then 19 Saying therefom to them Jesus said t o them: nat6ia. "young children. YO" Little child-. not rfi any do not have anything EXET~. hrr~pi8qoav to eat, are havinhrovl Thoy onawered 8 6 6E LTTEV a l j ~ o i q Bhhtrc cis T& he lone] but .=id to them cast into the him. 6 He said t o "Cast the net roir rrAoiou 'rb b i ~ ~ u o v ~ , a them: i % $ I $ of the bost the net. and on the right side of t,jP+,oETE_ tPQXOv Kai O(,l&, the boat and YOU will roo w111 find. They cast theref&rs, and not yet find [somel " Then Toir they cast it, but they a h 6 Lhn6oa1 loxuov it to draw they were strong enough from the were no lonaer able t o draw it in because of rrhj8ouq Q I 8Swv. I N y t ~ 011" multitude of the #shes. k a a ~ l n k therefore t h e multitude of the pa8qmiq ~ K E ~ V O S 6" fiydm? b fishes. ? Therefore b the disciple that whom was loving the t h a t disciple whom 'Ill00Gq TO n k ~ p 4 ) '0 ~ 6 p l 6 q @TIv. Jesus used t o love said Jesus to the Peter The Lord ~t is. to peter: ' , ~is t the ripwv 06" ?irpoq, h ~ o l j u a q 671 Lord? Hence Slmon Simon therefore ' Peter, having heard that Peter, 6 n(lp46q kurlv, 'rbv t ~ r w 6 G ~ q vh a t i t WBS the =ord, the lard It 18, the top garment t girded about himself &<&aara, his top garment. for 81rded himself through. he was naked, and L B d - t m 6 v el( Tilv W a u m 6 into the threw himself into the aea; Sea. But the Other tthhol p a 8 v m i 76 Tr~olapi q ~ ~ o v ori , ytrp came in the othe* dirmples to the little boa? came, not for little boat, for they quw Cmb Tilq yih they were long tway] fmm the cart but as were not a long way 6 x Btano.ziwv, o G p w r ~ qrb 6 i m o v from land, Only 'Out three hundred feet from c u l t s two hundred, dragging the net away, dragging the TQV ix06wv. net of fishes. of the fisher. 9 However, when 8 'nq atv hrrrlPqoav t f q T ~ Vyfiv As therefore they ategued off Into the earth they disembarked Bhhova~v & v 8 p a ~ ~ d v rrapLvqv rai onto land they beheld they are looking a t charcoal fire lying and lying there a charcoal 6q&ptov ~ I K E ~ ~ E V O Y 80; i i p ~ o v . fire and Ash lying eating [fish1 lying upon and bread. upon it and bread. 10 h i y c ~ aihoiq 6 'Iquo55 ' E v i y n m -6 10 Jesus said to Is Saying, to them the Jesus Bear rov from them: some of

l3~$

szF '9~2~

wy'trov %

5 2

$& {$?

g pt

$ , :

JOHN 21:ll-16

516
6v
You oaupht

517

JOHN 21:17-28
T&

5
the

eating iflshe~l of which Went up

Ule

dylcrpiwv

h ~ & o m e v5v.

11 dnripq
hedrew

therefore

o h

ripwv
Into

Slmon

clAruorv ~6 Ix8Gwv

6irnnv
net

elq

T?v

lhe

trari,v of Rohes one hundred -1pf5v rai r o o o h w &rwv o C

three, and of so many belnp not
~~KNOU.

" i 2 1 " "

t h e fish yon just now now. 11 s m o n n h p 0 5 rai Peter, therefore. went Peter and On board and drew the Y ~ Yp-ilY net to land full of bag earth fishes, one hundred and fifty three of fif them B u t although iuxidq 6 was ~ p l l t the there were so

=vTirana

:te

net.

12

~ r s a y h p to them

MYEI

&TO?<

tho

'!t,006$
.lorus

the net

not

12 Jesus s a d to them.
ICome.

take A C ~ T L&PIUTI~~~TE. 066eiq 6 ~ 6 A p a -I& nither breakfast row NO one waa darlng of the breakfast " Not one of a,iT6Y pa8qr0v 6iET&oaI 15 , i s t h e disciples had the dlrclples to search out him You who courage to inquire of st. e166~rg 6-11 6 ~Gp165 LUTIV. him: "Who are you?" It is. because they knew it are ybul havlns known that the Lord 13 E p x ~ r a l 'lquo55 rai happ&ve~ T ~ Uwas the Lord. 13 JeIa camlng Jesua and he la taking the sus came and & p ~ o v ~ a i 6iSwo1v a6,roic rai ' ri, the bread and gave i t bread and he Is glvlnp to them: and the to them, and the fish ~Y&PIOV b~oiwq. l4 ToGrO p ~ likewise. ~ ~ 14 This y was
eating lfishl thtrfltimal
1 ;TOY

Stmon third time: "Simon PC; son of John, d o you Isonl of John, arc you having a l l e d w for me? have affeetlon for tAmfi8q 6 flirpog T I cTmv &3 me?" Peter became Was grieved the Peter h e a m he ssld to hlm grieved t h a t h e said rpi~ov Onhciq pe. to him the third thlrd ltimcl Are youhavlng eReetlon for me+ time: "Do you have Ka; & K(,~,~, -a 0 5 affection for me?" So And heseld to him Lord. all (thlnrs) you he sald to him: "Lord. you know all things; ot6a5 & v & K I 5 , ;. r have k n o h . you ore knowing that you are aware t h a t I have affection for ~ I M heyrl I a m having sffectlonfar you. la aeying to hlm you." Jesus said t o him: "Feed my little ' I ~ V O O ~ B~UKC ~a W~OD&T,& pou. sheep. 18 Most truly Jenua Be fesdlng the little sheep of me. I 18 &pfiv &pjv hiyo &TC say t o YOU. When men amen 1 am saylnp to YO:, , when you were younger, you to gird yourself fiq YLOTEPOF, K ~ W U C creaurbv ~ ~ a i YOU were younger, you wereglrdlng yauraelf and and walk about where

17

He 1s raylng

hiyet

ahf to hlm

the

thlrd [Umel

rpirov

I i p w v 17 He said to him the

' Id v o u

QI)\E~S

&,

YOU

UYewlae. This the third time . now 6*m~pi)L 5 i:3 " 2";hqe t h a t Jesus appeared t o wssmsnlfes

pa8qraiq
~

I havtngbeenrals&up ~ ~ out ~ of

dy~peri~

Lu

dead ~ tones). I

MYfiv.

15 'On
rf
totha

When therelore

0 t h

Ti

WI

srmon

nh

they brea fatted lasaylng

y

f i p i ~ o w
the

hiyet

'I ooOt
yesus

Zipw
Simon

pet%

[wnl of ~ohn. are you loving me Helasauinp to him Yes. thst

'I&

&yarr+q

pr n h t o v r o k w ;
more

hiye1

&f

Nai, KGPIE,

Lord.

671 a6rf

affection for you,. He said to him: 'Teedmy to him Be you feeding the young lambs 0%. lambs." 16 Again 16 hLytl ah3 n M l v 6 e h e av He Is ravlng to hlm sgsln second filmel he Said him, a , second time: "Simon ripwv 'IW&VOU dr~rn65 son of John, do you slmon , Imnl of ~ohn, a r e y o u ~ a v ~ n p % ? love me?" He said to h t y r ~ aGr@ Ndi, K G ~ I E wb 076aq x e lssaylnp to hlm Yes. ~ o r d : you have known him: "Yes,. Lord. you know I have affection , hiYel 671 thst I am havlns aRec%an for You. He Is saylng for you." He said ahf floipatve rh p ~ o & r d tr i pov. t o him: "Shepherd to hlm Be rhepherdlnp the llttle sheep of me. my linle sheep.=

I cm havlns allection for

91%

you.

of there? 05 OTEUS YOU have known He Is saving

hi.~rl

t h e disciples after his being raised ~ ~ UP from the dead. 15 When, now, they had breakfasted. Jesus said to Simon Peter: 'Simon son of John, d o you love me more t h a n these?" He said to him: .yes. lord, you m o w I have

willed; whenever YOU grow old YOU will stretch out your 6t tlp&orl~ i~revu'q hands and another but you Xould g i o old, ~ youwill stretchout gird ~~ip&q oou rai M h o ~ $&mk we v a i Lmanl and bear you where handP .fyo;, and anothe. I I ~ I you 19 TOOTO YOU do not wish." oioel 6 n w 06 =his he WIII bear where not y o ~ ~ ~ ~ l i i l n p . signify 19 This by hewhat said sort to 62 eTmv u q p a i v w noio Of death he but herald slgnilylng to what aortof I ;$%' Ood' So' when 60 &wca ri,v Bc6v ~ a -103~0 l elndv he w%glorUY the ~ o d : And thla brvlna ssld were wauing about where
YOU

nsp~en&rztq

(inou

fiesheq.

~TUV

You wanted. But when

he 1s saylnp to him Be followlnE to me.

hiye8

od~3'AKOAOG'JEI

pot.

:it:

following me."

20

Havlng turned about uDOn

'En!o~pa*eiq

the

B6une

rh

drpvia

flyha 6 used to love fallowing, dl~clple whom wsa lovlng the the one who at the 'Iqwoirg & ~ o h o u 8 o ~ v r a ,65 K ~ & UI h r m , &V evening meal had Jesus followhg, who alao fell upward I n also leaned back upon TO 6 ~ i n v o h i ~ i ,OTii8o~a 6 ~ 0 i r ~ a E i ~ E V his breast and said: the supper Upon the breaat oi hlm and he said "Lord, who is the KGpte ~ i q ~OTIV 6 na a616oG~ WE. one betraying you?.' Lord,' who la the lone) Blv&bbcsido y o ? : 21 Accordingly, 21 r o 5 m v oBv 16dv b fli? 05 when he caught Thls (one1 therefore having asan the ~ e g r sight , f him, peter hiy~l T 'ItlooO K~PIE, 0 6 ~ 0 ~62 said to Jesus: "Lord. lsasylng togre JEIU. Lord, thh (one) but what will chiS lman ri. 22 hiye1 ah3 6 'IqooGq 'E& do]?" 22 Jesus whit? ksayinp to hlm the JNYS E w e r said to him: " ~ f
Is b o k h g a t the

PMVEI ~b v a e q ~ i v 8~

20 Upon turning E b vdisciple about Peter saw the whom Jesus

JOHN 21:23-25
ahbv
him I am willing what
7;

518
~ ~ V E I . V to be remainrng T P ~ S oi' 6 toward rod? YOU

8ihw

18 that to'you? You 23 ~ ~ $ ~ : ~ ~ 0 2 q : ~ h continue following A6yaq siq ~ o b qdr6~h9oJq XTI 6 pa8 ~ f i qme." 23 I n conseword into the orothers that the disciple quenee. this saying bu~ivaq0 6 ~ dmo8vionel. o6r sirrev 65 a h @ went Out among the that not is dying. ~ o t said but to him brothers, that that 6 'lqooiiq 6TL &oOvjoKe,, & h y 'E& disciple would not die. the Jesus that not h e is dying, but If However, Jesus did a6~bv 9tAo pivslv , . cw? not say to him that him l a m willing to he remamlng unt 1 he would not die, but: Epxopa!, ri rrpbq 06; "If i t is my will for ' I am com,ng, what toward you? him to remain until I 24 0 8 ~ 6 e~ o~lv b wa%Tilc 6 come, of what concern This is the disciple the lane1 is that to you?j. pppwpOv ~ E p i ~ 0 6 ~ 0 KU ~~ b 24 This is the wzinesrlng about these lthings) and the ionel disciple that hears T a ~ T a Kai 0~6apeY YPA*~~ having written there lthi&s), and wehave known witness about these things and t h a t wrote dm Mq0fiq a6rpG fi p a p ~ u p i a irrriv. that true of h ~ m the wltnesr IS. these things, and we 25 - E ~ , , , 65 Ka; *hha & T o h i a know that the witness IS but also other many which he gives is true. irroiqorv 6 'Iqooiiq, 6rtva itrv 25 There are, in did the Jesus, Whleh (things1 if ever fa,.., many ,,$her YP~WTS' ~ae' Ev, 066' things also which Jeit may be wntten down one (thing], not-but sus did, which, if ever ahbv olpat Tbv the K ~ $ Y they were written in very I am supposing full detail, I suppose, ~wpi,o~l" T& ypa96p:va to afford space in future for the being w l t t e n he world itself could not contain the scrolls BtiiAia. written. aerou.

I am coming,

Epxo~al,

until ",,ti1 I POI come, af what condern to me

Em5 xt is my will for him

I to

$,"~,:P:$fi;,

th2,,re tje

'

The first account, 0 The.ophllus, I composed about rrkrwv, d Odq~he, 6" all (thmgsl. 0 Theopnilus, of whieh started all the thlngs Jesus started both to do 'IqooOq r r o t ~ i v , TE - , k a i BI~~~UKE!Y Jesus to be doing and also to be teaehmg and to teach, 2 until the day that he was ivrs~hdrpcvaq w$?ch having given commandment taken up. after he had roiq dmoo~6Ao~q 6th rrvetparoq byiau given commandment to the apostles . through spirit holy throueh holv soirit to thPsposties'whom oiiq i F M < a r o drvehfipqety 3 olq whom e chase he was rece~ved UP: to whom he chose 3 To uai rmptoqmv t a v r h w v ~ a prr& these also by many also he made stand beside hmaeif $ 1 - a after posltlve proofs he hrmself allve ~b rraeriv a h b i v ~ o h A o i q ~ r n p l ~ p i o ~showed q, the tosuffer hlm m many tokens, after he had suffered. Seen them 61' fip~pil~ t ~ o o ~ p h ~ o~ vW ~T a N ~ ~ E V being O ~ through days forty belng seen throughout forty days and tilling the things a h i q ~ o l i Aiyov T& mapi tothem and sarrng the (things1 about about the kingdom of i3aoihcimq TTO OEOO. 4 ~ a i ou~aX1<6p~voqGod. 4 And while kingdom of the God. And being met together he was meetlng with r r a p f i y y e A ~ a h o i q dmb 'lspoooh6pwv p ' them h e gave them he . save orders to them from Jerusalem no? the orders: "Do not wlthdraw from Jerusap p i ~o0at. T T E~~ ~ Y P W to wltkdraw. to be remarnlng a~aund for lem, but keep waltlng T ~ Y h a y y ~ A i w TOO r r a ~ p b q fiao,joar; for what t h e Father the oromise of the Father v,i%h roo heard has Dromlsed. about
REP;

Tbv

The mdeed

p5v rrpGrav X6yav honjodrpqv

first word Imade

fipea~o

about

$&?;

2:

',h,hP

baptized in holy spirit not many days after 6 O i ~.lb 03v this." The lone51 indeed therefore 6 When, now. . they had assembled, ouvrh06mq ~ P ~ T W Y havingeome together they were questioning him they went asking him: "Lord, are YOU Aiyov-tq Ktple, ~li v ~ i )X P ~ V Q ~ TOCIGT* saying L o if in thb time this, restoring the kingdom to Israel a t this ho~a8ldr&~lq r j v paotAEionr 7@ Iopa?hi?: are YOU restoring the kingdom to the ~ s r a e l . time?" ' I He said to them: "It does 7 ~ T r r e v ~ p b q a h o 6 q OOx fi av i+~ He raid toward them Not a p ~ o u it is . not belong to You
to ho Y mot after many these days.

hyiy

66

per&

r r a ~ h h q ra6raq

fipipaq;

ACTS 1:s-13
to know

520

521
they went UP

ACTS
fioav

1:14-19

6 to get knowledge of the the times or seasons l6ig: Pcowiq, 8 &Ah= which the Father has n o r i p Z ~ E I ~ tv In the ' own authority, put Father but nlaced in his om hfip*cu0e 615vaplv hrEA06vroq T O ; jurisdiction; 8 but YOU wIII rec~lve power having eome upon of the You will receive power b i o u met; aroq t ~ bphq, ' uai EowfJi when the holy spirit holy sptlt upon you, and you wlll be upon yon, and pou p 6 wpeq b m 'Ic~owaAfiw ~ a kv i be witnesses of me wltesses In and Jerusalem and in of me bath in Jerusan h u q T! 'lou6aiq r a i Iapapig: r a i Eog 1em and in Ju'de'a an the Judeo end Somarls and vntrl and S a - m e i - a and t o tuxhov 0 ~ a i the distant part extremity And theLa%ngs) of t h e earth." 9 And cindv Dhur6v~wv ah& in'peq having amid looklng of them he war?ifie$ up, after he had said ~ a vrqLhq i dnaaprv a h b v drnd TOV these and ~ i o u d took fromunderneath him *om the they were looking 6@0aAPdv ad~&!A 10 ~ a i 6 5 & r N i ovreq On, he was lifted and a cloud caught eves af them. And as ea&,e
times

yvdva~ xp6voug

or sppdntcd t?mmes w h i L

mlpob

00

;Ze .

nmapivovr~q, where they were stayremaining down, ing, Peter as well as 6 TE n h p o q .a1 'lwdvqq .a1 'IhwPoq r a i John a n d James and the and Peter and John and James and Andrew. Philip and 'AvGpiaq, @ih~rmoq ~ a OwpBG i BapBchopaioq Thomas. Bar.thal'Andrew. Phillp and ~ h o m s i , Bartholomew O.mew and at thew, nai h4aWaioG. ' I & ~ o p o q 'Ahwiou nai James [the son] of and Matthew. James of Alphaeua and Al.phae,us and stmon I i p w 6 <qh&q rai 'lolj60g 'lanh@ou. the zealous one. and l m o n the zealot end Judas OfJsmea' Judas [the son] of James. 14 With one 14 ~ oh he 0s 1e n h allr q quav were npo ~ersev~rlng o r a p r w & ~ ~ accord < all these were 08u a6dv some persisting together with in prayer. tte-m~dedly &vioqoav
where

00

they were

y w a ~ c i v ~ a iMaplCIp
women and

also, look! elm two men m whlte rdlAa701 ri garments stood alongsaid Male persons ~alileanr.' why side them, 1 1 and tumjram phirrovrEq c1q T ~ V o6pavinr; they said: "Men of hsve rou stood looking into the heaven? ~ a t i . 1 why ~ ~ .do Yon otro~ 6 'I qaoirq 6 stand Iceking into t h e Thi* the Jesus me lone) sky? This Jesus who Wrlw0~i5 &Q' Gpiw was received u p from having been reeelvedup from YOU anto lllto the sky ell d d v OGTO~ ~ ~ E ~ W E T ~ I eome thus i n the same heaven thus wlll come manner as you have &86oad~abrb noprd~~vov d beheld him going into YOUV~CWC~ hlm golng his way the sky." oripav6v. % . . . . . 12 Then h~ w ~ - ~ t~~~~" ~ ...3a"ca., bnLorpqav returned t o Jerusalem 12 T ~ T E they returned from a mountain Then 'Icpowahfip &nb 6pauq called the Mountof Jerusalem from mountsln the tone)

a h o i ~ tv tu0iueut ~n garmenta clnav IAvSpcg

to them

1 or hcurait 1
whlte.

r a i on hi;way.

who

2 zBz 2 :

TOG of the women and Mary the mother of Jesus and 'IqooG r a i ow TO?< CrSEAqoiq ariro5. ~ e e u s and together with the brothera of him. With his brothers. 15 Now during Kai " these days Peter rose ~ n d in the b p t o ~TOY &6eh@0v UP in the midst of the ctvaord h mldat of the brothera brothers and said (the ha~lng S ~ O O UP~ Peter ETTW *IE 6~ho ~VO~&TW h V i T& crowd of Persons was sald wsa end crow2 of names upon tho ali together about one hundred and twenty): ah& 65 t u a r L dvoul 16 'Av6pcq v n y (thing) as hundred twenty Msle Persons 18 "Men, brothen, E&I nhqpo8jwt n j v it was necessary for It wan neeessarg to be fu lied the the scripture t o be ypapiv fiv n p o r i n ~.rb m t p a r b &ylov fulfilled. which t h e serlptun whlch foretold the splrtt the holy hoiv ~ ~ i swke ~ i t 60a h i 6 ncpl 'lo66-a beiAre'hand by David's through olDavld about Judas mouth judas. TOO ywopivou 6 6 ~ ~ 0 6 roit who became a guide of the tone) having become guide to the tones) to those who arrested
T" ~ a r y to &e

ncg$
$ ': $ '

mother

pqrpi

nkpo5

f,6%$,"::

mk!%oq

havtng takcn wlth

~AAai30~1v

'IqooGv, Jesus.

Jesus, had been 17 numbered because h e

K~TP~~PI!~~VOJ ijv tv vpiv ~ a i havlng been num ere down he waa h us and ~~,"e~,"~,"B:~ Waxcw T ~ VK A ~ P O V T ~ C61a~oviaq ~7$25.

13 Kai Sle

ljmprjov t h G went u p into eluijh0ov, SIC And when they entered, lnto the upper chamber t h e upper chamber.

In this obtained the lot ocrlhs service 18 (This very man, hT7iuaro herefo=e,purchased 18 p&v o h Otroq acpulred This lone) indeed therefore a field wlth the wages XWP~OV $K pl080~ for unrighteousness. plece oi ground out of , % ;e &6mia5, ~ a i n p Y?q y c v 6 { ; ~ ~ and pitching head unrighteouaneal, and h e a k n g having e e foremost h e noisily thha ocv p t o q , rai t S ~ ~ b 8 q burst in his midst and he burst J t h mesh middle. and was poured out a11 his intestines were ndrv~a rh m h p a ahoir. ID r a i yvombv poured out. 19 It a11 the fnte%nes of him. And known 8 1 0 . became k n o m

ACTS 120-25
i

522

523

ACTS 1:26-2:7

roiq K ~ T O ~ K Ot o ~ all ~ Vthe inhabitants the lone*) Inhabiting of so ' I E P o u ~ ~ ~ M ~ ~Aqeiva~ t $ t h a t field wss called Jerusalem. as-and to be called 1n their language xwpiov L~eivo ni 61ahirsy a h a v that piece of around that to the language of them A.l"I'da.rna. Field of Bid.) 'Ard6op&x, mir' t m l v Xw iov ATparoq. Akeldama, thls is ~leceo?ground of Blwd. 20 For it i s written in 20 r&ypma~ BiPhy t h e book of P S ~ , - It has been written Book ,Let his lodging place Y d p G v rrvqBjro fi &wAnq a j r ? S become 01 Psalms Let become the lodging place of hlm Epqpoq r a i pil Emu 6 rorotn&v 6" a"d let there be no desolate and not let be the (one) inhabtug in dweller in it: and. ah(, , " $ i Tilv h l o ~ o r r ? ) ~ a h 0 2 h a P 6 ~ 0 'His office of oversight It. The overreersh p of him let take let someone else take.' hrpog. 21 6ei 0frv 2 1 I t i s therefore dwerent lonal. It b necessary necessary t h a t of the T ~ V ouvrhB6v~ov men that assembled having oome together of the (onaa) with LLE during all &dp& b navrl ofmale peraonl in all to wfich the time in which rlofihBcv ~ a PSi1ABcv i &' fip65 6 ~irptoq t h e l o r d Jesus went went h and went out upon us the Lord and out+ among 'Inuo;~, 22 &pS&pmoq &lra ~ 0 9 US. 22 starting with Jesus. having a t e r M the fFom his baptism by John and until the day John h e was received u p ?F b+vpB11 of whlch he wesreeelvcd un from us. one of ~- these T &m&uroq ahoO uinr fipiv of the rcsurrectlon of him together wlth u s yrvf&&rl E v a r o 6 r w . to become one of these. 23 S o t h q , p u t up 23 ~ a l Eorquav ~ n d they made to #+and > o * two, Joseph d e d &v rahobpevov ~ ~ ~ Bafsah.bas, ~ ~ who p was p the (one1 belng called Barnabbas. surnamed Justus. and 'IoOmoq, ~ a iMaBBiw. Mat.thi'as. 24 And &ne~XjBq 8q Justua. and Matihias. they prayed and said: who wasaurnsmed 24 ~ a ln p o ~ r u S & v ~ v o l "you, 0 Jehovah,. And having prayed who know the hearts ~apS!oyv&ura w v &V&GEISOV SY f 811, designate which knower of hearts of all. .how Up . whom O &@ALSw & roirrw\l .rav Giro Evcr One Of these two men van ehos:. out of these the two o n ; . YOU have chosen. 25 hapciv ~ b v ~ h o v7-q 61aroviaq to reedve the Place of a o service ecsme
$

rriru~ ~ to ell

Y$I

f ! i 2

'?%

$2 fipiayq fit?' '$LYE .

~~~~~

t;;;sd2 " ~tyf

Jehovah,

21. Or. "carried w his activities!'

24'

7.Wonu:

Lord. M.

Ioir6aq and apostleship, from r a i h w r o h i i q , &@' and apoatleahlD, from w2Eh v%%?il:ae ' Judas which Judas deviated nopovBrjva~ rlq ~ b v T ~ O V T&V i610v. 26 nai to go his own into the place the own. And "lare 26 So thev to ~ a l E ~ M Y 6 cast lots over them. E6oxav K ~ ~ P O u U h~i q , Iota to them, and they gave fell the and the lot fell upon Mat.thi'as; and h e was rhipoq M h4aBBiw ~ a i ouvumtyqnpidq lot u w n ~otthias: and he was mekoned along reckoned alonn with t h e eleven apostles. ~I OUT~AWV. O p ~ r hT ~ WB ~ E Y& eleven awrtles. with the NOWwhile t h e day Kai b 76 U U P V A ~ ~ P O niv ~~@~~ of t h e [festival And in the to be belng completed the of] Pentecost was in q r r r n norrriq fioav T ~ T E F bp06 progress they were all o a e ~enlecort they were all together together at the same Lrri rir a 6 ~ 6 , 2 nai Lyivrro h y w place, 2 and sudupon the very lthlngl, and occurred eud enly denly there tu TOO o6pavoG 6 x 0 ~ ~ U ~ E@P~ P O P ~ V W heaven a noise from out of the heeven noise aa-even being borne just like that of a rrvoiq Plaiaq ual h h ' wUrV dhov T&V rushing stiff breeze, itgled whole the and i t filled the whole ol blowing violent and O~KOV 08 ljow ~ a 8 EVOI, j 8 ~ a house i in which they house where they w a n aittkc, and were sitting, 3 ~~d 6npO~~uav a b ~ o i q 6 1 a p s I 6 evat yAGooa~ tongues as if of they were seen to them belns $Arl!uted tongues fire became b u d rru 6q r a i LK&BIUEV L@' E v a Enaurov t o them and were and L t sat down upon one each ss I f of distributed and abriw, 4 r a i trrAjuBquav a h ~ one q sat upon each =I1 of them, and they became Rlled one of them. 4 and nvcirparoq & y i w , Kai fipSavro AaAciv they all became filled of ~ p i d t holy. and they started to be speaking with holy pit it and Lripatg y h h o o a t g ud&q T& n v r ~ j p astarted to speak with to diserent tongues e.ccord1na as the spirit different tongues. just as the spirit was t6i6ou &no BCy coBau ajroiq. to them. was giving t o t e "tYefing granting them to 5 'Huav 6; L v 'lcpouoahflp ~ a m l r o i n r qmake utterance. Wen: but in Jerusalem , lnhabltlna As it was, there 'lou6aio1, hv6pq ~6haPd~ n w r b q were dwelling in Jews, male persons holding well from every Jews, LBvouq .T&V r r T&V orlpav6v. reverent men, from the heaven; natlon of the (onell under ,,ation of those 6 yrvopfyq' 61 'Ti15 @ W i q Tairmq under heaven. 6 So, having oecurred but o l the sound this when this sound wvexIJBq, occurred the multiuuvjhec ~b rrhCj87 r a i came together the mult tu e and war confused, tude together T & 16iq and were bewildered, 671 YOUUEY d q Enamoq becauae 'heard one each to e own because each one 6lah6~ry Aahoirvrwv udr&v. heard them speaking language speaklns of them: in his own language. 7 t~iolmo 61 nai 7 Indeed, they were they were stood out of selves but astonished and

fieasp. 2

Lee'

ACTS 2 : 8 1 4

524

525

ACTS 2:15-22

60a6pa<av : hgyoyrrq Obxi. i6ob began to wonder-and therwerewondermg saving Not look say: "See here, all rr&~cq o h o i r 01 ~ ~ O O Y T these E ~ who are speakaU these ere tlie (ones) speaking ing are Gal.ile'ans, are rah~haio!; S rai rrGq f i p ~ i q hno6opm they not? 8 And yet Galileans? And how we are hearing how is i t we are hearEuamoq 4 i6iq ' S l d 6 ~ 7?PC% ~ &v ? ing, eaeh one of us, eaeh to the own. language of us in which his own language in iyzvvljOqpcv- 9 ' nh 00, ~ a i Mfi6o~ ~ a which i we were born? ~artgians and Medes and we were generaied? Pa,,thi.ans and ' U a p c i m t , ~ a i oi ~qot~o3yreq ~~d~~ and ~ . l ~ , , , q t ~ ~ , Elamites, and the (ones1 lnhabitlng and the inhabitants Mworrompiav, '.lou6aiav TE K~~ of Mes.o.pta'mi.a, ; Mesopotamia. Judea Bnd also and Ju.de'a and Kma6o~iav. ' A z i p , C,P-pa-do,ci.a, pon~tus Cappadocia, and t h e [district of] 10 Opuyiav 7e nai n a v q u h ' v , A 2 g " Asia,,.lO ~ Phryaa and also Pamphylla, i a and Pam.phyl'i.a, Egypt and the parts $ $ ! Kvpivqv, ~ a i oi &nc6qpoGm~q ' P o p a i a , Of Lib'ya, which is and cyrene, and the (ones) sojourning R ~ toward ~ Cyre'ne, ~ ~ ~ from 'lov6aioi TE nai ~ p o m i h u ~ a t 11 , K p j r ~ qma1 J~WS and also orosebtes. cretans and both Jews and Pros&~oliopsv haho~hrwv a d r i v elytes. 11 Cre'tans we are hearlna speaklng of them and Arab~ans, we hear ~aiq 1pz~tpagq yhbooa~q T& them speaking m our to the our tanxues the tonme. about the

-cc

2 :

s$e +k%s

:f! dt$$n

2 %

magnIEcE%ingsl of the 12 -$<iurcrvro 62 rr&rrq ~ a were i all astonishedhey were stoodoutofseives but all and and were in S ~ q r r a p o h r o , Crhhoq r r d c hhhov h l y o y ~ ~ity, g saying one to were perplexed, other toward other raying "What does Ti eihcl ~ 0 3 ~ ~rva!,' 0 13 hpol this thing purport t o What is willing thls to be$ Different (ones) be?" 13 SL 6!axhcuhCoweg Ehcyov 6 ~ !ThrGnwq i ~ ~ones r ~ mocked ~ t but thoroughly jok~ngwere saying that Sweet wine d a t them and began to pr.pscrroph.ot siuiv. say: 'They are full of havlng been filled they are. Sweet wine." 14 Ira9ciq Si 6 nCrpoq oh l4 Peter Havingstood but the Peter togetherwith up with the roiq Zv6cna h c p r v r j v qwvjv a h 0 3 nai and Iaised "OiCe the eleven lifted up the voice of him and drrrcq8tySa~o a&o?g 'Av6prg ' l o d a i o ~~ a and i made this utteruttered to them ~~i~ J~WS and ance to them: "Men You oi naro~~o3vrcq 'lepouaahjp n & ~ e < , Of Jude'a and Inhabitants of Jerusathe (ones1 inhabitinr? ~erusalem all. ~ o i r r o Spiv yvworirv Euro nai tvorioauBa lem, let this be known this to YOO known let be and give ear to to YOU and glve ear to

T O ~

rh b i p a r h 15 05 y h p d q tpriq my saylngs the sayings Not for as rou 15 These [people] are, imohappdrus~eofirot ~ E ~ ~ O U U I Y ZUTIY y d p in fact, not drunk, are s u ~ ~ o s m g these are bemg druhk, it is for as YOU suppose, for &pa r i ~ l l ~ 6 %fipbpaq, 16 &Ah& roir.r6 ~t 1s the thlrd hour hour tR~rd of the day. but thls of the day 16 On ~ U T W 7& E / ~ ~ ~ & Y o Y 6th TO; 15 the Lthmd) havmg been said through the the contrary, thls 1s what was sald through ~ p o q l j ~ o u'Iwfih 11 Kai io~a~ tv ~ a i q prophet Joel And it will be m the the prophet Joel, toxhratq fipiparq, hiy~t 6 9 ~ 6 5 ,17 "'And in the last last days, is saying the Gad, days,' God says, '"I ~ K X E B drrrb TO^ m ~ l i p a ' r 6 q pou h i shall pour out some of I shall pour out from the aplrit of me upbn my spirit upon n&uav o h p ~ a , ~ a n i p o i.r~6oauulv oi vioi sort of Resh, and YOUR all Resh, and wi?l prophesy the sons sons and YOUR daughterswillpmphesy and jf& 0d~$s5 men vmvionot 6 Gv 6p+ue1q 6 ~ v ~ a 1 i(ai , oi 'OUR young men vlplans WZII see, and the see visions and YOUR dream rrp~oPlis~poa JMGVJYvwrviolq & V V T T Y L ~ O ~ ~ U O YOld T ~ Imenf . older men of rou dreams will dream: dreams; 18 and even 18 nai y r h i TOGS 6o6houq pou nai upon my men slaves and in fact upon the slaves of me and and upon my women 7&q 606haq pou iv ~ a i ql p g p a ~ qslaver I will pour out upon the female slaves of me in the days Some Of my 6nrivalq JY~xsi h 6 ~ 2 2 in 6 ~ days, and those those I will pour out from they will prophesy. pou ~ a npoq i rslioouolv. 19 Kai 6buo give of m;, and they w?llprophesy. And 1 shall give l9 And I POrtent8 in heaven ~ b p m aiv rQ ollpmtj ixvw ~ a (nlpcia i 6 " : portents in the heaven above and swns upon above and Signs On earth belaw, blood r h r w a l p a ~ a rrGp i ~ a drrpi6a i mist and fire and smoke^ ex% below: blood and fire and rmvo5. 20 6 jhmq p ~ r a o r p a p ' u ~ r a ts i c mist: 20 the sun will of smoke: the sun wlll be turneaacrbss into turnedintodarko ~ i r r o q ~ a i 17 oehljvrl CIS a i p a T P ~ V darkness and the moon into blood before ness and the moon xnto blood before the 6h'Jriv ivifgcrv K U P ~ ~~ U i v ~ ~ d J I t l v gw8t and to come of ~ o r d the great day Of Jehovah' irrlqgvj. 21 Kai i o ~ a t rraq 8q 6&v i n u ~ t i l o u ~ . ~ n it d will be everyone who if ever arrives. 2 1 And On i ~ ~ n a M o q mr tb 6vopa KU iou uw0'o~-ra1. everyone who call upon the name of Ijord he willxe saved. the name of Jehovah' will be saved."' 22 "Av6prg ' I u p a q h r i r a ~ , h ~ o 6 o ~ a0 ~S~ q 22 "Men of Israel, ~~l~ lsraeiites, hear the h6yovg r o 6 ~ o u g . 'IquoOv ~ b v NaCwpaiov, hear these words: words these. Jesus the Nazarene, Jesus the Naz.arene', 20'. 21' Jehovah, J' . 8.1' 1 8.".1' -'4; Lord, (%lAB. 17' 01, "elders!'

2 ; ofrpv

tf?;, ::F Ze

; ; :

$2

2;;

ACTS 2:23--28

526

627

ACTS 2:29-36

tiv6p.l &rroSr6~1yptvov &nb TOG a man publicly male Derlon having been shown forth from the by ~,,d to eco3 rlq bpirq Suvapso~ r a i ~ C p a o ~~ a i Cod lnto YOU to Dowers and. toportent. and through powerful worlw and portents uqwiotq oTq hoiqorv 61' adroit and signs that ~~d tosigns towhleh dld through hlm did through him in Bsbq b p t u b irv, raebq ahoi midst. just as cod in mid2 o?yau. according as very ones YOU yourselves know. oi6arr 23 T O G T ~ V 23 this [manl, as one Y O S ~ ~ Yknbwn, C this lone) delivered UP the bp~optvq @ o u ~ f i Kai npoy&E, hsving been detimlned eovnrel and foreknowledze determined counsel roir 8coG tr6orov 61h and foreknowledge of the ~ o d given out through %and of God. you fastened &vbpwv rrpoonti~avra &vaiharr, to a stake by the Of lswleas lonea) having. fsstenei You taok UP. hand of lawless 24 8 v 6 Brbq b v t ~ ~ q u r v hduaq men and did away whom the Cod resurrsctsd havlngloosened 24 ~~t rhq oi6ivaq TOG 0avbrou, ~ a 8 6 ~ 1 o b ~ resurrected him by the pangs of the death, according to whlch not the pangs of iiv 6 u v a ~ b v uparci0ioBal adrbv brr' a b ~ o i t . death, because i t was It wan ~osllble to be held fast him by it; not for him David a $ & to continue to be held 25 Aausi6 fast by it. 25 For npoo oipqu David says respecting I wasseeinggefore myse~f him, 'I had pou 61h rravrbq, 671 tr 6a<lix, of me through all. because outof right [parts1 constantly before my eyes; because he is a t pod tmtv iva of me he Is in omcr that not ishould be shaken. mv - rieht hand t h a t I 26 6th TOOTO fi may never be shaken. Through thls wa%:?e!?up 0% the 26 On this account r a p 6 i a r a i f i y a M ~ & o a r o fi y h k 0 6 pov, my heart became heart and exulted the Loneue of me, cheerful and my h l 6t ~ a i4 o h p t p0U ~ a ~ a w l ~ ~ 6 od i o tongue ~ l rejoiced greatyet but also the flesh 01 me wlll tent down upon ly. Moreover, even kArri61. 27 XTI 06% 6 v ~ a r a A r i ~ l r t q my fieah mil reside hope; becnuae not you wlll forsake in hope; 27 because ' ou sic 66qv 0068 6h0~15 You will not leave me ~ n t ahaded, ne~theryou will give my soul in Ra'des: 6016~ 00" neither will you allow loyal one of you to see i6EiV your loyal one t o see 28 tyvoi ~ o h c corruption. 28 you You mate known t K e rrhqpoioa~ pa rbqpoodvqq PET& TOG rrpouhvou have made life's ways YOU will 817 me of goad cheer with the face known to me, you ~ O Y . will fill me with of YOU. with vnur

de

I>Azbg$2
? :

$ f i g

ocr~rue~.

$ ;

* % dil I"

? :

;::$$?~1,6

'2;: $$&,

'Av6pcq &6hwi v b @ , EIITE~V VET& . 29 "Men. brothers, Melc persons brothers: allowable to say with 1 % is *lowable t o nappqoiaq np6q bpirq n r p i 106 n a ~ p l h p y o u speak v l t h freeness outspokennew toward rou about the patrlareh Ofspeech t o you A a u r i 4 6n r a i t r d ~ G m o s vr a i frdrqq concerning t h e family DBvM, that and he deceased and he was burled head David, that he uai rb y i p a ah06 torlv t u fipiu &X I ~ i both < deceased andand the tomb ofhlm la In us u n t l the and his tomb Is among u s to this fi@< T~$S wW&)2< therefore oh day. 30 Therefore. h b p y w v , uai ~166% 6 ~ 6 !p~y ~ ~ W E because V he was a belng, and havlng known that to oa h swore prophet and knew that God. had sworn &@hlm the 6 O ~ out F of o % ; to God to him with a n oath a6roS ~aeiuat h i 16" 6wv a J ~ o & of hlm to scot upon the ' tfione of hlm, that he would seat one from the fruitage 81 np016hv eXdlAl)Oru v ~ ~ i of his loin8 upon his having foreseen he spoke about throne, 3 1 he saw beforehand and spoltb , concerning the resurb ~ a r E A r i q 8 q rlq 661" o8re fi o h p e a d r o c he was forsaken lnto hadea nor the Reah of hlm rection Of the Christ, t h a t neither was h e d 6 ~ v 61ap8op6or. 82 r o i t ~ o v ~ b v ' I J : , " ~ in Hades. saw c~rr~~ptlon. Thls the nor did his flesh see corruption. 32 This & ~ t , $ e ~ W ~ n * ~ q ~ Jesus God resurrected. top& p b p ~ u p ~ q . 3 3 T" are witnesses. T~ rtght handl of which fact we are ail witnesses. oh r o c 8mG bylo&iq therefore of the cod having been put on hlgh 33 Therefore m a u s e was " 'the f i v TE i n a y y d i a v TOG n u r d p a ~ o q TOO b i o u he the and promise of the aplrlt the holy right hand of God and ha@& n a p & TOG nar bq ICCXEO) received the promised navmg recelved beslda oi the ~ s t f e rhe pound out holy spirit from the TOGTO 8 bpdq c a i PAhr r a i Father, he has Poured thla which rov and Yoonrelookingat and Out this which You & n o S ~ ~ r . 34 06 y h p Aauai6 &Vi@q see and hear. 34 YOV are headng. Not for David went up tually David did not E I ~ TO~F obpwooq, A&EI 62 adr6q ETrrrv ascend to the heavens, Into tha heavens, he Is saylng but ha Sald but he himself says. ~ l i p l o q t;$je K U ~ ~ Q you KCleau tr 'Jehovah' said t o my Lord Lord of me Be altting out of Lord: "Sit at my right hand, 35 until I 6s IOV pou 36 EW 6v eg rightEpariel oi me un$l llkely I s h ~ u l d put place your enemies as rob< tyBpo6q oou brrorr661ov riru rro6Qv a stool for your feet."' the enemlea of you footstool of the feet 36 Therefore let all oou. 36 &apahbq 08" tvwwvhw the house of Israel of YOU. Certainly therefore lcrba knawlng . know far a certaintv

29

so

~ y ~ c p " 93:~
e

$2

G:!~ ~

ci ~ , , : ~ &;
fib$c

t.6~;

l e &?+

~~~~~

Jehovah. 51.1.1*La.m%r,; the Lord , NAB. 27' Ha'ddes, xAB; She'ol, 518.11-1421 see App 4e.
26'

1 ' Ha'des, NAB: She'ol. 30' Cod, xAB: Jehovah. J?.m.l0. 8 "by." 34' Jehovah, V.%l*S.~~-*+: Lord, XAB.

JI.R.I1-II.1P

33' Or,

ACTS 2:37-42
811 house of Israel thst and

528

529

ACTS 2:43-3:E

and both Lord and Christ, t h JSUS ~ wham YOU tn2La;~v tfe impaled: 6v bb6g twaupiroarc. whom r o u vut on stake. 37 Now when they heard this they were 37 ' A r o i w m ~ g 6 t nevlng hcsm but they were prereed down stabbed t o t h e heart. ~ ) l vKap6iaV. zinhv rr n&q r6v n i ~ p a vand they said t o the heart, they sald and toward the Peter peter and the rest of ~ a i TO% hOlR0b~ dm;pz$U~ the apostles: "Men, and the leftover (ones) brothers, what shall nolioopev, hv6prq d6chqoi; 38 nirpoq we 38 Peter should w e do, male persona brothers? Peter 66 rp6g ab~o5q Mrravojomc, r a i Isaid] to them: but toward them Repent YOU, and "Repent, and let each parrlo!3jro E K ~ U T O < b &V tv ~3 6vbpa~1one of yon be baptized let him be hoptlzed each op~ou In the name in the of jesm 'I a06 X 1~700 &+EOIV TGV Christ for forgiveness Of the O ~ ~ C S Y ~ ghr1.t Into lettinpgoofi of YOUR sins, and you &pa r d v b bv nai h i p eo8c Tilv ~ W P E + Will the free and IOU receive the free gift Writ. 706 &yiou nvrb arog 39 bpi" ybp to.rtv gift Of the 39 For the promise is to for IS of the holy apt.lt; ' 6 k a y y r h i a uai TO?< .ri~votg bphv ~ a tio you and t o the promlse and to the children of row and children and t o ail 6uoug hv those afar off,just nkl m5 r l g pa. dnr to ell the lanes) into l o w fwayl srmany ar likely many as Jehovah. R ourahior)rac KGPLOS 6 our cod may to mig& call toward self Lord the 40 hi 08s rr h6yotg rrhrioolv him'" 40 And with many other words h e To digerent and words bare thorough witness 6~spapr(rparo he was thoroughly beariig witneoa. and and kept exhorting Rapcndrhcl a 5 r o k hiyov x i r 8 l l ~ r dm6 them, saying: 'Get he was exhorting them Baying Be rousaved from saved from this ycuchg o ~ o h l h ~ a f i crooked ~ ~ . generation." ETOOkec! this. 4 1 Therefore those 41 0 1 plv O h dm06~~61p~v01 The (ones) indeed therefore havlng recelved who embraced his word heartily were ~ b v X6y0v a6700 t.Dan~io8quav. ~ a i the Word 09 hlm thry were baptized, and baptized, and an npooc~t8r)oavi v r a fipipq t ~ c i v qquxai huci that day about three were added in the day thst aoula as if thousand souls were added. 42 And they rplo i h ~ a ~ . 42 qoav three rEourand. They were but continued devoting npoo~ap.rrpo0vrcg T$ 6t6axt T&V themselves t a the pcrreverlng to the tsachmg of the teaching the

i a 6 d v xai t h a t God made him rrhg oTrog 'lopafih 6% ~ a rbplov

xphy$

e,F,%;

~e,"" 2; 'Ipgp

Lord

hlm

otro;.

%$ $&;

apostle8 and t o rolvwviq, t o t e oommon ~ e r t i e t ~ a t f ot n o, e sharing [with one rh&oct TOO Bprou r a i raig rrpcusuxaig. another], t o taking of breaktog oi the bread and to the Prayers. meals and t o prayers. 43 Indeed, fear 43 'Eyivero began t o fail upon Was occurring L % t Tin, evew soul, and many E t through the portents and signs bedmowbXwv i y i ~ e r o . 44 ~ ~ & c g 6 t e n t o occur through ~posties was oeeurrlng. AU but the apostles. 44 All those who b-me be01 ntmr6uavrrg mi 6 add the (ones) havtog believed upon the vew Iplacel lievers were together Q ov hav.ra KOIV&, 45 rial T& in having all things weretaving all ,thing.) common, and the in common. 45 and .*para rai ~ h g bmhpblg L n i r p a u ~ o v they went selling po8~e11~1ons and the propertlea they were selling their possessions and ~ a i Slept lcov Rhu,v properties and distriband they were i s t d b u t h 9 them to a11 uting the [proceeds1 to 811, just as anyone ~ a 8 . 5 ~ 1 &V T1g xpriav dxrv. aocordlrlg as likely anyone need wsa having; would have the need. 46 ~ And day 48 xaB' fiptpav ~c R ~ ~ O K ~ ~ T C O ~ T after E S day they were in constant aceordlng to day end persevering 0 8 ~ a6bv 6" TQ kpij, ~ h i j v r t g Te attendance at the $!e:e-mkdedly In the temple, breaklng and temple with one a OTKOV Bprov, prrrh6p~avov accord, and they took aooordlng to hause bread. they were partsklng their meals in private and Partook hr &yaXht&uc~ ~ a i &qcA$~rlrl homes' in exvltatlon end simplrel y of food with great r a p 6 i ~ .47 alvohrcg ~ 6 vM v rai Exovrrq reloidng and sincerity of heart. pralslng the God and havtog of heart, 47 praising and fmding favor bplv npbg 6Xav TAU ha&. 6 6 t rbptog ravor toward whole the people. The but Lord with all t h e people. At the same time rrpocri8r1 TOGS ou~lifvovovg ua8' was sddlng the (ones) being saved acmrdlngto Jehovah' continued t o Join t o them daily fipbpw h i rri ah6. those being saved. day upon the very ltlmsl.

&rom6hov

B W ) ~ ~ ~ P and S

nal

TI

Z$,"e??%$

T%,h

i:r?% " .? I;

a%:

'fk?

z??$?dF

3
rb
TfiV the

~Peter ~ P

but O 6 t S and rat

$9' Jehovah. Jl.e.ta.lr.la.n-=;

LO^. NAB.

the ninth hour, 2 and a certain man t h a t was lame from prpdc cn61.06 bn& his mother's womb eavlty D mother of hlm bePnp was being carried, 6pam&<c~o, 8v he was b e i g earrlad, wham they wore puttlng and they would daily put him near ~ ~ 8 ' ~ p a g7 1 ~ TOO afcordlne to toward the of. the .- the temple door -the Lord, M. 46' Or. "from house to house." 47' Jehovah. T.'.'O;

the templa upon

lcpbv

tvi

4 n ) v ijpav
the hour

7-g npoocuxfig the hour of Prayer, prayer oibe

3 :,"h",' ,",";ii:$g w$:,iy~UI) $ UP into the temple for

bbqv' ninth. ~o~hiag

aKRd

tK i ? 'Ifid.' : out of

fie.pYav

ACTS 3:3-10

530

531
IrpoO .a1 tuAio0r~oau B&pBouq mi templ;. and they were fllled ~laatonlrhment and t ~ m & o r w gh i TO oupPcPq~6rt 01ecsta.~ upon the lthlnn) having come together

ACTS 3:ll-16

'npcliav TOO t h a t was called Beaul~poO he opL v temple hekg Beautllul of the tiful. in ,,=aer t,, al~riv Phrqpoowqv ua h rh glfts'of mercy from to he esklna sift of mercy heshe of the Ion-) those entering into ~ I o r r o p ~ u o p L ~ vc k r b IEP~V 3 the temple. 3 When golng thelr way lnalde Into the temp:;. h e caught sight of i6hv n h p o v nai 'locixqv p i M o v r a ~ and about havlngseen Peter and John being ahon t o go into the temple ~ i o l b a l ~ i g 1 6 Irpbv fipbra to be going In Into the temple he wsa requestins he began requesting Ucqpooirvqv hapriv. 4 drreviuag 62 to get gifts Of mercy. g ~ fof t to receive. ~ a v l n g g ~ ~hut ~ d 4 But Peter, together with Jahn, gazed a t n i r p o q slq &Y ah .rf Peter Into hlm Bgether wlth the John him and s a d : "Take E T ~ E V B X ~ ~ O V 15 fill&$. 6 CI 62 a look a t us." 5 s o he sald Look Into us. The (onel hut h e fixed his attention beixrv a h o i ~ npoo60rOv upon them, expecting was havlng leyell upon to them emecthg get something from TI r a p ' a6rOv AaPriV. 6 ETuw 6 t them. 6 However, lomthlng healds of them to rcaelvs. Sald but Peter said: ,,Silver and nLrpoq 'A 6p1ov r a l x p w f o v oG rl Peter g X v L r v e r and gold n o ! la exlseng gold I do not possess, but what I do have 8 6t IS what I give you: Which hut Ia:ifvlnp " the name Of Jesus 6i6wp1. b TO 6vbpa.r~ 'I 0 0 2 XptoroG ' Christ t h e Nae.a.rene', 1 am glvlng; in the name of3eaue chrl.t rrep,rr&rEt, 7 Kal walk!" 7 With t h a t m G NaCopaiou the Nsrarene be walking. And h e took hold of him ntba~ a h 6 v T g 6r51hq ~ ; ? g by the right hand havlnstaken oldot hlm o f t s rlght and raised him up. , Instantly t h e soles fjy~lp~v ah6v n a p a x p j l l a 66 torc@8t,oav heralaedup him: Instantly hut were made firm his feetand his a 1 P ~ O Ea Ih ~& ~ a T& i a u6p6 8 Kai anklebones were made the -ole. of hlm end the bomb, and k m ; 8 leapkg &$aholhMpevog K T P ~ E ~ ~ &K E aI I up, he dwd u p and es~lng out he stwd and ha war walklig, and began walking. and ~lmih0cv uCv a h o i g rlg ~b IE@Y entered with them he entered together wlth them Into the temple into the temple, walkn r p ~ n a r O v ~ a i& M 6 p ~ v o q r a i alvOv T&V ing and leaping and welklng and leaping and Prslslng the praising God. And 0 ~ 69 ~ .r a l cT6ev n 6 q 6 Xabq aDr&v all the people got sod. And sew ell the people him rrrp~naroGvra ncll alvoOvra rbv 0 ~ 6 v Sight Of him walking and ~rsldnp. the cod: and praising God. 10 &nqivworov 62 a h b v 6 ~ 1o3rog 10 Moreover, theY,bethey were remgnlrlng hut hlm that this gan t o recognize him. &qpoohqv t h a t this was the man fiv 6 Wbq wna the (onel toward gift of mercy t h a t used t o sit far 1a0/lpwoq h i 16 'Opai n6hq TOG gifts Of mercy a t the slttlna upon the BeautI?ul oat; of tho ~ e a u t i f u l ate of t h e

s s

&

'I&,,

tt%;,

's6 tz;iu

2:

temple, and they became filled with astonishment and ecstasy a t what had ha~~ene to d him. aha. m~ I A . ii well, as the man 1 1 q -K 6t ah03 +bv nhrpov r a i was holding onto Pe~ l d l n g f ~ shut t of hlm the Peter and ter and ~ o h nall , the rbv 'IwQqv ouvh6patw n&q 6 Aa6q r r d g people ran together the John ran toget er all the people toward t o them a t what was ahhg err1 T$ ~1704 ? % called sal'o~mon's them u ~ n the colonnade the colonnade. surprised ~ahovpCv XoXopOv~oq Ln0appol. out of their wits. helng Eslle! of solomon asto*fshcd out. 12 When Peter saw 12 l6hv 6L 6 n h p o q & n ~ r p i v a ~this, o he said t o the Havlng Been but the Peter answered people: - ~ of ~ ~sra ne i , upbg rbv Xa6v 'Av6pcg ' l o p a ~ h r i l a ~why , are YOU wondertoward the people Mala persons Isrse Jtes, ing over this, or why ri 0 a u p & < e ~ r h i T O ~ T U , fi fipiv Ti are YOU gazing at US why are mu wandering upon thll, or to "5 why a s though by personal &TEY/<ETE 16ip 8whpcl ! power or godly devoare you gazing to own power tion We have made ~GoePrip n m n o ~ q d o ~ v TOU him walk? 13 The towell-ieverentlatneas to lonca) hevlngmsde of the cod of ~ b and ~ urp~narciv a h & ; 13 6 Be& 'ABpahv of Isaac and of Jacob, to he walklng him7 The 0 0 2 of Abraham the (jod of our fore. r a i 'loah. r a i ' l a ~ 6 P . 6 0 d r h naripwv fathers, has glorified and of Isaac and of Jacob, the 002 of the f=Uler* his servant. J ~ ~ fipCw, t66eaocv T ~ V n a i 6 a ah06 ' I q u o h , whom you. for YOUR of US. glarlRed ths boy ofhlm Jesus. part, delivered up 8" irpciq ph, mpr66ram ~ a and l disowned before whom rou Indeed gave heslde and pilate.s face, when he fipfi,uadr nard up6uwnov n ~ l h d r r o ~had , decided t o release ~ovdmowned down face Of him. 1 4 Yes. you rpivovrog PKE~MU h o ~ 6 . l ~ disowned t h a t holy hevtng fudged af that (onel to be relcaslns: righteous one, 14 bprig 6 t d v &ylov Kai 6inalov and you asked for YOU . hut the holy and rlghteoua lone1 a man, a murderer, hpvioau0s rai fi.rfi~a08~ hv6pa t o he freely granted YOU dlaawne$, and rou asked for male Person to YOU, whereas gov&a xaplo8ival Gwiv, 15 Tbv 6 L YOU killed the Chief murderer to be kindly glven to ran, tho hut Agent of life, But Gad hp q y b T"S <ofi~ ~ C K T E ~ V ~ T E 8v . 6 raised him up from chie?leader of Hfe you kllled, whom tho the deed, of 0th q E I EV &K VLKP~U, 03 i t % fact we are witnesses. GOj out of dead (anesl. of whleh 16 Consequently his ~upCq b p ~ v . 18 ~ a i u i m c l 7 0 j name, by [our] faith we are. And tdrie filth of the in his name, has made this man strong 6v6parog al)roG r o O ~ o v 8v 0~opEi~~ name of hlm thls (one) whom youare heholdha whom you behold

$2

or

b e

r"&efup

%Pnesses

ACTS 3:17-22
o ~ 6 u ~ e Erne ioow .rb rau have known m a g Rrm the aho0, ~ a 4 i afmq fi 61'
KC]

532
Kvopa and know. and the
name nccordlneto . . . -

533 rmh

ACTS 3:23-4:3
a t m a n y a.

faith that is through a h 0 6 him has given the of hlm. and the fefth the Ionel through hlm man this complete 66w.w ah0 n j v MOK~~P~CN in the sight gave to him the whole allotment OfYan. l7 And h r r k v ~ ~ a&vrov 5 l i v 11 ral v6v, Of from in fmnt of all Y O . And now, now, brothers, I h o w dbhvi oT6a 6n K 6yvotav that YOU acted in brothera: I have known that down &noranee ignorance, just as LnphEaTe, h p K a l 01 &PxO~~EF5pDy. yom rulers also did. YOU acted. as-even a180 the rulers o YOU: 18 But in this way & God has fW5Ued the l8 the but S* &6q God which npoumf, ~ Y E ~ ~ E V ur6poroq things he announced ha publhhediefarehand through mouth beforehand through r r h v ~ o v r l i v npoQrl.rGv va8eiv 76" x iorirv the mouth of all the of ell the prophet0 to suffer tho prophets, that his adrob tnhfipoocv oC~rwq. Christ would suffer. of him . he fulfilled thus. 19 p e ~ a v o i o a r e otv ~ a lh r ~ ~ ~ p t ~ l m e''Repent, thereRepent roa therefore and turn you around fore. and turn around a&< rb tSaXlQejval bpliv r h q ( r p a ~ i a q , so to get Form toward the to be blotted out of rov Uls a ns, sias blotted out, that 6noq Bv ~hewolv ratpol seasons of refreshing lo thst llkely nhould coma sppclnted Umes may come from the drvaynbSrwq hd n p o d m o u of ~ ~ h ~ ~ oirrfreshlng from face 20 nai rhmoraihn 7.5" 20 and that he mag and he Mould rend forth the send forth the Christ appointed for YOU, ~ ~ O K E X E I P I ~ ~ ~ O V bl liv having been beforehand eppolnted to YOO Xghrfst Jesus. 2 1 whom 'IqooGv, 21 b 6ri obpav& heaven, indeed. must Jesus. whom it il n e c e m heaven hold d t h i n itselp p b 6iSaoBat until the times of res Indeed to receive & :$ toration of all things &nonamm&wcwq n&vw b v of which Oad spoke ofrestoratton O ~ ~ (thlnga) I I O ~ W ~ (wngst I C ~ the Of kkhhqosv b BEbq 6th u r 6 p a ~ o q T&Y spoke the God through mouth ofthe his holy prophets of &yiov &n' allivoq ah00 n o g q ~ l i u . old time. 22 In fact, holy from age of hlm otprophets. M~~~~ '~~h~,,~h. 22 M w u o i q p&v ~Tncv &TI o~fimvb ~ i v Up Moses indeed sald thst groPhet to rou a O d W~II for YO" from among CNao~'oct K~PIOS b eebq a wlll make a s n d u p Lord the God o $ o L like me. You & 6 ~ h $ & 6 &V h q 4 6 a h 0 6 & Y O ~ U E U ~prophet E brothers a?YoU ea me: of hlm you wlll hear must listen to him

and

$ ' ?v

vaoa wxfi q q bv p+ ~R(oWQ m G ever" ~. soul w lsh U k e l ~not should hear of the npogfirou fi(civou &loXoepr~B!iu~ia~ prophet that wUl be completely deShYed
-

he mrght speak toward

hahjon

all lthlnssl

n&v-ra

6aa

&

likely

n&q

Spa%
You.

25

It wlll be but

torat

I 6 t You
ol

out of

&

T &

the
,

people. from

XaoG.

24 ~ a i ndnrrrq
And all SamuJ
Kai

npoQjra~ h i , Iapou A
prophets
of sus~esslon

and

but the in, o f t h e IOnrJI

6t

ra8cSilq

as many am
day.

doo~

a
amke
these. and and

announced down the

~ariyyc Xw
the

'rhq rjs6paq ~ a j ~ a q 25 . b ciq

3bu

according to all the thin@ he speaks to 23 Indeed. any soul that does not listen to that Prophet wnll be completely destroyed from among the people.' 24 And all the prophets. in fact, from Samuel on and those in succession, just as many as have spoken, have also olainlr declared these days.
25 you are the sans

tort
are

01

vloi

sons

of the

'rdv

n p o Q q l i u uat
prophetn

of the

7%

ofthepropheland

of t h e

n a r i p a q C Dv, X i y o u np6q 'Abpahp i(a? kv saylnR to Abraham.

d fathers o t y o u . sayins toward ALrnharn ~ n in r i , m i p p m i oou ~ b h o y q e ~ o o v n&oat ~al a 1 the seed of you will be blessed all the rrar ~ a i 26 b i v famiies car TO Yo.

.And in vol,r seed d l

& :,

rg9

ZiiL rik. & v a & o a q 6 ecb having made stand u p the -2

heaent dnrturrlXev forth &v hlm

to be turning away each lone) T O " p1liv 5fOv.. wlehda deeds o roo

6moorpLQnv

~6 blculng X o y o h a bp& uou t v the In ~0 Eraorov &d ;vdds,from

the families of the earth will be blessed,+ 20 TO y o u first ~ o d , after raising up his Tbv n a i k a h 0 6 Servant. sent him the boy of h b forth to bless You by from turning each wicked one away

~~~.

np~k'p'

2;
the

NOW while the

% o m h i u r q o a v a h o i q 01
them

:t

zg,sd
ch

4 ing[two] t o the were people. speak, Kal

the

dPrlLPdC
the

p r ~ e s ~

o-rpar ybq TOG

oaptBln
beh8

of the + . a m p l e

IrpoG r a t 01 .Ia66ounaiot,

Sadducees,

2 6lmovo~pcvol
them the

th%h abrobq rbv ha& rai

2:

to be announo~ng down in
T ~ v

6t6honr,v 'E ~arayyihhrlv tv

tto be t e s c h i p

&?

,IjooO dlYhurauIY
Jervs
the

resurrection the lone)

out 01

tK
the

dead lon&l,

vcupliv

3 ral

end they th7u.t upon

tmi!3ahov rlq

&oiq

them

r(rq

18' Jehovah. J l ~ ~ . * . the l ~ Lord, : U B . 81' Or. '"must receive." 22. Jehovah, Jl.*.1618.*.1'r-24 and L X P . r0u.d h*.min Deuteronomy 18:15: Lord, IAB.

xeipaq
hands

and

~ a llecvro

they put

njv lnto ohrervstlon into the

n/pqon

elq

the chief priests and the captain of the temple and the Sadducees came upan them. 2 being annoyed because they were teaching the people and were plainly declaring the resurrection from the dead in thecase of Jesus: and they lald their hands upon them and put them in custody till the

ACTS 4:4-10
aOprov, fiv morrow. itwa. yZIp &mipa fiSa.
for evening elrea Y.

534

535

ACTS 4:ll-17
t l ? =

4 nohhol next day, for i t was Many already evening. 6i rirv &~ouo&vrwv r b v X6yav 4 However. many but of the lones) hsvinp heard the word of those who had Lrrimewav, rai L y c v f i e ~ dp18 bq ~ i r v listened to t h e speech they believed, end became numter of the believed, and t h e number o f the men ousands five. became about five 5 'Eyivcm 6i h i aGplov thousand. I t occurred but uwn mmorro 5 5he day wvax0jvat ah& m h q hpxovraq ~ a there i twk place in to be led together of them the rulers and the gatherTOJ~ ~PE~PUT~PO lai V F TO$$ ypallpMEi; CV ing together of their the older men and the scribes in rulers and older men ' ~ ~ p o u r a6 ~ ~ p a i .Awas b ~ P X I L P E ~ and C scribes 6 (also Jerusalem snd Annas the chlef prles! An.nas the chief priest rai K a d a q nal 'Iw&vvqq nal 'AhiEadpoq ral and ca'ia-phas and end c ~and I John ~ and Alexander ~ ~ and John ~ and~Alexander huol ?oav CK Y~:C h k ~ ~ ~ a ~ and l ~ as o a , many as were asmany a* were out of lef 01 the chief priests 7 rat u~fioavrr Lv TQ IJ~.UW kinsfolk), 7 and they and having mode Asnd the stood them in their hw0hvovro 'Ev noiq ~W&VPI i/ and began to they were inquulring In What sort of power or inquire: "By what fv roiq 6 ~ 6 h~ r o~ ~ f i1r m r o t l o 6 p r i y power or in whose in whet sort of name dld m u do thlr you. name did yon do 8 rbrz n h q TTA~OBE~m ~ rbparoq Then Peter, Then Pee havjng een lled of rptrlt filled with holy spirit, &yiov Elnev rr&q aliroliq Said to them: holy sald toward them "Rulers o f t h e 'A x o v r ~ q TOO h a a t people and older men. guiers of the mple 9 if we are this day vai nprophrpo~,9 r t being examined, o n and older men, If Of a good &varp1v6prea h i & p y ~ a i q the o dn ailing are being good deed deed t &v8 &TOW &uBrvoirg, Lv ~ivt a t r o q man* as by this man has been o?mmn 1n8rm. in whom ihla lane) u i o w r r a ~ 10 y v w T 6 v t r ~ w nirotv made well, 10 let d be known t o all has been aavid. known let it ba to bpi" rai r r w r l TO ha@ ' l o afih XTI C v Of and to to YOU and to 811 the people of Erael that in the People of Israel TO 6vbpar1 ' 1 000 X IUTOD TOO Na<wpaiou, that In the name the name ofToaus ghriat of the Nezarene. of Jesus Chnst the 6" b p r i ~ toraup6oarc, Bv 6 e r 6 ~Naz a r e n e . whom you whom You put on stake, whom the God Impaled but whom I~YE~PEV LK VLK~OV, LV 106~4) God r a s e d UP from ralsed up out of deed laneel, in thlr lone1 t h e dead, by thls one does thls man stand o8mq rrapkvqusv k v i m ~ o ~I , thls lmsnl has stood slonsnlda in Skht otvov here sound in front of

!.:?LZ:

1 1otr6q
Thls

LUTIV
1 .

%,s the lone)

bu

having been treated ar nothlng

tEou8ryeelc 6

6pirv
You

~ir
the

ol~o6bpwv,
bulldem.

,,&

:f

come to be Into ur$aAjv y w v i a ~12 rai o b r EUTW h, alhhw head otmrner. And not is in other o66svi fi r w p i a ofit Y ~ P a w p a LWIV no one the salvation: nelthsr for name 1s is not Errpov Olr6 T ~ Y O ~ P W ~ V rb 6 ~ 6 0 ~ 6 ~ under 0 ~ heaven t h a t different under the heaven the having been given has been given among
having

the lone1

yevbp~os

cis

11 ThLs S I 'the stone t h a t was treated vby YOU builders a s or no account t h a t has become t h e head of the corner.' 12 Furthermore. there is no salvation i n anyone else, for there
YOU.

&ve,$.""'q

6d owefivat 2 w k n it imnefensry to be aaved

T ~ V

firkc US.
1s E)EOPOSVTF~ 6&
Beholding

must get men which saved." we 13 when . . NOW . they beheld the
~

but

the

of the

700

$ :$ ;

that rai and

~ a 'Iw&wou, i ral n a ~ a A a ~ 6 r c v o l outspokenness and oi John, and having perceived perceived that they were men T tivepmog hyphpparoi EI~IY and ordinary, they

n!z%u
they

Of

nappqoiav

Peter and John, and

a$%aY

got t o wondering. And they began t o hcyivoor6v rr aho~s a l recognize about them thrv were e c ~ ~ ~ i ~ l and nc them that t h a t they used t o be ... . .r ...y ; , T~ O lO lilf . firm, 14 T& 6Vrwith Jesus; 14 and together wlul the Jesus they were, the and as they were looking oh &Oiq a t t h e man t h a t had 0 tonether with them been cured standina . tmirra 6 rr8epanmpi.vov ofiiv with them, they had hsvlng stood the lone1 having been cured nothlng nothinx to say in elxov &netnriv. rebuttal. 15 So they they were havlne tosay aBalnst. commanded them 15 KEXEWCNIL~ 6k a h o k 50 TOG to go outside the HBvlng commanded but them outslde of the San.he.drin hall, and uuv~6piov hrr~he~iv wvLPahhov they began consulting sanhedrin [hall1 to go fortn they were consulting with one &hX~Xouc 16 h i y o v r ~ q Ti 16 saying: 'what shall npbq one another aaylng toward we do with these men? Because, for a fact. ~ ~ $ f ~ & w~B e ~~o l q o a noteworthy sign has occurred through I&ed them, One manifest 61' a h i r v nkotv roiq r o l r o ~ r o i r o ~tv o all the inhabitants through them to the loneb) inhsblting and ' I r p o u a d f i ~ $mrp6v, rai o b 6uv&p~ea Of ~ e ~ s e , l e m manifest, and not we are able we cannot deny it. &pvcio8a1. I7 &Ah. Iva f i h i 17 Nevertheless, in to deny; but in order that not upon order t h a t i t may not ordinary,

men

unlettered

I&irra~,

they were wond;rlng.

Lea(,Pcr(;ov

-.-.

~-

&8Yv

x$,?

? '$:?; yl2gF y c b o y

h~$x:ed

ACTS 4:18-24
rrhciov
more 11should be dealt out through lnto the peapi:,

536

537

ACTS 4 2 5 - 3 0

be spread abroad mrther among the people, let us tell &rr~~ (r*p~ea h aJ.roiq p p ; to b h a h ~ i v letus breaten tothem no ye e rileaklng them w ~ t h threats not to speak anymore h i TQ 6 v 6 v a ~ 1soij~cp pq6ovi &vep&rrwv upon the name this to no one of men upon the basis of thls to any man 1 8 n a i n a M o w r ~ a6robq n a p i y y ~ ~ h name w And having cai1e: them they charged a t ail " 18 With that ~a06hou pi qBLyyra8al : 1 $ they called them down (the) whole not to be uttering and charged them, 616trons4v h i r Q 6v6pa-rl TOG 'Iqoo5. nowhere to make to be teaehlng upon the name of the Jesus. any utterance or to 19 b 62 n h p o q ~ a'lwchqq i drrra~p186~6qteach upon the b a s ~ s The but Peter end John having answered of the name of Jesus ETrrav npbq ahoGq E i 6 i ~ a 1 6 v i o ~ t v 19 But in reply Peter sad toward them If righteous it i s and John s a d to b r j ~ ~ oTOO v BEOG JpDv &~o(lelv pehhov them: "Whether i t is insight of the God of roo to be hearing rather righteous in the sight f God to listen to roO Bsos K P ~ Y ~ T E20 06 6 u v h p ~ e a O than af the God judge yo:, not we are able YOU rather than to s16apcv n a i 4~06oapsv God, judge for yourwhat (things) we saw and we heard selves. 20 But as for 62 US, we cannot stop pi Aakiv. 21 o i not to be speaking. They but speaking about the npoocrrrrrhqohpevo~ &rrLhuow ahoriq, things we have seen havmg further threatened they released them, and heard " 2 1 So, they had further pq6Lv o b p i o ~ o v r r q ~b n D q ~ o h & o o v ~ a ! when nothing ,?"ding the how theymlght lop off threatened them, they released them, since abrotjq, 6th rbv ha6v BTI TT~YTE~ the" dld not find an7 them, through the peopl;, because all grobnd on whleh t o . i66Sa2;ov ~ b ve ~ 6 v h i rrj punish them and a n they were glorlfylng the God upon the tthmg) account of t h e ~ e o ~ i e ayov6rt. 22 i r D v y h p fiv nXzz6vwv because they wire 811

6~avcpqBi

E~C T ~ V ha6v

Agurrora, 06pav6v
heaven
T ~ Y

Sovereign,

you and

oJ

the (one)
T ~ Y

~ a i
and

the

having made Y ~ V earth

m,joaq r&,

"Sovereign Lord,

the you are the One who

n a i made t h e heaven and

and t h e earth and the sea

the

ehhauuav
sea

~(ai r r h ~ a
all

% $ !

'!$

haYYngoccurred:

of years

for

was

ofmoie

i6iovq ~ a i d r r r i y y ~ l h a v
own

and theyreported back as many ithlngs) as ~ p 6 q ahobq o i &f$l~p~iq a 01 toward them the eh e priests and the r r p r o p d ~ r p o ~ ETrrw. 24 a1 62 oldermen , said. The (ones1 but havlng heard toward
~~KO~UUYTCS dpoeupa66v

hke-mmdedly

np6q

76"

the

8abv
God

and

~ a

23 After belne ~ ~ ~ , . reic.Uir~<I lhcy went lo Ihelr own people 2nd r~~nr cl l what t lhlnes the chlef pnests and the older men had said to them. fipw QWY~~Y 24 Upon hearing this they lifted up yolee they with one accord i ~Tirav raised their voices to theysaid God and said:

boa

~~

through holy spirit said by the mouth h y i o u m 6 p a r o q Aavci6 of OUT forefather through splnt holy of mouth O ~ D . I V ~ ~ David, your servant, rra166q oou sinhv -iva bay of y o 0 having said In order that what 'Why did nations become tumultuous 6qpGaScrv Eevq tai haoi ip~hir ow made noise nations and peoples they meditaledvpon meditate nevh; 26 n a p t m q o w o i p a u ~ h e i qupon empty things? empty (things) 7 Stood alongside the kings 26 The kings of the ~ i qyijq ~ a 01 i ~PXOYTE~ O U V ~ ~ X ~ ~ ~ O Y Of the earth and the rv1ers wereled together earth took their stand and the rulers massed rarh 706 ~(upiou ~ a i tni 76 ah6 the very rplaoel, downon the m r d end together as one ,dTo~. against Jehovah' and nar& TOG xpwroG down on the Christ of him. against his anointed 27 ouvix.9qow y h p h' MqBeiaq b T+ one.' 27 Even so, Were led together for upon truth in the both Herod and Ponnehrt T ~ ~ T hd O T ~ V 6 y l o v n a i 6 h 00" tius Pilate with [men elty this upon the holy - b o y of you nations and with 'IqooGu, Bv Explu.aq 'HpGSnq TE ~ a peOpies i Of Israel were ~ e s u s . whom you anamtkd, Herod and and in actuality gathered f8vsolv ~ a i nirv~boq n r ~ h h o q oh pontiUs pilate togetherwith ,,=tions and together in this city against your holy serhaoiq 'lo aih 2 s na,fioa, vant Jesus, whom you peoples of Zrael: to do uou uai 4 anointed, 28 in order bum aamany (things) as Z e of you and the to do what thlngs povhi r r p o b p ~ r ~ v ymiueal. 29 aai your hand and counsel EOUS~ predetermined to occur. And had foreordained to T& vGv, nijplr, b16c ~ h occur. q 29 And now, the (things) now, Lord, see you on upon the Jehovah,. give atten. hrrn~hbg ahc3v, ~ a 665 i TOTS 6aGXolq oou tion to their threats, threats of them, and give to the slaves of you and grant slaves ~ E T & nappqoiaq n & u q q Xahziv keep speaking 'Our with outspokenness all to bespeaking word with all boldness, 30 while you A word ~ Y O V of oou, YOU, 30 : f stretch out your hand UL: EIF 7au1v ~ a .m ; ia , AKTE~VSIY healing and while to be stretching out you into healing and signs and portents mo ~ a i ~ L p a ~ a yivroeac and portents to be occurring through the occur through the
them,

adroiq, 6th

25

the lone,

i ,

mrs(lproq

s?te nrth$ $g%

the (things)

-rh

&J and all the things in in them, 25 and who

i%%

2;

~2 2 :

E~,P~

26' Jehovah, J".8.'0.'8.".Z2;'3;

the Lord, x u .

29' Jehovah, J?.a.'O; Lord, xAB.

ACTS 4:31-36
6v(rparo<
name of t h e

538
e i o u rm166q
holy boy of you of Jesus. servant Jesus."

539

ACTS 4:37-5:6

TOO

uou

'IqooO.

name of your holy

31 And when 31 ~ a i 6cqBivrwv adrOv iuah~Geq 6 And havingsuppucated ofthem wasshaken the they had made supplication, the place ~6rroq iv 4 , 6uav uuuqy tvoc place in which they were havlng been E d tohether in which they were gathered m i irrhju0qoav &W(NTE~ TOO hYio; w a s h a k e n ; and they and thev were filled ail of the holy one and all fllled ave6ph~oq, ~ a i ihaouv Tbv h6yov were spirit, and they were speaking the word with the holy spirit and were speaking r o c eco3 y ~ 6 r rrappquiaq. the ward of God with of the God with outspokenness. boldness. 32 To3 68 rrhj0ovq T&V 32 Moreover, the Of the . but , of multitude ofthe (ones1 multitude of w~ureuo+rov . C r a p 6 i a nut ylvXil via, ~ a who i had believed having belleved was heart and soul one, a n d had one heart and 0668 elq TO T~)O J~~PX~YTW Y and not even soul not-but one anything of the things belonging one SBY that ah3 ihsyrv i6lov sival, drhh' fiv any of the things he to him he was saying ' own to be, but was possessed was his adroii w & ~ a now&. 33 n a i ~ U Y ~ ~Own; E I but they had all to them all (things1 common. And to power things in common. hc6i6ouv ~6 papnjplov oi 33 Also, with great Were glving back the witness the po*er the apostles continued giving forth &rr6urohot. roc nupiov ,'lquoG a~ostles of the , , Lotd Jesus the witness concernh p l q TE h ; ing the resurrection of &amhuzwq, resurrection. %war and unon the l o r d Jesus: and undeserved kindness rr&rvraq aGro6q. 34 olisc p : ; fV6& au +.hem. ~ot-but needv in large measure was 34 I n ~ t q fiv a 6 ~ o i y 6001 yt(p mfiropsq 'POn them '1' fact, there was not anyone was ,XIthem; as for in need xwpiwv fi o i r & J r r i l p ~ o v rrohathvreq One them; for all those of piecesof ground or houses thev w e = : , selling who were possessors E~~pov 7hq 7 1

Levite, a native of cy'prus. 37 possess37 Lmhp~ovroq c n ) ~ Q &ypoC rrwhjuaq ing a piece of land, existing , to him of field having sold it brought fivsyncv ~b xpilwa ~ aEi ~ K EnY a p & 7065 ~ 6 6 0 5the money and deposbrought the money and put beside the feet ited it at the feetof TO" &rrom6hwv. the apostles.

A~uai~qq,
~evite,

Khpcoq

c~~rian

bTk

Y ~ Y E ~a ,

race.

of the

apostles.

Male person

'Avip

but

6t

.om,

TIC

together ~ t t h

hhhqorv
he soid

aoUld

' : ~ i ? '

022~

vg$q$ys

6"

they were bearing

the

vafues

of th:%ingSl

Of

Or

~I~ being P~~ gold KO!JLVWV 35 TOGS rr6Sa5 r&v

"6::
'

thW$LE$aciacing ? : $ ;
but

the

'

feet

of the

it Was being distributed aecoiaing as

6~6i6srb

68

would Sell them and bring the values of the things sold 35 and hom6hwv' they would deposit them a t the feet of tKhm41 the apostles. I n turn to each lone1

be made to each one, lust he would have 36 ' l w o ' ~ 68 6 mlnhqesi~ the need. 36 So JOJ& but the ( m e ) having been surnamed ~ ~ who was ~ ~ BapvhPaq &rd T&V h o m 6 h w v , 6 i u r i v surnamed Bar'nabas Barnabas from the apostles, which is by the apostles, which when translat~ L ~ E P ~ ~ Y E " ~ ! J E Y O V Yibq h h p a ~ h f i u ~ w qmeans. , being translated Son of Comfort, ed, Son of Comfort,
likely
anyone

na06r1

hv

~ 1 5 xpriav
need

would

was having.

E~XEV.

price, his wife also it, yuva1~6q, nai tviynaq vipoq TI ?rap& knowing woman, and having brought part some beside and he brought just TO^< ~ 6 rOv 6 hou.r6hwv ~ ~ EB~KCV. 3 r i r r r v a part and deposited apostles he put. Said i t at the feet of the feet of the the apostles. 3 But Peter 6,& i 62 n h p o q 'Avwia, 6 Ananias, through what said: "Ananvas, why Peter the but mhfipwurv 6 Zmau6rq ?iv nap6iav uov has Satan emboldened filled the Satan the heart of you YOU to play false to *eGuaoBai u s .r6 rrva3pa ~b hylov ~ a the i holy spirit and to lie to you t h P spirit the hals to hold hack secretly vooqiuau0al &d rou some of the price of to put apart for self from of the the field? 4 long xwpiou; 4 ohxi !~Lyov 00; as it remained with piece of ground7 Not remaining to you you did it not remain Ewzv~v *a? w ~ a ' J 8 ~ !v 4 ufi yours, and after it was it was remaining and having been sold m the your sold did it not conCCouuiq Jrripx.~.; 671 EBOU &' ~ f itinue in your authority itwas exlrtlng7 Why that youput m the Why was it that you purposed such a deed K & $ ' as this in your heart? You have played Gum YOU C*' playedfalse false, not to men. 5 &ualjwv 66 6 'Avaviaq TOG< h 6 y o u ~ roijrovq but God... Hearing but the Ananias the words there hearing these words rrcuhv t<iqw<sv. ~ a~ i ~LVET q6P0q O haying falien he let out soul: and occurred fear An-ani'aS fell down' expired. And irri whv~aq ~ o J q dr~ariavraq. and great fear came over upon all the (ones) hearing. all those hearing of YEi]TEPO, 6 &uaor&~rq 68 o i stood up but the younger (ones] it. 6 But the younger , ~aving m v i u ~ ~ ~ h aadrbv v nai $ b v i y r a v r r q men rose,wrapped set together him and having borne out h i m in cloths, and carried him out and EBaqav. they buried. buried him.

of him nai booqiuara and he put apart for self h b rfiq T I ~ ~ S uuvcl6uiqq ~ a i T% from the value: having known together ~ f t
the

uirv

Xarrqripn
sapphira

However, s certain 'Avavia~ 6 d w r 1 man, An'a'ni'as by Ananias to name together with f i yvvatni a d ~ a O name, S a ~ p h i ' r ahis wife, 'Old a possession 2 and secretly held

po9rerslon

n ~ i p 2

back same

Of

the

aid

$ 2 %%

2 ; : " &

bF~tz,"'q ? ' ,h$ toTte

7y:s; %

% ?

ACTS 5:7-13

540

541

ACTS 5:14-21

1 'Eytvero 61 ' 6 5 2v T r2v 6 1 6 m q p a 7 NOW aneran It occurred but as of gourn Xree Interval interval Of thre uai fi yuvi a d ~ o O M e16uia ~b hours his wife came and the woman ofhlm no? havlngknovn the (thlngl in, not knorning what eyodq clujh8~. 8 k r p i 62 had happened. 8 Peh a v ~ g o c c u m d entered. Answea but ter said to her: - ~ ~ l l wp6q o h i v n h p o ~ EinL 0 EI rooo6mu me. did you [two] sell towald her Peter Say to me, if of M much the field for so Tb xopiov h66ou0a. She said: "Yes,for so the piece of mound rn gave from yo&aelves? mueh~s 9 so peter 61 elno, N a i r o u o h o v . 9 6 6L said t o her: "Why The?onel but B B L ~ Y C S : of 80 much. The but was i t ag& upon nCrpoq npbs ahjv Ti 6r1 between YOU [two] Peter toward her Why that t o make a test of the ouveqovfi8q bpi" ~ ~ l p & o c nT& spirit of Jehovah?' it was lounded together to YOU to test the ~ ~~h~~feet k of ! n v ~ Oa Ku iou. 1605 01 ~ 6 6 ~ ' r 6 v those who buried spir$ of %rdl Look1 The feet of the (ones1 your husband are at 8aq6N~wv T&Y &v6pa UOY bni ~ f the i door, and they hsvlng burled the male person of you upon the will carry you out:. 86pq ual b~oiuouuiv oe. 10 h e u e v 61 10 Instantly she fell they will bear Out you. She fell but down a t his feet and door ~ n d napaxpjlia t ~ w z d T O $ n66aq a 5 ~ 0 0 K U ~ expired. When the Instantly feet Of hlm and young men came in bctgu~cv. ~ I u e h 8 6 v ~ e q62 01 VE(N~UKOI they found her dead, she let out soul: havlnaentsred but the young men and they carried ~frpov a 6 ~ ) I v ve~p&v, .a/ t < c v L y ~ m c her out and buried found her dead, and havlns borne out her alongside her L0a+w rrp.3' rbv b6pa a6mjq. husband. 11 Conthey burled toward the male person of her. sequently great fear 1 1 Kai 1yLm0 wLya( &q' 6 h yY came over the whole And occurred Brent UP^ who e congregation and n j v t r d ~ q o i a v ~ a it n i rr&mag TO^ over all those hearing the eeelesla and Upon all the (ones1 about these things. &rothwa< ratha. 12 Moreover, hesllng thew (thhg81. through t h e hands many 12 Ath 6 L r 2 v eupGv sOv h o o r b h o v Of the Through but the $and. of the epostles signs and portents to Occur tyivcro o peia nai T ~ P O I T nohhh ~ tv 7 3 'Ontinued WaIoocurr~ng alana and portents many in the among t h e people; and they were all h a 3 ' ~ a i quav 6p08uva6dw T%;E;ES With one in people; and they were Uke-mlndedly Sal'o.mon's colonnade. T$ Iroe Zo~oliGv~os 18 TGV 61 13 T ~not~ a one ~ , of Solomon; the Colonnade the but of the others had ho1n2v o66tiS h b h p a ~ o h h a u 8 a t the courage t o join leftover rone.1 no one War dsrlng to slue hlmaelf himself to nev. a h o i q &Ah' Lp~y&huvtv a h o b 5 6 Xabq ertheless, t h e people to the;, but was magntfYlnK them the people. were extolling them. 9' Jehovah, T.'.l%l3.lS.88.2*-W; Lord, NAB.

14 ~ M h o v 6 L wpourri8cvro ntme6ovrrg 14 More than that. rather but were belnlladded bellevlng (onell believers in the Lord o n being added, r u p i ~ %h'8 6N6pGv r e ~ a kept i u1.d and and multitudes both of men and of women; y w a t ~ & 15 Cjmc uai el .r&q nh-iag women: sa-and also l n i the broadwaya 15 SO that they t h e sick out ~ tr@Lpnv 706' & u 0 ~ ~i a ~ i T I ~ Wbrought alek and to he puttlng even into the hrasd to be bearlng out the ways and laid them , hri ~ h l v atov nai r p a ~ ~ iva In order that there upon little beds upon ltttle &ds and cots. rhv fi m t h and cots, in order tpxoptvou nhpw coming of Peter also If aver the shadow that. as Peter would ~~UKI&OE~ r~d a h b v . go by, a t least hxs might overshadow t o someone of them. shadow might fall 16 ouvfipxr~o 62 r a i Tb nht=pq upon some one of Waso~rnlng together but elm the mult tu o them. 16 Also, the T ~ V niptt nbhrov 'Icpouuahjp, multitude from the of the roundabout cltles of Jerusalem, citles around Jeru~IPOVT &O E~ ~E V E ~ ~ X ~ O LYOUC V b r b 8aIemkeptcoming bearlns slck (ones? and (ones1 &sturbed by together, hearing sick People and those ~ V L Uhrwv &KOI~&PTWV, O ~ T I V E t8~pan~Oov10 ~ mfita unclean, who were belng cured troubled with unclean spirits, and they havrq. all. would one and all be

22e

multnuam

@$=?,F

17 But t h e high and r o i cured. priest and all those atrrj, fi n%5 the ?Jnesl togetherwlth hlm, the being with him. t h e then Of the a i p w t ~ T ~ V Ia66auraiov, h r h b urn existing Sadducees, rose and sect o f the Saddueecs. were%ed with Sjhov 18 r a l hiPphov r&q d p a g of ealouw and they thrust u r n the $ands Jealousy. 18 and they laid hands Won h i TO* dmoor6how m i E&mo o h o k b the apostles and put the apoa~cs end put them in in~ the ~ Public 6qvo0iq, 19 . ~ ~ ~ fthem i nl~fiU5l obaervatxon publlc. Angel but place of custody. l9 the Kupiou 616 v u r ~ b gqvolEe r h g 86pac ~q of ~ o r d through nlght opened the doon of the night Jehovah's' angel Opened the doors of quhauiq t6ayayhv them the prison, out and brought said: prlson hsvlng led out r : d d & i :: 20 n o p ~ f i r u 8 c ~ a io r a 8 L m c ~ Aaheirr 20 ' , B ~ on way. Be YOU going and havlng ntood be rov apeaking and, having taken a &v TI$ i r p 3 T" h a 3 rrhvra s h b f i p a ~ a stand in the temple, in the temple to x e people ell the aaylnga keep on speaking to r a 6 T q ~ . 21 &ro6uuVrr 61 the people all the sayo%e thla. Having hears but ings about this life." clojh8ov ' b ~ b v 6pOpov el' 21 After hearing thh. they entered under the daybreak Into the" entered into &pxp~lepe pd$ 17 Eavlng 'Avamhq stood up but 6L the 6 chief
tin,

a$Pkq

5%'

ACTS 5:22-26
the

542
and

543

ACTS 5:27-54
them
they made stand in them and stood them

r.3

temple

ispbv

~ a l

they were teaching. break and began to

iSi6ao~ov. 62 but

the temple at day-

27 & a y 6 v r q 6 i a6roJq
&-zing led hut
And

Eonloav

6v

27 So they brought

Having come to be alongside but someone certain man arrived drrfiyysthrv a r i ~ o i q6rt '16oh o i Bv6pcq reported back to them that Look! The male persons and ,,ported to them: "Look! The men YOU 005 EBruBc' i v T ! quhant ~ i o i v b TQ ispQ whom r o o g u t in the prison are in the temple put in the Cm&rcq nai 616dru~avreq ~ b v Xa6v. a'e in the temples and teaching having stood and teaching the p e o ~ ~ eStanding . 26 T ~ T E &rrrhOhv 6 orparq,y,jG the people.' 26 Then Then having gone off the captain the captain went off with his officers and oh roiq bnqpi~a~q fiyrv together with the subordinates was leadine Oroceeded to b r i m ahoirq, 06 PET& Piaq, Pqopoiivro them, not wrth vlolenee, they were fearlng T ~ V Aa6v p i h63auOi)u~~. afrald of belng stoned the peopl;, not they mlght be stoned. by t h e people

Now when the high &PXIEPEJ~ ~ a i oi 5th priest and those with chief priest , and the (ones1 together with him arrived, they air4 ouvsnM~oav ~ . 3 ouvMpl?v together the him the7 called together the Sanhedrin San'he-drin and ail the rr6odrv yepovoiciv assembly of older men all assembly of old men 'lopajh, nai dmimcthav Tb of the sans of Israel, of ~sraei, and they sent out the and they sent out to ~ E U ~ W T ~ ~ I O Y &xe!vat CCITO,~~. 22 ~i the jail to have them place of bound ones to be led them. he b r o u ~ h t . 22 But when the officers got 62 rrapayrv6prvot ,jrrqPiTal but havlng come to be alongside subordinates not there they did not ~Jpov a h o b q 6" 6 quhal(il & v a o ~ p ~ i Y T E 6 t~ find them in the prisfound them in the prison:' hevfn@reYlurnea but on, sothey returned hhyyelhav 23 XLyour~q 671 T b and made report, they reported baek saying "at The 23 saying: "The jail S~crlrw~ip~ov tbpwpm nenhr~opiuov 6" we found locked with, place of bound ones we found having been loeked in all security and the n & o q & o q a ? ~ i qnai rob5 q i r h a ~ a q L ~ T & T ~ < Standing at the all reeurlty and the guards havmg stood doors, but on opening h i T&V BupCv, & v o i C a v ~ ~ q62 ,Zoo o666va up we found one upon the doors, havmg opened but ~nsideno one 24 E ~ P O ~ E Y .24 h q 62 finouoav ~ o J qX 6 y ~ ~Inside'' 5 when bath the captain we found. A# but they heard the ward. ~ o G r o u q 6 TE o ~ p a y y 6 q TO^ ~EPOG K U ~ Of the temple and the these the and captarn of the temple and chief priests heard 01 &,PXIEPE~Z, ~!)~TT~POU TEP~ Y UCITDY these words, they me ehlef priests, were m a quandary about . them fell into a quandary ri iiv yivatro TOGTO. aver these matters as what likely would become this. to what this would 25 napay~v6pcvoq 66 TIC come to. 25 But a

Having wme to be alangdde

napnytv6ptvoq

the

6 teach.

r c t ;

2 :

s?ie 2%

in the San'hedrin hall, And the high ~PXIEPE~~ 28 hiywv chief priest saying n $ ~ priest ~ questioned ~ ~ > ~ them 28 and r r a p q y y r i h a p ~ vbpiv p i 6 1 6 & m ~ ~ 1 h ~i TQ Said: "We POSitiveiY we to not to be teachlng the 6 v 6 p a ~ 1~ 0 6 ~ 4 1 ~ , a ii60J n ~ ~ h q p i ) n a r s~ i l v Ordered name this, and look! YOU have filled the to keep teaching the basis of ' I ~ p o v o a h f i p T$ 616q4q Jp&v, ~ a upon i Jerusalem oft e teaching of You, and this name, and yet, PoGXcoOs irrayay~iv 6 ' ?p&q 76 look! YOU have-filled rou are wishing to lead an "pod "us the with be~hrou man 'O~Falpa roc teaching, and you are blood ~f the determined to bring 29 d m o ~ p ~ e c i' q 62 n l r p o q nai oi ~~~i~~ answered but peter and the t h e blood of ,this man h6oraho1 ~Trrav nE,&rpxsiv upon us." 29 1n apostles said. : TObe obeying as ruler answer Peter and the [other] apostles said: 6zi OrQ pGXhav fi &vOph~~olq. i t is necessary to God rather than to men. "we must obey Gad as 30 6 es6q T&V r r a ~ i p w v ?p&v ~~YEIPEV ruler rather than men. The Dad of the fathers of us ralsed u~ 30 The God our ' Iqooiiv, 8v forefathers raised u p JTO" ~ c i ~ Jesus. whom Jesus, whom YOU slew, h i <Ghou 31 TOGTOV ~ p r 6roav-r~ . this the hanging him upon a haYkg hangei Upon wood; Stake. 3 1 GO^ exalt&PX,,~~Y ~~i S~WEY Goi Chief Leader and Savior he put highup ed this one as Chief . , 6 ~ p airroG TOG 60GYao Agent and Savior to t . t e nght hand1 of him: O f the to g i v e his right hand, to psrhvo~av TQ 'lopcl'h ~ a i 6Wlv give repentance to repentance to the Israe? and letting go off and forgiveness &paprl&y. 32 K U ~i p r i q Pop& p h p ~ u p c q r&v of sins; and we are wzlnesses of the are witnesses Of 32 And of these we Pqp+~wv TO~TWY, ~ a ~6 i rvsOpa ~ i ) 6y10v matters, and so is the sayings these, and the spirit the holy holy spirit, which God 6 E~WKEV 6 ecb which gave the to the (ones1 has given to those obeying him as ruler." rrntlapxoGolv aM@. obeying as ruler to him. 33 When they 62 33 01 heard this, they felt bnt The (ones1 deeply cut, and were 61snpiovro rai LPoljhovro were being sawn thmugh and they were wishing wanting to do away 6 i 'with them. 34 But &vAs?v ahoriq. 34 'Avamhq naving stood up but a certain man rose to take up them. nq 6" TQ w v ~ 6 p i y 'Paptoaioq 6 v 6 p a ~ 1in the someone i n the sanhedrrn Pharisee to name a Pharisee named

TQ
the

O V Y E ~ P ~ V .~

Sanhedrm.

a ih q ? h ~ q o v a h o b q inqu~red ugon them

the

6~~~~Pi,"~~,e'

q,

ad

t,","zys

ACTS 5:36-39
rapah1 A, vopo6t64o~ahoq siplo
GamallA, law teacher

544

545

ACTS 5:40-6:4

TQ Ga.ma'li.el. a Law the teacher esteemed by ha@, L~ihcvorv L{o Bpa* TOGS all the people, and People, hecommanded outsldc ahort L w llel the gave the command &8pi,rrwq n o ~ f i o a ~ ,35 ~ l d v re rr+s b p u t t h e men men to make. towaM outside for a little &TOG$ -Av6plq 'Iop~mhei~al. while. 35 And h e them Male persons Israelites. Said to them: "Men of rrpodycn Israel. pay attention be ,err attentlo,, b yourselves as to &v8p6noq 7 0 ~ ~ 0 1T; ~ what you intend men these ? $ ! % , t,, rrphooz~v. 36 rrpb y&p ~ o G w v r & v fipapfiv to do respecting to be performtne Before for those the days these men. 36 For &viurq Qcu6riq, , hiyov clvai swa &aurbv, Instance, before these stood up Theudss. eaylng to be someone himself, days Theu'das rose. saying he himself npou~~hi8q &vspfiv to w%om w m a made to lnellne toward o f male persons was somebody, and &p18tbq d q T E T P ~ K O U ~ U V ' 8s &v~pLoq, a number of men, n u n or as of four hundred; who was taken UP, about four hundred, ~ a ir r h v r ~ q 60.01 &rsi8ovro a h Q joined his party. But and ell an many sr were obeylns to him he was done away 6~rh68qoav r a i hytvovro EI~ od66v. wlth, and all those were dlr~eraed and they came to be Into nothing. were obeying 31 p c ~ & ~ 0 6 1 0 ~ &v6mq 'I066E(5 b him were dispersed After this (one) stood up Juds8 the to nothing, rdlha:o$ ev llil&als * O Y P ~ i s 37 After him xudas Galilean in the days o f t c reslstrat?on the Gal,i.le.an rose in rai h t q o r the days of the regis and made stand a & $ tration, and h e drew K&KE~VOS emirhero Off pwple him. &a that lone) deBtroycd hld~eU, yet t h a t man 600, hnri8ovro ah6 And as many a. were obeylnE to him perished, and all those 61wxopnio8quav. 38 nai T& virv who were Obeying him were aoattered abroad. ~ n d the (thlngs) now were scattered abroad. 38 And so,under t h e htyo bpiv dnrbo~qrr I am saying to Y O ; . stand rov away present circumstances. &vOp&rrov soiirwv ~ a i h q a ~ e adrobs I Say t o YOU,DO not men these and let go OR rou them; meddle with these TI C&v fi 65 &vBpb~wv fi men, but let them ~ECBUS~ If eve? It may be out of men the alone; (because, if this pouh? a5~7 9 rb .rot.ro, scheme or this work counsel thla or the this, is from men, i t be ~ ~ r a h u 0 t i u c r a l 89 EI 61 &K 8aoO overthrown; 39 but It will be loosed down: If but Out Of God if it is from God. koriv, od 6uwioaoBr r a r a h h a ~ a h o l i ~ .YOU will not be able It Is, not vov wlll be able to lowe down them; to overthrow them;) otherwise, YOU may ~fi TOTE KO? 8cop6 ot not mmetlms also flghtcrs a d n s t 00.3 perhaps be found

honors$ rravri to all

moned the apostles. them, and &~ombAouq .p~,t~.. having k i p aflayed m< rthey r a p charged i l ~ y r l h w f>t them to stop hah~iv &hi r Q 6v6pa~n TOO ' IqooO Ordered 1 0 be rpeaklns upon the name of the Jesus speaking upon the basis of Jesus' name. ~ o l l dnrihuoav. and let them go. and they released.

$."z$2;" Tg2

41

beforetheir went the san'be-drin. way from Sanhedrin rejoicing because had been counted TI raqtlrj8qow worthy t o be dishonilp iover beeau~e they were counted worthy n ored in behalf of his name. 42 And every 6vbpasoq name to&r1pao8ivat. be dlphonored; 42 rrhohv all day in the temple fipipav 6v TQ lrpQ nai ~ a r ' O ~ K O V0 3 ~ and &om house to day in the temple and according to house not house the,, Lrrabovro 6t6&onovraq ~ aw i ~ t h o u letup t teaching teaching they were cesaing and and declaring the rriayychtl;6pavo1 TB ~ p l o r b v ',IqooOv. good news about the declerlng good news about the Chrlrt Jesus. Christ, Jesus. Now in these days.. ' E v 6P raiq fipipalq sclhatg rrhq8uv6vruv In but the days these muitlpiylng when the disciples

Tho

0 1

L n % !

thz20re

~ a i p o v ~ r dnrb s

rejolc~ng from

rrpou6nou
face

of the

TOO

% P . k 'Z z
owdpiou

4 1 These, therefore,

TE:

(6

2 % ,

E d =%'

2: Ti?:

r,'%

ACTS 635-11
A6yov shall devote ourselves word to prayer to rrpoona T E P ~ U O ~ N 5 ~ a i ~~PEUEV 6 the mlnlstry of the we rha!perseverr. And pleased the word " 5 ~ n the d thing spoken was h6yoq &v6rr!ov r r m b g 700 r r h i e o ~ g %a? word m slght of all the multitudh, and pleasing to the whole f < ~ M C a v ~ o ZSQavov, & & p a rrh'pq multitude, and they they selected Stephen, male Person f& Selected S t e ~ h e na rrimawq n a i r r v ~ l j p a r o ghyiou, ~ a Oihjrrrrov i man full of faith and of faith and of spirit holy, and Philip holy spirit, and Philip nai ilp6xapov rai Ntn6Nopa aai Tipwva ~ a and i Prach'mrus and and Prochorus and Nicanor and Timon and Nica'nor and Ti'mon and Par'menas and nappav6v nai Ni~6Aaov rrpoujhvrov Pamenan and Nieolaus prasel~te Nic~mla'us,a proselyte 'Avrto k a 6 ooBg of ~ Antioch: 6 and ronloav +,o~,~ ~ntiachran: whom they made atand m sight they placed them bev drrr-6awv, ~ a i rrpooru<hpevo~ fore the apostles, and, of the apostles, and having prayed after having prayed. these laid their hands h r i e ~ a v abraiq ~ b g xsipaq. they upon them upon them. the hands. the 7 K a i b h6yag TOG 8 ~ 0 0 q8E.w~~; And the word of the GO^ was growing, word of God went On and the ~ a i LrrhqBljv~ra 6 &pt8 dg T G V pa8q.rc3v and was murtiplying the num'iLr the drrcmles number of the discikept mu'tip1ying ' l r p o u o a h j p oQ66pa, rrohljg TS 6xhog- ?Ies Jerusalem very much. much and crowd In Jerusalem very much: and a great T & ispkwv Srr;l~ovou the priestr were hearing s u b m i s a t v e ~ toT& crowdof priests began to be obedient to the rrimn. faith.' faith. 8 NOWStephen, full 8 ,h6Qavog 62 rrhfimg x h p ~ r o q ~ a Of i graciousness and Stephen but full of grae~ousness and power, was performing Svvdp~og m o i r ~ ~ L p a r a nai o r l p ~ i a psydrxa greatportents and power was doing portents and signs great signs among the & rQ ha@. 3 'AvLmqoav 66 TIVES people. 9 Butcertain in the people. Stood up but some ones men rose up of those TOY i . ~ 7% O U V ~ Y W Y ~ C 765 from tHe so-called : of the lmes) out of the synagogue the lone) Synagogue of the k y o p 6 ~ qA ~ p ~ p ~ i v w ~ va i Kupqvaiwv ~ a i being sard ' of L~bertlnes and of Cyrenians and Freedmen, and or t h e Cyre,ni.ans and Alex' A A ~ < w S p ~ wnai v T ~ V ' hrrd K c h l ~ i a q n a i andrians and of those of Alexandrians and of the (ones1 from Ciueia and from ~ i . l 2 and ~i~ 'Aoiag w u ~ q ~ o ~ v. r. rg T+ ~ T E Q ~ V W 10 , ~ a Asia, i t o dispute with of Asia seeking together with the Stephen, and Stephen; 10 and yet oli~ iuxvov &WNTIOT"V~L T they couldnat hold not they were strong en&h to withsland to the their own against the u o iq ha? nvrljpam w~sdom ?nd t h e spirit wls$om and. to%e spirit t o w ch with wbleh he was &,a,. 11 T ~ T T 6rr6paAov speaking. 11 Then he was speaking. Then they t h m t under they secretly induced
and tothe
serv~ce

ACTS 6:12-1:3
61a~oviq
of the

rai

76

TOO

mate persons

&vSpaq

X6yovrag 6.r!
saying

that W e have heard of him heard h ~ m s~eakine

' A K ~ x ~ ~a ~6E~Yd men to Say "We have Fig Mwuoilv blasphemous sayings againat Moses and ~od:. 12 ~ n they d UP the people and the alder men
,

h d o G v m g pfipara

~ . ~ ~ ~ ~ - ~ .
~

speaking sayings blasphemous lnto Moses nai rdv 8 ~ 6 ~ 12 . uuvsrimodrv rr ~ b vhad" and the God; they stirred up and the people ~ a TOGS i ~~PEOPVTLPOVS ~ a 70bq i YPUIIP~TE~I and the oldermen and the scribes, nai h~o.r&vrsg uuvljprrauav aljrdv and having stood upon they jointly snatched him uuYL6P,0Y

Phhuqqpa

'

him suddenly, they took $ h y ~ ~ ~ ~ the sanhedri< him by force and led him to t h e San'he13 Emqohv TE p+pTupag , + , E V 6 $ g drin. 13 And they they made stand and wltnesrs false forward false ALyovnrq ' 0 & B p m o g oSroq 06 r r a ~ \ e ~ abrought t say~ng he man this not is eeasmg witnesses, who said: "This man does not huh& Pfip,a~a arb 700 T~TITTDU TOG & Y ~ O Y speaking sayrngs downon the place the holy stop speaking things T O ~ T O U uai TOG Y ~ ~ O U , 14 &~ql(&apv against this holy place this and of the Law. we have heard and aiainst the Law. $ $ : aLroO hkyby.rog ST, , 'I oo5g 6 14 FO; instance, we of him saying that' 3eaua the heard him say Nal;opaio< oBrog na~ahljul that this Jesus the ~azarene this will loose down Naz.arene' will throw .roG~ov nai &Ah& E L T& EBq a down this and and he will e\ange the customs which this change the customs rrap66wnev fipiv M w u 6 g . that Moses handed gave beside to us Moses. down to 15 K a i ~PTEY~UCNTE E I ~ T ~ T L ~ 15 And as all thobe ~ n d having into him all 0 1 K U ~ EOpEVOl i~TQ U U Y E ~ P ~ W d 6 ~ Sitting In the in the Sanhedrm they saw he drln gazed at htm. .,tXng the (ones1 ~b r r p 6 r r w ~ o v aljroO SUE? rrp6owrrov & ~ & , o v they saw that hls face the face of him a s i f face orangel.' was as an angel's face
'Oming

ano ine

~ - . ~ . A scrwrr, alru.

. .

2: r$zr

gazeJ

Said but the chief O thus B T W ~ is havihg? Exel. 2

R~S 6LV 6

d r p ~ ! r p ~ 6 Ei
If

there (things1 but

TUGT~
65

things so?' 2 He said: "Men. brothers "Av6prq drSrhqoi n a i r r a r i p q , d ~ o l j o a r r . and fathers, hear, =he ale persona brothers and fathers, hear rou. God of glory appeared .O edq TFIS 66Cqg TO rraTPi *he GO* of the glory beceme seen to the father to Our forefather he was fipirv 'Appabp 6"rj i v nj Msoorrorapiq rrpiv i n~ Mes.o.Po.ta'mi-a, Of Us ~ b h e m~ in the ~~ h ~~ before ~ ~ he took up fi . ~ a ~ o ~ n f i uaahtb v &v . X a p p b , 3 ~ a before i than. t o reside him in Haran. and residence in Ha'ran. fig 3 and he sald to eTrrcy npdg a l j ~ b v " E E E ~ ~ E h Go you forth out of the hlm, 'Go out from he s a d toward him yes oou ~ a i fig u v y y ~ v r i a g oou, nai your land and from earth of you and of the relatlonshlp of you, end ymr relat,ves and
The (one)

" I

the high priest 7 But said: ,,Are these

pbTaham

ACTS 7:4-9

ACTS 7:lO-16

sic * v yljv CN 001 come o n Into the land <qhiWamcq, r-5~ ' l o '0 Cmi6ovro became jealous of hither lnto the earth wl%h IIILeiY toyou I shall show you! having become jen ous of the ~ 2 % they gave Joseph and sold 6riiC.r ,; 4 T~E t<debv tr 4 Then h e went out clc Ai vrrrov ~ a fiv i b Beb< pm' aSro5, hlm into Egypt. But Iahoul s h y then having pone forth out of m m the land of the into ZgyDt: and was the God with him. was ~ i t him, h 10 and he delivered XaX&iwv nar+qurv L v Xapphv. Chal.de'ans and took 10 r a i tEriXaro &Y tl( nau& T ~ V of Chaldeans he resided h Heran. Up residence in H ~ , . and he took up out him out oi all the him out of all his n&rci8w p r r d r b & n 0 8 a v ~ brbv w a ~ 6 p a ran. ,And from there, 8jliUlrov ahoho~, Kai E ~ W K E Y~ S T @ y,&p~v tribulations and gave And from there after 'the to die the father anerhis father died, trlbulatlon~of hlm, and he gave to him prse ouaneua him graciousness and aSroS ET+K~ON CSrSTdu CIC [God] caused him t o r a i uoqiav t v w ~ i o v %pa& p a o t h b o ~ wlsdom in the sight of hlm he eausedlta change rcnldence hlm lnto change his residence of Phar'aoh king of and wisdom In front of Pharaoh of king Egypt. And he aPA l y h o u , uai r a r 6 m q m a @ & fiyobprvov yfiv 7 a h v ric v GpriS v h t o this land in which earth this into whrch rou now YOU now dwell. of E B Y D ~ and , heappomted hun EOVemhK (one) pointed him t o govern r a r o l r s i ~ ~ ,5 r a i OOK E6orW ah@ Ln' A i 0 " rai d h ~ b vOTKOV a h o O . Egypt and his whole ~ n yet d he did not "Don ZgyBYPt and whole the house of him. house. 11 ~ u a t areresiding, and not gave tohlm 5 give him any inheritupon the rhqpovopiav Lv 01162 P i p a no66 1 1 'HXOrv 6 L hcll+q 6hqv T ~ A V i m o v Iamhne whole of Egypt and hherltance in it not-but dcpplng of came but f a m m upon hole the Zhypt ~ ~ f e n ~ , " ' ~ , " ~ ~ ~ r ~ ~ i ; Ca'"aan, even great nai Lrqyy~iXcrro605vu1 a h @ EIF K ~ T & UE U ~ V but he val X w a b r a i 9Xiqq pryMq, ~ a o6y l to and cnnssn and tribulation great, and not tribulation; and our and he Pramired to give to him into havlnS5awn give it t o him as a 'Orefathers were ~ ~ P I U K O Vy o p ~ ~ o p a 01 ~ a~ a ~ i p 4p0v q a hita v ~ a i a$,,, possession, and after were anding iood.tues the fathers .,tug; finding any Provisions. hlm t o his seed, while 12 But Jacob heard OSK 6 ~ 0 2a h @ T ~ K V O U . 6 6Adr.l urv 12 & ~ o G u a g 6L ' I m & P 6vra o ~ ~ irlc a were foodstuffs as yet he had no not being to him af child. hsvlng heard but behg into there In Egypt and he sent child. 6 Moreover, o J r o c 6 &S 6n iora~r d o r r i p p a $-mi God our forefathers out the spoke to this thus the God that wlll be the seed ,,$Es~f~h~t Rrst time. I3 And that his napolrov hr y + MXo~pip, K U ~ 13 a T ~EUTLPW npinov dweller beside i n earth foreign. ~d seed would be alien Rrst LUmel: and in the second [ttrnsl time Joseph the second was made "Sidents In a foreign 6ouX6uowtv &b nai tyvopiuh ' I o d p q TO?< d6Ehqoiq &roc 8nd theto family his brothers; stock they wiu enslave it and thw W ~ I treat I badly land and (the people1 was made known Joaep to the brothera of hlm: known would enslave them trq ~ c ~ p a x 6 o t a . 7 val r b E8vor; of~osephbecame years four hundred; end the to &ich and afflict [them] far ~oli ~ and manifest W E P~ became ~Y ~ V ~ T to~$e D manifest t o Phar'aoh. years. four hundred 'Iwmi'?. 14 h r r o u ~ r i h a c 6v 6ouhrGoouutv r ivS 6 14 SO Joseph sent likely they will be slaves I wli? judge the 7 'And t h a t nation for of Joseph. H s v h g sent forth out and called Jacob which they will slave I ETTW, ~ a i pr~h 68 ' l o d q I I r ~ ~ ~ a ~ h o ' Ia ~ r oK d ~ vP T O ~ T ~his P ~ father and all his Go sad. and after these (thlnsal shall judge.' God said. but Joseph thence called for Jeeob the father relatives from that . I~LXrhovrat 'and aft& these things place, t o the number ah05 ~ a i n&um ~ f i v W ~ ~ V E I W b WuyaiC and they will come out they will mme out of him end aU the r e h t i o n ~ h l in ~ souls of seventy-Rve souls. )\arps6oowiv pol b . , h q , and will render sacred tfi6opfirovra n E m , 15 ~ c r r i B q 62 'Iar&P 15 Jacob went down they WUl render sacred m i c e to me in the .lace service to me in this ~~~seventyfive. went down but Jseob into Egypt.' And ~ohq,. place.' deceased: and so slq A T m o v . r a i L T E h ~ h y x va h b e r a l 01 he thk. 8 "He also gave !,,to lmpt, And he dffeased he and the did our forefathers. and they were 8 K d EBUKEV ~ G T @ B ~ d f i ~ q v n c p ~ r n p i q him a covenant of aa~iprg 16 ~ a i prr~d8qoau And he save to him covenant oldrcumeiBon; Circumcision; and fathers of us. and . t h w were transferred transferred to She'chem' and were rai OOTW~ tyivvqorv ~ b v ' I u a d ~ ~ a thus i he became the rle I u t p rat i ~ i e q o w i v T@ )I;$$ETI isid in the tomb t h a t and thus he generated the lrsac and father of Isaac and into she&em end they were put in the Abraham had bought n r ihspw d ~ b v ~ f i )()pipv 76 6 ~ 6 6 1 ,circumcised him o n 6 dvrjuaro 'APpadp TIP-5 drpyupiou for a price with silver ha e!%umcised him to the day the e l ~ h t h , the eighth day, and of sliver monev from the t o which bought Abraham of r a i loa ah^ rbv 'lar6P, r a i ' l a ~ & B TOGS Isaac of Jacob. and n a p & T& din, 'E p&p b I" Lp sons of Ha'mor in and Isaac the Jacob, and Jacob the Jacob of the tlaelve btalde of the mns ofiiamar in shetlrek. She'ehem. &&a nmpt.&pxag. 9 Kal d n a r p l d p a# family heads. 9 And twelve patmrchs. And the ~ a t r l a r c l s the family heads Is' Into E m t , omitted by B. 16. She'ehem. SyhJH.lBn: Sy'chem, XAB.

&GPO

2%

foot

mtf&aT1 $&

SPL,6jt

Argz,:""

% > :zff,"s

Er~t ge

'~15,
~

ACTS 7:17-24
17 "Just as t h e time
T& hrayysAiaq SpoMyqmv 6 Ifulfillment of] t h e of the promofwkh eonfcsrd the promise t h a t God had Erb TQ 'APw&p nSEqarv b Aab uai openly declared to 002 to the *braham: grew the PeoPTe end Abraham, the people trrXq8keq tv A1 h r q , 18 & ~ p lgrew and multiplied it wee mult~pl ed in ~gppt, until in Egypt, 18 until 08 & v i m PaulA~Sq Rrpoq h' there rose a different whlch Ltimel stood UP king dlRerent upon klng over Egypt, Ai m o v , 8q 06% 266~1 r b 'Iwo p who did not know w h o not had nown the JaleA: of joseph. ggypt, 19 hi^ 19 ohoq ~(ITaaoQlodr awq ?6 yivoq one used statecraft Thls (one) having used craffagalntt the racc agalnst our race and P ~ h n o o ~ v rob< n a ~ i p c r q 705 wrongfully forced mated badly the fathers of the the fathers to expose n o l ~ i v T& Ppipq TnEa~a a 6 ~ i ) v rlq r b their infants t h a t to be melrlng the infants exposed of them Into the they might be <oayoveiaEa~. 20 tv 0 preserved alive. to be generated alive. I n which 20 that particular na~pQ, tysvvj8q Mouoiq, m i fiv time Moses was born. spuolnted t ~ m ewas generated Moses, and he wna and he was divinely d r m r i o ~ TQ BE@ 8s &erp&qq pjvaq beautiful. And h e was beautiful tethe God; who was nursed months nursed three months rpdq Pv T oirq m O n a r p 6 t . In [his] father's home. three in the house ofthe father; 11 ~~t when he was 21 LKT&-O~ 6h &oj 6RIrihaTo exposed. t h e daughter hsvtng been elmosed but of hlm took uu of phar.aoh picked a h b v I) Euydrqp %pad nai &vrEpiyla.ro him up and brought hlm the daughter of Pharaoh and she reared him up as her awn a d ~ b tau.rG eiq u16v. 22 ~ a ison. 22 Consequentiy hlm to herself into aon. And Moses was instructed hra16rdeq MOUO& n & a q wo$iq A1 W T ~ W Y , in all the wisdom of wa8 instructed Moses to ali wla om of &yDtlena, the ~ ~In fact, ~ fiv 62 ~~~6 &v A6yoit nai Lpyolq he was powerful in his hewbut WwerfA in words and toworl. words and deeds. &05. 23 "Now when t h e of him. time of his fortieth year was being 6; hAqpoho 23 but W a s belng fulRlled to hlm flllfilled, i t came into ~suu~~a~ov~a xp6vog. r r f i q &viPq h i rfiv his heart t o make of forty years' time, It came up upon the a n inspection of his 1ap6iw a d ~ o G h t a ~ i y l a a E a ~ o b q &6~A910~(; brothers, the sons of heart of him to loo* upon the brothers 1818el. 24 And when he caught sight of a6roO TOSS uioGq 'IapafiA. 24 r a i 166" o f him the sons ofIsrael. And hnvlngaem a certain one heins T~VU &6traG ~ v o v 4p6wro uai unjustly treated, h;. someone beinguniush treated he defended and defended htm and ex6 rarmovovp&~q ecuted vengeance for h o i q m Pn6inqotv did vengeance to the (one) belna abused the one berng abused

ACTS 1:25--32
A i y h t o v . by striking t h e E m d F a ~ Tav havlngsmlt the EwpUan. tlan down. Z.5 He 25 tv6p1<w 62 ownbat TOSF W" "pposlng his He was of the opinion but to amprehend the brothers would g m p &6ahc~oSs 6ra b 6 1 2 1 ~ p h q d r o 0 t h a t God was giving brothers that the God through and of hlm them salvation by 6i6oalv a o n l iw aGroiq oi 6L od his hand, but they IS ~ I Y I I I B saiva%on to then;, the. (ones) but not did not grasp lit]. 2R And the next, day o u v p , 26 r B TE ~ ? I O ~ U Q h e appeared t o them ~ o m p r eended To the and bemg upon they were fighting, 6eh airTo:< paxalrivolq8s and and he tried t o bring he became =en to them aghtlng them tagether amin wfihAa&oJq riq ~ i p j v q v r l d v he reeonc~l~ngthem into peace baylog - ~ d In peace. saying. 'Men. Ti YOU are brothers. Why "Av6prq dr6dpoi h r . iva I" order that ~ h . 1 do YOU treat each 0thM ~ P ~I~ S ~ O A S .brothers roo unjustly? 27 But &6lnri~r ClhhjAouq; er the one t h a t was one nra you treating unjustly treating his neighbor ~ b v nhqoiov 27 b 62 &6tr6v The (one) but treatrngunjuatly the nelshbor u"Justly thrust away. saying. 'Who dOl6aa~o a&bv oinhv pushed away him havingsdd Who You appointed you ruler judge over us? ra~iqow bpxavra K U ~ 6t~amilv t 4 ; 28 youdo not want appointed ruler and wdse upon "us? to do away with me In 28 pi) b r A ~ i v PE &t eUql5 6~ ~ p 6 n o v the same manner t h a t Not tolakeup me you arewlllmg what manner YOU did away the &veiArq kxek ~ b v A l ~ h ~ l oEgyptian v yesterday, you took up yesterday the do you? 29 At this speech Moses took t o 29 b 6 u 4 M " m ,;q ; t v the in 7 6 A6yr wor night and became a n ual C ~ ~ V E T O T T ~ olKOS b yq Ma6161p, alien resldent In the and he became dweli)er beside in ea; h of Mldlan, land of Mjd.i.an, where he became the father 08 tyivvqoav utobq 660. two. ~ he generated sons where ol two sons. i ~ ~ . 30 Kai n A q & h 6ri)v 30 'And when forty And having &en -Ued of Yenra wars were fulfilled. ihere appeared t o &Q &v T$ ~ w a ~ r o v m 6Ph forty h e became seen to hlm In the him in the wilderne9s Ppjpq TOG S ~ O UXI"& &yydoq Pv of Mount Sl'nai a n angel In angel- in the fiery desolate Lullcel of the . ~ o u n Sinai i ~ A o y irrv q Bh.rou. 31 b 6P Mouajq flame of a thornbush. ame Of of thornbush: the but Moaea 31 Now when Moses b 6 p a a saw i t he marveled a t 16&v PBa6paucv the algtt;' the sight. But as h e having aeen he wonderedat rrpoacp o p b o v 62 ad^& K D ~ V O ~ L ~ ~ ~ ~ V , ~ was T O approaching t o coming'oward but of hun to mind down occurred investigate. Jehovah's' volce came. 32 'I eovfi Kv iou a m the God of vatee of %rd 32

fig:$

!%

iat

to?

E~zy

~$24).

'2.5

aha

ee

'Er* ie ?% 2%

$0- ~n angel, PllxABCVg; Jehovah's angel, na.l%lr; an angel DSp. 31' Jehovah's. JU-L4==; Lord's. IAB.

of (the) Lord.

ACTS 7:33-38
wa*pov oou, d 8&q 'ABpa&ll ~ a your i forefathers. the fathers of you. the God o f Abraham and GO^ of Abraham and 'Ioad~ ~ a'la~hb. i EYTPO~OF 62 Y N ~ ~ E V O ~ of Isaac and of Jacob! o f Isaac and of Jacob. Atrembie but having become Seized with M o u o i < 0 6 ~ h 6 h p a ~ a r a v o $ o a ~ . 33 , E ~ E Y did ~ ~ dare to Moses not wasdar~ngto mind own said M , , ~ investigate further. 6$ a 3 r 3 6 nljp~oq Adoov r b h 6 6 p a o ; G v e 33 Jehovah. said to but to him the Lard Loosen the sanaal ~~~. rro6hv oou, ydp &+. him, 'Take the sandals of you, the for piaee upon which offYour feet, for the feet , ~ ~ place ~ on i which ~ , you ~ M ~ K O S YOU have stood &?h 1s. are standins is holv 34 i6hv ETSOV ~ j v uhnwo,v TOO ground 3 i I have Having seen I saw the bad treatment of the e e r t a l n l ~ Seen t h e ha06 pou TOO Pv A, h r y , ~ a TOG i wrongfui treatment people of me of the (onel in k~grpt, and of the of my who are crravavpa6 adroc fyuoa, ~ a i narBPqv Zroanlng of it heard, and I came down In Egypt, and I have heard thelr groanlng LEshioBat a l i r o l j ~nai vQ SsDpo h o u r r i h o to take out them. and now hlther I shall send off and I have 'Ome down t o deliver them And ot E ~ CA7 urrrov. YO" Into Zmt. 35 ~d: M z t z v , now come, I will send 8v ilovi)oavro ~ i n 6 u ~ c g T:q o l YUU OPILn WYPr ' whom they dlrowned (ones. havmy -aid who you JS This hlusrs, whom n l n P r q o ~ vb x o v r a ~ a S i ~ u a o r j v , TOO TO^ they disowned, saying: appoln ed ruler and judge, this (onel 'Who appointed you d 8sbq rai hpyovra ~ ab ir p w f i v dmiorahnsv ruler and judge?' the God and ruler and deliverer has sent off this man ~~d Sent 0th dyy6hou 706 off as both ruler and tOBether with of angel of the (onel by the hand 6+8tvrag a6rQ Lv ph~q. that having beeomeeeen to him in the thornbush. Of the 36 ofiroq LSfiynyw a6robq rrotjoaq peared t o him in the 36 This This (onel led out them having done . r i p m a ~ a uq,psia i $v 78 A i ~ T n Q a i t v man led them Out portents mgnr m the and in after doing portents and Signs in Egypt 'EpuBp* ~ d & o o q ~ a i iv tpjp4, Red Sea and in the desolate [place1 and in the Red Sea a n d i n the wilderness h n ~rootoh~ov~a. yeais foity. for forty years. 37 o 3 ~ 6 g i o r l v , d Mwuoiq 6 37 "This is the This is the Mores the (onel Moses that said to the ~ i r r a ~ TO% u10iq ' l o p a i h npa+jrllv of Israel, .God. having raid to the sans of Israel Prophet will raise up for YOU bpi" &vaoniurl d 8 d q . PK from among row to you wiu make ~ t ~ ~ a the u pGod of &6eh@&v b &v d g i p i . 38 ofir6q P o r ~ v brothers a prophet brothers oryou as me. Thh is like me.' 38 This is 33' Jehovah, .l"-*,12,23: The Lord, rm. 57' God, N A B V ~ Jehovah ; your God, J7.8,1047;The Lord God, C S p .
~ ~~

ACTS 7:39-43

22

T$y
~

l%t

Aypt a

,,,,

2 :

d ycv6psvo LY 78 t ~ ~ h q u i tq v he t h a t came t o be the (one) havlng come70 be m the eccleala amons the eonerepation in the wil&&ss tpjpq PET& TOG &YY&~)LOU TO; the desolate iplacel w ~ t hthe angel the lone1 with the angel that hahoGurog a b r 6 i v 76 - 6prt I l v h nai -r6v spoke t o him on speaking to him in the ~ o u n t sinai and of the Mount and with r r a ~ i ~ whvb v , 85 tStEa~o h6yla our forefathers, and^ fathers of US, which one received little words he received living saofin cred pronouncements C & y ~ a 6oiivat Apiv, 39 d livrng to give t o you, to which lane1 not to YOU. 39 To fi0Phq~av iirrj1(001 y ~ v i o B a ! 01 rra.~Pp~g T)lli)v him farefathers they wllled obedlent to become the fathers of us refused to became &Ma d r h o a v m ~ c r i i u r p h q ow $v thrust him but asioe they but they pushed away and they turnel back m Obedient, ~ a i q rapSialg ah&" eiq A i y u w ~ o v , and in their hearts the heart. of them into Egypt' they turned back to 40 drr6vrs having,sa!d t~&e $$& Aaron, *Egypt, 'Make 40 saying gads to 8 e o k 07 rr~orropsGoovrat for us to ahead of gads who wlll go ahead US. For this Moses, who led u s out of the O,$of land Of we do AiyGrr~ou, oiin oi6ali~v ~i t y i v z ~ o not know what has of ~ g ~ p t not , we have known what arir6. 41 ~ a i ~ p o u ~ o r r o i q o w L ~ a i ghappened to him.' to him. ~~d they made in the 4 1 So they made a and j p i p a l g P ~ z i v a ~~ g ah i j y a y o v 8 u q i w 'r@ calf in those days those and they led up sacrifice to the brought up a saeriflce t o the idol and began siShXq, ~ a i sljqpcrivovra & , ~~i~ idol. and they were being well-minded in the to enjoy themselves gpyolq ~ 6 " XEI~&VJ " ~ ~ & J . 42 ~ U T ~ W E 6 Y i in the works of their Turned but hands. 42 So God works o f the hands of them. 0sbq ~ a i rrapi6~~~a v l i ~ o J g turned and handed the God and gave beside them them over t o render TG U T P ~ TTOO ~ ~ sacred service t o the ha~~iljclv to be rendering sacred service to the army of the army of heaven, just olipavo0, ~aebq yBypmmr $v . a s it is written in t h e heaven, aeeordin'z as it has been written m book of the prophets, t not to me t h a t BiPhq ~ i r v p q q M u~hy~~ a a .i ~was ~ o o k of the prophets NO? victims and YOU ~ictims 0wiaq wpoorlviynari pal e ~ r l and sacrifices far sacrifices YOU bore toward to me Years fortY in the 01~0 ~ rruotpdmovra t v T : ipjpv wrlderness, was lt, forty m the desolate lpiaeel, house house of ' l o p d h ; 43 ~ a ? ~ ~ V S A ~ P El T iE v u ~ q v i v TOG 43 But lt was the o f 1siael7 And rou took up the tent of the tent of Mo,loch and Mohbx ~ a r ib h m p o v r o o 0roG 'Pop h, TOG< t h e star of the god Molo~hand the star of the god ~om$a, the ~ e , ~ h ta hn a t YOU took up, the figures whlch h o ~ f i o a ~ r wpoorweiv ~ h o u q oDq rou made types which to be wor*~mg made to worshlp

'22 ' g x v art; tte 39;

+ $ :'

M$ygiq

Otz:$zo i$$~:~:"

2%

..

ACTS Y:44-51
adroiq.
to them. And

554

555

ACTS 7 5 - 5 8
r r v ~ l j p a ~TQ ~
spirit the

trri~~~ them. v a Consequently beyond I w ~ u deport y o u BaBuhGvac. bevond Babvlon ' ~.abylan.. i4 "Our irefathers 44 'H o~qv+- 702 papTupioU 6v w i g had the tent of the The tent of the witness was to the ,, i t n e s s . in the wilder. rrarphowfipGv bv 78 Ppfi~w ~ d i ] g ness, just as he gave iathers o f us in the desolate [pieeel, acmrdlng as when speaking 6lcrhSmo 6 XahGv Mwuofi to Moses to make ordered the lone) speaking Mosed it to the rroljoal a h j v ~arh T & T ~ O V BV pattern he had seen. to make it eccording to the type which 45 And our forefakwphx~l 45 iiv ~ a i r i u i y a y o v thers who succeeded he had seeil. whlch also they led in to it also brought it 6ca6~Shpcvot 0 1 fi4Ov in with Joshua* into having throughout reeelved the Of Us the land possessed by H Z T ~'IqooO &v ~6 Kmao 6 0 ~ 1 TOY teYGv the nations, whom with Jeaun in the having%own of the nat~ons God thmst out from av &ksv 6 before our forefathers. of which IonGs) pushed out the Here i t remained r r p o o h o u rGv rraTLpw" fipOv the days of face of the fathers of us David. 46 He found fi~&pi)\l A m s i 6 . 46 Bq E ~ P N xhpcv bU&Tilov favor in the sight days of David; who found favor in sight of God and asked TOO ~ E O O ~ a' fi i ~ i o a r o e l j p ~ i v o ~ i v ~ p for a Ithe Of] of the God and h e asked to find tentingplace providing a habitation TO ~ E Q 'lan&p. 47 IohapOv 62 for the God of Jacob. tothe God of ~ a e o b . Solomon but 47 However, Sol'o.mon oino66pqo~v a h @ oT~ov: a house for him. bum tohim house. 48 c d ~ 4 8 Nevertheless, the filycrrroq bv XSIPOTTO~~TOI~ ~(a-roc~ci. : High not Mast High in handmade (ones) is inhabiting: 49 cO dwell in houses made ~aBhg 6 rrpopfi~qq hiya according as the praphet is saying The with hands; just as the odpcm6g pol 8p6vog. ~ a fi i y i imorr6S~ov 49 'The heaven is heaven to me throne. and the ear h foots too^ my throne, and the TGY n066v pow. rroiov o r K O , the feet ofme: mat bf house earth is my footstool. sort of house OIKO~O ) 1 0 1P ~ hiy ~ ~S f Kfip~og, T~ fi 'rig What will YOU build far me? build to is LO^^, or ,.,hat ~Cmog r j g ~ a r a r r a b u ~ h qpou. 50 o6xi Jehovah' says. Or place of the resting ofmh N~~ what is the place for fi xzip pou h o i o t v ~aOra r r h v ~ a ; my Iesting? 50 My hand made au these the hand of me male . there (things) 51 Z ~ h q p o ~ p h x q h o ~ Kai things, did it not?' 5 1 "Obstinate men Hard-necked (vnes) and & r r ~ p i ? pTO, ~ a p S i a ~~ q a iTOTS hoiv, and uncircumcised unclreumclsea (ones) to hearts and to the ears. m hearts and ears. 44' Or, "the tabernacle of thetestlmony." 45' Je.hosh'~.~, Jn.a.22; Jesus, NAB. 49. Jehovah,JlL18.20.21-u;Lord, NAB.
rou

rai

~ETOIKIO I s all deport

bp&q

hHEi<
roq

\;;~,Pz

Ej $2 y 3 6

$$y

Ze

are always resisting the holy spirit; as &VTIT~TETE 05 a i rraripeg b 6 v ~ a younforefathers i did, u o o a r e f a l l i n g a g ~ i n ~ as t . the fathers of%" also so YOU 52 Which bp~ig. 52 ~iva rOv rrPo9 r e v o b ~ one of the prophets You wh~eh (one) af the proaneta not dld YOUR forefathers t6ioSav oi r r a r t p r g bpGv. n a i & n t ~ ~ E l v a v yes, persecuted the fathers of rovi And they kllled they kllled those who .rob< rrpoamayyeihav-rag rrcpi r i g the (ones) havrng announced beforehand about the made &XzGorwg TOO 6tvaiou ofi ,,G" 1" advance eoncernlng eom~ne of the nehteous (onel of whom now the comlng of the . irpsiq rrpoS6ra~ sai povc?g iyivco8e, righteous One, whose rou betrayers and murderers YOU became, betrayers and murderers YOU have now 53 oirtvrg & ~ & T E T~)Y v6pov ,eig 6 1 a ~ a y h g who rovreceived the law lnto orders become, 53 y o u who ~eceived the Law as &yyihou, nai o d ~t~uh6rSare. of angels, and not uou guarded. transmitted by angels* 54 'Arobovrrg 61. ~aOia hut have not kept it." Hearing but these (things) 54 Well, a t hearing Stmpiov~a these things they felt K % < @ & < ' they were being sawn through cut to their hearts adrGv nai Eppvxov and to gnash* of them and they were gnashing their teeth a t him. h' a6r6v. 55 trrhpxwv 62 rrA&qg 55 he, being upon him. Being but full of holy spirit, rmebpa-roq &yiou hrsviaaq 615 .rbv odpavi)~ gazed into heaven of spirit holy having gazed lnt0 the heaven and caught sight Of d6sv 66Sav eroO nai 'IqooOv kmha ad's glory and of he saw of ~~d and J ~ S U S having Jesus standing at LK 6ESlGY TO^ gEO~ 56. Kai ad: and Gad's right hand, o u t o i right [parts1 of the 8rwpG .rob< ol)pavobq 56 and he said: ~ i r r c v ' 1606 heavens , "Look! I behold the he -~ said ~ o o k i I am beholding ~.~ . the Opened up S~qvatypivoug' n a i 76" vibv T O O hv8p&rrou and the Son of man having been awned and the son of the man TOO ecoa. Standing at SESLGV ko-rGra t~ having stood of the God. right hand." 5 1 At out of right lpartsl 57 K ~ ~ S W T C ~ SL pav$ p ~ y e d , l this they cried out at the top of the voice ~aving cried out but to voice great and put their hands OUV~U~OV rh adrGv, ~ a bpprloav i they held together the ears of them, and they rushed over their ears and ~ i 00" 6 k ' ~ -a ~6 rn bd ~ d l s w h o ' n ad-r6v, 58 no; rushed upon him with him. and one accord. 58 And
always

hci

to the

TO

&yiq
holy

YOU

&yze ; $

"grind: clench."

ACTS 1:59-8:4
&~X&rrg LEw n6kwq havlngejeeted outside cih) U18of36how. ual 01 rupsq they were throwlng~tanea. And the wi else3 dnrf&vro T& 1pha && n a p & TOG< put off + . h e outar garments of them beside the maviar rdovvivou ZdAou. f o f young man bclng called Saul. 59 nal LhlO~6Aow 76" Irk$And they were throwinga0naa.t the Stephen ~ I I K ~ O ~ ~ E V ~ Oa ViM Y O V T ~KQlr 'lluoO, calllnguwn end raving Lord Jesus. 6LEa1 r b ~ O p h 60 8r1q 68 ~eceive the ~ ~ l d t havhgpYt but r h y 6 w a Erpa rv pwb4 pry&An KCPIE, the knees he cries out to voice great Lord, mfi~r15 alhoiq ra6rqv .rjv not you lhould make t o ~ t a n dto them this the &pap~iw ~ a i T O ~ O einbv eh; and this (thing) having aaid tltolp28q. he fell as em.

ACTS 85-12

& ;

" g

O P E ;

z&hoF 62 qv WCU~OK&V Saul but wan thinklnEwcll together t A e the murder of him. &va~pfoe~a 6 ~ 0 0 . 'Eyfvcro 6E b f ~ r i v n ?$ On t h a t day great llftlngup af hlm. Occurred but In that the persecution arose fipfpg 61wypdq p i y a c i n 1 ~ j v Lnrhr)airn, against the wngreday geraeeution great upon the mlesla gation t h a t was in ~ j v h, 'Ir oooh6polq 6P Jerusalem; all except the (one) in femsalem; n * q but the apostles wem 6 l c m ~ & p l l mK& ~ & x6pclF q 4% 'lar6aiaq scattered throughout were dlspencd down the reElona o f t C Jude* the reglons of Ju.de'a rai Ia a p i q .T&V h o m 6 h w v . and Sa.mar5.a. 2 B u t and of#amaria tho apostles. reverent men carried 2 O W E K ~ ~ 6P ~ ~rbv W t r f w v hV6p~c Stephen to t h e burial, Carried together but the Stephen male person. and they made great rlihaf3eiq ~ a tnoiquav i K O ~ L ~ pfyav V in'. lamentation over him. well-holding end thcv made lamentation great upon 3 Saul, though, began adrg. 8 IaGhog 6L bhupaivsro r j v to deal outrageously h~m. Saul but war outraging the with the congregation. i~~hfluirn, K ~ T & TOG< OII(OVCInvading one house eccleais down on the houses after another and, L I L ~ O P E U ~ ~ C uJpwv VOC Te Bv6paq ~ a i dragging out both going In, dregulng and malo persona and men and he yuvai~aq napr6i6ou SIC p u h a ~ j v . would turn them over women he war glvlng beside into prison. to Drison, 02" 4 nowever. 4 0 1 vkv The cones) indeed therefore those who 59. Or. "invocation: prayer." 60' Jehovah, ~lble.2nr; ~ a r d NAB. ,
,

a n e r throwing him outside the city, they began casting stones a t him. And t h e witnesses laid down their Outer garments a t t h e feet of a young man called Saul. 59 And they went o n casting stones a t Stephen as he made appeal* and mid: "LOrd Jesus, receive my spirit." 60 Then, bending hir knees, he cried out with a strong voice: "Jehovah,' do not charge this sin against them." And after saying this he fell asleep [in death]. Saul. f m his part,

2 1 2 s

had been scattered 61amapiwcq having been dlspelred ~ ~ ? " , % g h went through t h e land cllayyrht<6pevot ~ b v A6yov. 5 $iAmnoq declaring t h e good daclaiing aa good news the word. phillp news of the word. 5 Philip, for one, went 66 KOTFM~)V down $ $ o but having 8a.mari.a down t o the and city began of Eapapiaq ~ K ~ ~ P W U E V &oiF *V x p l m w . to the Christ Samaria he war preaehlng to them the Chrlst. to them. 6 With one 6 npoorixov bl 01 Axhot mi< accord t h e crowds Were attentive but the crowds tothe cthlngll paying attenti,,,, hcyop&volq h b 705 01hinnou .bpo8upa%v iv t o the things said belng said by the PhlllP llke-mindedl~ In by Philip while they Cmo&tv a l h o k rai Phirretv l e ( listened and looked : I to be hearing them and to be looklng at the a t the signs he was qpcia 6 inoirl. 1 nohhol y&p performing. 7 For s gna whloh he was doing: many for there were many that spirits, v , , Lpvrov n v r b p a ~ a CIch8apra had of the tones) svlng spldta unElenn and these would CryOut with a loud f3oOv~a pwvi p r y M q L ~ ~ p X o v ~ o , voice and come out. ery~ng to V O great ~ ' they were eom~ng Inany that nohhoi 62 napaXEhupfvol r a i )iwhoi and many but , havtng been DarslyLed and ame lame Paralyzed were cured. 6 8 r p a n c J f J ~ o w 8 Eyivcro 62 n o h y x a p h g SO there came t o be they were cured; occurred but much joy a great deal of joy in L v ~ f in6hc1 & K C ~ V ~ . that city. In the city that. 9 Now in the city s wale 'Avjp M T L ~ bY6par1 ~ i there p was ~ a certain penon but aoms to name simon man named Simon. to this. had ppyrhv Kai who. prior npovrr-px~v t v 6 n6kt practicing magwas be'ore in the elty p m t c np mag* and ~ c aa l r t s and amazing t 5 1 m h v w ~b E ~ W S 7 F E a ~ a p i a ~ the nation of Samar.. a~tonishlng the nation o f t a Snmaria. i.a, saying he himself dvai Tlva L W ~ V P ~ Y W 10 3 ' was somebody great. to be somebody hlmseLf great. 10 And all of them. npwri~ov p l ~ p d from the ieast to the they were bclngsttenuvs m a l l lone) greatest, would pay C w pcyCIXou hiyovreq 0 0 ~ 6 Lmlv ~ 4 attention to him and ""1% great lone) aaylng This tone) is the say: "This man is the Aljvaplq TOO 8~013 fi ~ a A o u p % Mcyhhfl. Power Of Godl Which power of the Qad the bclns calk Great. can be called Great." they 1 1 npoorixov 6E a d r 3 6th r b 1' They were attentive but to hlm through the pay attention t o him Of h's IKWQ 6vq ~ a i $ ~ a y l a ~ q L O T ~ K ~ V ~ I .~rn~i~nt m t h e magleal set# toCSlave amazed amazed a while by them his for magical quite alholiq. 12 6 ~ e 6P h i o r r w a v them. When but they belleved 121% b2$e,","dtp"$$, O~Ximv e l l a y ~ d ~ < ~ p f ~TIEPI q 7 i C who was declaring Phlllp deeladng goad new8 sbout the the good news of pcluAriaq r o c ~ E O O < a / T O O bv6par05 the kingdom of God klngdom o f t h s God and o f t h e name and of the name

2 e~t? 2% ~

?,

$ 2 ~

nhTq 2:

tit;

ACTS 8:13-20

558

559

ACTS 8:21-26

XproroO, t ~ c m r i ~ o v r o of Jesus Christ, they Christ. they were being baptlzed plweeded to be hap. EN6wq TS ~ a y l w a i ~ q . 13 b 61 ti&, both men and male persons and and women. The but women. 13 Simon Zipwv ~ a i &bq himuow, himself also became Slmon also he believed. a bellever, and, after Panr~oeeiq having been baptized hefiv wan n ~ ~ ~ ~ being ~ $baptized, ' Y he Wa8 in constant atrQ Oihinnw, &wp&v TC tendance upon Philip; to the philip, behaiding and 6wdrpetq P Z ~ ~ C Y , V O p ~ w q and he was amazed a t nowen oeeurrins beholdina sims and i<immo. - great powerful w o r a he was being astonished. taking place. 14 ' A K O ~ C M E S62 01 h) 'Is 00AGpotq 14 When the Having heard but the in .f%salem apostles injerusdem &nbmoAo~ 6 ~ 1 M6smat fi Z a p a p i a ~ b vheard that 8a.mar'i.a apostles thst has accepted the Samarln thc had the Xtryov TOO 0 ~ 0 6drrknethav apbq alrrobq word of (jod, they wold of the God they rent o f f toward them dispatched Peter nCrpov a 'Iwdrvqv, and John to them: Peter and John. l5 o $ l : q 15 and these went ~crra0domq ~ p o o l l d < m o nspl a h & v down and prayed having gone down prayed about them for them t o get holy mG a Lhrwt A@ooav 80 thst they might rerrlve p i holy; spirit. 16 For it had Won 16 oG65nw y-5: . fiv m' od6wi a h & v "Ot Yet laUen not but yet d was upon no one of them any one of them. but they had only been h n n s n . r o ~ 6 q . pbvov 6P PsPanr~ocvo, havlng fallen on, only but having been taDtized baptlzed in the name b a f i p ~ o v elq 76 6vopa .roo nvpiou 'IquoG, of the Lord Jesus. they were into the name of the Lord Jeaua. 17 hen they went 17 ~ 6 7 s hsrieeuav ~ & q x ~ i p a q id laying their hands Then they were putting the hnnar upon them, and they ahobq, m i ihdppavov nvr5pa &y~ov. began to holy them, and they were recelvtng spirit holy. s,,,,,c. 18 'I& 6P 6 Iillov 6r1 616 i ~ Hsv~ngaeen but the Slmon thst through r i q h n 0 t o c o q r & v X E I ~ B TBV V Cnroo~bhwv through the layingo,, the puttingu~onof the hands of the apostles of the hands of the 6 i 6 o ~ a 1 ~ i avr0pa , rr o o ' v s y ~ s v apostles the spirit was !a befng given the spirit ! e oiered 19 ACywv Abrc ~drpol rfiv given, he offered them saying cive elsa to me the money. 19 saying: "Give me also this t<ouoiav r a J q v iva 4 suthority this in order that to whom U ever authority, t h a t anyone &TOO& Aapebvq nvsGpa upon whom I lay my Ilhouid place he may reielvs spirit hands may receive &y~ov. 20 l l h p a s G s t n w npbq a h b v holy spirit." 20 But holy. Peter but said toward him peter said to hirn:

'I 000 m3e.m

t , " ;

?$$

.",":

your silver perT& &pr6p16v -. , h 001 srq d q " M ~ Y The 8 h e r of YOU together wlth you let be Into ish with you, because 6mSAclav 6n 4 v &ps& TOO %COO you thought through destruetbi, because the free gift of the Gad money to get poseestdp~oa 616 ~ ~ & ~ 8 slon a l , of the free gift of y o u o p l n e ~ . through X % % " ' to acquire. Ciod. 21 YOUhave 21 o h h t v -01 PEP~F. KA$~O< neither part nor lot In ~ o t Id to YOU part this matter, for your

h,6,~,2' Y ~ J I

Y$P

g b ; c i z

Xkt!?Aa

2:

Of rG8si.z E v m t TOG 0~05. 22 pcrav6qoov 22 Repent, therefore. ~epent strsipht in a g a M the God. OLV h i , r& naniaq oov m ( m ~ q ~ , a of l this badness of therecon from the badness of you of thla, and yours, and supplicate 6~fi&n mit nupiou E; iiw $~Itjumai Jehovah' that. if s ~ p p i i ~ aof t e the ~ o r d if really rull be etgoofi the device oo~ hrivola UOU' of your heart may be to you tho devrce 23 into slq y for a p xohjv bile ofV!K bitgrness tag and ~clo ijoint-bond d v 6 ~ o ~ oI v see you are a poisonous gall and a bond &61~iaq 6pB UE ~funrighteousness" ofunr18hteou.nesa in^ you 24 In answer 24 ~ a &norpleciq v l n answered g but 6? the I i p o v c l a w add: 'You men, make Simon asid SuPPllCatiOn for me k,i&,~~h s p tpoc a p b T ~ VKC~IOV suppllcste ran over me towar5 the L ~ M to Jehovah' that none hr. t p r of the things YOU n!$i should come on upon have said may come &V sipfi~arr upon me." of whlch (things) YOU have said. 25 Therefore. when' .~~~~~ 25 0 1 ~rkv they had glven'the Indeed o h The (one81 witness thoroughly G ~ a p a p w p d r p ~ v o ~ , ~ a i AaXfiowrsq had the having given thorough wmess and havlng spoken word of Jehovah,' rbv hbyov TOG w p i w im6mpr ov the word ofthe lard they were b a c ~they turned back M Jerusalem, and d q 'lcp ?e h~ & p a g T&~ they went ~ o o b b p a , mrroM&q ~ ~ declaring into ~ ~ ~ and ~ the ~ ~ i the good news to ~inlwdi~ov~o. UleY were addressing with g o d news. many villages of the Sa.mar'l,tans. 26 'A ysAoq 68 Kupiov iAdrh osv apbq 28 However. Jehobut of mr.i sp&s toward vah's' 'poke to 4iAmmov XLyov 'Avdroq91 r a l aops6ou K ~ T Z I phiup saying stand up and be gohg down Phlllp, saying: "Rise and go to the south 4 ' ? & f w the (one1 to the road that 22. Jehovah. Jl8a.u; Gad, vg*; the Lord, RAB. 24' Jehovah. 3'.a.lo.lJ.'"W'3; the Lord, NAB;Gad, DVgmSylr. 25. Jehovah, J7d.l*27.*a: the Lard, rBCD: God, P 7 4 ~ S p . 26. JehovahVs,J1alO.II.l%ml2-**: Lord's. RAE.

oE: $, &$ is not straight 'Z&YP " : 5 % : 'Tv heart In the sight God.

P . Y B C

' g E T C $

Ingel

$2-

2 eY!?;

ACTS 8:27-33
uaraPaivouuav Cmd 'lapovuaAil.p
Eolnn down from

560

561

ACTS 8:34-40
Who will tell the details of his generation? Because his life is taken away from the earth." 34 In answer the, eunuch said to Phlllp: 'I beg you. About whom does the prophe t say this? About himself or about some other man?' 35 Philip opened his mouth and, starting with this scripture, he declared to hlm the good news about Jesus. 36 Now as they were going over the road, they eunuch said: "Look! A body of water; what

el< r&Sav. runs down from seruJerusalem Into Gazs; to Oa.sa,. (This . 27 n a l dwaorhq is a desert road.) thls Is desolate iplenl. And havlngstoadup 27 With that he rose tnopsljeq, rai 1605 &wip Aleioyl he went, and look! male peraon Ethiopian and went. and. look! clivaG oq 6 u v & u ~ q q K a v S h ~ q q &zoAiooqq an Ethi-o'pi'an euOuch. a man in Power ~Y"Y& man o i p w e r 01 candace queen AIB~6nwv 8g fiv trri rrhoqq r i q yh<qq Under f the E.thi-o9pi.ans. of E ~ ~ I O D I ~who , ~ . woa unon a11 the treasure O a J r i g , 8g LA~XGBEI . rr O K W ~ ~ U W V 15 and who wasover of her. wh. ha came to foorshlp lnto her treasure He had ' IepowaAjp, 28 fiv SL h o a ~ p L q w vgone t o Jerusalem t o Jerusalem. he war but returning worship, 28 hut h e uai ~ a 8 two( i t r r i TOG 6pparoq a 6 ~ 0 6 ~ a was i TetUINng and was and alt8ng Upon the eharlot of hlm and sitting in his &vryivwonrv ~ b v & n ;! % a v ' H o a i w . and reading aloud he Was Teadlng the IsaLah' the prophet Isaiah. 29 tlnav 6L r b rrvr0pa @lximV 29 So the spirit said Sald hut the splrlt tdrk Phlllp aSrq t o r i v Epqpoq.
be glued t : % e $ i % % ; and lain t o this charlot." TO~~TQ. rr oo6papbv 6L this. navkp run toward but . tho 30 Philip ran alongmihmrroq fi~ouocv aiiroG & v a y ~ v r j o ~ o v mside g and heard him Phlllp heard of him resdlng reading aloud Isaiah 'Hoaiau +dv n p o q ' ~v, n a l clrrrv .Ap& the Prophet. and he Isaiah tho proAel, and he %Id Really said: 'Do you actually YE ytvbmc, & Itnow what YOU a m ln fact are you know?ng what (th1n-b reading?" 3 1 ~e &WI&KEI~. 31 b 6L elrrw n 0 5 said: "Really.how YOU ape readhi7 The (one) but ss!d How could I ever do so, bwaipqv k& TI< unless someone guided 1121~. I would be able If ever romeone me?. And he 66qyfiuet E wapeu&Arohr TE +dv Q i h t m o v philip to get on and will svldc me'? He entreated and the Philip Sit dawn with him. &vaP&vra ra0ioan 32 the passage havhg come to sit down toge& with of Scripture t h a t h e w&h W8S reading aloud was a G T q 'nq rrp6Parov tni this: "Asa sheep h e ~ E ~ ~ V W U K E fiv V he was reeding was thil Aa sheep upon was brought to the b q &pvbq dvwriov slaughter, and as a oqay4v 4x07 ~ a i .laughter he was ;, and 8 s lamb in egelnat iamb that is voicelens ~-~ . . . . . . rripovro$ alirbv & wvoq, oG~wq03r befare its shearer, so rob the (one1 sheerlng hlm vo?celeaa. thus not he does not open his mouth. 33 During &YO~YEI ~b m b p a a 6 ~ 0 0 . P 'Ev he i ~ o p ~ n l UP n g the mouth of hlm. In the his humiliation t h e Judgment was taken r a r r r ~ v ~ fi r l K iolq ahoir p8q' hvmlllatlon the ju8nment a l hlm was ll~tedswsy; away from him. Come you toward and

WE& a h 0 3 ~ i q 6 l q y f i m r a ~ ; 2 : penerstlon of hlm who wlll thoroushlY relate7

Becnum
~

6r1

Is belna lifted UP

fram the e s r i the

fi

i &06. ire of hlm. 5w 34 'Anorp18tiq

Having

answered but the

66

ah06 og TQ cunu& to the

,,a ,

Olhirnrq, ~Tncv
phlllp esld whom

1am supplicating of you,

ALolmi

about About

dvog

the

npoqjqq
prophet

lssaylng

htym

TOGTO;

thls7

rrcpi

tamo2
35

himself

navlng opened UP but the having started

or &voicag

about

TEP~

different

~TLPOY

someodel

~1v6q.

SL b Oihtmrog r b o r 6 v a
~ h l l l p the mouth the fram scdp ure

aliroG ~ a i &pS&p~voq h b ~ i l g y p a p i q
of h ~ m and

rab~qg
this

np6o~hOa

~ a rohhjeqr; i

to

he declared

tdqyyEhiUa.10

'IquoGv.
Jerua.

a6 b q 6L
fiX8ov

AS but they were go~ngdawn the

news 2 2 Karh 1i v r i hopc6ov~o

TI

;I?: body of came to water, a certain and the

me from
+

666v,
way,
the

EGWG o~ '16ob

me

p~

getting baptized?" s7 38 w i t h exan"& Look1 Water: what lapmventing that he commanded Pan~l~efiWat' 38 KO) ~ K ~ ~ C U U E Y t h e chariot t o halt, to be bsptlzrd$ And he commanded and they bath went

they came upon aoma water, and

h i

CSup, r a i qag;

G6wp.

KWXGEI

I$?

" Tt.

a$$:

f$t % $ :!
~

GqZ, ~!zt,$~

~~~~~

charlot, &ppa, rai and they K ~went T~P down QOW both down Philip into the and water. the him, and3g he when hap ~ a eunuch; i into ~ ( q the ~b J6wp water the 6 and TS @P ih ~t Im I Io P g and b EI]Y00 OF, ~ at p i dmrl~~ ah&. v 3 9 6 ~ r they had come u p out the eunu&, and he bnptlred hlm. When o f the water, Jeho66 &wLPqoav tr 7 0 ; GSmoq, mcG a vaws' spirit quickly P i led Philip away, and but they came up out of the water, rdv lbihlmrav, n a i OJK the eunuch did not Ku iou fipraocv and not see him anymore, PhlllP, 09 %rd snatched away the d 6 r v a h d v a 6 r t r 1 6 &oGxoq, tnops6ero for he kepd going on he saw hlm not yet the eunuch, he was going his way rejoicing. y h p r j v b6bv aJroO ~ a wv i 40 Oihmnoq 40 But Philip was for the way of hlm reiofcln& P h l l i ~ found to be in 62 riipLeq 15 'A wrav, ~ a 6 i i ~ p ~ 6 p r v o Ash'dOd.1 and h e went but was found Into As dod, and golng througi through the territory rr6heIq n&oag and kept on declaring 0 y rhit;C~o the good news $0 all he was dec?n&g good news to the cltlea all

o sfand to j w ~ the b

dpq6.6~0~

5,

TOG the& alirbv t1q k?~*$l to come h ~ m tnto .~

the
~~ ~

Ka~oapiav.
Caeaarea.

:~~~~
he got

37' ~nd the Westcott and Hort Greek text omit this verse. , A.no'tue, xAB. 89' jehovah's. ~n.~ble.rr?r; ~ord's. NAB. 40' ~ s h ' d o d Jn.l8.11;

PW*IABCVBSY~

563

ACTS 9:lO-16

' 0 61 T a G h o ~ ,CTI Lvrrviwv hsrr.lAfi uai But Saul, still The but Saul, yet breathlnsin of t h r e 2 and breathing threat 0bvov Ig r o k pa8qr&g r o c KVP~OU, and murder a g l n s t o i murder Into the dlselplca oithe Lord. the djsciples of the npod&v 76 a p x l ~ ~ 2 ~ Tilorno i Lord went to t h e havlne come toward to tne chief priest Re asked 2 and el< A a p a u ~ d v n p d t asked him for letters n a p ' a6roO ilrr~~moh&g beside of him letters Into Damascus toward to the svnarroeues in uvvayoyhc 6nwg thv Tlvag ~amascius. inorder synwogues, m that iiever any that he might bring ~8pn T ~ Sd S d 6 v ~ a g 6v6pag TE bound to Jerusalem hemightflnd of the way b e l n i male permns and whom he found rai y w a i ~ a g , bSrp8voug drvhyq who belonged t o The and women, having been bound hom~ghtlead way, both men and etg 'IepowQXIjp. women. lnto Jerusalem. 3 NOW88 h e 8 'Ev 6 1 r3 n o be&, t y i v n o &v was traveling h e In but the to& going it occurred hlm approached Damascus, fyyic~lv T & A a p a u ~ O i(8fq2 TE when suddenly a llght to be nearha to e Damsseua: Sud en u and -~~ from heaven flashed y3g ~ ~ ~ i r TOG 06pmo5, around him. 4 and ah& ~ E p l I i r n p a * ~ hlm flsrhedaround 1 ght outoi the heaven, he fell t o the ground 4 cai nwilv i n i T ~ V yfiv ~ K O W E V and heard a voice say and having fallen upon the earth he heard to him: ,-Saul, saul, qwviv Aiyovoav a 3 r Q Xa06h TaohA, r i why are you perseYolee saying to hlm Saul Saul, why cuting me?" 5 He WE 6 1 b ~ ~ t g ; . 6 E ~ W 62 Tig said: "Who are you. me are you perseeutfn=T He sald but W h o Lordl.' He said: "I am d KCPIE. i) 66 'EyS ~ I p 't l q u o 5 ~ Jesus, whom you are sre;ou. ~ o r d l ?The (one) but am Jesus persecutlng. 6 Nev6v uir 6 1 6 ~ ~ 1 s 6 &A)\& &vhcr~q0[ ertheless, rise and whom you are Persecutlns: but stand UP YOU enter lnto the city, nai siuiorA& it Ti)V nbhlv, Kai hh,fIiu~(li and what you must and enter you into the elW, and I t w U e w h e n d o wlll be told you." 001 TI UE 6Ei n o ~ s i v , 7 Now the men t h a t to YOU what you It is necellllely D be doing. were journeying with 7 ol 61 h v 6 p ~ q ol 0 ~ 0 6 ~ 6 him 0 ~were ~ ~standing The but male persons the (one#) fourneumg speechless, hearing, a6~Q l o r KEIUW ~ Y E O ~h, ~ o h m ~ pi" g T ? & indeed. the sound him h s i stood dumb, hearins indeed of e of a voice, but not beholding any man. qwvfig pq68va voice no one O;ca&,"I~g~ 8 fi A8 tp U P h but 62 8 Rut Saul got u p a 6 T y , CN~vyp8vov , from the ground, and Saul from the. ear h, havlns been opened UP though his eyes were 6L TO^ 6@0aApDv aha; 0 6 6 2 ~ E B ? s m v opened he was seeing but of the eyes of hlm nolhlnp he war seeing: nothing. So they led XEI a y w y o h r ~ q 62 a h b v EIuIjyayo~ 15 him by the hand and Icadfng by the hand but hlm they led in lnto conducted him into A a p a o ~ b v .9 xai fiv fipfpaq ~ p d g p i Damascus. 9 And for Damascul. And hewas days three not three days he did not

$2

~~~~

~~~

~~

wit%

BAtlrwv, ~ a i03% E@aysv 0661 h w . see anything, and he seeing. and not he ate nelther he drank. neither ate nor drank. -~ 10 ' H v 68 T L ~ pa0 TI)< C v b . a p a U ~ O 10 There was in was but some dlsaple tn Damweu. Damascus a ~ ~ r t a l n disciple named i~ T E V r p d g a h ~ d v b b p a r t 'Avaviat ~ a E toname Ananiss, and rald toward hlm y and the St bphparl 6 ~ 6 p 1 o g'Avavia. b him In ",%on the Lord Ananin. The (one) but Lord said a vision: "An.e.ni'as!" ~ t m v '1606 i 6, ~ ( l p 1 ~1 . 6 61 K ~ P L O S said: am. Lord. The but Lord Look! ,,id Fd." l1 The Lord l r ~ ga h b v 'Avhrrra lrop~G8q.rt h r i r j v =d to him: ''Rise, go toward him stand up you go upon the t o the street called PCllqv T ~ V ~ a h o u ~ 6 v I l vEGOciav Kai <li;:pv Straight, and at the street the being called Straight and & oiriq 'lo66a I G h o v 6vbpml T a p a , house of Judas look in house of ~ u d a a savl toname Taraian, for a man named i605 n 6 x a , 2 a 7 6 ~ Saul. from Tarsus. k ?-~ he i oraulng. and he saw For. look! he is . -~ Bv6pa L v 6 p h p m 1 'Avaviav dv6par1 praying, 12 and in a male person in virion Ansnia to name "ision he has seen a man named An.a.nl'as s i ~ h 0 6 v ~ ar a i +1106vra having come in and hav~ng put upon come in and lay his hands upon him t h a t s hands i i p a g so 6nw ths2 he might +aPACW. look again. l3 he might recover 62 'Avaviag K ~ P I E , h d nohADv nTpi sight." l3 But but Ansnlss Lord, heard from many about Anwni'as answered: TOO CN6pdq rolrrov, ma K~K& the male asmany PI bad (things) -LOT&. 1 have heard ~ o i g &yi015 COY h o i q u c v h, ' I ~ p o ~ u a X j from p ~ many "Out man, how many into the holy of he did ~n Jerusalem; 14 e<ovuiw na & T ~ V jurious things he did and here he l ~ h s v i n g authority besPde of the t o your holy ones in Jerusalem. 14 And &p~tspLwv 6fiual ntnrrat TO& the ion-a) here he has authority chief priests to blnd aU h ~ r n h o u p 8 v o u76 ~ h o p & uou. 15 ETTTN 62 from the chief priests eeiilng upon the name of you. Said but o + , in bands ail those calling upon n p d t a d ~ b6 r6ploq nopr6ov, &TI toward him the ~ o r d Be you gains. because your name... 15 m ~ i r o g t ~ h o y f i g b r i v POI ofirog mc t h e m r d said t o him: vess1 orchoiee is tome this (onel of the .Be on your way, k m i r u a ~ 7.5 bvoph pou ivblrlov because this man is a to carry the name of me in sight chosen vessel t o me t o tevWv TE uai paut?iou ulDu rr 'lufalih: bear my name to the nations and ond of kings of sons and of ereel nations a s well as to &a 16 LyZ, y a p h 0 6 ~ i F wah8 I for .how tohim ithlnE8l as kings and the sons of 6ei a h d v Iinlp TOO bvbPmbq ~ O U Israel. l6 it is nece~sary him over the name of me show him plainly how many thlngs he must na0dv. suffer for my name." to affer.

1.

O F , "$2

~~~~~~

rxel

ACTS 9:17-22
17 S o Ama-ni'as went OR and entered into the house, and he laid his hands upon hlm and sald: 'Saul, hrother,theLord,the sesusthat appeared t o you on the road which you has sent me 6nwG coming, ~PXOU, YOU were coming, that forth, in order t h a t dvaphly, 5 ' ~ a 1 ,hqueBA you may recover sight you might 1 0 3 wain and you mzght be lled and be Alled with E ( & q , holy splrlt." 18 And -6parog 6yiou. 18 r a i holy. of sprdt And immedlstel~ immedlatelv there fell h h ~ u a v a h 0 6 &drirv @3crhpGv h c , from hls eyes what they fell on of him from the eyes aa looked like scales, and hmi6rq. &vithrqkv TE Kai &vaur& he recovered sight; scaler, he loo ed sgeln and, and having st008 up and he rose and was t@airriu%q 19 m i hapciv Tpogfiv hsptlzed, 19 and h e he was bsptlz;d, and havfng received food took food and gained LvtuxGBq. strength. h e was strengthened wlthln. He got t o be for 'Eykvtro 62 p r r h ~ i n r & A a p a u r Q the Heeame to be but wlth the in Damsaeur some days disciples In Damascus, 20 and Immediately { P ? !,$ : 20 ,& $ & & l y In the synagogues ~ a wvaywyaiq i ~ ~ K ~ P W U E V d v ' I UOOY he began to preach the synagogues he was preaehmg the that One 6 0 6 ~ 6 5 tmlv 6 uibq s o 3 em;. that thle la the son of the ~ o d . Is the Son of God. 21 But all those 21 tEio+wro 6~ n&g 01 Were belng astonished but all Cie (onea) hearlnK him gave way &KO~OVTE$ KO? LhEyov 0 6 ~0' 0 ~ 6 5~ U T I Yt o a ~ t o n l s h m e na t ndhearlng and they werr saylng Not thls ia would Say: 'qs this , & 6 rrop8'uaq iv 'I uocrhi,&~the man that ravaged the lone) havlnp. waste in J%aslem those in jerusalem rn* hn~aAoup&uq m 6 m p a mSro, who C ~ I upon I thin the Ionell calling upon the name thla, name, and that had nai 0 6 ~15 TOOTO aqhmc! Tva and hem Qto thls he hsd came in order that come here for this very purpose, that 6 ~ 6 ~ ~ k v o u q adT0bq &yCP/q h i having been bound them h e m ~ g hlead t u w n he might lead them bound the chief TOGS & p y p c i s 22 ~ a ~ ~ Eo q I A ~ A O V PI~~S~S 22 ? B U ~ the ehre prles ? sau but Saul kept on scquir&6wapoOro ~ a i u w i w v wes beinn ernnowend md he was confoundtns ing power all the more . . 'lov6aiouq rob^ ~ a T 0 l n o ~ v r a ~ and was confounding Inhabiting in the Jews that dwelt in Jews the loneal
11 'ArrjhBw 62 'A-iaq rai Went off but Ananias and ~ i u i h e s v EI( Tfiv 0iK;av. ~ a i fiTle~i5 he entered Into the house, and hevmg Imposed H aPrbv r&q E~REV IaoZlh upon him the heraid Saul &6Ehe& 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 0 h5 i u ~ d r i vp p E , 'Iqu&5 brother. the Lord has sentoff me, Jesus 6 6+8d( the lone) having become seen 1 2

ACTS 9:23-29 A
6V Damascus as h e the proved logically t h a t this is the Chrlst. xplur6~. chrlst. 23 NOW when a 62 Cnhqpotvro firba~good many days but were beinp fulRlle0 days were comlng t o a ~ ~ W E ~ O Y ~ E ~ ~ 01 V T O 'IW6Clio~ close, the Jews took 11-i, NRleient, mnsulted together the Jews counsel together t o 24 tyhfi do away with him 62 T+ &vdeiv &6v It became known but to the 2 p nowever, hlm; to take up their XaljAq, impouhi a h plot against him Of the counael upon Saul became known to rrapmqpoho St ~ a i 8aul. ~ u they t were m e y wereclorely observln~ but end closely watching also the gates both day n gates 6 k q fipipuq of day and TS and uai W of nlght K T ~rathat h~ ~ and night In order t o tnrawuw 25 haD6vrtq 66 26 SO hls dlsclples g a 0 q m i adr0O v u ~ r b ~ 616 twk h'm and let irerples of hlm of nlght through him down by night ~ d i n a v athbv xah&ua'JTq tv through an opening in they let dawn hlm havlnglowend in b t h e wall. lowering hlm 26 n ~ a y d p m 5 8? .iq in a basket. but Into Having mme to be slonwlde 26 On arrlvlng in h i p a c ~ v K O M B U ~ T0iG ~ ~ Jerusalem he made he was trying to glue himself t o the emrts to loin himself p a o ~ ~ a iry a i n & v ~ q P@opoOv~o to the dlselples; but dlsc pler; and all they were fearing him. they were all pi, rr~meGomq (hl turiv p + ~ i < . of hlm. because they not believing that he is dimple. he was hlha@6&Iem &bv B dlselple. 27 S o f i t hhavlng taken holsof him Bsr,na.bas to his T O ~ S h o u ~ 6 h o u 5 , nai ald and led h ~ m t o the t % ; d the and apostles. and he told 6lqyiluaro ariroiq nGq kv 76 Mi, them In detail how on hethoroughlyrelaled to them how in the way the road he had seen the Lord and t h a t h e r16w d v r6plov vai 6n O & q m &Q, he saw the L a d and that he s w k e tohim. had spoken to him, r a i rrGg AapauuQ Cnappy!&uaTo ,tv T+ and how in Damascus and how m Damascus he sP0 e boldly 1" the he had spoken boldly ddpcrrl 'I uo0 28 Kal fiv PET' a h G v in the, name of oiIesud. name And hews8 wlth them Jesus. 28 And he nai t m o p ~ u 6 p ~ v o q siq continued with them. riorrop~u6pwog and going out into walklnll in and out a t come - " in ' I w o u d i p , rrappquecll;6rcvoq & .rQ &6pcrrl J ~ T u s ~ speaking G~, Jerusalem, spakin= bo dly in the name boldly In the name TOG rupiou, 29 ~XMEI of the Lord; 29 and oi the Lord, ha was speaklnl and and he was talklng and
~amsaeus:

o u~ v p l p &~ <~~ ~ 0465 Q ~ maklng go wlth that thls 1 s

aTl

Ykd"d

*2 '

%$

'

them.

: : :

g$ %%?'

u*~'?.

fit$?:5 : $ : ;

:R,'

f:

":fru%&iu

laid

Bz?mf2 %Ye?% +

Ll

ACTS 9:30-35
WP&S rob< 'Ehhqvrordrs disputing with the hewn8UUVE<{TEI seekmg together toward the Hellemstr; Greek-speaking Jews 01 6L hrxripovv bE)L~iv the (ones1 hut were taking in hand to take UD But these made attempts to do away &6v. 30 htyu6vrrg him. Aavlng securately known $ : With him 30 When &6rhQoi ~ w fcryov i adrbv rlq K a ~ u a p i m~ a the i brothers detected brothers ledaown him into caesvrea and . . - this, they bl0uKht him down t&Caes.are'a t < a n i o . ? n h w a h d v EIG Tapu6v. they sent o f f out him Into Tanus. and sent him o f f to 3 1 'H pLv o h trnhquia ra8' Tamus' The Indeed therefore ecclesls dawn 31 Then, indeed. B~TG lou6aiaq uai r a h l h a i a g aai the congregation who e ' Juden and of Galilee and throughout the whole xa apiaq ETxy oipfivqv oim6o o u p b q , of Ju.de'a and Gal'l.lee o f k m a r i a warhavlng peace being bluut up. and 88.mari.a r a i nopsvopinl TO Q6P4) TOG K U P ~ O U r a i into a period of peace, and going to the fear of the Lord and built up: and r a ~ a ~ h f i - ~ TOG l r r v d ~ g y oa~ s it walked in the comfort of the fear of Jehovah' and tnhq8liv~ro. in the comfort of the It was bang multi~lied holy spirit i t kept o n 52 'ErLva~o 6k nir v ~IEPX~IIEYOV It occurred but pee traversing multipiying. 61& rrhu~wv K ~ T E ~ ~ Cr a ~ i V npbg ~ o b s 12 Now a s Peter through all (Part=l to come down and toward the W;S lPartsl he came &yiaug TOG< l ( n 0 1 ~ 0 & ~ a gAG66a. holy fanes) the (one4) inhabltjng ~ ~ d down d ~ also . t o the holy in 33 r 8 E v 6k YE^ hv8pwrrbv TIva 6 ~ 6 p a ~Ones c that w e Pound but there mon some to name Lyd'da. 33 There he Aiviav t E $ 6 " &~i~ , ara~aiprvov twi Iound a certain man Aenear out of years elght lylng down named Aene'as, who been lying On r p a P & r ~ o u , 8s fiv napahrhupivoq. cot. who wan having been Paralyzed. his cot for eight years. he was Paralyzed. 34 r a i r l n ~ v a d 4 b n&.rpoq And said to him , the Peter ~enea;, 34 And Peter said $0 him: "Aene'as. Ihai WE 'Iqooirq X 1 0 ~ 6&hmr1el ~ la heeling you Jesus Phrlst: standuo rou Jesus Christ heals rai urpiwov ocaur@ and do the spreadfng to Yourselfi &ulorq. 35 ~ a i rT6av he stood up. ~ n d saw 01 u a r o ~ r o O v r q Ali66a r a 1 rdv I a p ~ u a inhabited , Lyd'da and the (ones1 inhabiting Lydds and the Sharon, the [plain of] S h e o n oYr~vo( h i m p r y l a , trri r&v rirp~ov. saw him, end these who turned upon the Lord. turned t o the Lord. 28Literally ''the Hellenists": the Grecian Jewn. Jlr. . 31. Jehovah, s~.a.~o.~~.~.~e.xa,~z; the LO^^, ,,AB, 56. S~BP'OD, 517.18S: sa'ran, RAB.

ACTS 9:36-41
36 But In Jop'ps fet.g!%.PdS~e there was a certain 2 t dv6pm1 T a soeh, fi . 6 t e p ~ q v c u o p i y disciple named t o m e Ta!ltha. who beinp translated ~ ~ b , , . t which, h ~ , when M ETal A o w a s a h fiv rrh'pqs Bpywv translated. means i s berng reld Dorcno; this was fzi of works Dorscas, s h e abounded ciya83v nal iAqpoouvOv 6v h o i ~ l . in goad deeds and good and gifts of mercy of which she was doing. afts mercy that 37 i y i v ~ r o 62 ev ~ a i 56piwtlS L ~ E i v a l s ~h e was rendering. It occurred but &n the daya 37 But in those days &uEwtioauav a h j v d m 0 8 ~ E i ~ howovrr< having failen sick her to die; having washed she fall sick and dle. Bo 6t they bathed her and 62 Eewav b G n ~ p r j v . 58 hut they put in upper room. o h 5 AG66aq '!&mu 01 p d q ~ a ilaid her in an upper being of Lydda to the Jopga the disClDleS chamber. 38 cimwavrr &TI nLrpoq i i v i v a h j j as Lyd'da was near havina 1 . in it Jop'pa, when the - henrh that peter trrrCora~Aav Slio hv6pac np&$ a h b v d'sc'ples heard that they aent on two male persona toward hlm Peter was in this city rrapmaAoGvrq Mj drvfion< they dlspatched two ent~eatln~ Not 7 0 " should be motlonfesr men to hlm to entreat 6lcherivw fiPi)Y. 39 &au~% Ihiml: "Please do not hsvlns stoo up hesitate to come on to come through untll to us; nhpoq ouv~herv ad~oiq. 6v as far a s us." 39 At 62 but Peter went with them: whom t h a t peter rase and rrapayrvbp~ov dnriya ov E ~ C ~6 went wlth them. And hadng mme to be alongside they ~ e X u p ~ n t o the when he arrived. -~~~~ .~~ tmp6ov, rai rrapkm,oav ah6 n h u a l they led hlm up into upper room. and they stood alongside to him all the upper ~ h a i o v o a l alii ~ ~ T T I ~ E I K Y and L ~ ~ all W ~ I the widow^ ::t weeping and exhibiting presented themselves ~l~fivaq ipdrna him weeping and inner garments and outer garments as many as to exhibiting many hoi~l VET' &fiv 08-a 6 Aoprhq. in,,, garments and she was making wlth them beinp the Doreas. outer garments that 40 L~Pahhv 62 E5w nhvraq to make Having thrust out but outslde all ltheml the Dor'cas while she was with nhpoq nai Brit Peter and having ph-6 Be knees them. 40 But Pe*r rrpoql5Ea~0, r a i irnorpiqaq rrpdg T& Put everybody Outside he p~8yed. haying turned toward the and, bending his knees, he prayed, and, -&pa clmv T a st06 drvhmrq81. body he asid Tagitha.* ., stand up. Tho ?one) turning t o the body, 62 ~)YOISEV rohg 69&IXpohq &i<, ~ a he i mid: "TabWha, but opened up the eyes of her, and nse!"S h e opened nLrpav & v ~ K & ~ , uher ~ v eyes . and, as she i6oG-a rdv having seen the peter she sat up. caught sight of Peter, 62 she Sat up. 4 1 Glv41 605~ but t o her and mg her his hand. Having given
36

"'F '?%Z

22-

fit

:ih~

(th~gioyU

.,

.clw

ppa

ACTS 9:42-10:6 &viorqusv ad~fiv, qwufiuaq 6 i he raised her up, he made stand up her, having sounded for but and he called the TO^ &yiouq ~ a T&S i xfipaq r r a p i u r q u ~ v holy ones and the the holy (ones1 and the widows hepresented widows and presented a h j v <Ooau. 42 w w o ~ d v 61. t y f v r r o ~ a 8 ' her alive. 42 his her living. Known but i t became dawn became known 6hqq ' 16nrqq, nai h i o - r r v u a v rrohhoi h i whole JopPa. and believed many upon throughout all ~~p~~ and many became T ~ V K~PIOY. 43 'EY~VETO61. ipLpaq i ~ a v & q On the Lord. the Lord. Itoccurred but days sufficient 43 For quite a few peival Lv ' l 6 r r r r g rrap& TLV~ days he remained in to remain in JoDDa beside some ?i%t Jop'pa wxth a certain pupari. Simon, a tanner. tanner.
,

569

ACTS 10:l-14

'Avip loMale person

to name

but

6f

some-, in

TI$

$Y

Ka~uapip
Caerarea
Out O f

was a certain man named Cornellus, an 6 ~ a h o u v i v n ~' I ~ a h l c f i c , army omcer of the Ot the (one) being called Italian, Italian band, as it was 2 EI%UC~{~ q"po6~svo< called, 2 a devout well-reverential and fearing man and one fearing Erbv uSv rravri 1 6 O~KW a5~0O together with all God together with all the household of him: n o l i l v Lhsqpooiivaq rrohh&q ~il ha@ ~ a his i household, and he glfts of doing gifts of merey many to the D ~ many I ~ . . ~ and~ made 6 ~ 6 cvoq TOO 8soG 6!& T T ~ Y T ~ mercy ~ , to the people suppkcatmg of the ~ o d through itlme], and made Suppl~catkon 3 d 6 ~ v t v b p & p a r ~ qavephq &usi r r ~ p i to God cont'nu~lY h e saw in vlslan mamfesth as if about 3 Just about the ijpav tvhrqv T ~ SipLpaq iryyshov TOO EroO "'nth hour of the hour nlnth of the day anget of the God day he saw Dlalnly . . siorX86vra rrpbq a o ~ l r v nai sirr6vra in a vision an angel having c o m e i n toward him and having said of God come in to a d r d Kopvfih!~. 4 6 61. &rrvioaq him and say to him: to him Cornelius. . The (one) but havinggazed ..cornelius!n 4 ~h~ ULTQ ~ a i epQopoc Y F V ~ ~ E V O ~ E T ~ ~ YT i man gazed a t him to him and in fear having become he raid What and, frighti m l v , ~6ple; Eirrcy 61. ari+ A i rrpouruxaf ened, said: -what is is it. Lord? He Bald but to hrm The prayers it Lord? He said to uou ~ a iai iAeq~ou6vac u o u dveP u a v hjm: ..Yourprayers of YOU and the gifts of mercy of you up ~ i q ~vqp6ouuov ep?pau8rv TOG 8Eo0, and gifts of mercy znto remembrance from-m-toward of the GO^; have ascended as a 5 n a i vOv nipylov irv6paq zi5 ' ' i 6 m q v 'emembranee before 5 So now send and now send male persons into joppaGod. men t~ JoP'Pa and ~ a i p~rtrrrr~qa~ I i p w v & .W -I~ and send across Simon some who summon a certain Simon Who is surnamed hllrd~i~a! nkTPOS- 6 ..08T0q is being surnamed Peter; tnis (onel Peter. 6 This man
Cornelius. centurion

6 v 6 p a ~ 1 Kopvfih~oq,

~ K O T O Y T ~ P X ~ t~ ~

loCaes.a.re'a there

Now in

%zqq

2;

ioriv o i ~ i a n a p & 8&Aaooav. a tanner, who has a is house beude sea. house by the sea." 7 7 As soon as the Bil$5 ,$n,j, angel that spoke to ,660 qwvfiuaq hahOv air-rd, speaking to him, having rounded for two him had left, he called Ka; two of his howe TOY oinerOv of the house servants and servants and a devout soldier from among ~ilv C T T ~ ~ T ~ ~ T ~ ~1jusP.i Y . well-reverential ofthe (ones) thosewho were in soldier constant attendance irpoonaprep~6vrwv persevering to a6rQ him 8 and ~ ahaving tiC t l y q explained ua~~~vo q upon him, 8 and he Grrrnu~a aJroiq & n i o ~ ~ i h c v everything to ail (things) to them he sent away a ? l % q i ? z 0 them and dispatched T?Y 'lbnnqv. them to Jop'pa. the Joppa. 6& ha6pcov 66o~rropoGv~wv The next day as but morrow journeymg they were pursuing journey and were e ~ ~ i v w v nai 76 r r 6 h ~ r & ~ ~ L < ~ Y their TOY af those (ones) and to the citv nearing appmaching the city, &vieq . nirpoq h i ~b 6Ova Peter went up t o the wentup Peter upon. the housetop housetop about the rrpoueb<abEar rrepi sixth hour to pray. dpav hour to Pray about lo But he 10 e y b r r o . 61. np6urrr~voq nai . . ~e became but very hungry and vew hungry and to eat. While ij8rhe ys6oauEat. : r r o p a u ~ r u a < 6 v ~ w wanted v they were preparing, he w a willing ~ to taste: . preparing he fell into a trance 6 ; ah-rilv t y i v c r o n a h & " bv~mao~q, but of them occurred upon him ecstasy, 11 and beheld heaven 11 ~ a i E~wpsi 7 6 ~ opened and some sort and he is beholding the of vessel descending &veo y pfvov nai ~ a ~ a p a i v o v n~EC6q a great linen having been opened up and eommg dawn veseel TI 686vqv pry&Aqv ~ L o o a p m v Sheet being let down by its four mme linen piece great to faup & p ~ a i q ~aE!fpwau h i ~ q q 12 h, extremities upon the starts being let down upan the in earth; 12 and in i t there were all sorts of O Srrfip~zv r r h v r a T& ~rrphoSa which was all the four-footed (things) four-footed crestures ~ a i tprrer& ~ilq r r g z k and creeping things and creeping (things) of the eart of the earth and birds TOG odpcrvoG. 13 nai t y f v c ~ o q w v i np6q Of heaven l3 And of the heaven. And occurred voice toward a "OiCe came to him: alirirv ' ~ v a m h q ,. nCrpr, 80?0v ~ a i him ~ a v i n stood s un. - . peter. s a ~ n f i e e and "Rise. Peter, slaughter +&YE. 14 6 SB n h p o q ETTCV Mq6apaq and eat!" 14 But eat. The but Peter said BYnome=&. Peter said: '"Not a t all, Pupus?
tanner: towtom,

*$F$;$,"~

tte

TT$~~

2:~

$gzp

2%

is

ACTS 10:lS-21

570

571

ACTS 10:22-27

~ d p t c , (in o&rrorr n& Lord, because never Lord, beesuse never everylhina have 1 eaten anything r o ~ d v uai &K&PTOV. 15 nai O w 4 r r h h ~ v defiled and unclean: common end unclean. And volee agein 15 And t h e voice LK ~ E U T ~ P O U IT&$ ah6v *A out of aecond itimel toward hlm what (thingal [Spoke] again t o h w . the second time: "You 6 eE.3 t~a8hp1oev 05 the cleansed you ! ? t stop calling defiled noivou. 16 TOOTO 6t LYLVETO the things God has be YOU making mmmon. This but occurred cleansed:' 16 This Lri TP~C mi Eljek d v d i p 9 8 q Occurred a third time, upon three ti& and Immediately was ta en up and the ~6 m ~ i i o q Eiq T ~ Y obpw(IV. Vessel was taken u p the vessel into the heaven. Into heaven. I7 'nq 62 h, 17 NOWwhile Peter Aa but In was in great perpled6tq1~6pe 6 nLrpoq was belng thoroughly perviexed the Peter what tY inwardly over what 6v Ei 8 E T ~ E Y 1605 the Vision h e had seen ~ i ) Bpapa likely woua be the vision wh~ch he an\;, LOO^ mean, look! the 01 bv6pEq 01 d r r e O ~ a ~ p i v o l men dispatched by the male persons the (ones1 having been sent Off Cornelius had made Im6 TOG inqutles for Simon's by the ~ O ~ ~ f house and stood there 61~porjoavrcq Oi,,iw a t the gate. 18 And hsv- thoroughly questioned about house they called out and TOO Iipwvoq h d m ow h i 76" a1 the Simon stool upon the gate, inquired whether 18 r a i ~ w v i o a w r q trr68ovro EI Iipwv a m o n who was and having sounded they ingulred it Slrnon Peter was 6 ' ~ ~ ~ K ~ O ~ ~ W J O ~ being entertained the lone), being surnamed Scvifr~at. Is o ToS nhpau there. 19 As Peter 18 belnz treated as .traneer. - . -f - the . . . - hilt - -. pslsr ...-. was uoinc Over in 68sveup0~p,+~ m p i TOC 6 p h p a ~ 0 q E T ~ ~ , , h j mindahout ~ the going t h m u ~ h m mrnd about the vloion said vlsion. the soirit ~6 nvrv~Gpa '1602 hv6pq S o ~qroGvrtq said: ' l w k ! Three* the spirit Look! Male person. two eeklng men are seeking yau. UC 20 &Ah& 6Ncru.~&~ K ~ T 81 ~ Pand ~ a 20 i H ~ rise, go ~ you; but having stood up ateD you downstairs and be rropeljou oh On Youp way with be going together with them, not doubting 6la~plv6pevo~, 6 8 ~ 2 r &rrLorahra a t all, because 1 have doubting. becaue have sent o* aholjq. 21 na~aphq 6t nirpoq dispatched them." them. Having stepped down but peter 21 S o Peter went np6q mk irv6paq ~ l r r c v '1605 6 ir ~ i downstairs p ~ to the men toward the male persona sald b k l am and said: "Look! I a m 1s' Three. PxACVgSp: TWO. B.

9ov

002

tEC?

8v T riq fi a i r i a 61' t h e one YOU a n seekwhom You are aeeklng; what the cause throuh ing, What is the cause 6v nhpeorc. 22 o l 6t ~ l n w fo which 'Ou are which rovare along;ide? The lanes1 but said present?" 22 They Kopvjhloq & r a ~ o v r h p ~ q , h i p 6iuatoq C O ~ C ~ I Y ~centurion. male person rlghtaeua said: "Cornelius, a n r a i ~ o p o 6E V O ~ T ~ V 8cbv pap~upoljpev6q army OfRCer, a man and fearkg the God being witneared about rlahteous and fearing TE IT^ 6Aou TOO eevou~ ri)v 'Iou6aiwv, GO^ and we11 reported Jews. and by whole the nation of the by the whole nation pa~ioell [Irrt, 'yyihou of the J e m . was given ~ ~ $ d % lnrtructed ~ l ~ b angel p c ~ m t p q a u 8 a i OE siq 76" oTrov &oG r a i divine instNctiOns* by to send across you into the house of hlm and a holy angel t o send you t o come t o his CrnoOoa~ rraph beslde to hear ouse and t o hear the 23 elo~aAro&psvoq aSv things say." 23 youTherefore have to he nsvillg called in therefore

'

yo\?

njzg:~. ~ $ $ ~

invited them in and entertained them. havlng s t o o j u ~ T~~ nextday he rose and went off with he wmt out together with them, and some of t h e ~ i r v &6EXq&v T& drrrb ' l h q q Of the brothers of the (ones) from J O P P ~ brothers t h a t were ouvjh0av ah+. 24 62 haCplov from Jop'pa went with went with him. To the but morrow him. 24 On the day 6 6k after that he entered eiq rilv Ka8oapiav' riojh8cv the but Caesarea: he entered into the Carhe treated as strangers. T i 6 L LrraGpfiov Tot e but morrow tejh8w Oiv
~ ~

~~LVIOEV.

agt$

&am&

2:; agtdy +$

sown
1

to~h6f;g

a$fiq was fiv rrp006axGv exrrecting o v v ~ a h ~ o & p r v o TOGS o u y~vziq &TOO nai havlng togeke. the reratives of hlm and mGq haynaiouq 25 62 the ne~e~~ary lydvno TOG ~i~cheEiY T ~ V occurred of the to enter the ouvavrjoaq ah6 6 Kopvjh~oq ncu*v ~ ~ , hnvlng met to him the cornellus havlng fallen trri ~ o b q n66aq T T ~ O O E K L ~ Y ~ O E Y26 . 6 6t upon the feet did obeisance. The but nt~poq i l et EY ~ G T ~h t Y~ w v'Avho~q81.~ a Pctcr r e x e t u p him rayrng Stand UP; and L allrbq bv8pm6q c i p ~ .27

K,,PX$?3

c"spn"dz: '2:

nkP,Y

nelius, of course, was expecting them and had called together his relatives and intimate friends. 25 As Peter entered. nelius met him. fell down a t his feet and did obeisance to him. 26 But Peter Hfted hlm i up, saying: "Rise:

vew lone)

eonvershg with

mop~hGv

ah6

with s i ~ A B c v , vat rbpiuraa him he entered, and he la nnd~ng he went in and found

man

I am.

am a man,.t 27 ~~d as he
I

22. War given divine instructions, RAE: was given a command of Jehovah,

J".

ACTS 10:28-33

572

573

ACTS 10:34-40

owrhqhuE6m nohXoriq. 28 E p TE many people assemhaving come toge6er many. " l a and bled, 28 and he said T P ~ C a b r o G ~ 'Ypfi5 Lniu~au8c to them: .,You toward them you an, well knowing know how unlawful &Etp1~6v t o r w &6pi It i s for a Jew t o join unlawful it is tomale gemon himself t o or approach ~ohh6oBat 9 npou~pXE&a, to glue himself OF to be coming toward a man of another &hho@GA~' rhpoi b E d g6c,fcv race; and yet GO^ has One 01 enother tribei and to me the showed s h o r n me I should rot&v ii &r&Eaprov Atyctv call no man defiled or common or unclean to be ~aving unclean, 29 Hence I brv8~orrov 29 6ab ~ a i &vav~lpfi~w , q man; wherefore end wlthout Eantradictlon came, really without objection, when I was ?hEov pc~anEpg8aiq. nuv86N0,pat I came having been sent nemu. I a m inqwmg sent 'Or' I inqulre the reason o3v rim A ~ Y Qp f r r n L p ~ u E t pc. sent therefore to what word rov acnt across me. I O me." ~ 30 Kai 6 Kopvjh105 8 'An& T E T C I P T ~ ~ 30 And the Cornellus la% Prom fouth Cornellus said: our days ago counting r%q from thls hour I was Lvhv npoo~vx6p~voq b TQ o i ~ q , pou Praying in my house ninth !houri praying in the house o f m : , nai 16ob &v+p EUT kvbn1.5~ pou LV a t the ninth hour, look1 -le In sight of me in when. look! a man in tdjr! hapnpb 31 r a i +qun Kap 'AIE bright raiment before me 31 and ralment bright and halssaylng 'Cornelius. Your ~ i u q ~ o i J u E q a o u fi npoucuxfi ~ a i a! was heard wlthln of YOU the prayer and the Prayer has been favorLhaqpouGvat oou 6 p ~ f i a 8 ~ u a v kvimiov ably heard and Your guts of mercy of you were remembered infight gifts of mercy have TOG Era> 32 nEplyov 06" EI ' 1 6 been ~ remembered ~ of the God; send therefore d o J ~ p p a before Gad. 32 Send. r a i p r ~ a ~ r % r a a tXipwva Sq C R I K ~ E ~ T ~ ,therefore, t o Jop'pa and call across Simon who m i beh'g surnamed 'and call for Simon. nhpr O ~ T O C <rviCs.rat LV 0 1 ~ i q who is surnamed Peter; thla (onel istreated nr stranger in h o w Peter. This man is Xi -5 B u q na d: E b a w . being entertained in of tlman tamer besfde sea. the house of Simon. 33 t a u ~ j 5 o6v &?pyla npbg 06 06 a tanner, by the dtonce therefore. Iaent toward y o : , you sea.' 33 Therefore I r e nah&q hroiqoaq napaycv6~woq. , a t once sent t o you. and finely did b.ylnE come to be elonpmde. and you did well in vh o h n h 5 fipci5 Lvbnlov TOG &0G comlng here. And so Now therefore all we In s l a t of the God at this time We areall n&pmpcv &noGual nhra T& present before God ate along&Lde to hear (thinga) t o hear all the things

; $

002

K 6 L ,:

Ihat

6ff)l

: : ;:f rtooa

$&%

2 :

comXiu<

hi, TOO rvpiou. you have been comnpommypba UOL having been Commsnded to you by the Lord. manded bv Jehovah' 34 &oi<aq , 6 t n"poq ri, m 6 p a t o Say." Having opened up but Peter the mouth 34 this peter E~?SV 'En' dhqefiaq raTaAa B61~11a1 TI opened his mouth and sald Upon truth l a m rece!tlng down that said: -for a certainty OGK EUTOTIY npouwnohjpnrqq 6 8 ~ 6 5 ,35 &hhl I perceive that God is not la taker of faces the God, but not partial, 35 but fiv n w r i mvel 6 c $ $ b e v e r y natlon the in every notlon the (one) man t h a t fears him r a i Lpya<6rrvoq 61rarw(Nqv 6 s r r 6 drQ righteousand work ng rlghteounners aceeptahe to him and ness is acceptable to Aoriv. 36 ~ b vh6yov dlTT&u~c~h~v TOTS uloiq is. The word he sentforth to the wnr him, 36 He sent out the word to the 'On' s I u h h ~ i m y y ~ h 1 ~ 6 p s v o ~Ipfivqv q 61& of Israel deelarlng as good news through of Israel to declare to 'IquoG X tmo> o h 6 q & ~ t v n&vrwv them the good news of ~esus ghriat; thts I of a11 (them) peace through Jesus Christ: this One is ~ G p ~ a g .81 bpdq oi6arr Lord. YOU have known the Lord of all lothers]. 37 YOU know the subym6p~vov kaB' tihqq hav~ngaeeurmd $ !% down Whole ject t h a t was talked 'lov6aiaq. h b 765 about throughout the from the whale of ju.deta, ~udea. ~hePR%!,"."?rted rcrh~haiag pvr& ri, pdmrtupa 6 LnfipuE~v ing from Gal.i.lee after Galilee after the baptism whlch preached thebaptism that John 'lw6NIlq. 88 ' I q u o h sbv dnrb NaZapt8, preached, 38 namely, John. Jesus the tone) from Nazareth. who c k i x p ~ o r v a h b v 6 E d q nvrGpar~ &yiq ~ ~ ~ t ~ haw . c ~o d ~ t h as anolntcd him the Gad to aplrlt anointed him wlth ~ a i6uv&pr1, 6q B!ilhB~v EGE~YLTDV ind and to power, who went through working well and he went through rai lbpmoq n h a q t h e land doing good and heallng all all those K-~~WQQT~UOP~VOU~ 6 1 p F and healing by the Devheins ruled down jl: Ood brt 6 E d sr&? a 5 ~ 0 6 .39 with him. 39 And becavas the GoJ' hlm. ~ n d n h jv we are wltnesser of ofan tthlngs) orwhich all t h e things he did both h o i m EY I E Ti) ~ b p q T ~ ) Y . l 0 ~ 6 ~ i ~in the country of the Jews and in Jeruhe d d h and the country of the Jews salem: but they also ~ a i ' Irpouuahfiy. Sv mi &ET?,~ and Jerurslem; whom alao they took up did away with him mi EGAO,,. 40 TOOTOV 6 by hanging him on a having hung upon wood. T ~ I .lone) the stake. 40 Gad raised One UP On the E E ~ S fi E, LV r i r q fipipq nai E6wnrv God raxecfud g i r d day and he gave third day and granted SS' Jehovah. JlZa.ls: the Lord, Pl5xABC: God. PWDSp.

@fay;,"<

$2

th:~2e,)

ACTS 10:41-47

574

575

ACTS 10:48-11:7
even as we have?" 4 8 with that he manded them t o be baptized the of Jesus Christ Then they requested N m t o rernsrn for some days

ahhv P ~ Q T y ~~ v i u & n , 4 1 00 r r a v ~ i TQ him to become him man~fest to become, not toall the 41 not to hap hhhh flCrp~vol TO?< ail t h e people, but t o P~Oe P but to witnesses the (ones> rrponaxs<paTovqvlvol~ having b e e n p r r ~ i o ~ s l ~ a p p o i n [by t e d extended hand1 beforehand by God' to US,who a t e and drank brr6 TOO BE&, Apiv, o i r ~ v a qu u v a ~ h y o p r v with him after his by the God. to us, who ate together ouvmioprv a d r Q PET& i b civaurjvat ah& IiSing "Om the dead. we drank ~ i t h him after the to stand uo him 42 Also, he ordered US to preach to the &K YEK~OY. 42 nai r r a p i y EAEV iPiv out of dead (ones): and he &red to us people and to give a thorough witness nqpGSa! TQ ha+ nai 6capaprGpauBa to Dreaeh to the People and to bear thorough wltnerr that this is the one 6 0 8 ~ 6 5 Punv d bpluptvo~ decreed by God to be . that this is the (one) having been defined iudge of the living and Jrr6 TOG &oG KPI~IS SLIVTUV the dead. 43 To him by the God judge ofliving (ones1 all the prophets hea? vrrpOv. 43 r o G r ~ r r & m ~ q oi rrpoqfi~a, wit neSS, dead [ones). T o this one all the prophets vaprupokcnv, irqsuw &pmps~Gv h a P ~ i v putting faith in him are bearingwitme=, lettimagooff of sins torecelve gets forgiveness of Sins through his 6th TOG 6v6paroq adroc rrirv~a ~ 6 v through the name of him everyone the name." r r ~ u r r l j w r a sic, a h 6 v . 44 While Peter was believing into him. yet speaking about 44 "En h d o f i v r o g TOG n f ~ p . 3 ~ T& these matters the Yet speaking of the Peter the holY fell upon Pip,aTa ~ & r ah i r r ~ o d ~ mcGpa 76 &YIOY all those hearing the sayings these fellupon the spmt the word. 45 And the h i rr&raq robq hnoljovrac, ~ b v h6yov. upon a11 the (ones) hearing the word. a'thfu1 Ones that had come with Peter who 45 ~ a b<iurquav i oi tK Opjq ~ n were d amazed the (ones) out of oireumcisian were of those circumrrluroi 07 ouvjheav rQ n h p q , TI cised were amazed, faithfnl who came with the Peter, because because the free gift ~ a i hi ~h Eevq 6 6wpzh TOG of the holy spirit was also upon the nations the free sift of the being poured out also m ~ G p a r o g TOG &yiov ~KKLXUX(I. upon people of the splrlt the holy has been poured out; nations, 46 F~~ they 46 jnouov Y ~ P hahaLiv~wv heard them speaking they were hearing for of them Speaki:g with tongues and y h h u u a ~ g rai vEyahp6v~wv sod. ~ h ~ , , to tongues and magrnfymg Peter responded: T ~ T L dm~~(pi%r n t ~ p o q 47 Mjm 76 8 6 0 ~ =hen answered peter ~~t what the water 47 "Can anyone forbid 6ljvcma ~ w X S u a i ~ ( q TOG p i P a r r ~ c u e f i ~ water a~ so that these is able to forbid anyone of the not to be baptized might not be baptized TOGTOU~ O ~ T I Y S ~ ,~6 rrvsGpa 76 &YIOY flogov who have received these who the spirLt the holy received the holy spirit
~ ~

2,":

~ a ipziq; i 48 rrpouf~aFsv 6 S L ahohg also we? He commanded but them iv TQ 6v6par1 'lquo6 XplmoG P m l u 8 j v a 1 ~n the name of Jesus Christ to be baptkzed T ~ T E ilpb~quav a d ~ 6 v h l l l ~ i Y a l ? X P ,: < : hen they requested ham to rema~n upon TIY&~. some.
as

bq

j : >

Now the apostles d n r 6 u ~ a h o ~~ a io i the brothers apostles and the &6~hqoi oi ~VIIITE~ ~ a T~~ Y h ' l o ~ 6 a i a v t h a t were m Judea heard t h a t people brothers the tones) belng dawn the Judea 6 n ~ a rh i iBvq i 6 b < a v ~ or6v A6yav TOG of the natlons had that also the nations accepted the word of the also recelved the word of God. 2 SO &i@q n h og EcoG. 2 - 0 ~ s 61 into when Peter came God. When but went uD a6rbv u p t o Jerusalem, 'iepouuahip, 6 1 ~ ~ p i v o m o rrp6q Jerusalem. were contending toward him t h e [supportersl of 01 t~ r r r p ~ r o p ~3 q ALyov~ec, 6 ~ 1 circumcision began the (ones) outof elrcurnelsxon saying that to with him, ~ i o j h e s v rrPt)q hv6paq &KPO@UUT~W saying he had gone he went in toward male persons uneheume~aion 3 . tnto t h e house of men ixov?aq t h a t were not circumhavmg Kai a & $ and 4 6 ; nc~p05 rgs~iecro clSed and had eaten ~ a u ~ started ng but peter was setting out With them. 4 At this Peter commenced and K+EE~~ hiywv ahoiq went on t o explain the to them aceordzng to order saying particuiarstothem~ 5'Eyb ;g :i f rr6hs1 '16-q I city ~ o p p a saying: 5 "I was in the oity rrpouev~6pmoq ~ a i d6ov b in of Jop'pa praying, and praying and I saw CKDT&UZ~ ~araPaivov irneG6t in a trance I saw a ecstasy coming down vessel vision. some sort of 71 ~ i u u a p u ~vessel'descending v like to four a great linen sheet cipxaiq ~ a e t ~ p i v r l v &K TOG bljpavofi. ~ a being i let down by starts being let down out of the heaven, and I .~ S four extremities ?@EY hxp! tpo* 6 815 from heaven, and it came until me came clear t o me. &rmiuaq. K~TEY~OUY nai Ei60v Ta Oazing into it, I having gazed rwasminding down and I saw the Yfik Kai r h made observations ~rrpho6a four-footed (things) of e ear and the and saw four-footed aai T& creatures of the earth gqpia Kai T& wild beaats and the ereenhe . . thines . and the and wild beasts and creeping things and rrerew& TOO O ~ ~ C ( Y O L ?7 ijmwa 65 Kai birds of the heaven; heard but 'also birds of heaven. 7 I Auaorhg; n h p a , also heard a voice say $%>e t R 0 Haa:hg stood up. Peter, to me, 'Rise, Peter,

11 "Hnouuav Heard

66 but

the

oi

11

wxoh

Ti6

"s%?~

A C T S 11:8-15

576

577

A C T S 11:16-21

0irmv ~ m t @hyr. 8 clrrrrov 66 Mq6ap&q, slaughter and eat? sacrifice and eat. I said but By no means, 8 I said, NO^ ij dl~h8ap~o OGB~TOTE v a t all, Lord, because K~PIE, ST! KOIL&Y Lord, because cammon or unclean never a defiled unclean cioqh8~v siq r& m 6 p a pou. 9 h i r e ~ p i 8 qthing has never enentered into the mouth of me. tered into m y mouth.' 6; t~ 6 w ~ 6 p o u @wyi i~ The but outof second itimel voice outof the voice from heaven 06p~05 ,"A 6 8 d c f ~ a 8 h p l o ~ answered, v 'You stop heaven What (things1 the God cleansed calling defiled the KO~YOV. 10 rairro 62 things God has UJ ,,fi not beyaumaking common. ~ h l s but lo .This. iy6vrra h rpit, ~ a ih~orrho8q i occurred upon three times, and was drawn up occurred for a third W + V .. &rWm T ~ V O G ~ ~ 11 ~ V K .U ~ time, and everything And was pulled u p again again ali (things1 into the heaven. i6ob bEauriiq T ~ E R hv6psq into heaven. 11 Also, three male persons look! a t t h a t instant look! out of that Lhourl there were three men irrLrrrqoav i r r i rriTilv o i ~ i a vf v ipEv, stood upon the house in whch we were, standing at the hause hrrcmhpboi drrrl, Katuapiac ~ ~ in 6 which 5 we were, having been sent forth from Caesarea toward they having been ME. 12 &EV 62 ~b T T V L G ~ ~ pot U u v ~ h B ~ idispatched v from caes. me. Said but the spirit to me to go wlth a.re'a to me. 12 So ah075 ~ q 6 < v S~a~pivrrvra. me to them nothing havingdoubted f i t the spirit go with them, a i p o i K ~ I oi ~5 c i ~ s h q o i afiro~, But tagether with me aho the six brathers these, doubting at these six ~ a i ~ i o j h 8 0 p e v eiq T ~ V OTKOV TOG and weentered into the house of the went with me, and we entered into the house .'".xnXc ..""Fv,. male person. of t h e man. 13 ' A T I ~ ~ ~ E I A E Y62 tjpiv n O q 8 6 T~,Y ~ ~ 13 "He reported to He repoxted back but to us how he saw the us how he saw t h e stand i n his hyydav r@ o i ~ qaljroir o ~ a 8 6 v r a ~ a angel i angel m the house of him having stood and house and say, ' D i s eirr6vra 'Arr6or~uhov i q 'l6mrtlv nai patch men t o Jop'pa having said Send you forth mto Joppa , and and send for Simon p ~ ~ 6 n e p t pXipwva i~ ~ d v h t n a h o l j p ~ v o vwho is surnamed rend across Simon the ( m e ) being surnamed Peter, 14 and h e will nhpav, 14 8q A a h i o a PIjrip~a np65 02 Speak those things Peter, who willspeak saglngs toward ,you t o you by which i v oTq Crwefi~n 0 5 ~ a rrZq i 6 07~65 your in which will be ~ v e dyou and all the houae you and household may get saved.' 15 B u t when , l5 =peak, the hdciv h i r r ~ o t v rl, n v d p a ~ l ,6ylov holy spirit fell upon to be speakmg fellupon the spirit the holy ~j~~~ m' ahJq Kai fip2 tjpeq $v them just as it did also upon us m also upon us in [the] them as-even upon

, ' " , B E

:te. he~p E : '

6pxq. 16 fpujo8qv 68 roc b i p a r o s beginning. 18 At this begmning. I remembered but of the raying I called t o mind the saying of the Lord, r o c KUP~OU d q Ocysv ' I w b q q , pi" ofthe Lord as hewassaving John mdeed how he used t o say, 'John, iP&wirr~osv r96ar1 J p ~ i q 62 P C ~ T I O B ~ ~ U E O ~ E for his part, baptized to water You but will be baptired baptized with water, but YOU will be bapb nv~6pa~ dyiw. 1 17 ~i 08v T?)Y &qv in spirit holy. lf therefore the equd tized in holy spirit.' 6wpsZN t6wnev .aGToiq d 8c6< &q n a i tjpiv 17 If, therefore, God free gift gave to them the ~ o das also to us gave the same free gift rrvzrdoaotv h i 76" ~(Lip~ov 'Iqooiiv to them as he also did t o US who have behaving believed U p o ; the Lord Jesus X cor6v, i$& ~ i q npqv , 6uvar6 ~ w h i i o a l lieved upon the Lord ghrist, who was1 powerfu? to hinder Jesus Christ, who was I t h a t I should be able r6v 0 ~ 6 ~ ; t o hinder God?' the God? 18 Now when they 18 'AnoGoav~sq 61. ~ a i r ~ a heard these things, Having heard bu t there (things) they acquiesced, and fp6~aoav ~ a i i66{acav ~ 6 v 8s6v they glorified Gad, they got quiet and they glorified the ~ o d saying: "Well, then. ACyqv~cq "Apa ~ a i T O ; < ~ ~ Y E ~ I 6Y God has granted ~ a ~ l n g Really air0 to the nations the repentance far the E d T ~ Y ~ E T ~ V O I W ~ i q W ~ V~SWKEV. purpose of life to the repentance into rife gave. people of the nations also." 19 Oi p2v oBv 19 Consequently The (ones1 Indeed therefore 6~aorrapfvreq hl, 8hiw~wq those who had been having been dispersed from tribulation scattered by the t r ~ b u ris YEVOM~VI~F frri XTE@&C+ latlon t h a t arose over the (onel havlngoceurred "Don S t e ~ h e n Stephen went through 60 jA8ov Ew$ Q o ~ v i ~ q q ~ a as i far as Phoenl'ela they went through untll Phaenlcla end and Cyprus and Antloch, but speaklng K h p o v ~ a 'Avnoxsiaq, i p q 6 ~ v i AahoiRTT~q of Cyprus and of Antloch, to no one s ~ e a k m g the word to no one except t o Jews only 7.3" h6yov ci p p6vov 'iou6aio~q.'20 'Hoav 20 However, out of the word if no? only toJews. Were them there were some 66 ~ ~ vi 5 q adr&v hv6peq KGrrplot but Some out of them male persons Cyrrrlans men of Cy'prus and Cyre'ne t h a t came t o ~ a i Kvpqvaial o i ~ w r q th06vrq siq Antioch and began and cyrenians: who having come Into talking to the Greek'Avr16xa~av a6rAouv rai np6q ~ o b qspeaking people, Antioch . were speaking also toward the declaring the good 'Ehhqvtorhq, zriayysh~Cbpcvot ~ 6 v K ~ P L O V new3 of the Lard JeHellenists, declaring as good news the Lord sus. 21 Furthermore. 'lqooirv. 21 , ~ a. i fiv Kupiou VET' the hand of Jehovah' Jesus. And was of Lord with was with them, and a ereat number that aliri,~, ~ 0 h 6 < TE hpl8 6s d TIUTE~UU< them, much and numfer the having believed

GO^

$2

& .d

21' Jehovah, J'.8.'0.'3.'"-'8;2%.13; Lord, b4B.

ACTS 11:22-28

578
to be about

519

ACTS 11:29-12:5
upon

2% ":%%$?'

hrl rbv K~PIOV. turned t o the Lord. Lord turned upon the 22 The account 22 ' H r o h 66 &I X6yog SIC 76 & l a about them got t o the was h e a 9 but the word into the ears ears the eongregation t h a t -was in JeruL~2z'&W salem, and they sent n ~ p i&Ov, l a 1 tE,anLo~~~hav Out as far about them, end they aent o f f out as Antioeh. 23 When Bapvhpav h e arrived and saw Barnabas 'AvT1oxeias Antloch; 23 n a p ~ a 6 ~ e v o q ~ a i 16irv r j v the undeserved having come to be alonmide and having seen the kindness of God, he xhplv fiv roc emir rejoiced and began undeserved kindness the (one) of the God t o encourage them all to eantlnue in rai napr~&hel n&mq tx&pq he rejoiced end he was encouraging all [them) the Lord with hearty npo8Lue1 7'5 purpose. 24 for he KE~~$S pUrP08e oflho t : k e was a goad man and
tnbrprqev

ptMrlv

to go to be

LocoBal

fg'

whole

dhrlv

e j v was about t o come

the: upon the entire in-

thz$ke): 3 , 5

belnainhab~ed'leirthli w e occurred upon for t h a t matter. did take place in the time KXauSiov. 29 rOv 66 p o 3 y O v ror8bq Claudiua. Of the but disc PI@$ according as of Cisudius. 29 So those of the dixiples E~OPE?T~ 715 $LU~V wasgetting thmugh well anyone they etcrmined determined, each of them according as Enamoq CnirOv elq 6iaroviav nipvan each of them into service to send anyone could afford roiq vmotvoSwtv 6" rfi 'louSaiq it, to send a relief Juden in the tothe (ones) inhabiting ministration t o the brothers dwelling in & 6 d q o i y 80 6 vai &roiqww also they did Ju.de'a: 30 and this to brothera; which h o u r ~ i h a v r c q rrpdg .rob< n p m ~ u r i p o u qthey did, dlspatchmg havine aent off toward the older men it t o the older men by the hand of Bar'na-bas Bapv&Pa rai Taljhou. 6'h oiBsmaba. end Saul. through and Saul.

oinou b v

iyivnoh i habited earth; which.

%%'

to be ramalnlng toward I t

npoopbedv

and of faith And a pi l '& Clya8bq Kai Tlv crowd h~ s was male oereon and . . . . ~ ~ ~ ~ ~aood -- . ~ ~ ~ ~ . cans~derahle nvrljparoq &yiou v a l n i m r w q , nai rpowe.riI3q was added to the of spirit holy and of faith. ~ n d wasadded Lord. 25 S o h e went off t o ~ a r s u to s make I r d g pi^. 25 t@h8cv !,~,h,oj~ W c l e n t Lord. He went out a thorough search for 26 and. after h e 6 i elq Tapwbv &va<~rfloa~ Xd)iov, 26 ~ a Saul i but into Tarsus to seek UP Saul, and fmlnd h i m h e broucht --E~,?AV fp,Y;v ' A n l b x f ~ w . him t o Antioch. It having found thus came about t h a t &+VETO 6& m h o k ~ a i for a whole year they It occurred but to them and gathered together m a 8fiva1 with them in the eonto be leatogether, gregation a n d taught Tz 616&Sa1 6xXov lrav6v and 9uite a crowd, and i t to teach cmwd sumeien(t, t o % ? k % k l y was n h ~ w q ev ~ ~ pa&l ~ r&g ~first in Antioch , ~ Antioeh the di~ci~les that the d i s c i ~ l e s were grst1v in by divine providence called Christians. 21 'Ev ralSraiq 62 raiq I + ~ P , ; I F 27 , NOW in these In these but tho days prophets came rmfih8ov &nb 'IE ooohJpwv n p o q i i r a ~ dOwn from prophet. they came down from grulslem t o Antioch. 28 One r1q ' A v ~ ~ b x e l a v . 28 &vaur& 62 o f t h e m named having stoOhYp but into Antioeh; Ag'a.hus rose and 65 arlriiv d v 6 p m i 'Ayapoq Lutpatvcv out ei them to name Apsbua was e gmfying Proceeded t o indicate 616 TOO n v r l j m o q htpbv pfyhhqv through the spirit t h a t a great famine thmugh the ap&t famine great

&$ %%?'

24 b&ao

Of

spirit

dte

,$$'

,"$

6 pawthebq r & q xc7paq the king the snds applied his hands ~ a n O u a i r w a q 70" &nb ~ f l qt~lthqwiaq. to mistreating some to treat badly aome of the from the ecciesla. of those of t h e 2 &veiArv Sk 'I&nwpav &v &6Ehgbv c g t 2 He He took up but James the brother did away w ~ t h James a iav 8L 6n the brother of John 'Iwhvou a of john Having ~n but that bv the sword. 3 AS &pcminr L u n v ~ o i q 'lou6aio1q r r p w i 8 e r o ' he saw it was pleasing pleasing it is to the Jews he added to the Jews. he went ouXhaBciv ~ a in h v, ?ow S t fipipal on t o arrest Peter to take with also Pet?, were but days also. (As i t was, those ral were days of the T&V &<lSpwv, 4 6v of the unleavened (cakes) whom also unfermented cakes.) EBc'ro alq g u h a ~ i v , 4 And laying hold of having lnld hold al he put into i n him, he put him in prison, turning him rrapa6obq pw~v ~f~pa6io!< ~ ~ i ~twwa ~ having given beside to four set8 01 four over to four shifts or a,,w.rGv g u h & o w ~ ~ v ahbv, pouhbpcvoq of four soldiers each ofsoldiers to be guarding him, wishing to guard him, as he intended t o produce PET& rb nhuxa h v a y a y d v a h b v T" after the Passover to Lead uD him to #e him for the people pLv oOv r oq after the passover. ha@. 5 6 'iekr indeed therefore people. The 5 Consequently &Y ~ f q i u h a ~ f i . n p o u r u x i 6 i Peter was being kept L~qpdro waa belnnobserved in the Prlaan; Prayer but in t h e prison; but fiv LKTLY~ y ~ v o p L v q J r b ~ f l q L~nXquiaq prayer to God for was intensely occurring by the escleaia him was being carried on intensely by the 8ebv nrpi adro0. npdq ~ b v toward the God about him. congregation.
thrust upon

12 Down

K ~ T ' Lreivov
thst &rod

but

Si

ibv
the

appointed time

Ka~pdv

h i p a h s v 'H Q6qq

About t h a t 12 particular time Herod the king

1 1

ACTS 12:6-10
8 .OTL
When but ha was belng about tte

680

681

ACTS 12:ll-11
b6rpoq
Peter

6L

4p~Ahw , ~ " n f o u y a y ~ i6 ~ Now when Hemd o lea forth *bout to produce

t o t e night
VWT? ~KE~UU ?v

,,,

him. that night Peter WaS sleeping bound 6 nhpoq KOI c i w v o ~ with two chains the Peter $kePing between two soldiers. w p m ~ o r h v &~ES:WS having been bound 6 ~ $and guards before the wldlers door were keeping the ~riharic. TE &r;l c u r d s and be are Tk the were o&&lnz - orisan. 7 But. look! 1606 h y y d o q Kupiou Jehovah's' angel stood 7 1 ) " cpuhmfiv. 7 And lwkl angel ofLord by, and a light shone the prison. yhqI f l a p ~ m LV ~6 oIK~~~MI' &n6m K ~ in the prison cell. stoodupdn, and lght shone in the dwelling; Peter on the nardrSa 61 Tljv ~ T A E Y P ~ V TOG n i ~ p o uside, he roused him, havlngaml8en but the side of the Peter saying: "Rise quickly!" tjyctpev a d ~ d v htywv 'Avhma i v T ~ ~ X E I .And his chains fell off he raised up him saylng Stand up in haste; hands. The anT & r a i i ~ t ~ c o aav h06 a 1 &Mor~q u and fell out of hlm the ehalna out of the gel said to him: "Gird E I P ~ Y . 8 clncv 61 b (ZyyAoq npbq adr6v Yourself and bind Your angel toward him sandals on:, ~e did Kands. Seld but the Zhoal xal tin66qoa1 'rh oav6&h1& uou' so. Finally he said to Glrd and blnd under the sandals of you; him: -Put your outer ~T$~&EV M o J ~ w q rai A~YEI garment On and keep but thus. And i Baying following me." 9 And nrptpdoir 7 lp&~16v oou he 'vent Out and ~hrow around the outer gsnnent of you &rohob&~ I 9 ~ai &SEXebv following him, hut be folbwlng to me; and havlng gone out he did not know that firoAob0el rai ofin 6T, what was happening he was lollow&g. and not hehnq?nown that through the angel was &AqBI< & m l v 'rb Y I V ~ ~ E V O V 6th 705 real. In fact. he suptrue h the (thing) oecurrlng through the posed he was seeing L66rc1 62 6papa PAtnc~v. a vision. 10 Going be wan thlnklnp but vision to be seemz. through the first GIEA~~YTE~ sentinel gllard and lo Havlnsgone throuh 9 5 : $ ' the second they gat to r a l ~ E U T ~ P ~ ?ABw V h i n i v ndhrlv the gate leading and second they esma upon the gate into the city. and o16~~8 ~v i i v+Cpouow EEI Tljv n6Alv. this opened to them i ~ o n the besrlng Into the l t y , of its own accord. ahoiq roi ahop&nl fivoiy! .elf-BEtin~ wan opene up to them,' and And after they went rh86vrrq npoiXt?ov bdpqv piw, mi Out they advanced ha$ng gone out they went forth street one, and down one street, and immediately the ~ d e t ~ g ~nrimq angel departed from immediately stood offfrom

H ' &!2?

g;:~ : $

that

. was

ahoG. 1 1 rai And hlm. ywb~woq

b
the

b
In

tavrQ h i m
himself

hsvlng come to be

he ssld

E ~ ~ E VN % I

Now

I have known know that

016~

1 comine11 to
a"*
"Om

And Peter, himself. said: "NOW I actually

n p

%zq

$%P,'Y

h y y d o v a h 0 6 rai &<eihmb p r
of him and
and
took out

me out of

&K

and delivered me 316s and O u t of Hem& hand

of the people of the Jews

.~

' t i '6ou rai ndr

of

grad

o f 3

q ~ i npoo&riaq q
the expeetatlon

TOG

that the

& '% :

: F

$2

,6,\

2 ; WT;&
2;

were expecting." 12 And after he 12 Tw161jv n 6hBm h i rfiv considered it. he went Having seen together end he came upon the to the house of &fary 'lo6BloU the mother of John O ~ K ~ W mot er Of John who was surnamed hoUBe TOG i n l * d o u ~ i v o u M :& : Mark, where quite the (one) belng aurnsmad a few were gathered i~avoi OUV~~~POIO~~VOI suacient having been crowded together and together and praying. npooruy6p~vol.IS upoGoavroq 6L aGroD l3 When he ltnocked ~ n v l n lknocked t but oi hlm a t the door of the D IlnZ . .I B. TOG nuhhvoq n p o o q h e ~ gateway, a Servant o f the gateway came toward girl named Rhoda to attend t o the na!6iorq Ona~oGoal 6 ~ 6 p a ~ 'P66q. 1 14 ~ a came ? s e r v ~ n t s i r l to obey to name Rhoda, and and, upon hlyvoba r j v +wvilv 7 0 ; ~ ~ T P Oemb U recognizing the voice having recognized the voice of the Peter from Of Peter, of joy XW~FC ~ K P / ~ l t v .rb~ nuhdva. own the joy not s h e o p m e d u p the gateway. She did eio6papoGoa 62 CnriyystArv tahal r b Kate, but Ian having run ln but she reported back to stand the and reported that nhpov T TOG rmhhvoq. 15 The 01 6L Peter was standing (onel) but before the gateway. Peter b e k the gateway. npbq a d r j v clrrav Maivn. 61 1s They said to her: toward her seld You are mad. The lone) but "YOUare mad: ~ u t 611qvpi(;rro ocrwq 1 . she kept on strongly was stronzly sasertlng thuo to'eXhsvinp' asserting it was so. ol 61 rXeyov ' 0 h y y r h 6 ~Lmlv ~h~~ began to say: " ~ t The ( o n e . ) but were laying The angel 11 1 8 his angel." 16 But
people of Ula

ha03

riw 'lou6aiw.
Jews.

; l i e

:$?I

zz

% B d o !?

q h o o . 16 6
of him.

he but

61 n h p o q
peter

wan remsfningupon

&T~~EVEV

knocking: having openei up

rpodwv.

6NoiSav~e

but they asw

6k

LT6av

knocking. Peter Iemained When there they a d ~ b vopened, they saw him
hlm

rai

and

were aatanlshed. t o %

tS6rqoav.

17

Havlng moved downward

~araocioaq

kc "L$'

62 aho?q but to them -~

~p

and were astonished. l7 he motioned to them with his O I Y ~ to be. tent hand to be silent -

7' Jehovah's, Fs."J%."".'l.*;

Lord's, KAB.

1 1 ' Jehovah, J?.%10.!3.18.r8.1WU;God, PI: the Lord,

"AB.

ACTS 12:18-22

582

583
odr 6 L rai 6Ne OTOU. 23 n a p a x p j p a o m !a m ls n . Insfantly and not but Ku iou 6NB' hrdFmecv abTav &WEXO< emote him angel Of lnateadof

ACTS 12:23-13:3

Stqyfiuaro a h o i q rrcg 6 ~ 6 p t o q and told them in he thoroughl~ related to them how the Lord detail how jehovah&bv L{<Y(IYFV & E T T ~ V brought him out of him Ira forth out of he said t h e prison. and he TE ' A n a Y E I A ~ T E 'la16@~ ~ a T i O ~ S &6shgoi5 Said: "Repart these and ~ e p o r r u o u back to James and to the brothers things to James and ~aha. rai t5d8bv &nopa,j8,, t h e brothers." With these (thinnr). And hsvlnanone he went , t h a t h e went out and -. out journeyed t o another . E I ~ ETEPOV r place. Into different place. 18 Well. when it 18 ~ E V O J I ~ Y F 6~ W ~ F fiv T ~ E O S day, there was Having eome to be but of ay war no little stir among o h 6 W o c tv roi< r n p m l O m l % r i h~cr the over what not little In tho soldters, what really really had became nirpoc 6 ~ 6 ~ - 0 . 19 ' H 61615 Of peter. 1 s nelod the Peter Came to be. &rod made diligent search h r ~ C r l r j u a < adrbv ~ a i p rbpbv for him and, when having *ought upon hlm and n 3 having found not him, he drvarpivaq fob< g6harag Ldhruusv examined the guards having examined the guards he commended and commanded them hnax87jVal ~ a i r a ~ r h 8 b v h n b rjq t o be led off [to punto be ie OR: and hevlng eome down from the ishment]; and he went 'lou6aiar. Cl5 Kaluapiav down from Ju-de'a t o Judea Into Caeaarea Caes.a-re'aand spent some time there. 6lhpt@sv. he was s~ending Ltlmel through. 20 NOWh e was in a fighting mood against zo Hew*HV eupolraxiw TU but mentally 6ghtlr.g to g r i a n s and t h e people of Tyre and Of with tt8uviolg. 6 o b p a b j v 6 L napjuav one accord they came* to s~dontans;ti!=-mlndedly but they were to him and, n a ~ E ~ U W T E ~ BA~PTOV toward and having penuaded Blastus pemuading who was in charge of rbv h i r o t rot.r&voq pau,hhwS the bedchamber Of the the (one) upon the bedchamber of the king king, they beg= suing firotvro peace, because they'were asklnp 'r~fivlv PCBEB thf&,, p h : for their country was .~~b~ufjal Tilv X O P ~ VM rood to be getting ied of them the eountw from the from that the king. b a u ~ h ~ ~ f i 21. T ~ K T ~ 66 ~ P ~ P F t$e I 21 But on a set day khgly [counfryl. To ordered but day Herod clothed himself &vSuu&pevog i u 8 6 r a with royal raiment having olothed hlmaelf ralment and sat down upon paulhl~)Iv ua8ioaq h i 'rot the judgment seat and kingly having sat down upon the began giving them a npbF adto,jg. public address. 22 I n Pfim%?c ~ a $ ~ ~ ! ~ l ~ ~ ~ , " toward : a t I n ~ them: t u r n the assembled B e o t +ova People began shout22 6 6P 66poq Crregdwn~ wassoundlngupon ofc o d volee ing 'A god's volce, the but ~ u b l l e . 17' Jehovah, J7.".lo:the Lord, xAB. 20. Or."they began presenting themselves."

$2 ?

fit

rot<

'%?f~'

h.

a< mi I u P ~ ~ gation. Bar'na-bas as the and Barnsfas and Symeon well a s Sym'e.on who r a h o 6 p m N i y ~ p ,r a l Ao6ulog 6 Kupqvaiog was called Ni.ger, and betngcallJ Niger, and Luelur the Cyrenlan. Lueiu~ of Cy-re'ne. Mmcnjv rr 'HF+~u rot ~rnpohpxou and Man.een who ww Manaen and of Herod the tetrarch educated with Hemd ~ai,~ohoF. ~ ~ P Q W < uai the district ruler, and onenurtured together and S~YI. Saul. 2 As they were 2 AstroupyoGvruv 68 &irv Doln~~~b work l l c but ofthem t$e publlely ministering rai v q r n r u b r u v ~ l m v7 . 3 rrvrtpa ~6 Bytov t o Jehovahf and and isrtlng said the rpldt the holy fasting, the holy spirit 'Agopiuarc 66 pol rbv Bapvd:bav ~ a said: i 'Of all persons Lima off uov aetusllv to me the Barnshas and set ~ ~ ~ and , ~ ZaOhov El< rb Epyov 8 Trpouuhrh lral Saul apart for me for Saul into the work whleh I hava onlledloward the work to I aGTo65. 3 r6rr wm0uuvreg have called them." them. Then havlngfasted Ond 3 Then they fasted rrpouruS&pcvo~ r a l h10Evws r h q sipag and prayed and laid havlng rayed and havlng D U "DO" ~ the )hands their hands upon ariroiq dn6huuav. them and let them go. to them they released.

and not a man's!" 23 I n s t a n t h the aneel of ~ e h 0 v a h ; s t r u c k " hlm, because he dld &V 0 k E~UKW not glve the glory to whl* (thtngsl not he gave e $ 00-5. and he became o~ohqr6~pwroq K O ~ yEv6pSV05 wdh worms and havlng become eaten up by worms eaten and explred E tW Y Y F S V . 24 B u t the word he let out -"I. ~~. ~~. went 24 '0 6P hbyog rdi uupiou qtYYFa~v OIJehovah' The but word of the Lord waanmwing on growing and spreading. ~ai LnXqBGvcro. and was belng multl~lled. 25 As for B a r n e b a s 25 Bapvh a< 62 ~ a i I a t h o S bdmpeUIav and Saul, after having Barnetor but end Saul returned carried out the El5 'I~pouuahfi~ n X p O u a v ~ ~ r)Iv relief ministration in into Jerusalem hav?ng iulfille% the Jerusalem, they reG~auoviav, oumapaha@6vr~~ turned a n d took service, hsvlng taken along toaathar ' with them John, the ~ b v Ln8~hq8Lura Md: KOV. one surnamed Mark. the (onel havlng been surnamed &rk. 'Hum 6P Lv 'Avr~oyeiq rarh 71v NOWin Antioeh Were but , i n Antloch dawn the there we,e obuav & K K ~ ) U ~ Wn p o @ i i ~ a lr a l 616ho~aA01 prophets and teachers belng eecleata Pmphete and teachers the local can-

tz&e

?%"

13

13

*=

tone)

LO^?

'

2s' Jehovah, J7B.rO,l*.l3.ia.99.24: Lord, xAB. 24' Jehovah.Sta.".": the Lord. B. 2' Jehovnh. J7n.lo.l".".u.rn."; the Lord. RAB.

God,P'axADSyP:

ACTS 13:4-10

584
B!~~E~oL< 11 ;

585
straight?

ACTS 13:ll-16
X E ~ P Kvpiov tri hand Of Lard Upon p' Phhuv T ~ n 2 looking at the

;$

4 Ahoi p8v a h ~ K T T E ~ Q ~ ~ V T P 4~ Acoordingly these They indeed therefore having been sent out men, sent by the hrrb TOG &yiav rrvsripqroq narjh0ov is holy spirit, went down by the holy sPint they went down into t o Seleu'cia, and from ZE~EVK~~Y t~ ,. c i 0 L v TE d r r i r r h ~ ~ osiq ~ there they sailed away seleueia: from there and they sailed away into t o Cy'prus. 5 And KGnpov 5 ~ a i Y E Y ~ ~ E Y O I b Z a h a p i v ~ when they gat to be in cvorus.' and havine came to be in Salamis Sal'amis the" beean TO$ ~ E O O publishing t6e word of h6yov 'narrjyys~hov of the God God i n the synagogues word they were publlshlng the ~ & v 'lau6aiwv. Of the Jews They ~ a i q ouvaywyai< the svnveoeuetl of the jews: had John also as a n . .E~XOV 68 nai 'lodrvvqv h q p h q v . attendant. 6 When they had ~ o h n subordinate. they were havlng but also gone throughthe 62 6Aqv r i v v - m v 6 A~shOtnrrrg Having gone through but whole the illand ~ , ~ l $ , l ~ ~ ~ ~ , " y f a ~ e t fix?$ ndr ov EEPOV &Spa ~ 1 v hu p b i t h a certain untd PadRos they found male person some man, a sorcerer, a lr&yov p~u6orrpoqfi~qv 'lou6aiov false prophet, a Jew maglan false prophet Jew tow Om whose name was 6vopa B a p ~ o&q, 7 85 fiv oh Bar-Je'sus, 1 and he name ~ar-yesus, who was togetherwith was with the procon. sul Sergius Paulus, rQ drv0unhrw Z c b y i v naGXq dv6pi the proeonsvl Semius Paulus male person an intelligent man, Calling Bar'na-has rrpoorahsu&p~vog OVVETD~. - O ~ T O F h t s (onel having called toward himseli and Saul t o him, this intelligent. T trrc<erjrqopv man earnestly sought BapvdrPau - ~ a i ZaGhov ~arnabas and saul he sought nilan to hear the word of God. 8 But El'Y.mas duotoar ~ b v h6yav TOG to hear the word -of the God; the sorcerer (that, in 8 drv0io~aro 6?. a h o i g 'Ehcpaq 6 phyoq, fact. 1s the way his was opposing but to them Elymas the maglan, name is translated) them, o h w g y a p pe0rppqvsGsra1 r b Svopa admD thus for is being translated the name of him: seeking t o t u r n the from <qrqv 6 1 a m i p a ~ r b u dv0ljrmrov &rrb .rig ProConsu1 9 Saul, seeking to turn tirough the proconsul from the the faith: IS a's10Paul, rriorrwq. 9 ZaGhaq 6 6 6 nai naGhaq, becoming filled with faith. saUt but, the also pa"], spirit. looked a t r r h ~ u 0 E i ~ m ~ l j p c c ~ o &yiou 5 drevioaq him inten tly 10 and having een Ued of spirit holy havinggazed said: "0nnan full of ziq ~L~TLIY 10 E T ~ E Y T I v h i p q q r r m ~ b q 66hou eveN of fraud into him he sald 0 full of all fraud and every sort of "11n a i rrdruqg pp6coupyiaq, ui2 61aP6hou, lain?, you son of the and of every readily done act, son of devil, n,..,z, r vn+.rny of ndro g 6,uaoooi~qg, oh naioq cvcrylhmg r ~ g 1 1 t t . u ~ ~ . r:ghtcourcesr, nut you ulii eesre . ,.i., t . , ..,t of a ! *memy ~ h q dGtoTting t h e i g h t 61qmp&$wv T&g 66,3a5 TO$ turmng through the ways of the Lord the ways of Jehovah?'

.,,.....-., ,...

~~

~~~~

11 well, then, look1 Jehovah's' hand 1s o6 Vupon you, and you yo;. m,ll be blind not seeing the sunlight iih~ov sun until &PI appointed narpoG. time. rrapaxp-ua 1nstan;ly for a period of time? Lrreo~v-in' a h & hxhbq ~ o i ur6rog.. ~ a i fell upon him thickmist and danmesn, and mist and darkness Instantly a thick nspv5yuv t<jrr! Won him, and he gohg around he war seeking went around seeking 12 ~ 6 r r i6bv 6 hv0ljrrmoq T$ hen having seen the proconsul the (thmg! men t o lead him by the hand. 12 Then mi ,, T , o , yeyo& he believed the proconsul, upon having occurred h~rrXq~r6p~v , o ~ t i ~ f i 6 t 6 a ~ i i Seeing what had being struck out (of h ~ ~ s l t s ) upon the teach& happened, became a believer, a? he was TOG K V P ~ Q Y . of the ~ord. astounded at the 13 ' ~ ~ ~62 ~ h i ,e Tj5 e nd+ou ~ teaching ~ ~of Jehovah.' ~ Having been led up but from tbe Paphos 13 The men, toot rrspi naGhov fih0ov ~ i gn i p y q v gether with Paul, now the (ones1 about Paul came into Perga put out to Sea from Pa'phos and arrived a t T& n a p q u h i a ~ 'IwdIVqq . 68 dmxwpjoag of the Pamphylia; John but having withdrawn Perga in Pam.phyl'i.a. hrr' a6r&v hrr&mp~papcv ~ l q 'lepou6hvpa. But Johnwithdrew from them returned lnto Jerusalem. from them and 14 A d m i 62 ~,Ph@6vreq ,hrrl, ~ f r ie t u ~h e d t o ~ e r u s a i e m . They but having gone through from the 14 They, however, .rrapcyivav.ro c i q ? A Y T I ~ ~ E Iwent ~ Y on from Perga Antioch they came to be alongside into and came t o Antioch T ~ Y ntor6iav, nai U 8 6 v ~ r g ~ +v i < ouvayuuiv in Pi.sid'ia and, going the Pisidian, and having come into the synagogue. into the synagogue &K&e,oav. on the sabbath day, to% they sat down. they ,took a seat. the public 15 VET& 62 T ~ Y~ ~ Y ~ ~ Y W UTOG I Y V ~ J I O. a U i 15 A f t e ~ After but the reading of the Law and reading of the Law T& rrpoqqrbv hio~alhm o i and of the Prophets of the ~mphets sent forth the the presiding officers hp~~ouvhywyo~ rpdg a d ~ o h q hiyovrcq of the synagogue sent synagogue rulers toward them saying ~ u to t them, saying: 'Av6peg &6~Aqoi, d TIC imlv tv bpiv "Men, brothers, if Male Persons brothers. if any in in You there is any word. h6yoq mpanhjoeog rrpbq dv hubv of encouragement word of encouragement toward the peopl& for the people t h a t X i y r ~ ~ . 16 ,drvaorhg 6s naGhoq YOU have, tell it." be You raying. Having stood up but Paul 16 SO Paul rase,

~ a YGY i l60J And now 10okl ~ a i Loq T V hbq and youwdl be btnd

,stt

%:Ezn,",x,"k?

n$%I!g

2%

10' JehoYsh,

r.e.'41l.lss.9*.21;

the Lord, x A B .

1 1 ' Jehovah's. xABVgsy~.

F.8.'0,'5-'8,*224;

Lord's. xAB.

12' Jehovah,

J'S.10:

the Lord,

ACTS 13:17-23
and having moved downward to the

586

587

ACTS 1334-31

rai

narauaiuag

~1~ rf 1m and motioning with

end said

his hand, he said: 'Men. Israelites and 'Av6prg Iupuqhrirat ~ a l 01 Male Persons Isrselltes and the (ones1 YO= [others] t h a t fear p B 0 6 EVOl T ~ VBE~Y, &~obaTC. 11 ' 0 W g God. hear. 17 The feartg the W, hear You. The God God of this p w p l e TOO haair -rohov 'lupafih tE&Ea~o roJg Israel chose our foreof the oeaols Israel chose the ~ fathers. ~ and h e ~ exalt~~. thll @ ed the people during rra~ipclg r a i d v habv fathers o us, and the People Put hlKh up m their alien residence b yljh Aiyimrov, ~ a pi n h in the land of Egypt napolaiq the hllen residence In esrt O I E B Y D ~and , with and broueht them out ppa~iovoq [r nhoS iSjyayrv ah065 65 of lt mthuan uphfted arm tlgh he ed out them out of arm 18 And for a 6v0v Perlod of about forty ahfiq, 18 r a i (Jg T E O U E ~ ~ K O Y T ~ ExT ~ forty years and: as fime .ears he o u t UD wlth It. their manner df action trp&oq66quc" airrobg tv ~ f i tpjp~, boremannersol them h th'e deeolatei~lacel inthewilderness. IS After destroying 19 va8rhbv trrrh tv havlng tahendown nations seven in e z t seven nations in the Xwab K ~ T L K p~ 0~6 ~UPV ~ f i v y t v land of Ca'naan, h e of Canaan he saalgnea sa lnkerltnnce tho earth distributed the land of by lot: 20 all ahrhv 20 (Jg brut ~ r r p a ~ o u i o t ~ a them i of them sr to Years four hundrej end t h a t during about four hundred and fifty ~~EVT'IOYT~,. years. Aty. , . . . "And after these ?&a E6wrev K !rk E w Kai p n & And after t h n e IthIngs) he gave LdEes u n t i things he gave them Iapou A npoqjrov. 21 K & K E ~ ~ Njudges until Samuel prophet. And from there the prophet. 21 But f i ~ j u m o p&u~A&a,~ a E~WIEV l air~oiq 6 from then on they they aakedior klng, and he gave them t h e demanded a iring, and B&c ~ b v IaobA vlbv Krig 6 ~ 6 tr ~ Gad gave them Saul , person out of son of m h , a man of c o d the s s u ~ son o ~ K I . ~ male t h e tribe of Benjamin, B E Y I ~ ~ E ~ YE , q TEOUEP~OYT~ of Benjamin, yeam forty; for forty years. 22 And &er removing 22 ~ a l p c ~ a m ~ j u a gd ~ b v f i y r q m ~ b v and havlng set ecrola hlm he raised u9 the him, he raised u p for Aauri6 a h o i g 15 Pau~heCI, an them David as king, David to them Into king, towtom also respecting whom he rTnEv ap~vpjgag Etpov Aavri6 bore witness and said, he anid h s v k a borne wttne.8 1 found David *Ihave found David rbv 700 'Irouai, b6pa ~ a r h the son of Jes'se, a B e lsonl of the Jesse, msle pcrson according to man agreeable t o n j v r a p 6 i w poo 8s wotfiurt r& my heart, who will the heart of me', Who will do all the do all the things I 23 From BcXfipar& pou. 23 mirrou 6 0 ~ desire.' 6 ~ thlng. wllled of me. Of this (one) the God the offspring of this c h r 6 TOO mrippmoq rar' h a y y g i w [man] according t o from the seed according to Promtse his Gad
~~

%PI!:?
24
face

tJ$e

'lopailh
Israel

owripcl
savior

fir&,

~~~~

revq

before advance of the entry of t h a t One. had meached oublieh to 4 AaQ 'Iupajh. all the pmple oflsrael nm1 7 ynwoiag o mpcntanee l o all the people Israel. baptism !in symbol] of ~ ~ ~ . ' l w h q q ~ 6 v6p6pov, repentance. 25 But hh'pou 25 b q 62 A8 but we= ful~lllng John the course, a s John was fulfilling ih~ynt T i tp2 hovori~r E T V ~ I . his wurse, he would he was saylng What me are you supporlng to be< say, .What d o YOU o i r ~slpi 6 6 &M' 16oJ ipxrrat prrS suppose I am? I a m not am but look1 one is eomlng alter not he. But, look! one s coming after me the t 08 OOK ~ i p i 6510s r 6 h 6 6 q p a i me of whom not 1 em worthy the bound under sandals of whose feet 1 a m not worthy to hGua~. TGU no63v untie.' feet to looaen. of the 26 "Men, brothers, yivoug YOU &Srh@oi uloi 26 'Av6prq Sons of the stock aons of race ~ s l persona e brothera:

havhg preached be ore of the

npo~qpl5Srno2 rig

'lwavou
of John of hlm

'Inuotv, has brought t o Israel Jesus. a savior. Jesus, npt, 24 after John. In

npoudmov

cb66nu a h 3
entry

p&n'rlupa
baptism

1;

~~~

o f ~ b r a h n mand the lonea) In mu

'Appahp

~ a i

ol

B bpiv go oljprvol
Pearing y2p1k5

Of

Abraham and those

lotherSl among has been sent forth t o

r the b Bo6v GO^: to h iua v the 6 ~ward ~ Y O% ;C e

~ ~ , " ~ t h q ~ ~ ~
habltsnts of Jerusalem not know this One.

rmotroGvrcg b 'Irpowahfip rai 01 6pxovrrg and their rulers did LnhabItIng In Jerusalem and the rulers
oi them

,muj

arirGv

this (one)

rohov

hsvrna not known

& v o f i u r n ~ ~ r a l rZI5 but, when acting as and the

lhs lone#) down every

q?hq

voacen ofthe

TGV npogqrGv
prophets

rhg

rcnh n6v the t ~ n g s

they

~hPPm0v
sabbath they k l ~ l k d ,
having

*va~wuKoIJ&W
being read

%k$

to be tsken up of Pilate that he be h executed. 29 When. him; sr but they ended all the ithlnssl now, they had aecomnrpi a3~00 ycy appiva plished all the things about him havingteen wditen. written about hirn, ~ a e r h 6 v ~ c g h b 700 Eirhov ~ ~ Q K C Nrig they took him down hsvlng taken down bom the wood they put into from the stake and DIPW laid him in a memoripqpriov. SO 6 62 47e d UP al tomb. 30 But God memorlal tomb. The but raised him u p from &bv ir vcrpGv' 31 8g 6tBq hIm out of desd loncal; who got to e seen the desd: 31 and for many days he became roig upon to the ( o n e ) visible to those

t n h i uuw 28 r a i pq6~piav a i ~ i w 0avhlou 28 and. although they end not one cause of death found no for E;P~VTE~ ~ V T ~OE I ~ ~ T O &!Jal V p ~01ival death. they demanded
found

by the Prophets, h~2z:,5ed which things are read aloud every Sabbath.

eu asked

Pilate

ahbv. 29 (Jg 6 1 . hLhruav 1r6v~a

e,'$

ACTS 13:32-39

588

589
from ithines) which - all .~ ~ of ~

ACTS 13:40-45
ooljn fi6uvjeq-rr b not vou were able in 6 ?i this lone1
h a t from all the / tthines from whlch ~ou:buid not be declared guiltless

&dnhYrwv

&v

the people. 32 'And so we are declaring t o YOU the bps5 good news about the [to1 rou promise made t o the d , , Tobq forefathers. 33 that . the toward the God has entirely 33 ful6lled it t o~ us their 5 2 , ~ 2 5' ~ ~ ~ that children ~ in t h a t he ~ a h q v 6 8 ~ 6 qt n n ~ ~ A ' p w ~ s TOTS v TLKVOIS the God has fulflaed out to the children this fipv drvarrrioaq 'iqaoirv, &F in the second psalm. o US having made stand."* ~esus, as also 'YOUare my son, I yiymml T+ 6 w r i p w have became your ; l ? e it has been written to the second Fatherthis day,. Yi65 pou ET d, P 6 mipepov y e y i w q n h 34 And t h a t fact Son of me are you, today have generated t h a t he resurrected him from the dead WE. 34 671 6L drvem o w a h 6 v kn you. That but he made ?tand up him out of destined no more to YEK BY K~T, pfhhovra i m o o ~ p t p n v return t o corruption. dead Pones) ~koj yet being about to be returning he has Stated in ' I ciq 6ta@op&v, oiiroq eipqnn, 6r! this lato eorruptlon, , , t h ~ s he has saxd that give YOU people the loving-kindnesses to aula Abuw bpTv ~h I give . to the (things) lovingly kind David t h a t are faithful' 35 Hence he Aaud6 n'aTh. 35 Thro,$&hich also says in another. of avid the lthmgsl faithful. psalm, 'You will not nai b & T ~ Q Oh 6 6 ? ~ 1 q allow your loyal one also in dmerent lone) he is samng Not you w l i give to see corruption, rirv 6oc6v oou i 6 ~ i v 61a@eophv 36 ~ a David, r on t h e the (one1 loyal df yo* to see corruption; one hand, served the express will of God 36 Aauri6 plv i6iq yrvr4 to own gener=tlo* in his own generation David indeed Smlpmi~aq . TOG 8eoO and fell asleep [in having acted subordinate ioTjle of the God death] and was laid PouAfi Luo~pfiBq . a 1 VPOOCT~~~ T T P ~ S -robc with hi5 forefathers counsel fell asleep and was added toward the and did see corruprra.ripaq aoljro~~ a E i T ~ N StapeophY, 37 8" t i o n 37 On the fathers of him and he saw eorrupt~on, whom other' hand, h e whom u p did not 62 6 Bedq i y a t EV ooljr d6sv 6tapBop&. see corruption. bYt the ra,.e~up not heraw corruption. 38 'Let i t therefore 38 r w u r 6 v oBv E u r o Spiv, &V~PPF be known t o YOU, ~ n o w ntherefore letithe to you, male Persons brothers, that &6chpoi ~ T C 6rh ra6rou bpiv hpcul5 through this One a brothers: that through this (one) to you lettine go off forgiveness of sins i s being &pap~l&v ~ m a y y L M ~ ~ a t ,39 ~ ~ l i published of sins is being announced down, and t o YOU; 39 and

ha6v: a h o O rrp6q b of him toward the people. 32 Kai ?$ And a~yd~S6paki weare declaring as goodnews

A 2A:%!$?& 'i? %

=~<,

havz~Er,"be

41 '16~~6,
See 70%

~ ~ $ ~ ~ 4 ~ ~ & ,

oi nmagpovq~ai, ecorners, the B a u p h o m ~~ a i dlpaVim%~a, 6~n wonder YOU and vadish you away, because bpydd;opat kyi, i v ~ afipipatq i ~ S Gv, am workmg I in the days oprou,

fi

? $ $

re

12'

wonder a t lt. and vanlsh away, because 5 TTroTE,jqTE t k , , I am work~ng a work you would believe ,f eve. which 2 t that ln YOUR YOUdays, wlll hv a work no tu6~qyjm1 Spiv. means believe kven if mayrelate out through to rau. anyone relates it t o 42 'EE6vrwv 6P a 6 r & ~ a p ~ n & h o u v . you in detail.'" but of them they were entrea-g ~ o i n out g 42 NOW when they T& p e ~ a @o h P P a ~ o v h d q 8 j v a 1 a h i q were going Out, the into the between sabbath to be spoken to them people began entreating for these matters Tafira. 43 hu&iq5 these. Havingbeen dlssalvea t o be spoken t o them On the sab6 ; ~ " q ~ ~ ~ ~ yi ~ w0 h y o j6 e qq o a ~~ o A A o i TGIY but oflhe synagogue foilowed many of the bath. 43 s o after the synagogue assembly 'lou6aiwv cai TGV ucpopivwv r r p o q h 6 ~ w v was dissolved, many Jews and of the venerating proselytes of the Jews and of the TQ na6Aw ~ a i 76 B a p v g q OTT~VZS proselytes who worto the Paul and ta the Barnabas: who shiped [ ~ ~ d followed ]' Paul and Bar:na.bas. ~ p o u h o h a h r ~ q adroiq haleov speaking toward them they were persuading who in speaklng t o them began urging aoljrobq rrpoo~ive~v them t o contlnue them to be remainma toward in the undeserved TOO ~ E o O . X~PITI k~ndness of God undeserved kindness of the Gad. 44 The next 44 T+ 6 i tpxopivy oai3Phy sabbath nearly all t h e TO the but commp: sabbath city gathered together n8o.z fi n6X1q rrvv'x&l & ~ o O o aT ~ ~ Yt o hear t;e word of all the city was ledjogether to hear the Jehovah 45 When Airyov roO BEDS. 45 166vrcq 62 oi the Jews got slght of word of the ~od. Havingseen but the the crowds. they were ' I O U S ~ ~ ~ O ITO& ciX~ou5 t ~ r r h f i o 8 ~gihou ~~ filled w ~ t h Jealousy ~ e w s the emwds they got lled of ~ealousy and began blaspheroiq ~~6 mously contradlctlng drvr6Aryov ~ a i and they were eontrad~cting the (thmgs) by the things being ,44. Jehovah. 43' Who worshiped (feared) God, S p ; who feared Jehovah. J". JLI.72; the Lord, P 4 x A B ~God, ; B'CSyn.D.

rai and EpyOv work ipyov work

YOU. 41 'Behold it, YOU scorners, and

said in the Prophets does not come upon

!$~d,:

UJX.5;

ACTS 13:46-51

590
i

591

ACTS 13:52-14:7

naShov XahovpLvo~g P?.ao~qpoilv~q. spoken by Paul blaspheming Paul to (things) belngspoken 46 ~ n so d talklng 46 rrappqa~aahpsvai rr 6 nairhoq nu? 6 wrth baidness, Paul Havmg spoken boldly and the Paul and the and Bar'na bas s a d Bapvhpaq stnav 'Yviv qv Qaynaiov "It was necessary for Barnabas they r a ~ d To Yon it was necessary t h e word of God t o ~ E O G be Spoken first t o rrpbrav hahq8jva1 ~ b vh6yov TOG first to be roaken the ward of the ~ o d .you Since YOU are it away h ~ 1 6 i j dmw8~io8r a e b v nai o h &{iou< since push away ~t and not worthy YOU and do not judge yourselves worthy K~~VETS tam oil^ T " < aiwviou of everlasting life, rou are judging selves oflhe everiasting look! we turn t o the evq, 4, aL9.ro iSoG m p q 6 p c 8 a ~ i g7 h 47 In fact, look! we are turning into the nations; thus Jehovah' h a s laid L v r i r a h ~ a l i p i v 6 ~ l j p l o g T i 8 ~ 1 ~ 6commandment 1 upon has enjoined to us the Lord I have put US in these words, 'I 5 s siq @bg eevbv m G ~ T v a i o c :ic have you as YO" Into light of nations Of the to be you ,"to a light of nations, for v w q p i c n , Ew iox&,ov rfig y i 5 YOU to be a salvation salvation u n t i last (part1 of the earth. t o the extremity of 48 'AuoSovm 6L T& E8vq Bxa~pgv the earth."' 48 When those of nearing but the wererelolcing heard nai t665al;bv rbv A6yav ~ 6 3 8roG, nai the and they were the word of the GO^, and this. they began t o hiorevoav 6 ~ 0 1 ipav ~ ~ a y p i v o t rejoice and to glorify believed as many as were having been disposed the word Of Jehovah,' and all those who were rightly into e~~f~~ ~& , : disposed for everlasting life 49 6lsOfps~0 h6~og became believers. was being borne through but the word of the 4g Furthermore, the ~vpiou 61' 6hqq rfig xojpaq. 50 of word of ~ e h o v a h ' Lord throughout whole the country. The went on being 61. 'lav6aiol rrapb~puvav T&< o ~ P o p E v a throughout ~ the whole but ~ews urged on the venerating country. 50 B U ~ the yvvainaq ~ h shxfipovag g ~ a TOG< i rrpirroug Jews stlrred up the women the reputable and the first imenl reoutable women who [d GO~I and + 765 r r 6 h ~ w q~ a i ~ ~ ~ E I P O Y Slwypav ~ U r ~ h l p e men of the eitv and they ramed up upon persecution the pr~nclpal Of the 'Ity' and they irri T ~ Y nairhov ~ a i Bap~hPav, ~ a l'=lSed i u p a persecuupon the Paul and Barnabas, and tlon against Paul and b5iPahov a6~035 h r b arm bas and threw they threw out them from them outslde t h e ~ r afirfiv. 51 o i 6 ; ~KTIV~C~PEYOI ~ b v boundaries 51 These of them. The but having shaken out the shook the dust , f the11 feet against ~ovioprbv ~ b v rro6bv i-rr' ad-roGq fih80v dust of the feet upon them they came them and went . .7 J . J t L . . . Is. Jc!r,~~i..J'" ' i ' '' thr L.~~ i' ,5741.y,' I, nn. $9. .I~.,..~,.,!I, .I.. l ~ ~ . . ~ , . . . ' ; I . I ~ I ,s.\1nrds>:. 50' Nhu a, rshl!<,d Ifc.lrril C d. 1s n,h., f..:1rc.d J ~ j iv . I.,.Ii.. .
~ ~

' I : $ ?

;$?

'IK~YIOY 52 07 TE . p a 8 g ~ a i t o 1.cotnium. 52 And t leonium: the and discmles the disciples eontinLrrAqpoGvro xapsq zai m n j p a r o q hyiou. ued t o be fllled.with were beine of s ~ i r i t holy. 10y - filled of jar . . and . . and holy s p ~ r i t . NOWin I.eo'ni.um 'E~LVETO 61. &Y 'IKOYIW K ~ T & .rb they entered It occurred but in Ieonivm down the together into the ah6 rioch8riv . a h o b g r i C ~ i synagogueof v the very (thing1 to enter them Into the jews and in ouvaywyjv 70" ' I o ~ S a i w v ~ ahdjoat i o i j ~ w q such a manner t h a t synagogue of the Jews and to speak thus a great multitude of burr r~urrGoa~ 'lov6aiwu TE K U ~ 'Ehhfivwv both Jews an* Greeks' =.-and to believe of ~ e w s and and of b reeks became believers. But the that =oh3 rrA?,O2., 2 oi 61. hrrsl8ioavreg much tu TI,^ but having disobeyed did not belleve Stirred
~ ~

14

14

\$

$ :

'lou6aio1 &rrfiy~lpavu a i bdmwow T&F U p and Jews roused up and they badly aReeted the people of the lnfiuenced thenations sou's Of ylvxhg r b v &8vbv nara ~ b v &Sshpbv. ~~,,,,t the brothers souis of the natxons down on the brothers. ? .Thprefnrp . . . . .. . . . .thpv . . . o8v xp6vov B ~ i r p ~ v a v 3 inavbv v1.v spent eonslderable suffic~ent~ndeed therefore tune they spent tlme speaklng wlth rrappqola 6pwot i r r i TO ~ u p i ~T ~ Q boldness by the upon the Lard the (onel authority of Jehovah.' speaking\oldiy who bore witness pap~upok~ TO h6y bearing witness to the W O ~ o f t e t o the word of his kindness xhpl~ag , a f i ~ 0 3 6tS6vrt q v c i a iaai undeserved kindness him: giving s , g n . and by granting signs a n d portents t o occur ~ipara yi,v~o8al , 61h through their hands. portentS to be thrmugh 4 Howmer, the a h b v . 4 4toyio8q 62 ~b r r h f i 8 3 , , ~ i q multitude of the of them. Was split but the multitu e of the was , and some WMEWS, KC! oi v i v fiow o3Y for t h e Jews but city, and the (ones1 indeed were together with ,,thers for the apestles. 5 Now when a TO?$ 'I'ou6aiolg 01 61. oh Jews the (ones) but togetherwith the violent attempt took the dmoroo~6hotq. 5 62 L ~ ~ V E T O P TGV place on the part of apostles. A S but occurred rushing of the both people of t h e and Jews t8vbv TE ~ a 'lou6aiwv i o TO?<. and and J~WS together with the with their rulers, treat them insolently irpxouo~v a h r b v bppioat u a i Al8apohiuat them with rulers of them to outrage and to throw stones at and stones, 6 they, o n being toinformed the of of it, ahocg, them, 6 having ouv166m~g. seen wzth they K ~ Aed @ U down ~ O W into r&g rr6h&g fig Auraoviag AJorp& ~ a Lye.a.aZni.a, i ~ys'tra the dtiea of the Lyeaonia LYstra and and Der'be and the Aippqv nai T ~ Y wrpi~wpov, 7 K&KE~ country round about; Derbe and the roundabout country. and there 7 and there the7 went ~ljayy~hC6psvol ?om. on deelarlng t h e good deelar~ng g w d news they were. news

~9

XY,P&

~.~~~
~ ~

ACTS 14:s-15

592
TI<

593
Also

ACTS 14:16-21

&vip &GGva~oc L v male person Impotent in T O : < ' nwiv &&0 TO xoM( L Y S ~ to the feet he wes.?ttihg. lame LK rothia5 MT+F &oO, 6 5 airStrorc out of eavlty of mother of him, who never waplm&~qa~v 9. aD~og inoucv TOG walked shout. Thls (one) was hearing of the naGAov Aohoh-rog. 65 brE~i~a< Paui weakhg; who havlng lmked intently a h @ rai i6h TI Exet ' to hlm and having seen that he la having some

8Kai And A6or 015

10 said with a loud voice: up erect ' A v ~ ~ 0 1 TO^ n 6 6 a 5 oou 6 p M t r d Stand up upon the feet ofyou erect; and On your Ieet." And he leaped and began ihmo rai ~ E P I E ~ ~ I1 . 1 oi IE he sprang up and he and walking. I1 And the Seeing what 6xho1 166v~zq 8 h o i q o ~ v fla3hoq Paul had done, raised crowds having schn whlch dld pa"] L n i p w +ilv eo,~+v aliriw A U K ( I O Y I ~ ~their voices, sayhe Ufted up the vozee of them InLyeaonian tongue In the LYc.a.0'ni.m tongue: Xtyovr~q Oi 0coi &p0,~0&~~ ~ 5 "The gods raylnp The god8 having been likened have become like humans and have come &v9phrro1q varLPqnav npdq to men came down toward down t o us!" 1 2 And 12 hMwv r c rbv Bapv w Aia, they went calling they were calling and the Bern%as Zeus. Bar'na.bas &us, but d v 6t flcnjhov 'Eppjv lrre16fi a h & $ ?v 6 Paul Her'mes, since the but Paul Hermea slnce he waa the he was the taking fiy06lrEvo5 TOO A ~ Y O U . 13 6 TE I L P E ~ F the lead in speaking. lesdlng one of the word. The end priest l3 And the priest of '106 A I ~ F TOG 6 ~ 0 5 765 n + o 5 Zeus, whose [temple] of the Zeus the lone) belns be ore the elty before the r a d p o u ~ r a i ~ I I I I C I T Ltri ~ mbq n u h i v a q brought bulls and bulls and garlands upon the gates garlands to the gates 6vk KC(< 0 ; " and desiring to having'6mught togetherwlth oRer sacrifices with ~OEAEV 06cw. the crowds. was deslmg to bc~aerifiEln& 14 However, when 14 ' A K o ~ 62 ~ the apostles BarnsHaving but t~! bas and Paui heard of It, they ripped ~ ~ @ ~ ~ ivhr~a ~(IYTGV t ~ ~ t r t i 6 q u a v E I ~their Outer garmen* outer garments OE themselves theyleaped out into and leaped out into rbv 6xAov. rp&<ovrq 16 r a i A&yovreg the Crowd, CW1ng the crowd, crying out and aavlng Out 15 and saying: 'Av6psg ri T~DTC~ nOIEiTE;"Men. why are you Male p e n o k , why thew lthingsl are rovdoingl doing these things?

tzf!:,*;dh i

y d :$ ;,

y~~p$.h,y $ ,$ :

nigr ~ i ~ ~ o ~ : ",I:",", " ~ e

8 Now in Lys'tra there was sltting a certain man disabled in his feet, lame from hls mother's womb. and he had never walked a t ail. 9 This man liStening to Paul speak, who. on at him intent-

fit$<,

n p

$ 2

?.X,","b5

B,".%$~.",F

n g % :

%%$" ge

6piv We also are humans to rou ha.,~nz the v irv0pwno1, aGayyeh1<6lr~voi 61165 h 6 infirmities a s YOU do. men, deelarlng good newsto 'OU "fm and are declaring t h e ~ohwv T ~ V w a ~ a i w v h l o r p i ~ l v h i &ow these the vsln (things) to be turnlng upon God good news to for YOU t o turn from G v r a 85 h o i UEV r6v odpwdv r a i ~ j these v vain things to living who mdde the heaven end the the living Qod, who made the heaven and the (:fineJ) . .~ Ev a h o i q 18 65 Q T U ~ ( n a p u m p i v a t q the eaflh and the sea in them; who in the having gone bu and all the things y~vsaic dancv n&vra 7.3 E0vq in them. 16 In the generation8 he permitted all the nations past generations he ail the narropEdEo8al ~ a i c d6ois a h G v 17 ~ a i ~ opermitted l to be golng to the warn of them; although tims t o co On in their odr &II&prvpov d ~ d v KEY ways, IT although. not Wlthout witness himaelf ha Let go off indeed, he did not &ya80vpyivv. odpav68cv. bpiv berob5 616obg leave himself without working good. from heaven to rov rslna 'Iving witness In t h a t he ~ a i ronf'O$ ra~*6pou5, P~'&,"' did good, giving YOU and appoin cd t mes fruit-bearing. rains from heaven rpopfi~ rai ~Lnpoodvqq seasons, of food and of well-mindednem KEffr25 and filling YOUR hearts t o 5 i v 18 nal ~aOra the full with food and And these (things) e % !~ ? y ofTa; cheer." l8 And rmhmoav 70515 6~Aouq 705 pi they restrained the crowds of the not yet by saying these things they scarcely ~ ~ E I V ahoiq. to he racriflclnl to them. restrained the crowds 19 'EnjABav 62 h d 'Avrtoxciaq r a i "Om sacrificing to They came upon but i r o n Antloeh and them. 19 But Jews 'Iroviou 'lou6crioa, ~ a i n r i o c m g rob5 lmnium Jews, and having persuaded the arrived *om ~ ~ t i o c h 6xAou5 r a i A10&am5 ~ b v nachov and 1.co'ni.um and CIOW~S and having stoned the Paul persuaded the crowds, Eoupov E<w 7% ~6A~wc , they stoned Paul and they were drssslng outside 01 e e!ty. dragged vopi<omq ah3v outside the elty. imagopining him lnmg he was dead. 20 ~ u ~ h c m 6 M o v6P -rGv pa811rirv a h ? $ 20 However, when the Having encircled hut of the disciples d'Sciples surrounded &vao.rh clmjA0cv ei$ T ~ Vn6A!v. ~ a i having stooi up he entered into the dty. ~~d him, he rose up and 6 h a 6 p l o v $E+~Ev T@ entered into the city. t o the momw he went out together wltm the And an the next day BclpvhPp . ! i s ~ f ~ p , ,he ~ left , with Bar'na.bas Barnsbaa lnto Dorbe. for Derbe. 21 And 21 bey ( X I U & ~ E Y O ~ TE n)v n6h1v after declaring the HBVlng decrared goodnewsto and the city good news to that

~ a i

'kf5

o f h e sufferings we are

otorra8~i~ Eupb

~~~

~~~~

z%h : $ % 0a2:uw

t~:ny

'

: $ '%,"~:f'

:tk!ya

ACTS 14:22-Z1

594
28

595

ACTS 14:28-15:s

ineivqv x a i ~.~U~~TC~U~VTE< InavoJq and maklng quite a that and havlng madedisclPlea sufficient tones, few dlse~olesthe" brriorpeywv siq /njurm ~ a i d q returned'ta iys'tia they returned into Lystra and into and to pe,,~,,ium 'Inirvlov mi ~15 ' A V T I ~ X E I ~and ~ , t o Antiaeh, Iconium and lnto 22 strengthening the ~ u x t r q TAW pa8qrAv, souls of the disciples. 22 L T ;T P ,: ~ ; ~ souls of the disclpleJ, them rrapaaahoGvrrc Cpp6vmv ! T viu~t, t c a i to ,,i n in the encouraging t o be remalnlng in the faith and faith and [saying]: 6st &a rrohXGv 8hiVrov Sci that thmugh many tribulations it isnecessam "We must enter into the kingdom of God f i p k s i u ~ h 8 ~ iE v ~ S T ~ Vfiaulhsiav 706 ~ E o O . us to enter into the kingdom of the cod. through many tribuiat i o n s ' 23 Moreover, 23 ~~!porovfiuavrsq 61. Having Bppomted [by extended hand1 but they appointed older men* for them in each aliroiq K~T' i ~ n h q u i a v r r p ~ ov~6pouq congregation and, to them according t o ecelesia men npowv5hp~vol vqu~slirv rrap60cv~0 Offering prayer with having prayed with fastings they put beside fastings, they committed themto Jehovah' a d ~ o ~ TO g K U ~ ~ tiq Q ay TTE~~~UTEGKEIU~V. them to the ~ o r d into whom they had believed. in whom they had 24 K a i ,, 6 t d 8 j l Y ~ ~ q T ~ Y n~ut6im And going through the Pisidia 24 And they went fih0,av nauquhipv, through Pisid'i.a and they came into Pamphylla, came into Pam.phyl'25 ~ a iXahjuavreq & n6pyq 76" A6yov i.a, 25 and, after and having spoken In Perga the word speaking the word* i d tic 'Arrahiav, Perga, they went down na~6Qquav theysteppeddown into Attalia. to At-tcli'a. 26 And 26 K ~ K E ~ ~h W r r h h ~ u u a v .ic 'Avr6xr!av, from there they andfmmthere they sadedoff Into Antioeh, . sailed far *,,tiach, 68av Suav rrapa6~6ppbo1 where they had been from where they were having been gwen beside entrusted to the unX~PLTI 706 0 ~ 0 6 Ei5 7b deserved k i n d n e s ~ of t:ie undeserved kindness of the God into the God far the work they Lpyov 8 hrhfipwoav. had fully performed. work which theyfumed. , 2 1 When they 27 napayrviryrvo~ had arrived and had Having come to be alongside i ? t gathered the eongreuvva ay6vrrg T ~ V inrXrluiav gatian together, they havingxed together the eeelesia proceeded t o relate hvfiyy EXXov baa hroirluEv the things God t h q were recounting as many (thingal p. did had done by mans Of 6 O d e MET' a h & v ~ a i TI ~~YOI~EY. the c o d with them and that he opened up them, and t h a t h e had opened t o the nations miq EBu~ulv 06pav to the nations door faith. the door t o faith.

3;

2:

ollr

Sohp~pav 61. ~ p 6 v o u o d ~6hiyov 28 S o they spent not They were spendlng but time not littie little time with the uh roiq pa0 r a i q disciples. together with the dia&ler.. ~ n certain d men Kai T I Y ~ ca~~h86vmq came down from ~~d some having down 'lov6aiag CSiSao~ov rabq hS~hqoSq 6n-Ju'de'a and began ~udea were teaching the brothers that teach the btothers: "unless YOU get 'Ehv pfi T E P I T ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ T E .oj If ever not You should be elrcumcised to t h e eireumoised according o the custom of Z~EL TQ M w u u i ~ q , 06 61jvaues t custom to the (one) of Mores, not YO" are able ~ o s e s YOU , cannot be uo8fival. 2 ycvopivqg 6; urdiucwg saved." 2 But when to be saved. Havmg occurred but - of standing there had occurred no ~ a i Sn~fiurwq odn M i y q g ~ o j n a d h v K a i littie dissension pnd and of reeking not little to the Paul and disputing by Paul and TO BapvdiPq vp4q ~them LSTOC~ L ~ a < m to the ~ a r n a b a s toward they arranged 'Bar'nabas they arranged withfor *hem, Paul hvapaivetv naGAav ~ a Bapv&pav i ~ a riw a q tobegoingup ~ a u l and Barnabas and some and Bar,nchas and

15

2:

l5

'

'"

2 ;

23- Or, '"eldSrs."

word or Jehovah.

.la?:

2 3 . Jehovah, J7,8,'0.'3.'3,'*; the L o d , x 4 B . 25' Word, BD: word of the Lord. uACVgSyP: word of God, Pi<.

hhhoug &< adr&v rrp6q roJq hoo76houq to go UP t o the aposothers ~ uof t them toward the nai rrp~vpuripouq ~ i c ' l e p o u o a h ~ y mapi TOO tles and older men in and older men into Jerusalem about the JeNSalem regarding this dispute. $ ~ ~ f i ~ r o m6rou. q t mg sought this. 3 Accordingly, s oi pb oav after being conducted indeed The (ones1 partway by the r r p a r r s ~ q 8 6 ~ ~ ~brrb ~ q ",i? g ih ,," C ," congregation, these having been sent betore by men continued o n oO,YiKqY nai 7E 6~jpxqv~o theywere going through and phoenieia and their way through I a ~ a p i a v B S l q y o G p ~ v o ~ T ~ V m l u r p o q j v both Phoe.ni'cia and samaria relating throughout the turning upon S c m a f - a , relating in ~ i l Y C~Y&Y, ~ a i Xep&v detail the conversion of the nations, and they were making 103' of people of the roiq &6~hgoiq. nations, and they the brothers. were causing great joy 4 rrapay~v6psvo~ 62 ~ i 'q l r o u 6 h u ~ a t o all the brothers. lfaving come to be alongdde but lnto Perusalem On arriving in rrapE66~8qocrv hnd Jerusalem they were they were reeelved alongside from kindly received by Cnnhquiag ~ a i T&Y ~ O U T ~ J ~: W : V the and eeclesia and of the apostles the apostles and the 7e rrpcu!3urfpov, hvfiyyrth&v and Older men, and they older men, they recounted recounted the many bum 6 oEdq tho; ocv as many (things) as the cod ail wzth thlngs God had done by means of them. alirGv. 5 'E<av6uquav 66 TlVEq T & them. Stood vp out but some of the (ones) 5 Yet, some of those

Others

Of

them

$2

7;hYe

$ 2

ACTS 15:6-11

598

697

ACTS 15:12-20

Cnrd alpp;ug TGV @ a loaiwv of the sect of t h e from Of the ~ L r i S e e a Pharisees t h a t had m r l m u r b ~ h t y o m q 671 66 believed rase u p hsvlng believed: saylng that It Unecealary from their seats and r n p l ~ l p v c ~ v a 6 ~ o b g m a a y y & A k ~ v TE said: -1t is necessary to be clreumcishg them t o t e ehare'lng and to circumcise them a n d charge them to nyiv d v vbpw M o u d o ~ to be o serving the law of Mores. o h s e n e the law of 6 X U V ~eq06v Te 01 b h 0 h 0 1 K U ~Moses." 6 And t h e apostles ~ e r e l e 5 t o g e t h a r and the spstles and 01 a p r o P l j r ~ p o ti&iv HEPI 706 h6you ~ o h o u . and the older men the older men to aee about the word this. gathered together to see about this affair. 7 nohhig 66 Srlrimwg yrvophg Of much but of secklng having occurred 7 NOWwhen much disputing had taken &vau~h n h og clrrrv npbg ariroirg havlng stoos up ~ e g r said toward them place, Peter rase 'AvSp~q &6rXgoi &prig h r i o r a o e e XTI and said t o them: Male Derrons brothers: rau arc well knowlne that '"Men, brothers, YOU & Ipepav &pxaiov l v Dpiv 1 5 ~ ~ 5 a r i from days orl~lnal In YOU chose choice among 8eb 61& TOG u r 6 p a ~ 6 g pou &ro>ual the a02 through the mouth of me to hear YOU t h a t through mouth people Of T$ Lev,, T ~ V hbyov ~ o te b ~ y y d i o u nai the nation8 the word of the goodnewa and t h e nations should hear the word Of HlOTrt?Oal, 8 r a l 6 K a p 6 l o y v b o ~ g eobg t to believe, and the heart-knowlng ~~d h e good news and and God' a p ~ l jOW &oig 6oJg .rb r m r t p a the 'fore wEneaa to them having glven the spirit bore witness by giving ~b 6y1ov raBi)g rai r)piv, 9 ~ a o l Mb 'pitit. the holy aCEordlng ss am to us. and nothing them the just" he did to ~ttnptwv p e r a f b f i p ~ v Te K U ~ And he hedlrtlngulrhsd between us and and them,' Us made n o distinction m i m ~ ra9apioag at us and tole falth having purlAed K l % ? $ them, hut purijied ahb. 10 vin, 03v ri ~~IP&<ET E heads by faith. of them. Now therefore why are rou testing their Now, therefore, rbv ec6v. kn19~iwa1 Suybv h i why are You the God. to put upon yoke Upon a test of God by T P ~ xov T ~ V P U ~ T ~ V b ohr 01 imposing upon the n% of the dlscl~les which neither. the neck of the n a ~ k ~ I~ t ~ J V )J Wk 1~ ~ ~ U U I I E V a yoke that neither fathers 0 us nor we wersa&ong enough our forefathers nor paor&ual; 1 1 &?A& 61b 7% we were capable of ~. to CRIFY? But through the bearing? 1 1 On the X ~ P I ~ S mj rupiou 'lrl0oG contrary, we trust to undeserved kindnoof the Lord Jesus get saved through the lrlOTrriopcv oo8fival K b T p h o v undeserved kindness we are believlnp to be awed down whlch m m e r of the J~~~~ in K&O(E~VOI. t h e same way as those also those. people also."
'

$2

ie~ ~ ~ ~ Y k ~ , " , " s ~ ~ ~

$2

; ; ;

mh'0o ~ a i lz At t h a t the Became sllent but all the mul?itu8&, andl mu]tltuae ~KOUOV Bapvhb ral nahhou became silent, and end of Paul they began to listen were hearing of Barnabar h o i r l m v 6 t o Barna.bas and Paul t<lyovptwv 6oa r e athgout as many tthfnes) as did relate the many signs q ~ ~ ria ia r i p a r a kv ~ o i sE&o~v that ~ o d s gns and porlenta in the nations did through them 6,' ab~i)Y. 13 MET& 62 usyioa~ th~ough them. After but the to bemmc s l l a t ammg the 13 After they quit a6robq b c ~ p i & l'Ih~wBoq hlywv 'AvSpeg speaking. James anthem answered M~IS pou. 14 zupe&,, swered. saying: "Men, &Sd@i &ro6oa~t brothem: hear IOU of me. symeon brothers, hear me. has 6 0 d 14 SYm'e'on' i~qyioaro Ka0i)q I ? rrtly the according as T related out lated thoroughly how Ood for the flrst time ~ E U K ~ ~ C IhT ab O ~ i v k5 &~Y&J looked upon to take out of nation# People toT*= turned his attention 6vbparl a h 5 . 16 ~ a i s o h @ t o the nations t o take name oi him. And to this out of them a people o u p ~ o v o O o ~ v 01 h6yo1 T ~ V lrpoqqrdv, for his name. 15 And sra ~oundlng together the words of the prophets, with this the words ~%p-al l6 MET& of the Prophets agree. raeirg It has een written , Alter a ~ ~ ~ r da.l n g just a8 it is written. T ~ O T ~ &vampkylo r a i &vorKo6opiow these things t h n e (things) 1ahall turnup and I shall rebuild 16 I shall return and njv orqv)lv Aauri6 r)lv w m r o ~ u i c n , K U ~nbulld the booth Of the tent of Davld the (onel hsvlng fallen end Dawd t h a t is fallen T& K~OTPQ~IILV~ down; and I shall the (thtnp) having been turned down rebuild its ruins and &volro6o KC; 6vop8ir~o erect It again, 17 in I shall re!u~~d and I &all erect s m ~ n t h a t those who 17 6nwq hv CKC~T+YWW 01 r o r & A o ~ n oorder ~ 50 that Ukely should seek out the leftover ones remaln of the men r 6 v h d p h w ~ b vrriplav, nai nhra T& may earnestly seek Jeof the men the Lord, and all the hovah: together with Eevq Lq' oGg h ~ d ~ h q r a l T& people of ail the nanations upon whom ha8 been called upon the tions, pop]e who are bvoph pou h' a h o h < , htWl Koplog called by my name. name of ma upon them, la saylng Lord says Jehovah,n who mo&v ~ d r a 18 yvo0Tb Cm' a l a v o ~ . is doing these thmgs. doing these (thin-) known from age. 18 known horn of r ivo 19 61b old ' 19 Hence my am fudging Through W ~ I E ~ decitlion is not t o mapew X E ~ V 7015 rtrrb T ~ V kevav those from the t o be tro&ung to the (ones)' from the nations who are turnh r ~ o ~ p t g o u u ~ vh i Bsbv, 20 CIMh nations + Il m lne .,om GO, hut ing t o ~ o d .20 but ---.. .~~. .-. .. .." 14' A Hebrew form of the name Simon (Peter). 17. Jehovah, p l . l a . 4 2 3 : the 17' ~ehovah, ~.a.rol%m.zs-*i: m r d , NAB. ~ o r d SAB. ,

12 'Emiyqu~v 6L rr6v nb

Ei2

002

9 F i *?

tyl

&')

2 '

ACTS 15:21-25 htmihai &oiq s & to write them to todispatch word to them of the to be abstain from things T&V drh~upp&w rinr ci@hwv r a i r"g polluted by idols a n d of the m utlon. odthe ldob and a i k e from forniestlon and n o p ~ i a q nai ~V~KTOO ~ a i TOG from what is strangled fornlcatan and of thing strangled and of the and from blood. a l p a r o q 2 1 Mouuiq y h p br ~EVE&V blood: Moses far out of generetlona 21 For from ancient times Moses has had &ppaiwv ~m6 n6Aw rob< those or glnal acmrding to clty the lones) in city after c ~ t y who preach hlm, berqp6uuov~aq a J r b EXEI fv ~ a i c preaching him he Is hrvlna in the cause he is read aloud mqoya% nard nkv u&i3i3arov in the synagogues 0" ~lynagoglles down every sabbath every sabbath." &v t v w n 6 p m ~ 22 Then t h e %sing read. apostles and the older men together with the 22 T6rz E6o& TO?< &1ou~6Aotq ~ a roiq i Then it seemed to the apoatles and the whole cangregat,on npeopvripolq 0th 6 A Tfi favored sending choolder men tocetherwlth whoye the sen men from among brnhquiq Lda5apivouq dv6paq 6 them to Antioch oeclesla havingehonen male persons out of along eth Paul and &6v nfpylax d q ' A v n b x ~ ~ w OZN them to rend into Antloch together vlth Judas who was called T+ naGhv ~ a i Ba& . ' IoGBav d v the Paul and to Bamabai. Juda. tha tonel Bar'sabbas and Sixas. leading men -Ong r d o 0 p m v BapoapBiiv r a i Eihav, &Spa( being called ~ a - b b ~ s and SLIRS, male persen. the brothers; 23 and by their hand they fiyouptvoug L v ~oic d6eAqoit 23 yp+avraq leading in the brothers: having wr~tten wrote: "The apostles and 616 x ah6v through of them the older men, brothOl h6uroAot nai ol T I ~ E O P ~ Ters, ~ ~ to O Ithose brothers The apostles and the older men in Antioch and Syria &6Ehqol TOTS r-6 Avn6xrtav ~ a and l Ci.li'cia who are brothers to the dawn ' Antloch and from the Xupiav nai Klhtniav &6Eh oiq ~ a i s Greetings! 24 Sinee Syria and Cilicia to b m g e r sto the (ones1 -UF have heard that 6%" xablv. 24 'Eml6fi some from among be out o t nations to be rejoicing. Slnce US have caused YOU trouble with speeches. fi[8y $$f$$y trying to subvert bpkq A6yot hvao~~ud<ov~cq qvxhg YOUR S0Ui% although you to wor& subvertme the ~~~- soula -~ -.-6 ~ & we ~ did ~ not give 0 them ~ 6 av, ollxort, to whom not we gave ~natructiohs. any instructions. 25 E&bw 4piv yevop&o~q b p o 8 u ~ o M v 2g we have come to a lt seemed to US havine bnoma like-m ndedlv unanimous accord and . iuXcEapSvolg &6paq have favored choosing havlnz chosen male persons toward men t o send to bpaq
You

ACTS 15:26-33

2 :

fi~$g!!r

~~22

2 % ,,& I
~ ~~ ~ ~~~

& m i q &yar&qqois Ap(3v ' YOU together with our toscthervlth the of loved ones. Barnabas Ba&q uai n d q , 26 &dpimo~q and Paul. 26 men t e Barnebas end to ~ a u l , to m m that have delivered napc16r6on&! r a g ylux6q &T&V hCmip roo UP their souls for havlnz Oven beside the wuls of them over the the name of our dv6paroq TOG rvpiou jp&v 'IquoO X TOG. Lord Jesus Christ. numa of the Lord of us Jesus phrlat. 27 We are therefore dispatching Judas 27 & r r u r & A ~ a cv o h 'lo(t6cnr We have nenkff therefme Judaa and and Siias, that they Zlhav, rai &oJg 616 Myou also may report the Sllas. and them tbrough word Same things by word. 6 m q y U h o v r a q T& ahi. 28 E&<rv 28 For the holy spirit reporung back the very IUling.1. It seemed and we ourselves have y6p -6part 7 3 &yiq ~ a fipiv : p p favored adding no for t o t e spirit the holy and to ue not lng further burden to You, nhiov hrtri8co0ai 6piv k p o q n h ' v .roljrov except these nmessary more to be put upan burden beslaea these things, 29 to keep abSt,ainlng from things r&, trrhvaynrq, 29 drrrfXeoOa, the lthlnga) of necessity, to be sbatalnlng from sacrificed to idols and ~I6oAo8b~ov ay rai from blood and from things strangled and (thingal snmi6ced to idob and .Yblood from fornication. If rrvtu~bv ,p,iag. of (thlngal strangled and of fornication; out of You care full^ keep these iauTobq e6 yourselves f ~ o m bv which th,6EEI%E,Tng, selves well things, YOU will prosper. Good health rrp&{~rr. -EPPW~L to YOU? IOU will p e r f e m BB 70" in gmd health. 30 Accordingly. 80 0 1 piw when these men were The ( o n r ) indeed let go, they went 6mohu86vrcq nuriih80v 'AVTI~XEIW I down to Antioch, and Antioeh, havlnl been released went down into they gathered the rai ouva ay6vmg ~b n h q e o j multitude together end hsvlngrcd together the mult tu e and handed them the h l ~ 0 A f i ~letter. ' hf6wrav 31 After readt h e y g a v e u p n Ihsndl ing it, they rejoiced 31 6RIa 6m 62 &&qu.w h i 6 over the encourageha& reah but they relo~eed upon the ment, 32 And Judas waparAjuct. 82 'lo&q r e uai XiAaq, r a i and Sllas, since they encouragement. Judas and and Silar, also themselves were also a 6 ~ o irrpoqflrat dvreg 6 1 6 h6you rrohhoG prophets, encouraged they prophet. being: through word much the brothers napc~&Aruavrohq d6rXqobq r a i h I ~ o n i p l < a v ' many a discourse encouraged the brothers and they confirmed: and them. 33 So. when 83 n o ~ i u a v r c q 66 x g 6 6 : v hd60quav having done but were releaned they had passed some &d T&V &6EhqilY =$< time, they were let with w' e$$?F fmm the brothers toward in by the brothers to thase who rohq hrromihavraq &oGg, the (ones) having sent off them. had sent them out.

.rt

fc

2 :

ACTS 15:34-41
35 flaGhoq

800

601

ACTS 1 6 : l 1

62 ~ a i Bapv&!3aq 34 ' 35 HowPaul but and Barnabas ever. Paul and 6tirprpav hr ' A W I O X P6 ~1~ 6 & 0 ~ 0 v r ~ Bar'nabas q continued were spending [time1 in Antioeh teaching time in ~ a i ~Ljayyd1<6pw01 ~ a Antioch i teaching and and declaring as good news also declaring, many 6rLpwv nohh0v ~ b v hbyov TOO K U P ~ O U . others also, the goad dltlerent (Ones) many the word of the Lard, news the word of 36 MET& 66 mvaq fipipaq P~TICY wpdq Jehovah' After but some days said toward 3G Now after some, Bapu&Dav IlaGhoq ' E ~ ~ m p i t + s a v ~ ~ day8 Paul said t o Barnabas Paul EIaving returnes of a f k l m m BaPna.bas: "Aboveall intonqhpe& TOG< &6d+odq ~ar.3 nbhtv things. let us return let uslook upon the brothers down elty and visit the brothers ndoav b ak r a r q y y ~ i h a p ~ v s6v in every one of the^ evcw in which (ones1 weannounced down the cities in which we A6yov TOG nupiou, w6q Exouoiv. published the wofdof word of the Lord, how they ere having. Jehovah. t o see how 31 Bapvcipzq 62 6 P o l j h ~ ~ othey are." 37 For Barna as but was wishing his part, Bar'nabas ouvnapaha~~iv nai ~ b v 'lw&vqv ~ b v was determined t o to take along w ~ t h also the John the (one) take along also sohn, rahoGpsvav Maprov 38 flaGhoq 62 who was called Mark. being called Mark: Paul but 30 But Paul did not 6Fiou T ~ V dmom&vra think it proper to be Was thin kind worth^, the lone) hsVf*SStood ofl taking this one &long dm' &6v ch6 IlapquAiaq ~ a i p? with them, seeihg from them fram Pamphylle and n d that he had departed wvCh8bv~a adroiq CIS ~b ~ P Y O Y plj from them fram having gone with them into the work: not Pam.phyl.i.a and had o u r n a p a h a P ~ ~ V E Z V r o ~ ~ o va9 , LY~VC-~O not gone with them to be takingatnzwith this (onel. Occurred to the work, 39 At 62 napo<uupdq 6-P & T O X W P I U ~ this ~ ~ ~ there ~ ~ occurred a but paroxysm as-and to be seDaroted Sharp burst of anger. a h o J q Cm' dihhihwv. ~ 6 v TP BapvdrPav so t h a t they separated them from oneamother, the end Barnabaa from each other; and n a p d a p 6 v r a T ~ VMh K O v t r n h ~ k a t E / < Bar'na.bas took ~ a ~ having taken along the &rk to sail out iflto and sailed away KGnpov. 40 naCAoc 6b h ~ k S & p e v o q I l X m to Cy'prus. 40 P ~ U I Cyprus. Paul but having selected Silas selected ailas and C<fih0ev napa600ci ~ f i went ofl after he had he went out having been giveniealde td the been entrusted bv ~" X~PITI TOG rupiou Jnd 7 0 ~ the brothers ta the undeserved kindness of the Lord by the undeserved kindness &6&+0v 41 6lipxe~o 62 . + , of Jehovah.' 4 1 But brotherr: h e was going thrauph but the he went through 84. P ~ ~ X Aand B the Werteott and nor1 G ~ w text k omit this verse. 35' ~ehovah. slr.lB.22.21; the ~ o r d XAB: . cod. Syr. 36' Jehovah, Ji.*.lo.lr.rx.rza; the h r d . UB: God, SyD. 40' Jehovah. J17.U:zl: the Lord. "ABD: God, Vgr.-Syo.

ky,h

I u p i w r a i ~v Kthn~iw h ~ u n ) p i < w ~ h q Syria and Ci.iFcia. Syria end the CUida -firming the strengthening the L~rhnuiac. canpregations. eongrehatiois. SOh e arrived a t K m f p m v 62. Kai ~ i q Afp6qv ~ a d iq Der'be and also H s a tamed but also into Derbe and into at Lys.tra, And, look! h l j o ~ p a v . r a i i60b pa%Til~ 715 ?V a certain disciple was Lystra. And Look! disciple some was there by the name h i 6vbpar1 T I ~ ~ ~ E O ulbq F, Y U M I K ~ S of Timothy, the son there to name ~imothy, son of woman a Jewish ' l o u k i a q n l o r i ~ n[rrid< 62 . E A ~ ~ Y o F woman , but of a Greek ~ e w l s h falthfu of father but Greek, father, 2 and he 2 irq ipaprupsi~o h i , rinr hr A ~ P O I < was we11 reported on who was wn~less=d about by the In Lystra by the brothers in r a i 'Iroviv &6cA$& 3 TOCTOV f i 8 a t l ~ C vLys'trs and I.co'ni.um. and l ~ o n i u m brothers; this (one) willed expressed the 6 nachoq uJv &@ iCrA0eiv Kai desire for this man the Paul together with him to go out: and to go out with him, Aapbv wep!6rrp?v a h b v 6th TO^ and he took him having taken he e~reumelsed him throuph the and him 'lou6aiouq TO;< h a 5 6v ~ o i q r b r r o l ~ because of the Jews Jews the (ones) being in the place6 t h a t were in those tnrivotq, d6~0uav y a p haw% 671 places. lor one and all those, they had known for all that knew that his lathei 'EAhqv 6 n h p TO^ irmlig5V. 4 'nq was a Oreek. 4 Now Grcek B e father of him as they traveled on 6L 6tnro~Gwro l'kq nbhPl<, through the cities the cities. they but they were going thmvch deliver napc6iSooav a6roiq quhdrooerv rh to those there for they Were glvlng beside to them to be guardins the observance the decrees 6byl~a~a T& renplpiva tin6 76v that had been decided deoreea the having been judged by the upon by the apostles hnroo.r6hov vai wpaoDu.ripwv r6v L v and older men who apostles and older men the (ones) In were in jerusalem. 5 Therefore. indeed, '1% ooohGpolq. 5 Ai & o h The indeed therefore the congregations continued to be made lurhqoiat tmp&o . T T ~ ~ E I ccelealsa were beinsmaderohd t o q e faith Arm in the faith and tnapioo~uov rai

16

16

**

P,,",,I.~.

~~

~~~

llcoordlng to ?I$P,~". 6 Aldh8ov 69 r i v 0 u y i w Kai They went through but the ~ % r Y g i s and r a h c r r l ~ j v xbpav, rohu0imq Glrb Galetian eountrv, having been forbidden by 700 &yiou w e G p a m < AaAjwa~ Ti)" h6yov 6v the holy apim to apes* the word in r4 'Aoiq, I & A I h < 62. rcndr Tilv M u o i w the Asla, hevingeome but down tho Mysie

~a8'

6 Moreover, they went through Ph1yg'i.a and the country of Ga.1s.ti.a. because they were forbidden by the holy spirit t o speak the word in the ldistrict of] Asia. 7 Further. when getting down t o Mys'i.a

ACTS 16:8-14
they were attemptine

602
into

603

ACTS 16:15-18

hripaCov

ri<

the Jesus did not permit 6s them. 8 So (hey i of esua avlng gone alongride but passed h5ys'i.a by *v Mwiav 1vmfL3qrlo.m SIC Tpq&6a. and Came down to the ~ y a l a they atrpped down into ~ r o a s . Tro'ss. 9 And during night a vision 9 ~ a i 6papa St& no(&, the appeared to Paul: a ~ n d vtslon through t o % P ,I certain Mac.e.dani.an Gpeq, dolip Mon~6& rtq q , was male person M ~ ~ was man ~ was standing ~ ~ a"d entreating him tmbq ~ a lrclpanaXbv i a b d v ~ a hfywv i and saying: "Step over hav~ng stood and entreating him and saving '"to Macedo'ni-a and Mardovia,, help u A~aDhq s : ' 10 Now as Having atepped through into Soon as he had seen the vision, we sought g & $ o p ! \ : , lo to go forth into Mac~T6tv chehm~ Yqrfiaa PV LeEheEiv e : ~edO'ni'a' drawing the he ma\;, Immediately we sougft to go out into Oonclusion t h a t God Ma~c6oviav,ouvplp&~~~TPC 8 r l ~ p o ~ ~ f ~ h had l l ~summoned al us t o making go with that hall Called toward M.ccd~nia, the good news b 8c6 rGrryyrhiuaaBa~ arlroljq. t o them. the Go2 to declare good news to them. 11 . - -. . . .. . .we . 1 1 'Avclxehrrr o8v dnrb Ty9&6oq put out t o sea from Heving been les uu thereion from roan Tro'as and came with X a p d K ~ V , 6 a d r a l g h t run to weran atralg samot&e, to the Bam'ethrace, but on 6i k~toljuq N& DM,", the following day t o Ne.ap'elis, 12 and but ~ ~ c ~ e d[day] ing into ~ e a POUS. from there to Phi.lip'12 K&KE?~EV d q OAinrrwq, ,;k , PI, a colony. which is and from there into p h ~ l t ~ ~ w t% ,& IS Principal city~ of Pepi&q ~ ~ rr6A,q, ~ the & t of Macedonia city, the district of Mace-

rroptuejva!
to go

vai

and

o k
not

Permitted

c7aum

Bieuviw they made efforts to 3 : allrobq BithYnia go into Bi.thyn,i.a. ~6 but the spirit of
them

mir a

'13poO; 8

napEh86mq

~z,b,~

$2 25 A$

ze 6~ ," ! :;

'!hq

e68u6popi,9cc~cae

=&"

3 C h e

~ohwvia. 'Hpm
colony.

We were

but

62

hr ~ a 6 m76 r r 6 k 1
In this
the

elty

Stmpipomc spending f i ~ t ~ q lS rrjv oaPPh~wvPSfiheopev

~ f i qthe gatebeside a of the sabbaths We Went out outside the where we were n l j h q ~ nap& r r o r a r b 00 Lvo~iCovm thinking there was gate bea de river where We were opining a place of prayer: rrpouevxiv etval rai ~ a 8 i o a v ~ t q and we s a t down and prayer to be: and hsvlng seated selvea began speaking to LhahoGyu , auvch8orioalc the women t h a t had
ws were spesklng having Come together assembled, 14 ~~d yuvi dv6pm1 a certain woman women. And lome woman to name named ~yd'i.a,a Adia, r o up6noXig rr6hwq B u m i wv seller of purple, of Lydia. ..It? of purple of fltY =hy=tPIa the city of Thy.a.ti'ra to the
T

'#%'

:&$'

L5w

zd

'" this city. 'pending Some days. 13 And

on t h e sabbath day we went forth Outside

we'Ontinued

yuvatSiv. 14 mi

a r 0 o p f q rdv ~KOUW 6 and s worshiper of venerating the God, was henrlns, of $?!om the 006, was listening. ~6ploq 6cfivotem riv ~ap6i.m and Jehovah' opened Lord owned wide the heart her heart wide t o ~~PW~XEIV T O hahov~huoi<pay attention to the to be paying ettenllon to the (things) being spoken things being spolten h by 6 nahhou. ~aul. 15 6~ AS but 62 she kwas bn~ baptized i a 8 r l and r a i when by paul. she and 15 N~~ her 6 ol~oc mi~iq, ~ ~ P E K ~ ~ h Of + rY V ~ a househdd hapthe houschald of her, she entreated tized, she said with El ~crpirarO PE n t m j v r8 entreaty: " ~ you f men I ~ judged ~ me faithful to the have have judged me to be ~ t v a l E ~ D E ~ ~ ~ V T Ed<q 76" 0 1 ~ 6 ~ POU faithful t o Jehovah,' to be: havlng entered lnto the h0u.e 01 me enter into my pbrrs. ~ a 1 n'apepthoa~o and stay." And she be you remalnlng; and she constrained just made us come' 1 6 'E~CYETO 62 rrop~~opbmv $pOv rlq 16 And i t happened 1t occurred but ~olng of us into r i v rrpou~uxjv rraj6ionqv TIV& Lxovoav that as we were going the prayer ~ervant glrl some having to the place of prayer, a Certain m e 0 a nlj0wva brrav~fiuai fipiv, i / ~ q spirt of python to meet to us. who girl with a Spirit, a kpya~iav T O A ~ ~ V rrap~i Ev 70iq demon of divination. working [ p r o ~ t l much wosfurnihing to the met us. She used t o furnish her masters KUP~OIS lords of her ~a v ~ c u o ~ f v17 rt. with much gain by divlnlng; Ka~a~0h0u80hol naljhv Kai fipiv practicing t h e art of f~llowlng after t;ke ~ a u l and to ua prediction. 17 This kept following ZrpaCsv MYO,,~ oho, 01 [girl: she was erylnp out saying Them the Paul and u s and the Erveporrot &OAol roir ec& TOG Slyimou crying out wards: "These men men alsvea of the God the ~ o snigh t ~ Of the clrriv olmveq rmayy~hhouaiv bpi" &Av a'e thnv who arc a n n o u n c ~ n down ~ to way High God, who are . . ." . You owrqpia<. 18 ~ o O m 6 : Lrroirt Lrri Publishing of ~ a i v ~ t i o n . T ~ I S but d e wna doing upon the way of salvation." 6icnrovq~ciq 62 18 This she kept rrohAhg many Having been wearied but doing far many days. nacho< ~ a i &rr~a~ptqaq T nvcljpmt Finally Paul got tired of it and turned and Paul and hsvlng turned upon to spbit said t o the spirit: ' I sI o o ~ of yema order you in the name h$~:[~ of Jesus Christ t o X lmoO tt~h'ativ &?+ to come out from h and come out of her." And ghrlat It came out t h a t very 6SfihOm a d r i 7il Gpq. hour. lt came out to very thb hour. 14' Jehovah. F.a.lo.l'.l*.lq the Lord, xAB. 16' Jehovah. Jla.10; the Lord, I&B:

Y P ,: d W
'\$I;.

lhi$grll

fi%%:?

~~ 6.~1 ?~E*,~~2 ! ~b ~

God.

D.

.8.~ PO^ : ~ V . X U % .'PJO? ~ aqx

!P~E..BI.L~.~~.~.L~

'qenoqar + Z S

~-

;5y;$w

Y Z

oqn
~

m o r ~ p a q m aq tqa!u a 3o moq aql ? a r ~ ? ~ p -nay? 5 ? ~ m n $ L bdm L ! bn!ar? i ) u o ! e u a x q a w n w PW 'wrq 3-3 n?dnyndnu !ax ss ' ? o q n asnw 0x7 u ! (sauo) am 11s wrmraqlaaol POO a!r!o I & np 5 ~ 0 1 locu yo ?o~g am 3o prom a m ru!q 08 ayodo kaq) m ?or, noA?y n p n n o b p y 7 !wr zg .nos30 ploqasnoq aqz pua nos panes aq nrm nos 'no0 Saxlo ? !nr no Llokeoo . . pue 'sneap p1q aql uodn anarlas noon3*o!u !nn ' A ? o ~ ~ I . noldnw n?L !n? (save) aq& Lpane; aq pInoqs I
~

:c

,Y,"zn

&v3
"A],

w q 19

1 0

1s

Paqlwq PUB lqs!u a q l jo Jnaq l a q l u! amole waqq 4001 a4 p u v gg 'asnoq s!q u! asoql ! s ql,m laqlaaol wlq *qshoqap Jo PJom aq+ axods haql PUV ZE ..'ploqasnoq inoh Pus noh 'Dams ma rrrm , ... noh p u s snsap ploq aql uo aha!raa., :p,es baqL IS ,,ipanes 39%0% OP I l s n w 3BqM 'SJ!S,, :P!ES PUE

leql rapro ol

amop aq 02
A?3lO&

.cIensaJau st ?I
L39

.ye"n

,ZgIoL

. - --

..

.. .

~~

'",%z:Y

T c

i G q

ale am 101 n 'la,mqll p-q are am lo3 'j!asmoh .'a-qrn 3 9 ? ! 3 ? , ' d?A 53-'J'? fi?w"w lmq oa,, :au!dP;s 3lasmok 0% op p l n q s noX a u ! q o ~ i)u!kes aalorr 'axon pna! 8 q l ! ~ loo C + W O , 5ti3~du n ? ; g b ~ n o ~ ? y !no4 Palle3 lnEd l n E SZ x-aala 03 inwd ~lnq ?no pepunos punoq 82 '5nOid039 padeasa pvq s~auos!zd tiypA3d 50ygwu 19 n3'0b"?b? aql mo PU an=q ol au!u!ao"dn,amx=l aq m 31as-~q a q l l s q l au!uraeurr 5 ~ 1Dn?An3b311>? 0 ~ n~))!dofi ALndlwng AoLnWp .Ilasw!q ql,M PLOM~ aql UMerP a m n w oP O l lnoqs pue mdlnX?rl A@ 50~3rl?nn1~~ PJoms*!q MalP 'mado O O E I ~ ~ a + So .mop aql pauado uaaq ilrnneq ~ 1 ~ n d g g 5 q ~ 5wn?rlAh3ng aram n o o b uos!~d ~ k x l j y n $ awnell P U B sano punoq j o prena a q l auraas pue d a a ~ s u a a ~ ! o w >ny?borlo3g "9! 30 $no pauaxema am amma a w w aqnq daals 3 o w o pauaxemv a Ulaq .IamI aqL Lz ? 5on=xon3~ 19 50nun52 LZ Pauasool aJaM TIe j0 .dn oa la1 rem spvoq aql rle 30 pue 'tie 'beyg ?do39 ?L nmlnpu !ww 'lnocu spuoq aqq pue 'pauada 6!?~qrm mq dn pauada axam LI~UB~ slam ~ U ISIOOP nroop mdge wd~dxwdwu ?;g nnobeX?anb aq3 .ranoaloA 0"oilepunoJ U ~ S B V S aram ire[ a q l a 9 3 0 COL "'K?"se 30 suorlepunoj leaail paammo ~ a y e q aq s cq PUB-EB lmql as 'pannaao *L 5 w A : d OL-JA~A~ uom lonbgnsywo

y 2 'Sa20P~2P,~D",~4d

inq XIua pns :(seuo) punoq aqenbqllsa leara s a sna!wraal 79 w1\g?? SIZ .I0lrlD?Q bluappng gz -maqi f?d0130 -T!I JO ?nq uodn aulleaqaram ,'P~z) a* Bu!18aq slam S J ~ U O S ~ am J~ A?*" 19 Orn?od~llYj "9% a q l 'saa :amas qlrm !O wrm aursle~d a~am au!re~d sells POD au5s!e~d p m s-Xq MM~Q 1~3rl?Xn3nodu S w y ! ~ Bu!Kad aram w ! ! s wa!up!m aq? inq umoa pus lnBd lqam & 5 d ; a o 1 ~ y n o o 3 r i?l 19 pmwx pz a q l JO alpp!w a m PWM aq) olur maw 30 a m a s apemsq m o w I n s sz ' A O Y ? ~?L 5!3 ngqw omo!ynbo~ 'sqao+s a q l am pue uornd ~auu! u ! lse3 laa3 l!aql 'pew 5 g 4 u 5 ~ 0 1 !or nbvljynm mdpmo? PUB UOS!I~ ~ a u u !a q l Ma'm p m a J u su!Aeq O~UT uraql mazq? a q "Pd? "?d"~ 'laplo u e qans $02 aq aamq~ oqa :=am asn8aaa PZ .~rarnaas ~ ! v ~ ~ w d ~50 = .~PO+D maq* daax 3 ' aurdaa aq 0% x!un.as sauo punoq 30 pens a 03 awlapro .uos!ld nL3dZL 59ynbn9 1~ny~bo~o39 maql aaql peaJew Bmneq 'uosrrd aluy malqldaq? 'mas%u0dn S M O ! q 531oy!3AAndWn '~42wyn4 5!3 noynd? buem palD!uu! p=q Emolq pasodm! au!nsq lnq hueln baql r a v v EZ s p o r 5nAbyu 5 ~ 0 q w 5 3 ~ n ? e l q ?g 51)yyou sz qlrm m a w lsaq 0% %pw y r m surqsaq aq ol ,aumu=mmm slam Xaql PUBWWOJ a q l anea ~l3)!9d"g nonrtyp? 'mar($ g o WuaWlea slaauuaa zapo aqg maqlzo y o urolamheq wlrad! ngqn 5u lalno 34%Burreal laye . nn>~dldnu ~ S ~ ~ Z X ~ 1 ! A S ! 3 ~ a; ~ + E Wsroxaeia. aq+ pus *ma& uo umop p m o r ~ <mr 5oyXg pue :maq? 3su,sae ! o A b m d ~ o lo !Dr 'n?qw 'maq ruamoa daqlaaol iln as01 aq) 'a waol dn poow p q Q Yllozu3nno !wr zz .ntopo ~ ~ o ! n r ~ n d , P M O a ~ q i PUV zz ,,.suE~o ZIZ ~ am amop a s ol mu aprsauore ilullda338 aq ot sn o* ?9lO 1wwx?9adwu fiLdk amass 'aa!laerd ro d n "L3'Ou ~ TI I leu wrqm *mo?sn~ umop a ~ ~ o xaql ~ u e aqBl 0%sn loJ Injmzl I ~ I M s! "'10332 >lo 1 3 be?. n'DnoYY?AA"L"Y 10" s,$,$S q*smo3s,-a 'aq~srxa map bl!~ Bu!qs!~qnd are haql pue !"" I Z '5=U6oXd?ln! lo~ngnol. nlyp 1Z .sMar $no8u!le?!Se,ale maw haql 'qmw 'la' n ~ n n o o o p d n ~ x p loundgn9 ,no Bu!qmls!p azs s a q ~ =BE dam EZOT~BJ~ aqlo? uaw asaqL., :p!ss l a q % ;,a : a t m ~ m ~ a 1 3 S!oAbmdm 5~01 's~~EJ%s!%B ! ! & ~ ! a premqpa eq pus .~~a1n~ ,,ql 03 a n marl$ a u ~ p e a l5 n a ~ p n 5 a n ? ~ n & o o d u !ax 02 ;5nrnaXd~ 'WE O Z 's'a!nJ a q l aql vodn avalalaxrem am ow! pailsnip kaq? 0% a a s l d l a x ~ ~aq3 m 5 v o ~ q d o A g A ~ L $3 nnonvyp OW! ma93 PaaaelP s q s aqa gue me* am 30 p ~ o q "axel au~neq lonarl?dny>u? pue s e r ~ pue s !ned n n y ! ~ .n p !wr n o y n w ~ n p JO Pro4 P ! B ! ha91 'lJa! m a q TO [Wozd] a w q ~ o ma TO adoq am )no aura3 peq ureB so adoq q a q l n n g w ~n!on~dp $ 1 . >!ue . .. . nagyt>p .~.-. 1Bql a W S Sla?SBW leql zaqjo spzol am mq uaaszu!nea raq uaqm .[la,% 61 ; 1 5 i L p 'nobdni !o 79 53~n991, 61

PO9

92-61:91

SZ3V

ACTS 16:34-40

606

607

ACTS 17:l-5

TOW nhqyGv, r a i &?mr~iu8q a h 6 q r a i their stnpes: and, one the blows, and he war baptized he and and all, h e and h ~ s 01 cniroj h m c q n a p a x p j p a , were baptlzed m t h o u t the (ones1 of hlm all Instantly. delay. 34 ~ n hd e 34 h y a y b v re dnjrobq clq rbv o k o v brought them lnto his hnvfng led up and them Into the house house and set a ~~-~~ - tahlp wi8lrrv rp&rr<av, ua1 fiyahhlhumo before them. and h e table. and he exulted rejoiced greatly with he put aalogsslde TWO~KE~ nmlu~cwi)~ era. all his household now wlth all house having belleved God. t h a t he had believed 35 'Hpipaq 62 ywophrqq h i r r i m l h a v God. 35 When it became o f day hut having occurred rent off mag01 orparqyoi tobq PaP6oljxouq hirriyov~eq pay. the the prneiora tho rod boarera saying lstrates dispatched the constables t o 'Arr6Auuov TOGS Relesae the b8p'rr0uq men tKfhi,"~~q' say: "Release those 36 So the 36 drrriyycth~v 62 6 6 ~ u p o p 6 h a I -rob< laller reported their Reported back but the guard bound onel the to "The h6youq rrpbq rb flaihov, 6rt ' A r r b r a h ~ a v Civil magistrates have words towsrd the P ~ U I , that nave sent off dispatched men t h a t 01 mparqyoi the pr"~etora in that YOU [two] might be released. Now, thereCnroXuBjre vh 08Y fore, come out and go ~ o ~ s h obe ~ released; ld now 'OUR way peace''' 6 e d 8 6 v . r ~ ~ rrope0cu8c t v dpfivp. 37 6 3' said to hsvfng eome out be golng in peace. The them: "They flogged h o h Acipwrcq 62 naiihoq C q rrp6q a but Paul aatd toward them Havlng Aayed us publicly uneondemned. men who are 6 wiq k - a ~ p i ~ o u q . Romans, end threw us to pu% [placel uncondemned' into prison; and are ~ @ & Q u < 'Pwaiouq Mpxovra$, EPahw now tlvowing men Romans exlrtlng. they threw they US secretly? No, W h a ~ f i ~ . ~ a i VCV h&epp indeed! but let them Into prlaon: and now secretly come themselves Lr~&hhauu~v~ 05 dhhd: and bring us out." they are throwlnp'out? Not but 38 So the constables lh86v.rcq ahoi t f a y c r l h w ~ a v . reported these having eome they le them leadOut. sayings t o the civil 38 drrr~iyyclhw 6 6 L ~ o i q o r p q y o i q 01 magistrates. These Reported back but to the praetors the grew fearful when paI3600xo1 rd: bfipma ~atjra' boi%jB u w they heard that the rod beerera the ssylnga these; they grew?earful men were R ~ 62 & K O ~ ~ V 6 Tr E ~'Popaioi EIUIV 39 ~ a 39 i Consequently but hsvinghasri that ~ o m a n s they a&, end they came and lh86v.re< n a p e ~ & h r u w ahofiq, ~ a entreated i them and, hsvlnu corns they entreated them, and aner bringing them t t a y a 6vtc fipbrwv 6m~A8civ out, they requested havingxed they were requeat .go off them to depart from dm6 rfi$r r 6 X q . 40 t t d 8 6 v r c q 66 drrrb the city. 40 But from the city. Having mme out but from they eame out of
~ ~

t;ts

men."

& ,:

fit$<

fig$<

OUT

r i q p u h a ~ j q ciujh8ov rr&q n)v Au6iav, the priaon and went the prlson they went In towsrd the Lydia, t o t h e home of Lyd'ia. nai 166vrcq rrapr~&Aruav rohq &6d$oJq and when they m w and having n e e . they encouraged the brothers the brothers they encouraged them and rai tE,jh8w. departed. and they went o u t hey now jourA106~hamcq Havlng made thelr way thmueh E t neyed through 'Appirrohv ~ a in)v 'Anohhwviav fiX8ov Amphlp'o.lis and Amphipollr and the A~ollonia they came Ap.0l.lo'ni.a and eame fiv 0WwoY)I t o Thes.sa.lo.ni'ea. ~ i q ~ c u ( l a h o ~ i ~ I ) v&IOU , Thesralontca, where was SYnsgogue where there was a Into synagogue of the Jews. rGv 'lou6aiwv. 2 ~ a ~ d : 6P 76 o f the Jewa. Aecordlngto but the lthlng) 2 SO according t o sIo86q T naGhq, c i u j h 8 ~ v TI&< Paul's custom he Went sccuebmed to Paul he came in toward inside t o them, and abtobq ~ a i h i u & Para r p i a 6t~hirrita~ofor three sabbaths he them and uoan asfbsths three heressonad reasoned wlth them alnoiq &rr6 TGV y p a g ~ v , from the Scriptures, and to them from the ~ c r l p t ~ l e 83, e x ~ l a i n i n g by references 3 61avoiyov Kai .rram 1 8 ~ p e v o q tproving opening up thoroughly and puteng olongslde h a t i t was necessary nagpiv rial for the Christ to suffer 671 T ~ VX P I U T ~ V 66~1 that the chrirt lt was to suner and and t o rise from the dworjvat K vcn irv r a l 6.r~ oOr6q dead, and [saying': toatand up out of dead and that thls "This is the Christ, this Jesus whom I am & , 6yi, X P ~ ~ ,, ~ uotS ~ , whom I publishing to YOU." is the Christ. some Of u a r o y y a h o bpi". 4 r a i mvrq C t abrGv As a announce down to uoo. And wme out of them them became and associated hrio8luav xai rrpwrrhqpb8 uav weye persuaded end they were assignel by lot ~ ~ m ~ ~ ~ a $ multitude of the rG wl ~ to the n ~a au Greeks who worshiped mpopfvwv 'EAAfivw nhii8oj TOM y u w l ~ i r v [ ~ o dand ) not a few of reverencing Greeks mult tu e much of women the principal .re TGV rr b t o v 06% 6Xiya1. did so. and of the ~rsP(onea) not few. 5 But the Jews. 5 Zqhbuavrcq 62 01 'lou6alo1 getting jealous, t m k Havlng become iealovs but tho Jews into their ~ ( S V certain wicked men rai rr o u h a ~ 6 p c v 0 1 and of the of the ~ ~ having,togen towsrd themsalve8 &yopaiwv '&v6paq Tlvd:q rrov pobq ~ a idlers i and farmed a m a ~ k eldlera t male rreraon8 soma wl&ed a n d mob proceeded C80plipouv t o throw the city 6xXm01u m c c havtngma e cmwd they were throwing Into upmar into an uproar. And mjv ~ 6 h ! v , r a l hlur&vr~q re o i d q they assaulted the the city. and h a v l n ~ ltood upon the bouee house of Ja,son and 'I&uovoq &firow a J ~ o J qm.poa ayciv went seeking t o have of Jason thwwere acekInp them to lesl(f0rth them brought forth

17

3; 17

tB

~~~~~

~~

'

Enebb,

'

A::

2te

2:

' I

ACTS 17:6-12

608

609

ACTS 17:13-18

tls ~ b v 6fipov. 6 ft) rljp6vrr~ S i &TOG< to the rabble. into the publie; hsv nB found but them 6 when they did Luupov L 'I&aow ~ a i wag not Rnd them they they WE= draggmg Jason and dragged Ja'son and &6eX*Jg h? 706g nohtr&p a t p a f i m q certain brothers t o brothers upon ths Dolitsre~s, eryingslaud the city rulers, cN1ng 671 Oi T ~ Y O ~ K O U ivqv Out: "These men t h a t that The (ones1 the lnhebite (earth) have overturned the & v a m a T ~ u m ~ oh01 nai $v8=6~ Inhabited earth are havlng upset these 'Iw here present here also, rritwuu~v 7 035 h o 6 6 6 ~ ~ ~ a 1 7 and Ja'son has are alongside, whom he# recelved under Cmofl received them with 'I&uuv' ~ a0 ? 8 ~ 0 1 lI&Vlq h 6 ~ ~ 7 T&v 1 J~60ni and there all in oppositionto the hospitality, And these lmenl in op&YV&V Kaiuapos ~TP&UUOW~. wsition to the deerees decrees of Caesar are doing. of Caesar, saying there ETEPOV Myavr~g ~lvab IS another king, Jedlffcrcnt saying to be sus.' 8 They indeed agitated the crowd 8 They hhp nglfated a au and the city rulers rroh1~6rpa g &roljov.raq when they heard these politarefis hearing things; 9 and first Xap6vr~q 6 Indv nap& r o o taking sufficient hsvlng t a k e n the sufficient (thing) beside of the 'm 'Idiuovos uai rfiv ho~rr&v irrr6hvoav Becurity O Jason and of the leftover. (ones) they released and the others they let them go. &roGg. them. 10 lmmedistelv bv ~~-~~~~ the brothers 10 0 1 62 & M w i rWw5 6,h nlght The but brothers lmmedlstely through Bent both Paul and Silas out t o Be.roe'a. v u ~ r b q L S k ~ p l y a v 76v 1 r naOhov ~ a ~ i b v night they sen out the and Paul and the and these, upon ;;lving, went into tihav ~ i 5 Bipolw, Oi T,Vrq synagogue of Sllas into Beroes. who the Jews. 11 Now ?rapaywi)p~~~ r?v owaywyiv the latter were mare havlnp come to be alongside into the symgague than T&Y i l o u 6 a i ~ ~ h6raaw. 1 1 0 6 ~ 0 1 62 of the Jews they wento* these but those in Thessa.lo.nl'ca, for they received a E ~ ~ L P I N ~ ~ ~ ~ P rinr I the word with t h e were of betterrace ofthe (ones) . Q ~ u u a h o v i n q O ~ T ~ M <C66cav~0 T ~ Y h6y0v greatest eagerness Of ~hesaaionic<' who received the word mind, carefully eaamPET& n&aqg npoBupiag .rb ra8' fivepav ining the Scriptures wlth a11 mental readln6.s. t h e down day daily as t o whether these things were & v a u p i w ~ ~ r&q ~ g ypa &q rI Lxo, examining the ~crip4)ures il Itwould have SO. 12 Therefore many of them became mtra oirrwq. 12 nohhol pLv o h theae (things) thus. Many indeed therefore believers, and so i ~ V 'EMqvi6wv did not a few of the &E a h & v h i o . r e w a v , ~ a . T out of them believed, and of the Grecian reputable Greek

d-'

bz$

"3~2

zit

$ : :

E:i ' $

."A

women and of the y u v a l ~ & v T& ebuxqp6vwv ~ a i &vSp&v Women of the reputable a m of male personk 'men, 13 ~~t OGK 6 h i y o 1 13 ' n q 6 i Eyvwuav 01 &nb 765 when the Jews from not few. A* but knew the from the Thes.sa.lonl~ca learned O ~ w a h o v i ~'IouEuio~ is 671 ~ a tv i ~ f Bepoiq i of~Od Thersnlonien Jews that also in the Reroea that the was published also in ~arq~yihh q a roo naljhou 6 h6yog r o t Be.roe'a by Paul. they war DU bhcd by the paw the ward of the to 8 ~ 0 0 , fih8ov Y ~ K E ~U ~ ~ ~ O V ~T aE ? ~ there ~ o d . they came and there . shaking and lncite and agitate the ~ a p h u o o m ~roJq g 6xhoug. 14 c~?%w? . 6L masses. 14 Then t h e agitating the crowds. Immedle oly but bmthers Immediately T ~ T E T ~ Vflathov L S m i u ~ r ~ h a u 01 &6rh*oi sent Paul off to go then the Paul sent offout the brothers as far as the sea; but noprGeo8at h i rfiv 8 ~ a u u w both Silas and Tlmolo begolng upon the thy remained behlnd inriLIE1v&V Tr rc there. 15 However, Pemained behind and the and those conducting Paul Ty6Bcoq t r d . 15 oi 6L Tzrnothy there. The Leneal but brought him as far as Athens and, after KD~!DT&VOVTE< v flaohov receiving a command conducting the .~ a v l & % t for Silas and Timothy 'ABqvfiv, ral Aap-5-q O & .,+ h , Athens, and having received commandment to come t o him as quickly as possible, rpbq ~ b v Xihaw xai ~ b v T ! ~ ~ ~ P o iva v toward the Silas and the Timothy in order that they departed, r&x!ara EA8ornv l6 Now most quleklg they should eome (o&d was waiting for them &S6roav. in Athens, his spirit they went out. within him came 7aTs 'AMvais C K ~ ~ X O Mto ~ be ~ Oirritated ~ at l6 but the Athen8 waltlngfor beholding that the aGroLs TOG flafihov, mpE6vno ri, them of the paul. wa being irritated the city was full of idols. nv~tpa a h 0 6 tv a h 8 &o h r o s ~ a r r i 6 w l o v l' Consequently he spmt of him in him beriding full of idols began to reason in the ofioav T ~ V n6hiv. 17 SIEXL~EIO p i Synagowe wlth the being the city. Re was reasoning indeed Jews and the other o h b rfi uuvcryoyt 70;s 'lou6a~olq people who worshiped therefore in the llgoazogue to the Jews and every day TO~F UEblltv~tS ~ a i b in the marketplace and tho (one.) reverencing and in the with those who &YOP@ ~ a l * re-av ?I$P,W T P ~ S happened to be on marketplace down every toward hand. 18 But certain TOSF m ruyxhvra~ Ones of both the EPlthe (one*) h s p p e n g (to be) alongolds. l8 SL nal rfiv 'Emnoupiwv xai t w t n & v cu-re'an and the Swic but 81.0 of the ~ ~ i e u r e a n and stoic philosophers tdok to *1?0u6 wv awiL3ahhov ah& Ka; conversing with him phllosop%er8 wcrc throwing together to hlm, and controversially, and

came

: $

"''

Ze

:~ ;:q :t

$2

%c

'E

; %

ACTS 17:lB-25
some

610
What

611
this (thlngl

ACTS 17:24-30
bpi". 2 4 ' 0

6 some would say: the "What i s i t this msppoh6yo~ o h o q ALyctv. 01 6&, chatterer would like seed pieke. this to be muins? The (ones) but, to tell?" others: " ~ e -, seems be a publishLEW Eatpoviw &x~i ~ m a y d s h er of foreign deities." o f forrisn demons he is seeming pub ishe. This was because he elvcl~. 671 d v 'Iqooinr rai was declaring the tobe; because tho Jesus and ggood news of Jesus 6NaUTonnv s h y~AiSsro. and the resurrection. resurrection bewas deexdns as s w d n lg they laid hold 18 hrlhafbII~01 6P a h 0 9 M TbV of him and led him AQving sken hold but of hlm upon the t o the ~r-e.op,a.gus; "Aptov n 6 r o v frayov, ALyovrrq Awdps0a saying: "Can we get Arean Pago. t cy Led. aaying Are we able t o know what this s which yv6va1 r i q .FI r a t 4 aG9 .FI h b ooS new teaching i to know what the new this the by you 1s spoken by you? 20 For YOU are inhahouplvq SsViSOvra being spoken Being strange ( t h l w ) troducing some things t h a t are strange t a : rloqLpe~q siq r h q &KO&< youare ImportInl into the hearings ~~~i~~~ o h ~ b v a t what these things fifbv. Bouh6p~ea 0 us: we arc wishing thereiola *OoW purport t o be." 21 I n rim Other mS7a ETV~I. fact, ell Athenians What Ithlngnpl) l a wllllng them (things) to be. and the foreigners sothere would 21 'Aeqvaioi M rrdnrrrq r a i ot ~ ~ r 6 q ~ o h journing rsq AU~enian. but all and the sojourning spend t h e n leLsure ~LWI ofihr L~~~~ time a t nothing but lorelgnen into 'IS nothlw different telling something or listening t o something i i A~YEIV qkaipow 22 Paul now they had Ic nue Umc than tobesaylng in the midst of r t fi &&r the Ar.eop'a.gus and m e t h i n g or t o be hcadng m e t h i n g ~a;:w",y said: "Men of Athens, 22 q 6 t mdk, hr p t a roc Aavlng stood but Paul in rnlddx ofthe 1 behold that in 'Apciou n&you qq thlngs YOU seem to Arean Panas be said be more riven to the fear of tlie deities' 'Av6prq 'ABqvaioiol, K ~ T & n&a than others are. Male penon. Athenians, down (thing.) 23 For instance, while Sr~o~Sa~~owarLpo Gp&q v~ 0zwpQ. Passing and more demon-dreadlng You I am beholding; carefully observing 25 S A L P X yhp ~ ~ la ~1 ~ d ~ e s w p 6 v T& 'OUR Objects Of going roun , lor and beholding up the ation I also found a n oePhorara Gvbv sdpov rai popbv i ' u altar on which had objects of veneration ol rou I found also altar in been inscribed ' T ~ an Unknown God.' Cr~yLypprrro bmy 0 s whMh it had been written upon l%Ynknown G $ . Therefore what YOU are unknowingly giv8 08" hoohcq E,~UEPE~TI which therefor^ b e b s lpnorsnt rou are venershng. ing godly devotion to,
rweq
were saying

lhcyov

TI

IUIelg would will

6N

OCXot

'

t%k%

s@

1 %: 2 :

:$zfgoF

this I a m publishing The to YOU. 24 he ad 6 notjoaq rbv r h p o v ~ a tih a t made the world the lone1 having made the world and and a& the things,,i navra ~h Ev ahG, oh05 o b p it. being, as this One all the (thlngrl in it, thls (One) of eaven is, Lord of heaven K yiq W P X KCPIO~ ~ :f and earth, does not and of earth exlstlng Lord not dwell in handmade xrtpcrro~irotq vaoiq r a r o t ~ ~temples' i 25 neither handmade dlvlne habitatlons 1 . lnhabitinl 1 s he attended to by 25 0662 h A XEIP~~Y human hands as if nor by hands he needed anything, 0rparrstkra1 n oo6r6p~vk ~~voq, he I s being attended to havkg further need of anyth~ng, [persansl a h & $ 660bq lrhot K,wjv r a i nvo'v uai gives to he giving to ail ife and breah nnd life and breath and all things. 26 And h e rh nhvra 26 Lnoiqotv r s made out of one [man] he made and the (things) ail: Of Inen, Lvbq n&v Mvoq Q0pbnov K ~ T O I K E ~ V tmi every to dwell uoon the one averv nation . of men to be dwellinn - unon . navrdq kpoa,rrou T-q y i q d p i u a ~ entire suriace of the face all of earti, having de ned earth, and he decreed

~o9m

'5'

am announcing down to YOU.

rmayythhw

%%

61veRy;rw

otfof

L o

$2

yr, s&k God, if they ln fact might grope for him U l q A a q j ~ ~ l a v a h b v nal E~POIN and really find him. they mlnht grow for him end t h w mlshthnd, in fact, he is K y r 06 parpb h b tdS L ~ h m u not far offfmm each and in fact not long iwayl from one each one of us, 28 For by h 6 ovra. 28 hv aha him have life and ext50g. In him move and exist, even (6pcv Kai u1vaGpe8cl r a i i a p b , bq certain ones of the we are living and we are mavinp and we are, es poets among YOU have nai nvsq T ~ V ~ a 0 ' bp&q n 0 1 q ~ 6 v c l p j ~ a a ~said, v we are ahO a180 some of the down you paeta have said his progeny.' h p nai yivoq L o ~ i v . To9 29 "Seeing, the& Olthe(one1 lor also race we are.
to be seeking the cod if really

27

Sqrciv

TAV 0ebv

EI &pa

2 %

pf

,,

1 s ' Or, "Mars' Hill." 22' D e t ~ ~ i ~ d ~ i ~ m o ~ n ~ NAB; . ~ t e~u.persfi.ti.o.si+'~e8, 'ro~~, Vg. Demons were thought by the Greeks to be deities, good or evil.

Progeny of God. we Ought not to imagine dqeihopcv vopi(;etv xpvoQ 9 dpyripy q that the Divine we are owing to be opining to gold or to s ~ ~ v eor. r Ka] Being i s like gold or Aiey, xaphypar~ to stone, to ~culptured(thing) and stlver or stone, like Cv0vpj~rwq &vepimou, r b 8eiov L T V ~ I something sculptured 01 contrlvenoo of man, the divine lbelngl to be by the art and contrivance of man. 30 r0k ptv o h ~ p ~ i6 q ~ ~ ~ The Indeed therelola tlmea of the SO True. God has

29

lvoq 08" Grrb xovrrq TOJ 0so3 OGK iBEO theyefore exgtinp of the DO^ not

that we are the

'?$aq

6i??

ACTS

17:31-182

612

613

ACTS 183-9

T& overlaoked the times a IthIWl of such ignorance, yet v G v 6nrayydAzt roiq &&phnotq ndnnaq now he i s telling mannow he 1 . reporting to the men all (them) kind that they should ~ ~ U v o e i v ,S1 ~ a 8 6 ~ 1 all everywhere repent. nmax05 acmrdlng to which 31 Because h e has evelywhem to e repentfn'a, fi p d A ~ t set a day in which he k T e Z n d wh~hlea he Is about he purposes t o j u d g e olvou ivqv i v 61ra1omkp the inhabited earth rpivelv n)v
th

&yvoiq

hep16&v

tpnoranctl havlng overlooked the

b 6 3

'%r k

h1 fighteouane- in riehteousness bv to be iudgiM - the h h a b l t ~ ( e a ~ a man whom he has tv &~PI Bbtonr r i m ~ in male perlon to wtom he defindd, faith appointed, and he h m a guarantee mpauxirv w&ulv & a ~ ~ furnished q having furnished to all having made atsnd up t o all men in t h a t he has resurrected him &bv kr: vc~piv. hlm out of dead (ones). from the dead." 32 Well, when they 32 &noliuavrfq 62 dvdmautv vrr &v Havlns heard but maurroctlon of des8(onaa) heard of s resurrec01 p2v ixhrOaijy ol 62 tlan of the dead, some the (onel) indeed were moc Ins the (on-) but began t o mock, whlle eTrav 'Auouo6 re& uou .rrcpi r o h o u wi others sald "We wlli ssld We ahnll :ear of you about this also hear you about thls CK even another time:' rr&Alv. 33 o h w q 6 naGAoq i<$ABrv azain. Thus the Paul ma e exlt out d 33 Thus Paul went &6pq out from their midst. pLuou a6riv' 34 nv6q 6L mlddle of them; -me but male wrsonr 34 but some men roMqMvrcq ah@ h r i w ~ u u w C v Joined themselves to having been glued to him they believed: in him and became beoiq nai Anovkloq 6 'Apsmay,iqq dai lievers. among whom whom also Dlonyalus the Areopsgrte and also were Di-o-nys'i-us, a judge of the court ZTE I ywfi 6vbpa-n A6vaptq rai Damarls and dIRerenf?onu) of the Ar.e.oo'a.eus. woman to name end a woman n v m k u3v a6-rois. together with them. Dam'a"~. a n d others besides them. ~aOra Xoplo&iq there IthmW hsvln'a boon separated *fter thee &K r i v 'ABs&v fihe~v ~alq K6plvBov. things he out oi the , Athens he came into Corinth. departed from ~ t E ~ a i ~Spirv rlva 'lov6aiov 6vbpar1 and came to Corinth. ~ n d having found some Jew to name ~ , , d he found a 'AKIJAw, ~ ~ O Y T I U ~t Y ~ $ e yLvr1, npouq&~uqcertain Jew named AquIIa, Pontisn race, recently ~~,~ia . lnative a, 0, Au86ra drrrb rflq ' I ~ a h i a qnai npiur~hhclvof Pon'tus who had hsJng coma from the Italy and Priscilla recently come from Italy, and Pris.eil'la yuuaiua a h G 8th 76 G~arsraxiva~ woman of hlm through the to have ordered his because of KAaljSlov xwpiFu&n r h a q 7 0 k the fact t h a t Claudius ClaMLu# to be IIeparatlng themlslval all the had ordered all the 'lou6aioy hrr6 ? i s ' P b p q ~ rrpwfiA8~w Jews t o depart from Jews irom the Rome, became toward R ~ so he ~ went ~ to .
~ ~~~ ~ ~

616 6 ~ ~ ~ T E X V Od Vv a ~them 3 and on acand through the slmlhr trade to be count of hemg of t h e same trade h e stayed E P ~ nap' ahoiq he was remslnlnp beaids them and a t their home, and they worked, for they ~~PY&<O~O f i y&p orlvonoloi they were work'ln'a, they were lor (en makers were tentmakers by he ri)(vp. 4 6ncAtycm 6L b rfi trade. t A e trade. ns reasoning but ~n the would give a t a k in the synagogue every sabbath and would down K " 'h e n&v ven persuade Jews and &oiq,
them.

8 rai

'~ou&iouq rai ' ~ ~ ~ q w q . he was persuadhp and Jews and Greeks. Greeks. 5 When, now, bath 6L rUTiAe0v h b ellas and Tlmothy
E .

~ne~eiv

$fbvc
$2
TkothY,

but

they went down

from

came down from beran to be intensely occupied with the

MaxeBoviaq 6

Ma~edonls the and

're XiAas r a i

Sllan and the

b TI 6 8 ~ 5 , Mse.e.dotni.a. Paul
b

nairAo5,
Paul,
to be

elval ~ b vx
the

ihoroushl~ Wltneasln'a to the ghrlat

lorb

Stapaprvp6prvoq
Jesus.

roiq 'lou6aiolq the Jews to prove that

Jew8 Jesus is the Christ.

'IquoSv. 6 &vr~rauuopivuv 6 But after they kept

Of lonca) oppoalng

on opposing and

but of them and

1s % !$

speaking abusively. having Asken out he shook out his and said t o T ivhrta STWEV ~p?.q ahohq ~b garments "Let u o m hlaod the outer narments he said toward them ~ h them: s . be upon YOUR own a t &v KepPIXIJv heads. I a m clean. blood d . From now on I will go h b + Th t o w p l e of the nafrom the now inLn tke r * S tions." 7 Accordingly nopcbopa~. 7 ~ a i p=aN~ transferred from I shall go. ~ n d h ~ v ~ stepp ng a c m ~he there and went into

6 i a h & " ~ a pAau@qparhrwv i iKTlva hpcvoq

blasphemlnp

.Y~~. "$2

y,,.
zevq

venerating 7 the 6 ~ kh, God, 6 tod name v a r l TIT~OU ~ l t l u s ' lJustua o h w U@O!J~VOU 05 fi o i r i a fiv auvopopoiroa ri( ~ whose ~ the home was having joint boundan to the u w a y o y t . 8 K ~ i m o q62 6 &pxluw&yu 0 0 5

named Titius Justus. a worshiper houseof was God. ad.

joiiiig the synagogue. 8 ~ u cris,pus t the presiding officer of the ~ynasogue. rl~puo but the SYnsgOBUC synagogue became a hriurrwev T@ o h bhq, believer in the Lord. believed to the together with whole and so did all his household. And many O~KW ahoir, uai roAAoi ~ i v :l houae (hold) of him, and many of the of the Corinthians Koplveiov & K O ~ O V T E ~~ ~ U T E U O V ~ a tlh a t heard began t o Corlnthlens hrsrlng were bellevlnr and believe and be b a p tized. 9 Moreaver. iprn~i(;ovro. D ETW 62 6 K I ~ ~ I O ~ therwerc being bsptlred. Sald but the Lord by night the Lord said to Paul through a vision: "Have no 2 i g h $ t !

wLr

"L",P!dW

s,"h'/

bp$tlzs 2keu ;'4 :)

615

ACTS 18:18-23

$oaoe, ah& A&! rai p i fear, but keep o n befeanns, but be speaking and not and do ~ l W m i 0 r l ~ 10 616~1 b'b rip1 not keep silent, you should bd silent, through which I em because I am w,th PET& u o j ~ a 0d6~iq i hletju~~a 0i 01 TOO and w ~ t h you and noone wrllsetupon you ofthe assault YOU SO as t o , rar0uai WE 616~1 Aabq do you injury: for I to treat badly Y O .: through which Deople have many pwple in this city." 11 80 1 1 'EK~~IUE 68 V ~ I C I Y T ~m V i pfivaq P t he stayed set there a Hesat down but year and months six Year and six months. 616hw50v b a d ~ o i q T ~ V X6yov TO; OEOS. teaching among them teaehlng In them the word of the God. the word of God. 12 N O W While Gal'12 raXAiwoq 6L QOvrrhou 6moq r ^ q 0 1 GBIIIO but proconsul being o i L e I ~ Q was proconsul of ~ m 6 m q u a v 01 'lov6aiol A.cha'ia, t h e Jews rose stood down upon the Jews UP with one accord 6 00" a6bv n a l i h ~~ a "yayov i alirbv against Paul and led de-mkdedly t z g e Paul and L e y led him him to the judgment h i 6 P i p a , 13 Alyovrrq 671 seat. 13 saylng: upon the step. wms that "Contrary t o the law napZl T ~ YV ~ P O V 61YCTrni.kt O ~ O S leads men Alongside the law is persuadmg up this [one) this to another persuasion robq &vOpbnouq oiQeo0ao f n worshipfng ~ o d : . the men to be 14 But a s Paul was 14 fMovroq 61 .TOG golng to open his k i n g about but of the Oallli'o said &voiyew ~6 m 6 p a E ~ T E V d rahhiwv t o beopening up the mouth said the G ~ I I I O t o the Jews: "If i t were. inde*, some rr+q T O S ~ 'lou&iouq Ei ptv fiv toward the Jewa If indeed it was wrong or a wicked act of VlllalnY. 0 Jews, 46inqph TI 8 pa6lalipyqpa unrighteous thlnp some or readily done work I would wlth reason rrovqpbv, & 'lou6aio1, ~ m h hbyov &v put up patiently with wicked, 0 Jewa, according to word likely you, 15 But if it is vcu 6pqv S p 8 v 15 s i 68 controversies over IwssCbuttrng up wlth YOU; If but speech and names a n d C q e p m d r 6 m 1 v nspl hbyou K U ~ a i p h r ~ vthe law among YOU, Ullngrsought i t l r about word and names You yourselves must nai v6pou TOO K ~ B ) 5pci5, ~ V E W ~ E See to it I and law of the acfordhgto rou. you will see , t o be a Judge of these thlngs '' l G Wlth t h a t very loner) ; Of Bohhopa~ rlva,. 18 ~ a i ai6mjhaoev a h o b q he drove them away I am wlshlng to be. h d he drove off them from the judgment drrri, TOO b6!tzq. 17 h o h a P 6 p s ~ 1 Seat. " So theY from the saving taken hold of lald hold of sos'the68 r r k v ~ q I o o O b q v r.3~ &pxmuvhyw ov nes the Presiding ofbut d l [they) Soathenca the synagoguerukr ficer of the Synagogue

'ET'

t r A e ","iC$

$2

Tyk?'

n~k,hpv

Kf,:$2 3 ''

Ul~k;c:~,,ginga) Eyt

B i l p c ~ ~ o and q went t o beatlng step: hlm In front of t h e T" rahhiwvl judgment seat. ~ u t to %a Galllo 0al'li.o would not concern himself a t all wu of C D I L C E ~ . with these thlngs. 18 '0 6 L fit 18 However, alter The but n&hOs Paul Yet staying q u ~ t e some rr~wvaivpg fipbwq iu+ roiq days longer. Paul bavlng furtherr e ~ l n e d days sumexent to the said good-bye t o the brothers and proceed&6rXgoiq hom,&prvo -qgmhE, brothers having h 1 ~ ~ ~ 1 t he ~ iwas - t ~ ~ i f i out n g ed t o sail away for Syria, and wlth him r1q rfiv I v p i w , uai Into the Syda, and to~etherwitb him Pril.cll'la and Aq'ui.ia. n#riaeiila i m t M a ~ a i 'AuGhaq, K E I ~ J I E W F a s he had the halr of his head c ~ ~ p p e d and Aquila, hav ngshom short in Cen'chreae, KEVX raiq MV ~epahfiv, 1 N lor he had a vow. cenofreae the head, hswas~aving l9 they arrived & X ~ V . 19 K U I ~ ~ V T ~ 6& U ~ Eiq V - E EUov, vow. T~=Y attained down but into EpResus, a t Ephfe.sus. and he left them there: but nhneivouq ~ m l h ~ n r v a h 0 he hlmself entered and tho.. he left down ~nthat p~;oe, Into the S y n a g O ~ e id& ciq ~ l O W j O~ ( Y O ~ ~ ~~ YI E X S ~ T O havingentered lnta the synsg~gue herrasoned and reasoned with the Although roiq 'iou&iotq. 20 6 orbvrwv 6& &8v to the Jews. k'equesting but of them they kept rewesting h i rrh~iova XP~VOV pciva~ 06K him to remain for a upon more time to remain not longer time. he would not consent 21 but krrhrsm~v 21 &hXh & ~ o r a ~ 6 p m qSaid good-bye and he gave nod u h n , but having set hi-lf off told them: "I will a cirrbv n&A,v Erm~hpyw mpbq again, If and hasIngssld Agsln Ishell bend back toward Jehovah' h willing." bpBq TOO BEO; Oihovroq &v$& &mi, And he put Out to you of the Gad willing he was led up from sea from Eph'ews 'E EUOU 22 ~ a i KOITL~O~IY 22 and came down and having come down t o CaeS.a.re'a. And he Katoapiav, dvaphq r a l &orraucip~va went up' and Caesarea, , having stepped up and having g r e e d t h e congregation, and went down t o Antloch. n the i v Lrrhqqiw, ecelepla, 23 And when he 23 r a i mot6uaq xpbwv Tlvh l t j h 0 r v had passed some time and having made time lome he went oht, there he 61~pxbpsvoq KDOES*~ T ~ V and went from place paasinp through aocording to sujsequence the to through the r d a r a ~ f i v xbpcnr ~ a i Opuyiav, icov country of oa.la'tl,a Galatian country and Phrmia. % L i n g end Phrvc1.a. ~. . h a g TO^ pa%r&q. strengthening all the the dlsclplea. disciples. all

hrm~ov Epnpdo, t h w w e n beaung In front ~ a l od6ev rohwv and nothing of these lthlng.) ZyXrv.

m 3 of the

T ? !

&z5 tjt

$2 E ~ R ' ~ ~ ~ ~ :

kV0

hest:,">aown

2 :',

'Azi~:,y

91'

Jehovah. Jll; God. "ABVgSyP.

28'

To Jerusalem, apparently.

ACTS 18:24-19:l
24 'lou6aioq 66

616

617

ACTS 19:Z-9

TI$ 'AnoMAq 6 ~ 6 p m 1 , 24 NOWB eertain Jew but some Awllo. to name. named ~ .nn l. ,. l. o a . .,ern.. . . -. . . . ,sAOylo(, native of Alexandria, 'Ahr{w6prb< TQ ~ L M I , A1~xandrli)n to the race, male peraon eloquent, a n eloquent man, arrmjwqusv CIS 'E EUOV, 6 " ~ m d ov rived in Eph'csus; and he attained down into EdPlesus. powerti being h e W a s Well versed b rais ypagais. 25 0 6 ~ 0 ~ 6 v in the Scriptures. in the ser1~tures, ~ h l s wan 25 This [man] had been orally instructed ~ t m l~ 6 ~ s .rilv hsvlng been tau% by echo down the way of the in the way Of Jehovah* and, as he was KUP~OU, vai <iw r~ nvcbpan hart Lord, end bollinO to the splrlt hewssapeeklng xai LBi6auxcv d ~ p ~ B & s T& r r ~ p i and teaching end he was teachins accurately tho (things) about the things To5 'IquoG, Pntmdl NO< p6v0v 76 about Jesus, but being the Jesus, belng ac(lusrnted with alone the acquainted only pdrrrnupa 'lohvou. 26 oOr6q 7 r the baptism of John. baptism . of John. This lone) end 26 And this [man] started t o speak boldfipcmo nappqutht;mOa~ 6v ~ f iu u v a y ~ ~ f i . started to be speaking boldly in the synagogue; ly in the synagogue. When Pris.cil'la and 6noiiuavrr 6 C ah00 in~lhha ~ a ' iA K L ~ A ~ ~ hnvlngheari but of him !~lsellla and Aquila Aq'ui4a heard him. npouehhpov~o a h b v ~ a & l ~p~~imcp aohv4 they took him into took along him and more accurately to him their company and expounded the way of 8gkeavro they expounded the way of the God. Ood more correctiY 27 Further, 27 ~ o u h o p ~ v o 6 u C a h 0 6 6 1 d e r i v d q T ~ Vt o him. he was desirWishing but of hlm to go through llnto the . m g t o go across into 'Araiav ~ P ~ T W ~ ~ C I C W ol I &6dwi A.,h,.a, the brothem Ae nla havlng turned forward the brothers wrote the disciples, typcnyau ~ o i s p a 0 r a i q 6nro6L a&, ah& exhorting them t o wrote to the dlse?ples to recjve off him; him 80 8s W~PPYLY~PNOS W E C'AETO nohh when he got there, he who having come to be alow.tde he felped much heloed those rois rrrntm~u~&lv 616 74s %ho <ad bhlieved on. to the (ones1 having bcllevcd through the account of [Gad's]' undeserved kindness; xhplros 28 ~ h 6 v q undeserved kindness: intensely to the 28 far with intensity l~ he t h o r a u ~ h proved 'lou6aio1q 6,a~anlhi. XETO Jews he we. thomughry provlng the Jews t o be wrong publicly, while he 6qrouIpl ~ ~ L I K Y ~6,h rd)v demonstrated by the to pull IC [P ~0.1 lihowing for& through the Scriptures that Jesus ypa@v dva~ ~ 6 vxplurdv ' I uo0v. was the Christ. ~crlpturel to be the chr1.t 3esus. In the course 'EyEv~ro 61. 6" TO 76v 'AnoAXi) c t v a ~i v of events, It occurred but in the the Apolloo to be In A,poylos in Corinth, Paul Kopiveq naGAov 61eAe6vra T Corhth Paul havlng gone through the went through the

Gp

I- -

~~l~~~&",","in~

eEofi,

1::

l9

19

25' Jehovah. F . n . ~ o . ~ . ~ the l l ~ Lord, ~; xAB.

21' Literally, '"the."

& v w r r p l d pEpq UBciv elq 'Egsuov ~ a inland i parts and came upper parts to come Into Ephesus and dam to drpriv TI"&$ pa8qrht. 2 ~ h t v rr rrpds and found some he mid and toward disciples: 2 and he to R m d some disciples, adrobs nvrt a &ylov PE PETE said to them: id 1 holy vourceelved you receive holy spirit them ntur~iwaurrs. 01 66 rr!A$ ah6v when YOU became having believed? The (ones) but toward hlm believers?" They said 'AM' oG6' ri wrG a h y ~ o vi m l v ~ ~ K O ~ O O I ~ t Eo V him: . ..why, we have But not if s p i r i how 18 we heard. never heard whether 3 etrriv TE El5 ~i 08v there is a holy spirit." He said and lnto what therefore 3 ~,,d he c . ~ ~ Ipanridq~r. ol 6 L etnau Eis ~6 what, then, were YOU were rev ba~tir;d? The (ones1 but said Into the baptized?= =hey said: 'Iwdrvau @drrr~!upa. 4 eTncv 6 L na6Aos *%In John's baptism." of John bnptlrm. but 4 Paul said: "John 'Iwhvqq 6phn~1uev p&nrlupa r ~ a v o i a s , baptized with the John baptlzed baptism ol'repentance, baptism [in symboll T" A a Aiywv el< ~ 6 v tpx6prvov of repentance, telling comlng to $e pea$ saying into the (one) the people to believe p s i C L ~ T ~ Y Yva n ~ u ~ e r i u w n ~ vTOST' , in the one coming after hlm In order that they should believe. thia after him, that is, in L m ~ v eiq ~b 'IquoGv. 6 Cl~oiiuav~C 61. Jesus." 5 On hearing naving but this, they got baptized 1 8 lnto the Jcaus. 8pcmiu8quav ris 76 bvopa TOG K U P ~ O U in the name of the they were hsptlred into the name of the Lord Lord Jesus, And ' I quo* 6 ~ a i hrlB6v~os a J ~ o i s 709 when Paul laid his Jesus: and havlng Imposed to them of the upon them, the naGhov xc?PCIq ? A ~ E T& nveGpa 76 &YIOV h' holy spirit came upon ~ a u l hands came the aptrlt the holy upon them, and they began ahoirq, UMouv TZ rA6uuals speaking with tongues them. they were speaking and o tongues and and prophesying. 7 All together. there krrpqjr~wv. 7 they were provheoying. were about twelve &v6prs *ocI 6 r j 6 r ~ a . men. male persona as if twelve. 8 Entering Into 8 EIudMv 68 el5 .r?v owaywyt+v the w n a g o g k h e Having entered but lnto the arnsgogue spoke with baldness happqula<s~o h i p i v a ~ r cis for three months. he was speaking boldly won month8 t k e e giving talks and using persuasion concerning 6 1 a h r y b p ~ v o $ ~(ai ' neie~v mpi reasoning end Dersuadhg about the the kingdom of God. p a u ~ h c i a ~ TOO OcoG, 9 i)q 66 rlvrq 9 But when same kingdom' of the God. A8 but aome went on hardening Lu~Aqprivov~o rai themselves and not and believing. speaking were hardening themselvel firrri0auv ra~oAoyobrrrcq T ~ V 666" injuriously about the way The Way before they were dlsobeylnl saying bad &TOOT& &rr' the multitude, he rrAjBouq, bhxrlov TOG in slgbt of the multitude, hsvlns stooh oft *om withdrew from

5;% ftt ~,~n%cs

ACTS 19:lO-16
adr&
them he lrm~ted off the

618

619
the

ACTS 19:17-22

h q h p ~ o r v TOG< paBq~&q KUW fipipcn, them and separated disciples: down day the disciples from S I ~ E Y ~ ~ E L vY O ~ Tup&vvou. them daily giving reasoning in the of Tyrannus. talks'in the 10 roGro 6 5 ' & y i v n a Lri i ~ q 660, SUTE [auditorium] of . This but .occurred upon years hvo, as-and Ty.ran.nus, T~~~ rr6vraq T O ~ ~ . K ~ T O I K ? G V .Tilv ~ ~ S * A o i w &~oGuartook pisee for two a l l t h e . mhablting the Asia to hear years, that all ~ 6 v X6yov TOG K U P ~ O U , 'lo;z&&rg r a i those inhabiting the the word of the Lard. and and [district of1 Asia heard -Ehhqvaq. t h e word of the Lord, Greeks. both Jews and Greeks. 11 Auvhprtq TE ' bd ~ h q . r u ~ o d o a q 6 l1 And God Powers end not the having happened the kept performing hoiel 6 d rGv x~rpDu naGhou, ,A,,rdinary works^ was doing thmugh the hands of Paul.

~ :&%?

% %

&vpa~ipwV got the mastew of of both one after the other, iuxuucv ~ a r ' arirGv, S u r s yupvobc and prevaled agamst exerted strenath down an them, as-and naked them SO t h a t they nai rrrpa; a~1op6vouq &l(puy~iv $K TOG fled naked and and having feen wounded to Ree out of the wounded out of that oinou trsivau. 17 TOGTO 66 &;VETO yvwu.rbv house. 17 This became known to all, house that. This but became known both the Jews and rraurv 'lou6aiolq TE nai 'Ehh u ~ v roiq to all ~ e w s and and the (ones, the Greeks that dwelt ~ a r a > ~ o G o+v r v "Eqeoov ~ a hii r r r u c v p6@og in EPh'esus; and a fear fell upon them inhabiiing the ~ ~ h ~ s and ~ s ,fellupon ! fear the name Of h i mhv-raq a6roGq, ~ a i L r y a h h r r o 76 the and Lord Jesus went upon them, and Ling the Bvopa 700 ~ u p i d u 'IqooG. 18 ~ ~ ~ g ~ ~ ~ name of the Mrd Jesus. who had become rGv wan~urrvrir~wv believers and confess would and come of the ton-) having believed

r6 rrovqpbv
wzcked

havrng got the mas?ery

~aranupte6ua

womi;i 2%y i

w2!%:g

aprons were borne his body to the or aprons and to be changing place from them alllng people, and the .rhq d o o u q , rh TE wvs6para T& rr0~11ph diseases left them, the diseases; the and spirits the wicked and the wicked spirits Lnmop~beoBa~. 13 'Errs~cipqoav 6P nviq came out. 13 But t o be coming out. Took in hand but some certain ones of the rrai ~inr rrap!sp~opdvwv 'lou6aiwv roving Jews who also of the (ones1 going about Jews practiced t h e casting ~ ~ o w ~ o r 6vop&<s~v Dv Lmi roSq Exavraq out of demons also exorcist= to be naming upon the (ones1 having to name 'rh .wvE6pa~a r& woVqp& rb dvopa TOG the name of the Lord the spirits the wicked the name of the Jesus over those ~ v p i 0 'IqooO ~ ALyovreq 'Op~iCd ing,the wicked spirits, Lord Jews saying I am Puttingunder oath ssying: ..I solemnly bp&q ~ h v 'I ooGv Plv naGhoq n~lpljoaro. charge by Jesus YO" the 3esur whom Paul is preaching. whom Paul preaches." l4 14 Now there were seven sons of a certain &pf;lrpcwq t w r h vloi roho w o w & q . a Jewish chief hrg pnert seven sons this priest, doing this. 15 dmorp181.v 66 56 rrnv~Gpa ~6 rrov pbv But in answer the Having answered but the spirit the wi&ed &rv adroiq Tdv plv 'IqooGv ylvhorw wicked spirit said to said to them The indeed Jesus l a m knowrng them: "I Enow Jesus nai rdv naGhov imrriorapa! bpriq 68 and I am ==quainted and the ~ a u l . I am aequainted'with, rou but with Pau1: but who T ~ V E i ~u r t ; 16 ~ a i c r i w w o q 6 are You?" 16 With who are row? And havmg leaped upon the that t h e man in whom b o p w ~ o q h' aWoGq 6" 6 76 W V C G * ~ the wicked spirit was man upon them in whom was the spirit leaped upon them,
to be borne off from the
skln

of him sweat

j u1p1riv0ca ilnai &wahh&oos&at

&r' a h D v

from

?,z

z,"Aeev$

reporttheir openly. 19 practices Indeed, L5ovohoyd6p~vo1 confessing ~ u t . and ~ a i hannouncing v a y y a h up ov~~~ wph<srq aSrGv., 1 9 i n q i 61. TGV 7& acts of them: Sumc~entbut of the (ones1 the ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ wspirpya wpa~hvrwv u u v e v i ~ r n v r r ~ magical arts bvought curiosities having practiced having brought together their hooks together ~ & q PiPhavq ~arL~a!ov ( ~ and ~ ~ them 0 burned up ~ the books they were burning down 1" sight d calculated T~YTWY. ~ a u i ~ ~ ~ + f i q l u~ av & q Tlphq a r i ~ i v ~ n they of all; and computed the Prices of them together the prices of ~ a i ~Opov . : &pyupiou pupv56ag r i v r r . them and found them myriads five. and they f o ~ n d of silver worth fifty thousand 20 OJ.rwq nard K ~ + T O $ TOG ~ u p i o u 6 Myoq pieces of silver. Thus down mlght of the Lord the ward 20 Thus in a mightr way the word of qS<avur nai ioxyev. was growing and it wai exerting strengtti. Jehovah* kept growing 21 'nq 61. hrhflpheq .rizG~a E9am and 21 NOWwhen theSe~ AS .but was fulfilled these [thiAgsl, put thingS had been 'Om6 nd6Aoq i v T$ rrvsbpa~t 61~X0hv the paul ..in the spirit having gone t h i ~ g h pleted, Paul purposed m hls spirit that, after ~ j v ~ r x s 6 o v i . a~ ~ a 'A i aiav r a p e 6 ~ 0 0 a t ~ i q the , ~~~~p~~~ and to be going lnta going d0'ni.s and A.eha'ia, Mae.e'Is o u M u ~ j n , ;~ i r r h v - 6ri M E T ~ T ysviu0a1 ~ he would journey to Xru3alem. h?vmgsaid that After the toeometo be Jerusalem, saying: p r &KG , . 6s: , , nai 'Phpqv i6ziv. "After I get there I me t h e r e it Is necessary me also Rome to see. mustalso see R ~ ~ ~ 22 t m o o ~ s i h a < 68 , ~ i qi j v .ManrSoviav 650 22 So he dispatched Having sent off but vlto the Macedonia two to Mac.e.da'ma two of ministered riv 6 ~ a n o v o h ~ wa v6 r 4 , T t p 6 0 ~ 0 uKO? to hlm, Tlmothy and
,

E . 5

zlz

*La

those

of the (ones1

serving

t o h a , ~ i m a t h y and

2 0 ' Jehovah,

J'.B.'%13."'8.S;

the Lord, nAB; God, VgSp.

ACTS 19:23-21

---.- . .-- ....

'Eporrmv, E.m'tus. but h e himE~S~UII. self delayed for some time in t h e [district 'Auim. Asia. of] Asia. 23 At t h a t particu23 ' E y L m rarh d v ra~pdv I t occurred but down tho au~oinkd em= l a r tlme there amse &eivov d p a l ( o q o k 6Aiyoq mpi r i q 8013. n o little disturbance that seltat on not little about the way. coneernine he Wav; A 6v6p.m~. 24 For a zertah m i n Demetrltm to name, named D e m e t r i . ~ , a siiversmith, by U ~ O K ~ T T O ~ , rrol& wok I lversmith, making dlvlne hnbltetlotU making silver shrines' of Mte.mis= furnished [ , FTO wes k r k h l n g to the t h e craftsmen n o r e p i r a r q o k 6hi qv Cpyauiav 25 00s little gain; 25 and artisans not littre worklng prolit. whom h e gathered them and ouva9poioaq r a i rob< rrcpi T& those who worked hsvlng crowded toeethal. am the about the a t such things and said: ro~airra I A ~ "Men, ~ you-well ~ ~ such thlnga Male peraoha, know that from this business we have our hiumoOr tK raljqq YO" are well knowlng that out of thla the PmsperitY. 26 and t p y a u i a q fi r h o p i a fipiv tmiv, 26 K U ~hear how not only working the prosperity to us Is. and I" Eph'esus hut in 0ropci~r vai hokre KTI 06 the m u are beholdfng and row ere helrlng that not Asia this bas vbwv 'E low &d: uxe6bv rr& q n j q Of' onw of L9bhesus but nearly o f 3 the persuaded a 'Omiderable crowd and turned them to another opin'%eq h,vh~$,,adcd ,on, saying t h a t t h e pnkmqm i r d v bxXov htywv brt made to change stand mmelent m w d : s a y ~ n ethat & eluiv 0 ~ 0 1 01 6lh gods. 27 Moreover. not are goas , *a (onem, throua %and. the danger edsts not ylvbpcvol. 27 od TOGTO only t h a t this occuf o m b l to be. Not but , this of K I V ~ U V E L ~ I fifi d ptpoq d q h E k y r 6 v come into disrepute 1 . In danger to us the part into dlerepute bllt that the 00civ &AX& ral d r"q pry&Aqq 0 G q temple of the great to corn;, but slao the ofqhe great goddess ~ r t e . ~ i ~ 'A ~611160q ttpdv tI< odekv ho i o e ^ v a ~ ,will be esteemed as.. , ktemia t ~ t ol t h i n td6e ralad, nothing and m e n h a vthhcw TE la? ~ a e a l p e i u e a l T ~ Cmagnificence which to be about and a180 to be taken down of tha the whole [district of1 pcraA~16mr0q a h f i q P,Y bhq fi 'Auia Asia and the inh=bit-'~ magnlnsenee of her,' whom whole the Asia ed earth w0rships.i~ rai fi otroupiy otpcra,. about to be brought and the bclnzlnhsblted earth1 hvenerating. dawn t o nothing."

*<
a 1 :

820

621

ACTS 19:28-34

hr7rzy xe,& $& $1

ZT*

6"1

' t g r d ! ? : ,
L,"&Eq h:'%

rdLFtrict

ne::~o E , ~
%

sde

2s' The Way. NAB; Jrhc~vah'a way. JnL*: the way of Cod. Sla: the way of the PI' Or. "nhann"; ni-a'm, Vg. Lord. VP. 24' Or. "dtvlne habltsttons."

y w b evol nAtiprtq 28 Hearing this and full Havlng hear! but and havlng Loome becoming full of anger, the men began 0vpS Erw(;ov Airovrrc % y $ q : crying out, saying: of anger they were erylng out esylns "Great i s M t e m i s of fi " A p r e r ~ q 'Eqeuiwv. the E.phe'sians!" the Artemis of Epheslanr 29 So the city be28 rai hrhjoe came filled with con&,am, Rned n,4?dF 0% fusion, and with one Op~qo.3 re 6 o&r a66u they rushed they rushed and life-mkdedly accord Into the theater. ouvaprr&oaweC % i 't$E hhalng snatched up together taking forcibly along with them Ga'ius and Ma~r66vaq raiov ral Mac~scedoniand. Ar.is.tar'ehus. ~ s l u s and edo'ni.ans, traveling merB/)pouq naljhou. S O natbhou 61 companions of Paul. travelers together of Paul. Of P ~ U I but 30 For his part, Paul Bouhopivov eIueh0~iv EL[ T ~ V6figov 0dr was willing t o go wlshinz to enter Into the pu ilc not inside t o t h e people. . dwv a b r B ol pa9qrai. 31 r1v1q but the disciples were permlttlng hlm the di~clpler: some would not permit him. 62 ~ a iT& ' A u ~ a p inr, bvreq a h 4 @iXol 31 Even Some of the but also 01 the ASiarcfis, being to him frlend;, commissioners af fesrrtpylavrr, npag abr6v naprvdrhow I V ~ I Sand games, who having sen2 toward hlm they were entreating 6oGua1 taurirv elq .rb Olarpov. 32 &MOI sent to him and began to give himaell into the theater. Other. pleading for him not to risk himself in the p2v o0u &AX0 TI &papv, $ndeoA theretam othe? .ornethime - ware e r r ng out. theater. 32 The fact IS, some were crying irrhlloia eeelcsla havlng been eonl;lcd, out one thing and KU? 01 nheiouq o k I ~ ~ E I O W r i m < Others another: for and the more lonea) not had known of what the assembly was in and the Evcra owe~q~&,oav. 8s tK confusion, out01 majority of them did on a ~ c o u nOL t they had oome together. not know the reason mcp(@ow 61 703 bxhov but the they together made go why they had come together. 33 So npo d 6 w w v together they brought hhPvhgtfrUst f o r W . ~ a $ , ? Alexander out of .AhLSav6poq the crowd, the Jews 62 'lou6aiwv, Alexander JEWS, the but thrusting him u p front: Alexander ~ m '+Iv~ xeiIM ~ he ~ ~ and ~ q having ~ h a k e n down the hand mn+innon with his ...-.. .--hoXoyriu0a1 73 6 1 . 1 4 ' hand and was wanting pU llc t o make his defense to to the to be defending himllelt b ~ l v the people. 34 But 34 trr~yvbvrs 61 T I ' l 0 ~ 6 c l ? 6 ~ Having recognied but lhat Jew when the" reco~nized tr T&VTWV t h a t he was a Jew, one qo* kriuc~o ria out 0 1 voice occurred one cry arose from them 660 ~pcr~6vrov all as they shouted two cryins out for about two hours:

28 & r o l j m v ~ c 61 r a i

Ae

? Y ,~ & % ? : $

~~

3%

de

'~$$~,6~~v

& l e

'

,$k$,ling...""."

ACTS 1935-41

McyiJlq 4 " A P T E ~ I ~ ' E g c u i ~ v . "Oreat is M t e . m i s of the Artemi. of Epheaans. the E.ohe'sians!.. Great 35 Kuramciha( 61. rbv 35 !hen. Anal&, H=vm%'sent down but the ~ ~ U I V- A V B ~ E ~ Y P ? ! r % ? J 5 ill saying Male rreraons riq y h p 6m1v & & ov 85 06 ~ , V & K ~ , Eph'e.sus, who really who for is not is knowing is there of mankind that does not know rjv ' E g ~ o i w v n6h1v vawu6pov otuav the of Ephesians city temple keeper being that the city of the E'phe'SianS is the o % ;e p ~ y h h q ( 'A ~Lp16oq ~ a l TOO pie keeper of the great great and ofthe cone) Ar'temis and of t h e 6lorr~ro~q; 36 &vamlpj~uv o h failen from Zeus? Un~ontradictsble therefore image that fell from heaven? 36 There6vrwv rori~wv being oi t h e e (thing.) b E n g $$ b y ~ fore < since these things are indisputable, i t is ~awrahpivouq hhpx~lv ~ a i becoming for you t o havtng been sent d a m to be and keep cairn and not act n p o r r s r a ~ T P ~ = U ~ I V . 31 ~ ~ Y ~ Y EY T E ~ P TO^< rashly, 3, For You rash t o be performhg. You led for the have brought these 6 ~ 6 ~ ~ ~ 0 56 ~ 0 O ~ 5 ~ S ~EPOO~AOU~ neither male persans these loner) neiuler temple plunderers me" Who robbers of temples OGTE P ~ W QP O G V ~ S njv e ~ b v ?V&Y. 38 nor blasphemers nor blasP%erning the goddess of "a. of Our goddess. 38 Therefore if q , " t h, ~ 1~ 2 ~, o& r r the Deme'tri.us and the ah6 TE v?Tal ~ X O V ~ ~r p V 6 5 craftsmen with him together wlth him arasans are having toward do have a case againat Tlva I ~ Y O &yopoi01 V, i i y o v r a ~ nai anyone ward, forum [days] are belng led and someone, court days are held there drv8hmoi E ~ U ~ V , d ~ a h r i r o ~ proconsuls let Proconml* are. ktthem%dng charge. against are them bring &hhjholq. 89 el 66 TI nepa~~Lpu against one another. one another. If but anything more beyond 39 If, though, hl<rl=i~ 6v a 6 4 , b n h q q i q are searching for roo are seek1ng:pw. in the law&l ecclesxa anything beyond that, ~~rrthv8joc~a~. 40 la? Y ~ P it must be decided in It will be loosened upon. And for a regular assembly. ntv6w~6opw &yrah~ioeal 40 For we are realb we ere io danger to be being charged with in danger of being mhosos nepi 7% C+~EPOV pq6evb( charged with sedition of @tanding about the lane) today of notone overtoday,s no alriou bnhpxovro(, nepi 06 aG slngle cause existing cause existing. about which not that will pennit us ta 6 u v q d r r B a &n&&m h6yov nepi .r& render a reason for we will be able to give off word about the this disorderly mob: ouurpogi Talirq(. 4 1 nal .raOra 4 1 And when he had turning togetrher this. And these (thlng.1 said these things. he dismissed the e!n*V h i h u u w rip k ~ h q o i w . havlng said he lwsed off the eeclerie. assembly.

of?%

622

who

~.

Rtemi.

Now after the Ta n a 6 m e Q 1 T ~ Y 86puPov the toeease the uproar uproar had rob$ subsided. Paul sent ~ ~ T ~ P ~ + P E M bF n&Aoq hsv 8 sent after (to hIm) the Paul the for the disciples, and pa0qrhq n a p a ~ a h b a g &mao&peva when h e had encourdlseipha and having encouraged havlns greetdl aged them and bidden tEfihesv ~ ~ E ~ E o & I clc I M o r ~ h v i w .them farewell. he went he went out to be going Into Macedonla. forth t o journey into 2 61rhWv 62 T& trciva rai Mac.ed0'ni.a. a Alter Hsvtnggonethrough but the parts thoae end golng through those and napardloaq &rob< h6yq noXhQ parts the ones there with h."l"g them to word rjhecv el( 'E)ihh6a, 8 hsvingdona n o t i o a q . ~ e into 3 heAnd many Greece. a he came into the Greece. when he had spent pfivag T ciq yevopLvq( h t p o u h f i ~ a d r 0 three months there* months t&ee having occurred of plot to him because a 'lot was Imb rGv ' l o w k i w plhhovn &v&ycoeCI~ by the Jews belng about to be belng led UD

20 After MET& 62 but

20

t:tt,",",",":,"",,"i,"88

$ :

cnm)

; :

k c & v i a < . his mind t o return hwrp6~~1v 61h Mae*onio' to be r~turning thmu.h through Mac.edo8nl.a. 4 owcimro 6i. ~ h n a r p o 54 There were aeeomWII following with but to him Sopater panying him Sop'a.ter nlippou Brpovsioq, Q c o u a L a v ~ ~ i w v 6L the son of Pyr'rhus of o f Pyrrhu Berean, oi Thessalonians but B ~ ~ ~ . i~ s . t a~ r ~ e.h u ~ s 'Apimapxoq rcri I6uowbaq. rai r a i o ( and Secun'dus of Arirtarchus and Secundua, and Gsius the ~ h ~ ~ . ~ ~ l and S Ga'ius of Der'be. AcpPaioc r a i T1p68coq. ' A o ~ w o i 6i. T ~ X I K O Derbnern and Timothy. Aslanr but Tyehlcus and Timothy, and from t h e ldistrict ofl r a l T&apoq 5 o6ro1 6i. rrpoode&nc( and Trophtmus; these but hsvlng mme toward Asia Tych'i.cus and Troph'i.mus. 5 These 4pBq b T 4,661, 6 flpei< 6L Eptvov were remslning for us I n !mas; we but went on and were waiting for us in Tm't<mhniua N PET& & , lsiicd o u r after oi the BS; 6 but we put out &<Cpov &d ( i ~ h i m v , r a i fiheopcv "a from PhiliP'Pi ~ ~ i [ C ~ L~~ S from I ~ P~ ~I I ~ P~ PI and , ~ we t after ~ t hd e days of the npbq a h o b 5 el( nJv T t q h k & X ~ I fipcp&v and we came cakes, t o them toward them into the un 11 days Was within Rve nivrr, 06 6tnpiwpcv ,,pipas knrh, in days; and there we Rve. where we spent through days seven. spent seven days. T ~ V ~ T W V 7 On the Arst day oithe J k t h 8 of the when r h h u a l &PTOV 6 we were gathered havlng%zk%zether to break bread the together to have a naGhoq 61~hiyr~o a6~0iq pChhw meal, Paul began Paul was d l a ~ o ~ r s i n lto them: belna about discoursing to them, kElcwl h&plov, as he was going t o to be Eolng out mOllOW, depart the next day;

$ 2

'&e5

'7 b6uf

2 1 e

?!%

ACTS

20:s-14

624

625 15
and flom there

ACTS
15
t:ke
~ BV -.W~~" -~

20:15-20

rrapkrecvb re T~!J A6yov and he prolonged his he extended alongside and the word Speech until midnight. p~upvvnriov. u a v - 66 h a p r r & 6 ~ q l ~ c r v a i 8 SOthere were quite midnight. ere but lamps sufficient a few lamps in the tv T& irrrsp+y 03 . fipw upper chamber where in th& upper chamber where we were we were gathered ovvqy 6~04. 9 naeq 6pcvoq 66 together. 9 Seated a t having been E d together; &ting but rcq veaviag CR16pa~1 E S T V X O ~h i ~ i the q window, a certain some young man to name ~ v t y e h u s upon the youngman named Bupi6oq, ~ a ~ a q e p 6 p ~ v o q iimq paBcT Eu'tychus fell into a WmdoW, being borne down to sleep deep deep sleep while Paul kept talking on. and. 6~aXsyopivou TOS naljhou i w i rrhsiov, discoursing of the Paul upon more Itimel, collapsing in sleep, K ~ T E V C X ~ S ~ ~ &rr& TOO imuau h c u e v he fell down from having been borne dawn from the sleep he fell the third Story and was picked up dead. h b TOG T I U T ~ Y O V K ~ T W ~ a i ijpB7 from the g i r d stom downward and he was lif e up 10 Paul went vc~p6q. 10 ~ a ~ a p h 6i 6 naiihoq downstairs, threw dead. Having $teppeidown but the Paul upon him and ~ W ~ P U E Y a h Q nai o u v r r ~ p ~ h a p b v~Trrcv Mfi him and fell upon him and having embraced he said ~ o embraced t said: "STOP raising a ~ o ~ u P ~ u B E , 19 yhp qvxfi a r i ~ o S Cv for his is
be YO" being troubled, the far
soul

f%

K&KE~~EY

hwrhnjcrcrvrsq
havzng sa~led off

succeeding [day1 we met down

hloGon 6 ;

na~rlurfioap~u wapsphhop~v elq

$ p :;?

and, salllng 1 succeeding from there the day. we

~ ~

to the but different tday) we threw alongside mto

LTLP~

1 " '

arrived opposite Chithe next day

~hpov,

of him m

a6rQ
him

ioriv. 1 1
is.

Having s t e p p e d ~ p but

&vap&g

and went upstairs and

rai in him."

11 He now add

having broken the bread and having tasted upon took food, and after inav6v TE $plhfiuaq hXP,conversing for quite a sufficient [Urnel and having conversed until while, until daybreak,

nhhuag

6 v Crprov ~ a yrum&pcvog i

&q'

began the

t<jhBrv. 12 "yayav he a t length departed. he went out. '?hey led 12 SO they took 6 ; 7bv rrai6a < & w ~ a ~ a i rrapE~hfi0quuv the bay away alive but the boy living.' and they were comforted and were comforted 05 p s ~ p i o q beyond measure not measurably. 13 We now went 13 'H d q EL rrpo~A86vrc h i 7.5 ahead to the boat #e but havzng gone b e f m upon the and set sall to As sas, rrhaiov &vfixeqp~v &rri where we were boat we were led up upon lntendlng take tnz?B~v p i h h o v ~ ~ g &vahapphv~lv ~ b v from there hem about to be taklne un the Paul aboard. for, after . . giving instructions to naShov, o6rog y h p 6 t a ~ ~ ~ a y p 6 v o g ?,v ~ a u l , thus far having been ordered he was this effect, he himself was intending to phhhwv a6rhq TE~E~~S~V. 14 being about he to be going on foot. go a n foot. 14 So 62 o v v i 8 a h h ~ v i p i v siq Tilv "Aouov, when he caught UP but he threw together to us into the AEIOJ. with US in AS,SOS. we drvohap6v~Eg a d d v ijh8opev ciq Moruhjvqv, took hlm aboardand having taken UP him we came into MftYlene, went to Mlt-yle'ne;
daybreak

a6~%

oJrq
thus

2 "%::Y.

t:

fih~opsv ~ i q and on. the fallowing M~h~~kv 16 ' KEKP~KE~ 6 na6hoq day we arrived a t Mlletus; had judged the Paul Mile'tus. 16 For naparrh~Gual ' ~ j v "E~EUOY, Swwq p i Paul had decided to to sail part the EPhesus, so that not ~ ~ h 'in ~ y b Tat a6l4 xpovo~p~pjual order that he might it occur to him to spend time not spend any time in 'Auiqr, Eurrsv6~v the [district of] Asia; Asia, he was hastening <?f for he was hastening i ahd ~ f f ii p~i ~ 7% ~ ~EVTQKOUT~~S to get to jerusalem on it might be to him the day of the Pentecost the day of the (festival yrv608al slq 'Ir ouiihvpa. of] Pentecost if he Lrusalem. to came to be into po~sihly could. 1 1 'An6 6 : rfiq M l h f i ~ a v w6pqaq Eiq However. rmmbut the ~ i having ~ sent~ into t 17 ~ ~ from Mile'tus he sent t a "Eqeoov ps~e~ahiua~o Ephesus he called after [to him1 the Eph'ews and called rrpsupu~ipoug ~ f i q tnnhquiag. 18 b q 6L for the Older men older men of the eeclesia. As but of the congregation. rrapaybovro wpbg a 6 r b E T ~ E V 18 When they got to they came to be alongside toward him he said him he said to them: a6roiq 'Ypciq h i o r a u 0 a -6 7rphnlq j p i p a q "You well know haw to them You well know from first day from the first day that hq' fiq hipqv ~ i g T ~ Y 'Auiav IT&< I Stepped into the from which I s t e p p e d u ~ o n into the Ada haw ,,fl Asia WEB. OpLiv T ~ Y r r h w a xptlYov tyzv6p v k i t h you the whale With the all time Icame t o a e time, 19 slaving for 19 6ovheljwv TQ nupiq VET& rrhollq the Lord with the slavzng to the Lord w~th all greatest lowliness of rmaivoqpouljv q nai 6a~pGwv nai rrelpaupGv mind and tears and and trials and tears iowilness of min\ trials that befell me T&V u u p&rwv pan f v ~ a i q the (ones) having stiepped together to me m the by the plots of the Jews; 20 while I h t p a u h a i q rev 'lov6aiwv 20 b q o66+ alntq of the Jews; as nothing did not hold back from telling YOU any tmu~sthCrprlv T&V wpqeptw~wv I drew back of the (things1 beanng together of the things that .roc vfi &ayyciAat fiyiv nai 616hSal bpeq were profitable nor df the not to recount to YOU and to teach YOU from teaching y o u ~ a i K ~ T ' oiuoug, publicly and from 6q~ouiql and according to houses, house to house. to pub LC [pace]
samos. to the but being next [day] we came lnta
TB

62

ixopiq

we

at Sa'mos,

I ? !

mlgd

! i ;he

6,",","yi:

ACTS 20:21-27

626

627

ACTS 20:28-35

rr r a i 2 1 But I thoroushly 21 6 t a p a p ~ u p b y v o q 'lou6aiotq Witnesslllz through about to Jews and and k . kn+h . .+ ' E M ~ D I vsilv clq M v p e r h ~ a v ~ a n i i o r ~ vJ e w and t o oreelts toGreeks the lnto God rcwntaneo end fat* eIq T ~ VK ~ P I W fipb 'Iq~oh. toward eOdand faith Into the Lord of us Jesus. 22 w ? n in our Lord Jesus. 1&h 6f6cptvoq t 2) T 22 ~ n now, d look! look1 havlng been bound to in the spirit, I nope59 at el< 'Irpowahilp, ~h hr bound ram into Jerusalem, the (thh-) In am journeying to Jeu ~ u o v r a *poi rusalem, although not about to meet togelher to me knowing t h e things r16hq 23 nh)lv 6n Tb rmr0p= ~6 t h a t wlll happen t o havee kn&. bealde. that the aplrlt the me m ~ t .23 e x c e d &y!ov ~ a r rrbhlv h 6 1 a p a p ~ 6 p c ~ a pol i hLyov t h a t from city t o city holy down c l t ~ wltnerses through to me Baying the holy sDkit reoeat. (irl 6cuph uai ehivclq pe pivouulv~ edly bea&witne& that bmds and trlbulatlons me are remalnlngfor; to me as it says that 24 &Ah' 036~vhq Myou n010~11a1 7ilv VUX'V bonds and tribulations but or not one word I am maklng the mod are waiting for me, rtpiav t p a u r 2)q T E A L I ~ D W ~ b v6 ~ 6 24 ~ 0 ~ ~evertheiess. I do Va1uabIe to mya$ as Iehonld pe*ct the course not make my soul' pou r a i rhv 6lauovim EAaPov va a of any account as 0 1me and the sewlee wl%h I received besPde dear to me, if only I T O u p o ' I q o , dapaprlrpau8at ~b my course of the Lord Jesus, to wltneas thoroushly to the may and the ministry c i m y y ~ ~ o v 7% xhpl.ro< Of the g d news of s undeserved klndo % ? C that I Ieceived Lord Jesus, t o bear ' thorough witness to t h e good news of t h e undeserved kindness 25 t{b of God. 25 "And now, look! $$ I know t h a t all of n h r q bv 015 61ijh8ov you among whom I au i n whom xwent through went preaching* the Bao~heiw 61bTl khgdom: 26 aroush whfch kingdomn will see pap76 opal bpi" Pv T$ 4 p c p o v fipipq XTI my face no more. 1am wiPneastng to you in me todayts day that 26 Hence I call you t o ~ a 8 a p b q clpt h h 7013 a'ipmog rrhv~wv witness this very day clean I am from the blood of all lone:), t h a t I a m clean from Of men, 21 03 y a p brreornh&pqv TOO pt) &vayyriha~ the not for I drew back of the not to recount 27 for I have not held rr&uav 4 v pouhjv m O em0 bpi", back from telling you sU the counsel of the God to you. , all the counsel of ~-~~ ~- Gad

"-."

-"..-

2; $ , 9*yn

gokg

fa

%,"?

izL

ew!E$, hav:20wn 2: ,,,$:em. n%r6v $Ze *giq

:?.~k~h~g

2 ;

~~~~

Lauroiq uai rravri 28 Pay attention to p~yxnga1tentl.n to aelvea ond to sU and t o TO rro~pviy, t v 4 bp&q 16 n v i i p a ~b all the flock, among the flock. in wh~eh You the Splrlt the which the holy spirit hycov E ~ E T O t r r ~ u ~ b r r o u q , n o l p a i v ~ l v * V has appointed YOU to be rheuherdlng the overseers, holy put to t r r h ~ u i a v TOO 6roO. fiv . nrp!motilaaro the c o n g ~ g a t i o ~ a f eeclesla 01 the God. whleh he reserved lor self OOd,. which he pur61h 7013 aTparo< TOG I6iou. 29 trb chased with the b l ,,d through the blood of the own lone). of his own L8onl-' o16a dr8 e l u d c h o v ~ a ~ 29 I that have known that will enter after my p i n g aww pou , AL~KOI Papciq cIq bp&q &qEiv p i oppressive wolves will no golng OR 01me wolvea heavy lnto YO" + E , ~ ~ ~ E700 Y O nolvviou, I 30 ~ a i t bpav enter in among YOU sparing of tho flock. and 0ujo1 row and will not treat the aiirfiv &vaorfiuourat &v6p~q haho0v~fq flock with tenderness. very onel will stend up male person8 rperklns 30 and from among YOU yourselves men 6 1 r u r apvLva TOO &TTOUT+Y having been Pwisted lthlngll of the to be drowlng OR will rise and ~ p e a l t rohq ya8q~aq briuw &aurbv. twisted things t o draw the dl~clpler behlnd away the disciples 616 YP~YOPE~TE after themselves. be mu keep~ng akake, 31 through whleh 31 'Therefore keep pvqpovrljovrcg Xrl ~plcriav vlj~~ ~a a awake. i and hear in remembcr~ng that thrre.year pcrfod OYind that 'Or three 6 a ~ p h v hauuhpqv pc~h years, night and ~ith tears I cenred day. 1 did not quit VOU~ET&V Eva Lraarov. 32 vai ~h ~ n the d lthlngs) admonishing each one sdmonishlns one each. tears. 32 And vSv rrapaniOepa~ bp&q r v p i y ~ a with i now I am outtlna alonaslde vou to X e Lord and now I commit m u t o h6yw ~hpl~oq cniroG Ood' and t o t h e word r the undeserved ktndnesa of him of his undeserved t o T k word o T+ Sumpivy olro6o+~juaa r a i &~?val kindness. which to the tonel bems able to build and to give [word] build you Tjv r h pouopiw ev TO?< up and give Yon t h e the l~lerltance In the inheritance among all f i ~ l a ~ ~ t v o l rraulv. 33 & K + ~ u the sanctified ones. having been aoncjlfled all. 33 I have coveted no xpuuiou q IpartuvoO , oCl6evbc h c 6 S p q o a man,s silver or gold of gold or of apparnl of no one I coveted: Or 34 ~ I V ~ U K E T 671 ~ ~ a i q~ p ~ i a ~ q 34 aiiroi to the needs yoursehes know that mu are knowlag that O n e . these ofiul ipO ~ hands have pou ~ a'i TOTS or me and to the (ones) being with me attended t o the needs b r c q p t ~ q u wat X E ~ P Ea~b ~ a t . 35 n & v ~ a of me and Ofthose mlnlstered the hands very. All lthlngs) 71th me. 35 I have

28

~ ~ O U ~ X E T E

~e

YOV

;$

2;

T O

" l f 25' Or. '"heralding." VgSyr; kingdom of Jehovah. Ja.

24 0

25' Kingdom, nAB; kingdom of God,

28' Gad. "BVg: the Lard, AD. the Lord, B.

28' See App 2c.

32' God. XADV~SY*J~.~'.'~

ACTS 20:36-21:3
I exhibited

628

629

ACTS 21:4-9

fipiv 671 o h a q norrtGmaq exhibited to you in all to roo that thue labying .tungs that by thus 6d &b-rlhapg&~dat TWV laboring YOU must it is necessary to be assisting of the (ones) assist those who are h d ~ v o h v , pv~lpovrlje~v, weak, and must bear being weak, to be remembemg d o % e In mind the words Of hdywv 'rot3 ~UpiOu 'lquoir ~ T d L r 6 q rlrrN words of the ~ o r d Jeaua that he said t h e Lord Jesus, when himself said, 'There Manhptdv f m t v pshhov 6466,ml i\ Happy it is rather to be glvlng than 1s more happiness in I giving than there is in AauQhve~v. firri&lCa

he

raka ~irr2,v Bsiq 36 And wheq he And these (things) having said having put had said these things, ~a ydva-ra a h o G hekneeled ' the knees of him togeEkwith rr%? all of them and jnavbq 6L n,auep6q with sufficient but weepmg prayed. 37 Illdeed, VETO rr&~ov, ~ a ih t ? r ~ d ~ ~ h ~ i q TTV quite a bit of weeping Occurred of all, and havmg fallen upon the broke out among rp&xqhov TOG naljhou them all, and they neck :. of the fell upon Paul's neck narcq(Xouv a h d v , and tenderly kissed they were kissing down him, him. 38 because they 38 6 6 u v b ~ ~ v o t ~ M l o r a h l ,pecially pained being parned the rather upon ~ipi,~et TI oduht a t the word he had spoken that they were to w?iCh he had spoken that not pflhovu~v r,j rrp&rrov a ~ T o f i going to behold his they are about the face of him face no more. SOthey e~ops?~. rrpohcp~av 61. proceeded t o conduct to be beholding. They were sendlng before but him to the boat. a6~i)v ~6 T T ~ O ~ O V . NOWwhen we him into the boat. had tarn ourdy6KTo selves away from them but it occurred tobele uD &rromaotl&maq &rr' ,hiv, and put out t o sea, we having been drawn away from them, ran with s straight ~30u6po~ , O ~ T E Fiheollsv ~ i qT$Y KG course and came to having run rtaight eouTse we came into the Cos, but on t h e next T?I 62 tciq , sic T$v 'P65ov ' [day] t o Rbodes, and to the [day1 but of succesmon into the ~hoded, irom to Pat'a.ra, nan~i0cv ?is nhmpa: 2 And when we had and from there lnto Patara; found a boat that was ~ljp6v~Eq rrhoiov Crossing to Phoeni'cia, having found boat we went aboard and Oolvi~qv h~p&vrq ~ h o e n i ~ i a having steppedupon we were e up. Sailed away. 3 After 3 hvaqhvwr~q 61. r i v Kljrrpov r a i Coming in sight of Having made appear up but the CYPand t h e island of Cy'prus

36 ~ a i

a,%piq

$ ; $ 6 2,

21,'22

''

hxep '$'

21

pa5z2Egh22

we left it behind ~ a r a h b r r b r ~e q f i v ~ * v u p o u inhEop?v, having left down it left Lhandl we were sa~lzng On the left side and el< Zupicrv, r a i ~ a T i l h bEW ~ i q T ~ P O V sailed , on to Syria, into Syria, and we came t o w n into ~ y r e , and at Tyre, the boat thither y tnsics for a p the ~6 rrhoiov boat was fiv h unloading oqopll~ lirelf 6 1 1 ~ for ~ 0 there ~ was to unload [its] S2 r6v y6pov. 4 hv~vpdmq the cargo. Having found up but the cargo. 4 BY a search mrvsivavev cr6ro; fip&paF we found the disciples weremainefl upon in that place days and remained here seven days. But trrrh, O ~ T ~ Y P ~ na6kq, gAzyov seven, who toTtBe ~ a u l they were saying throwgh t h e spirit 643 TOO r n ~ l j p ? ~ o qp' h l l k i ~ ~ l v they repeatedly through the spmt n o ? to be stepping upon ,,,t to set d ( 'IepoudXupa. 5 6rs 62 LY(-VCTO f m t in Jerusalem. into Jerusalem. When hut it occurred 5 So when we had L<apriuat . fiiPq T&< completed the day;, to ~omplete the went forth and t5EX86vrrg &oprv6pE~a rrporrrpninrrwv started on o u i way; having gone out we were , sending befare but they all, together fiphq T&TWY u h y w a ~ c i~ a r&rvocq i US of all together with women and children with t h e women and Ewg i<o T-q n d h ~ w q , r a i e & v ~ c g T& children, conducted until outside of b e city, and having put the US as far as outside ydvmcr h? 76" a i y ~ a h b v n p o m u < d p ~ a t the city. And kneeling knees upon the beach havingpayed down on the beach 6 irrrqmauhp~Ba we had prayer 6 and one anothe:. we exchange parting greetings to said good-bye to one uai &vLO~qpcv cis -rl) rrhoiov, ~ K E ~ V O$6t I another, and we went and westeppedin into the boat, those u p into t h e boat but S r r i m p q a v eiq T& i6la. they returned t o their returned into their own ithingsl. 62 rbv 7 'H eiq but the .. . ed the voyage from h b Tljpo" 61 wljuw~~ imm ,' Tyre Tyre and arrived a t k i n g entirely p e J o m e d ~ m q v m i u aN rlq n ~ o h ~ p a i 6 a , ~ ( a i Ptole.ma'is, and we we attalned dtwn into Ptolemais, and greeted the brothers &maohpcvot 0 h6EXqoSq &privap~v and stayed o n e d a y having greeted the brothers we remamed with them, 8 The fi~.lk~av map' a h o i ~ . . 8 next day we set day one beside them. , out and arrived in ~aes-a.r@a, and we h, Y ' ,",%y,"~Ut entered into the Karuapiw, r a i eiuEX06y~~q , ~ i q T ~ VOTKOY caesarea, and havingentered ~ n t o the house house of Philip the o,hirrrrou TOG S ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ U T O $K G TDY evangelizer, who was of Philip the evangelist being out of the one of the seven men, and we stayed wlth ern2 bpriva N rrap' ah& 9 T O ~ W Tothh (one) him. 9 This man seven we remaKed beside hlm.

%e~$:

igp,;~.

ge

e!~'
,

$,$ E'F,%E 22

ACTS 21:lO-15

630

681 'IepouMvpw 16 lrwjh8ov 6L r a l they came wlth but also JerUMlCm; wiw r o v patlqrEn, &nb Kaaoapiar; topether with of tha direl~les from cserarea firiv, nap' whom us, SW~&~EY Mv&owi ioMnsson we d g h t be mcelved aa .tnnnen

ACTS 21:16-22

62 l o a v 8uyarCpq ~ 6 l r a p e r ; x a p 8 b o 1 had four daughters, but were doughtcrs four virs'n' virpin~, t h a t prophnpopqra6a"oa1. 10 'Entwmbrwv 62 esied. 10 But while PlOphF(I~1ng. Of (ones1 remslnlnguwn but We were remaining 4wCpar; nh~iour; uarfihetv TIC Cmb i r ; days more EBmedOWn soma from the quite number of 'iou6aiaq n p o ~ i l r q r ; 6v6part "Ayapoq, 1 1; c z / days a certain prophet Aga.bus Jude* prophet to name Agsbus. from Juth%v ' x& fiptzq ~ a i &pa: ~ j vcame having coma toward us and hwlna l fled the de'a, 11 and h e came Sbvqv TOO n a b h a u 6ioar; t a v r o t rob< tO US and took u p the glrdle of the Paul hovlng bound of hlmscll the girdle of Paul, bound n66aq nai ~ & r ; xcipaq E ~ S VT h 6 r Atya his own feet and fert and the hands he said These ia soyhg hands and said: * ~ r b nvct a r b W l o v Tbv hdpa 08 says the holy spirit, the oPlrK the holy The male person of whom .The man to whom t o ~ i v 1 Cbvq a h OOJWC 66ioouo1v C v belongs the Is the glrdle thla thus will 'Ind In this Jews will bind in this ' I ~ p o u o a X j p 01 ' lou6aio1 ~ a na i a6ojoouo1v manner in Jerusalem Jerusalem the Jews and wtEgive beaide deliver into the el< E ? P ~ c @v&v. 12 b q 6L ~ ~ K O ~ U ~ and P E V of of the Into $>and# of notlena. As but we heard Tatla r r a p ~ ~ a h o t p cfipEiq v .rt ~ a oi i nations.'" 12 Now these {thldgr), weentreated we and and the when we heard this.

,,Aed

a h b v eiq 'Ic o w a h i p . 1s r 6 . r ~ dmE~pi8q entreating him not to him ~ n t o Rrusarem. Then answered go up to Jerusalem. 6 naOhor; Ti n o l c i ~ c r h a i o v r ~ t vai 13 Then ~ a u anl the Paul What srs rov doing weeping and Swered: "What a r e YOU ow8~rirrrovrir; pow r j v nap6iav; 6 & y&p 06 doing by Mahlng togethe. of me the heart? for not making me weak at heart? ~ ~ ~ C i v Rest assux.3. I' ~ c p o u l r a h ~&TO( ~ wr; LXW h k p TOO am "ady not Only to JcrunPem I Phnvlng ~ over the be bound but also tO die a t Jerusalem for 6v6paroq 705 rupiou 'Iqoot. name of the Lard Jesus. the name of the Lord l4 when he x~18op6vou 62 a6rot fiw~&orr~cv being persuaded but of him we became sllent Would not be dissuaded, we acquiesced with ~lnb7e Tot ~ u p i o u ~b hsvlns O f the Lord the '&a the words: '"Let the will of Jehovah' take 1vLo8w. letxe ocourrlne. place." 15 Now after these 1 5 MET& q m h a q After these days we prepared htorruau&pevo~ 2NcPaivow~v PIC for the journey and havlng put baggage an aelves we were golng U P Into began going u p t o 14' Jehovah, Jl.8.1o.lr.ma: the Lord. XAB.

e , ,6,'e$;kd

: " , 2 '

$ :;

$3

ii 2:

Jenrsalem. 16 But some of the disciples from Caes.a.te'a also went with us, t o bring us to t h e man a t whose home we were to be entertained. a certain MnaBson TIVI of c y p m s , an early K ~ P ~ w , some Cyprian. dbciple. 17 When we 17 rrwpkvov 6 L fipGv CIS ' I c P w ~ ~ u ~~t ~ intojerusalem, m ~ l n .come to b . but of us Into Jerusalem &SEhqoi, t h e brothers received &nP6L$cm0 US gladly. 18 But reeelve lrom sladly on the following [day1 FioIlr, 62 h106lr 18 T* To I t e but ~uoceedlnp rdnyl had gone h the paul went in with u s t o James: and all .,,&< ~i&uwpov, naGAor; oh the were . PBUL togcthel wlth tower.$ J ~ ~ older ~ men ~ d v r c q re rrapaylwvro 01 rrpmp6repo1. present. l9 And he greeted them and ell .nd came to be nlongslda the alder men. 19 r a i &orrao&prvo ,hOhs began giving in detail And havine grcete2 them a n account of the things God did among tCqyaTr0 K&' ev h e was thorounhlv . . relatlne sccordlng to one (thin#) the nations through Eramov rSv no, o ~ vb 1 3 d t v TO?< his ministry. each otwhich d:~ me In the 20 After hearin: aJ~oj. [Ovronv this they began t i 6th q r ; b~atcoviar; ~ r v l c e of him. nstlons U ~ m u gthe glorify God. and they said to hlm' "You Zb 01 M &rowawe &66fa(ov 8 0 fYhg behold. brother. how The tones) but hsvln. ho.2 many thousands of a Ocwpiq, T d v Bc6v, rtn& 1 . 3 and to him You a r e bholdlt%, the cod, they " there a w &%ong the Jews; and &6dqL, n&al pup1h6Sr; lioiv brother, how many mydads are they are all zealous 'IouSaio~q r o l v n u r ~ m w r b r w v , r a i for the L * ~ . 2 1 B U ~ Jews of the (ones) havlng belteved. and they have heard it m h q CqXoml r o t dpou ~&PXOUUIV you BU reslob of the Law they are; t h a t you have been 21 K a n l fi&lom 6L nrpi lrou teaching all the Jews they were taY&t by echo down but about YOU the nations b n &roomoiav 616&lr~c1q & n b MwulrLwq thet apostasy you are teachlne from Moaea Moses, an apostasy telling from them rob$ r a r h T& Ley rrhY7a< ' I o u 6 a i o u ~ neither to the (ones) down the nations all Jews, their to hlywv pfi rrcpt~Lpv~tv a6robc T& TLKW eaylnp net to be ClreumcblnE them Uls ehlldren walk in the [solemn1 pq6L roiq Eeelr~v rrep~nartiv. Z2 r i Customs. Z2 What, not-but tothe euatow tobewslklngabout. What then. is to be done toriv; = b r ; 671 about it? I n any case theyefore Is it7 BYall rnenna they wlll hear that they are going t o hear

$~g$

Ze

~2

~~

a%?

Pue 'uorsn3uoa olul pue p m o l ~ a m ne aotnnruaa aramxam phom a q l 11s ma~qq!Dm noyXg A?L wmnp& no3Xpno o l ueaaq ardmaq aw atdmal aql n ! urrq pamarnamneq ur mru aururouas OL n3 nQww ~ O N. ~ D -D ~ R ... . . bd3! . . UO s ! w worl smar smar eiw am m o q aql 'yapnjauoa aqoa a q l 'papnl~uoo aq o l IOlD9n01. ~W]DV,~ L ? L 9 9 !O IDeD:3y3MU In098 alaM Shep uadas step uanas am l o q e su!aq aram inq s~ aql uaqm MON L Z IWd:dk ?lv? in A0YY3dI t9 SU, LZ 'maql JO auo qa-sa JOJ .am~a~o .pdobozdu paluisard aq~p1noqi Bo!~ayo a q l r!$un aql maw so q>ea auo zano pa12 o sam no+w noLo?w) Son? d ? q ~ ~ ~ ~ L o *su!sueala le!uomaJaa a q l lo3 pallyln3 aq o l qamm uiun uo!leJy!md aqlro aLep 90 502 fiodolnAp f i o ~ nod3db shep a q l JO aa!lou an!B 01 'aldmal a q l olu! aql l o n?L iuam uue waul . .. ulrm ...
~

lueuulry~nz am arrlqs!lqnd 'aldual Alondl?ylrx3 ! L Anyy?AAnlq .. . n . ... - 'nod31 . . a q paylaxid uaaq aqneq maqa

5!3gD1AAq

5!0qD

TL

.~
~

no'

lxarr sulaq a 0%s u o s ~ a c ateur 4001 Tned Ewdgng, - uaUL 9~ . . linpdokp . . . - .. ,.'UO!~E~!UIOJ moq p u s a m suola may- au!neq tried aqa uaqL palausrls s! leqm pue 5 p ~ nr?dwyndnu S o y p u Q 3 ~ 92 9 ~ ~0019 ~ 0 1 SB 1 [[am se 'U1)!78J!YIOI pue palaoeqr (wurm) pue poo~q pue S T O U T 01 Da3mZ3BS SI 'hWl3Adolr IWX AOlXlhlr ID> W d l ~ lWX

InBd Bmleaq ~rnb haul 'sraroros ., .. . aqeaq paseaa Pam szaqtm' am a q l pue rapuewmoa a m A?L S-JL~OLo ~~ Ln w o ? w u ~ 5 ~ ~ ? 1 m d l Soor. o uslrlrm aql lqB!s lq~ne3 haql uaqm pne ' q~renrqn am uaas a q e q qnq ( m o ) a m !wn ~oXdn!ylX 5 3 ~ ? 9 ! ?9 lo .waql ol uadn -mop u-1 a q euo!ll=aa ene pu.e sraaao ,u;r n3dndg?~w2 SnXd?~no~nup !nu SZa!pIO8 Tool 93UO 1B BUOTB u a x w au!heq tznoql hza* 30 ;no aq PUB ZE :uo!sn~uoa 5~$~!&, nr?dnyndwu ~ L J L ~ W ~ ) u ! sem walesnlac 'malesnaa pasnrlioo au!aq s ! rre l e q l PUW a q l 30 ";bM ZE ',ikynono&Ic lw~>nn?Xnno JaPUBWUIOl a q l o l dn a,&M ~J=~IIT~J amea uo!l=w~o3u! 'm!q h,,. & 5 % hXdelylX . . a II!x 0l Bu!2Taas am 0 ) 2u!moqn dn'paddals -llm 01 W!q 51onm b d y q i n n l ~ ~ u o u ?A ? L ~ W haql al!qa PUV IE OL 'pasoIa araM ~ J O O P (Earno) .sloop am pasal~ axam nrnugo~!!~ -~wdggin Mllhgo!3yY? a q l h[a$s!paww! p u v 3~ 'aldmal a q l ap!slno atale!pawuq pue .atdmal am TO ap!qno urq 5m?el;l3 !or '@3! f i o ~ 032 A?lnW w!q paaaerp pu8 lnad JO ploq P ! e T baql PUB au!aaerp axam haql lned aq+p ptoq p!eI au!neq ~owy~3 n o y n n ~ f i o ~ lo~rl?dnyllr) !oazm33o ardoad a u l JO ~ a q l a 8 o 'du!uunz l e p m 'atdoad aw 30 l a laaoa au!uunr parinJJ0 'FWy ;dodg~oo OL~?A~ pun 'Yeordn u s u! *as !wx aqa pue oa!+ow ur lao s e ~ s e a ~ 3 , aaloqm a q l PUB ataqm al!a !or by9 Slyox b 3~ b e 4 ~ l ~ ? OE PUB OE aldWal aql UT pat alduaa a m olm $em 'lo! w!q XqBnorq pEq .56:$U rnAnAko!l n?dq 91 5!3 ir9 Ined Bu!u!Bsw! alam~ paYTdosaql uoqm 'miq q13mzaqlaaal hi!J ?ql

SVOReu

nnng? nnr?un3LDkluu. n g l 50L0w . . !nr .

;

ia*aaaq Bqneq aqaio *nq inoqy

a9 !dau $2 ' n o d y

.me?

- .

lnq .mtvql,m

n o > ~ d ? ~ ? "9

$ ' pW

MD

l3yqJL

kl

naL noooeyn6 .. ?ye

leva
1x0

aqa au!Plena inq

'61~~2 ,
lie

avobran orIe .fIzaploSu!yremalenos . 5!3X1au, satmop no= . inoqe

n:ql;lo

,508

!d3u

umop oqaa ~q + q m quaaq aneqsdm -(sau!m) q>!qm ro

bwmhXk~~r

fig

5 3 ~ 5 x 1 lwmoonnA
anew 11rm ham

MOYXI~J&' pun

!ox

'nQyw63r
uraql uodn

.pe8q

aql
"@L

tw~nookdn>

qem=apsorn

nn!

5~01~0 ~u)

suote "axe% aurneq

puadr pue waql q%!mraqaaai payllnd aq ~ 0 o h n ? l m q !Ww 5?0qD Mo IL~~D!AA~ anaq~ .sahlaswaq~

nodnywdn~
ale

5noq0'.

tz

.fi"~nn?

wolr

.6n

old\

so 01

n!o!3

au~neq moh m o ~ soorrad a1-m 53~noX: A k X p 5 3 d w o o j ~ 53dgnp !Zo!xes are am noa or (awql) qqqm

.nsrloA)y

loo

op

azoraaaq
Ago

' ! ua!s*aqd.3 m v e i s a d z aql Gnu! 6oz.i xaar rfsnoynaid ausneq a q l snm.!.qdol& nolo?%3. n?L norll$gdL 5~~?~wd030du uaas dlsno!~ard P ~ T aIam kaqL 'SM aaetd baql 10d 62 .:am!d d?k nDbk 62 'AoLgoL nou?~ hloq s!ql paWaP ,qoq aqa u o u u r o ~ ape- seq aq pun a t d w s aql s e q pus a ~ d w a a l q l 6ot.L~ n?L mxnn!ox+ !nr nod?!, ?L O~U!syaa10 qqanOIq olu! u pat a q syaam o ~ pus ~ e aax 'au!q=eal 5nnbyyq. !nu aL 113 'AnuD?ql9 uana ary 'amw sr 5!3 m&A!o!a lSqM 'pue aaeld s!ql araqmalana (saua) ~p s!ql weid aql noup ~ o l pue aql pus g x w ~ m u Sw~nglr n o q o l eldoad a q l $sumB8 PUe Me? aql pue atdaad aql uo umop (auo)a m !nu cawy ?LWY ? araqmhrana hpoqdrana !D" nodon $ 0 ~ ueur aqa s ! s q !au!qaq nox a s saqaEal l a q l 5ourndgno p nuo? SGqo .a~pghod a q l s! s!m rdlaq suosrad aleyy $no a a h i a . ~ a e JO ~ uax,, s ~ :$no ~,wLLay~wdol. hdgny, 5smo3gdw sz Bu!k13 sz 'W!4 uodn .,pmq rmq uoan parodiuIhaq1 aql nppw u my~d?u? spueq ilaql plel haql '3wd~X

'SUOWU a q l s u o m s w o q szana!laq a q l 103 SV SZ M E ? a q l Suldaax osrs lrasrnod noh 'hriapio a q s r e m ale noh l s q l lnq 'noh woqe PIOI aram baq? slawnr a q l o l aululou s! *la;% i s q l moux ~[!m'Kpdqhlana os p u v Paneqs sprraq l!aql anaq b-em haql l e q l 'sasuadxa l!aql 30 alG aye%pua waql qq!m blle!uoruaraa lraslnoh asuea~a POB BUD^ uaw asaqx ax=& pg SanIaswaql uodn &on 8 ql!m uam mnoj anaq am :noh TTal am qa!qm slql op a z o ~ a r a qcz ~ panure ahaq nod

noob!ou.

siq~ OL$oL ~2

'am03 aneq nok

'5n9fl~k~?

ACTS 21:33-39

634

835

ACTS 21:40-22:5

33 r 6 r r tvvioar b uAiaauoc I 33 Then t h e tho "chlfiiGh' miiltaryeommnder Then h.vl%bo&'nc.r tnrX&Brro a h 0 6 r a i trthrwr 6r8iva1 came near and took lald hold of hlm and he mrnmsnded to be bound hold or hlm and rave &hkest Swi, ral hvv8hvrro rig command for him to 1 0 ehslns two, and he war Inquiring who be baund with two chains; and h e Pmral ri Lmtv rrcrrot ~ 6 q hemnv bc end what he L . hsvingtone; eeeded to inquire who h e might be and what 34 h U o l but 6L Mho TI others another somethlne h e had done. 34 But tnr&w t v TQ 6xAw. p were soxndlng upom In the eruwd: n d 6l aLro6 yrOml d doQah6g but of hlm to know the steady ithmg) 86pupou ~KLXEWCV iryco8a1 i h b v ri< T ~ V to tumult he commanded to be led hlm into the learn anything certain napcppohilv. 35 67r 6P tyivrro h i because Of the encarnpmenr When but he osme to be upon h e commanded him t o be brought t o t h e TOG< &aPa8poGq, ateo* uo. it #tenoed tocether soldiers' quarters. the ~~-~ ~ . . ~ -. . 35 when he got pam&t,ruea~ a h b t h b TBV U T P ~ T I W T ~ ) V upDn the stairs, the to be being camled hlm by the soldiers became such 61h piav Sxhou situation through v of the crowd: t h a t he was being by the 36 firohoireq l h p r b nX"8o 703 ha06 s?ldiers because of t h e ~ O I I O W I ~ or ~ the mulfltu& the people vloienee of the crowd: rp&<ovr~q ATpc &6v. 36 for the multitude crying out Llft up him. of the people kept ~WAW E I & w ~ ~ el5 following, out: Belng about and to be led in into the mTak him crying a7aayl. napcpBohjv b ndAog ACyce T' 37 And a s he was encampment the Paul l a urlrU to %e to be led into x l h ~ h p x oEi EErmiv pol rlntiv 71 chlllareh If It Is lawful to me to a y .omethhg t h e soldiers' quarters, said to the ncAg oh. 66 EQJ ' m W l m i military commander: toward yo;? The lane) but sel In Greek ..Am I uowed to say ytvSoxr~g; 38 o6r &pa c d EI 6 something t o you?" you are knowing? Not really you are the H~said: "can you Atyhntog b n p b T O ~ T W V T& f i ~ ~ p b v speak Greek? 38 Are EB~Pt1z.n the (0"s) before there the days YOU the &vaoTaThua aai 6EayayDv Etq ~ r j v Egyptian who before havln8 ~ t l ~ m UPd ~~jitkand n having led out into the these days up Epqpov 70bg ~ ~ ~ p a ~ l a ~ l h 6v6pag ioug a sedition and led the demhtc I p l s ~ e l the four thousand male persans four thousand dagger TGW u ~ ~ a p i w v ; 39 ~ l r r ~ 6P v 6 naOhoq men out into the of the Slcadll Said but the Paul wilderness?" 39 Then 'E D & 8 p m o g p b etp! 'IouSaioq, TapcrrPg Paul said: "I am. in man indeed 1 am Jew, Tarsian fact, jeW, Of ~~~~~s 7ilg Klhlxiab o k dWfipou n6hcwq in Ci.li'eia, a citizen of the Clliela, not cd in.@nlRCant city of no obscure city.

~~

roc

6v pol 60 I beg you. permit n o h i r q y 6Copar 66 oou, h i ~ p r citizen; I ~upplicetebut of you, wrmYt to me me to speak t o me hahjoa~ TP~F rbv ha6v. people." 40 After he wople, toward the to speak permission' 40 i r r t ~ p t w v r o q 6 l ah06 b n a G h a ~ gave H ~P e m ~ ~ t tI ~ but ~ him ~ the P ~ U I standing o n the Stairs. motioned with his hmhc m i TGV drvapclepGv K ~ T ~ O E ! U E hsvlng stood upon the akPs U P shook down hand t o t h e neople. nl zclpi TO ha4 r r o h h i ~ 66 u l r i ~When a silence to t ~ l e and to the pcopie, of much but stlenee fell, he addressed ,EppaTs, y ~ v o p b q g npoorp6qocv having occurred he sounded toward to the fiebrew them in the Hebrew language, saying: 6 l a h t ~ ~ALYWV q language soylng 'Men, brothers and fathers, hear n i $ ~ : $ my defense t o You =pbC 0 ~ vuvi 8 ~ &~oGoarL o ; % e toward rov now now." 2 (Well, when hear rou 0% &rrohoyiag.2 &~aljwaurr 6 i 671 r i t h e y h e a r d h e w s s dciense. ~avlng hears but that to the addressing them in 'EPfai61 6bahi~~v npoorp6url the Hebrew language, ~e rew language he warn ~ o u n d ~ n toward g kept the aljmig p&hAov rra b y o v fiou$av. ~ a they i them rather they Purn~shed quic neaa. And more silent, and h e said:) 3 *I a m a Jew, QQWEV 3 'Er6 rlpl &vep he la aaylng am ma': horn in Tarsus of ' IouSaioq, ycycwnpEYOg iv T a p v T ~ S having been generated in ~ s r s v sof the Ci.li'Cia, but educated jew lnthls 'Ity at the Klht~iaq, &va'rc0~appivog 66 i v T i cllicla, hsvlng been nourished up but In the feet of Gama'liel. ra ahlfih instructed according n b h a sahn TIaph robs n&q feet olGtmallei, to the ,t,iCtness of city this beside the ~ m h &npi@r~av rmra~hup6vos th law' having been Instructed aceordlnpto atrlclnenr being zealous for God 706 narpQou v6pou, S q A o e g h & p x w v roo just a s all of YOU are at tho paternal L ~ W , zealot be ng of the 0 ~ 0 6 ~ a B & g n h r g 6 p d g tmC ojpcpov, this day. 4 And I God aCCvrdlng as ell roir are today, thisway t o the death, binding 4 who 85 . ~ a this brrlv n the ) v b6bv way Ipcraecuted 66iw5a &X u n t lI and handing over t o 8av&rou, S ~ ~ p e f i w Ur a i na a616oJq rig prisons bath men and death, binding and beside into quharhq &v6pag rc ~ a yvvairag, i 5 5 5 Women. 5 a s both PFIBODS male pcrlions and a190 women. 0 8 the high priest and' nai b &pxlrprb ~ ~ P T U P E ~ POI nai a11 theassembly of also the c h l e f p r ~ e sIs ~ besdng witness to me and older men can bear TI& ~b TI CW U T ~ P I O Y . nap' Dv . a 1 me witness. From all the bogy oPolder men; bes de ofwhom tnlmohhg SE<&~EVOS ~ p b gT O J h~ 6 d w b q them 1 also procured letters havlng rerrked toward the brothers letters to the brothers

t!$& 22 ,,k,"$t$nl

22

peyn

g~vgP

ACTS 22:G-11
E~C
xntD

636

637

ACTS 2292-19

Aapaudv h o p ~ u 6 p q v m Damascus, and I Damascus I was going my way was ' on mv . WBV .to qwv a TOJF t s i m ovra5 bring also those who being a b ~ uto t lead also the (ones) th~ther being were there bound 6~6rpLvovg E I 'I~ ~powdfiy iva having been bovnd into Jerusalem in order that to Jerusalem t o be punlshed r t p o p Ea.7,". they rmghtae ~uniahed. 6 " ~ u as t I was 6 ' E y i v c ~ o SL pol ~op~uopLv K~ ~ ;journeying and It oeeurred but to me going my way and drawing close to 6yyi<om A a p a o ~ Qn r p i p ~ q l l p p i a vDamascus. about mldday comlng near to% Damascus about midday, suddenly out LEaiww Ex 706 oGpavoG n s p t a m & v a ~ qG of heaven a great light Suddenly out of the heaven to Rash around llgh? flashed all around inavbv nspi tpi, 7 hm& r e E I 76 ~ sufficient around me. I fell and into the me* 7 and I fell to the ground and i6apoc nai O W V ~ S A~yocuqq pol ground heard vo,ce to me heard a voice say t o me, 'Saul, Saul, why XaoGh Xaaljh, ri pr 6,6 Kc,5; Saul Saul, why me are you persecuting? are you persecuting 8 6 5 6L hTic~piEqv Ti5 ET, K~PIB; me?' 8 I answered, 1; but ?answered ~ h o are you. Lord? 'who are you, Lord?' ~ l n i vE -I np6c t p t 'E 6 Eipl 'Iqoo6g 6 And he said to me. He aaid and toward me am Jesus the 'I am Jesus the NaCwpaioq Bv ub 6 . Nae.a.rene', whom Nazarene whom you are persecuting. you are persecuting.' 9 oi 6i P ~ o i6vrrr ~b The (ones1 but together with me being the 9 N~~ the men that pi" qas EEshuw~o +v 62 qwviv oGn were with me beheld, indeed llght they viewed the but voice not indeed, the light but ij~ovuav TOL~ haha6vr6q pan. did not hear the voice they heard of the [anel sxakine to me. of the one speaking . At t h a t I 10 dnov 6 i T i notjuo, nGptr 6 6 i tome. I said but What shanr do, ord dl The but said, 'What shall I do, nljpto5 ETREV np65 pc 'Avoorhg nopaGov Lord? The Lord said Lord said toward me Havingstood UP be going t o me, 'Rise, go your r i c Aapaor6v, nhnri 001 huh Efiuera~ way into Damascus, into Damascus, and there to you it w i l h e spaken there you be n r p i rrbvrwv 6 " . r i ~ a ~ ~ a i U O l told about everything about all (things1 which it has been arranged to you . 1t is appointed for you TOL~U~I. 11 5 5 61. oGn 6viphcnov as I to do. As but not I was looking an 9 2 : could not see anything for the glory of t h a t o $ :e xetpaywyo6pwag h 6 ~ f i v ouv6vrwv light, I arrived in Damascus. being led being led by the hand by t h e (ones) being by the hand of those pol fihEav Aapaudv. me I came into ama are us. who were with me.
~

j.auoa

'

12 'Now An.a.ni'as; 12 'Avaviag 6L TIC hvfip ~ljhaBfic Ananias but same male person holding well a man rwernar& ~ b v6pov. v paprupoG~cvoc find ent according t o the according to the law. being w~tne=sed about by Law, well an T&VTWV TGY K~TOIKO~YTUV 'IOJ",~,"~? by all the J~~~ dwellall the inhabiting ing there. 13 came 13 PXB&v rrp& 6y1. nai trtorhr t o me and. standing having toward m e having stood me, he said to me, slniv NO! 1ao3h h6zhq6, ,ivhpX~yl?v. <dry& he said to me saul brother, look again: and I 'Saul, brother, have your sight againl' aGri T ijpq hvfphega i q &6v. to very t i e hour looked again xnto him. ~ n Idlooked u p a t him 14 6 61. E~TEV '0 e ~ b T*Y T T ~ T ~ P W Y t h a t very hour. The lone) but said The G o 2 of the fathers He said, ,The ~b~ npo~xsrpiqar6 OE yvOva~ has he took in advanoe >"to hishand you to know Of Our 'Orefathers chosen you to came 76 00, a &oG ~ a i6civ i ivbv 6i~alov the of him and to the P I ~ ~ ~ ~(onel O U S t o know his will and t o see the righteous nai &raCua~gwvfiv LK TO^ m 6 p a ~ 0 5 016~06 and to hear volee out of the mouth of him: One and t o hear the 15 BTI Coq p $ p ~ u $ ah,+ ~ $ 5 voice of his mouth, because youwi 1 be Witness to hrm toward lj because you are t o be a witness for him ~hvraq &VBP&ROU~ 5v all : men Of which t o ail men of things L6m-q r a i irouuar. 16 yi; have seen and you have Seen and you heard. heard. 16 And now hvam& ph~rrnaal pihhscc' are you being ;beut7 Having =too: up be baptrred why are you delaying? Rise. get haptized and K U ; 6rrr6h6uuat &pa,p~iag oou and washaway the s~ns of YOU wash your sins away by your calling' upon h~~ahsu ~b v o g 76 6vopa aGr06. having e a l l e l u ~ o n the name of hlm. his name.'

!f$l

,.,?#

; : ;

$2

; : : 2

%gc 'e,"~

1 ' 1 toec ' E ~cur ~Y red E Tbut 66 O tome pot havingreturned f i n o o ~ p i v m lnto returned 17 " ~ to uwhen tJerusalem I had 'icpouuahfip nai . n p o u ~ u ~ o p i v o u ; 1 $ and was praying in Jerusalem and , , praying t h e temple, I into iep+ ysvLo8al pe 6" (K~T&OEL 18 ~ a i temple to come to be me in eestasv and a trance* 18 and i 6 ~ i v m6rbv heyom& pot Xnrr~Coov va; saw him saying t o me. to see him saying to me Speed U P and 'Hurry u p and get o u t E5EhEs b T~XE! 65 ' I ~ p o ~ a h j pof , Jerusalem quiokly. come you out in quickness out of Jerusalem. they will not 6 6 ~ 1 a6 Tapa6i5ov~ai to your witness through which . not they will receive alongside concerning me.' 19 K&Y& E ~ T V lg And I said, .bd, oou paprupiav pi tpo6. of y o u witness about me. And I sard they themselves well K6pt~, aGroi h i o ~ a v ~ a l 671 f * i i 2 V know t h a t I used t o ~ o r d , they arewellknowing that fell into a trance, NAB: 7 ' I 1 6 ' OT,"wash your sins away and call." 1 Jehovah's hand was upon me, ~13.1tm.22:Jehovah's'spirit clothed me, J".

ACTS 22:20-26
Quhcmi<.ov m i 6hpvv %or& T&< OWD~YWY&C imprison and flog ImPrisonmg and B a u w down the synagogues in one synagogue d 20 r a i after another those rok rnudovrag h i the lonesl believing upon fo"; and believing upon you; ~ T E dFxGvvero 76 aTpa .?7eQ&vou 20 and when the when was being poured out the blood of Stephen blood O f Stephen your witness was b a n g TOO phprup6q uou aai spilled, I myself was of y o : . . a~sc the witness . . standing by LQEOTC~~ ~ a i ouvru60Kfiv rai 8190 approving and having stood upon and thlnkhs well along with and guarding the outer ~ u A & u o o v T& tpdrr~a Of those guardlog the outs;garments ~fth~%~e s ) away with him.' doing &va8poGvrov &6v. 21 r a l d n c v n p k p r 21 ~ n yet he said to tilkinsup him. And he sald toward me me, . ~d on ~ your t nopr6ou. 611 6 elq EBvq because I shall send Be going your way, because Into nations YOU out t o nations far off."' pa~phv h < r n o u ~ ~ A i ) or. long IwaYl I shall send off out YOU. 22 Now they kept to him 22 "H~ouov 68 a h 0 6 6xpt T O ~ T O U Hstening to this word, They were heaIing but of him until thla and they raised their TOO X ~ Y O U nai hn"pav ~ I j v ~ w v j vvo~ces, " ~ ~ the worn and the7 lined upon the voice Such a away ah& Xb'?v=< A ~ P P h b 6 5 y i 5 rbv from the earth. f o r h e of them sayrng Liftup fmm the earth the was not ~ fit to livP!s ..~ . . . -. ~ . . rolo5rov. 06 y 6 p K ~ ~ " K E V a h 6 v <jv, 23 And because they such one, not for i t w a 9 ~ t t t n g hlm to be ivlng. were crylng out and 23 rpauyac6vrwv rr a 6 r 5 v ~ a ip 1 n r a 6 v r w throwing their outer Crying aloud and of them and throwing about garments about and & Ip&m K U ~ nov~oprirvPahhbrwv elq tossing dust into the the outer garments and dust flbglng into air. 24 the military commander ordered rbv &;pa 24 iuhhrvucv 6 X,hiapXoq him t o~ be brought the air commanded the ~ hi~ier~ rh ~ ~ ~ I Into the soldiers elo&yauOa~ a6rbv el< s j v naprppohfiv, (Illalters and said h e to be being led in him into tho encampment, should be examined E ~ U S ~&OTISIV &er&&o8a! scourging, hevlngsaid to seovrger to be belng elosclv cxamlned under that he might know ah6u tva hr~yvG 61' fully for what cause him I n order that he might know fully throuph they were shouting a i r i a v airroc he~hvouv againat him this whiYCh cause thus they were soundlnp upon way. 25 But when a3rQ. 25 b( 68 npoCre~vuv a h b v they had stretched to him. As but they stretched forth hlm him out for the whipping, Paul said Toiq lp?zolv STTIE" npb5 ~ 6 v karfira to the straps he sald toward the hsvlng ataod to the army officer standing there: "Is i t bra~6vrupxov 6 naGXog El irveporrov lawful for YOU men ta centurion the ~ a u l rf rn-n Scourge a and man t h a t~i s ~ 'Pwpaiov nai &K(IT&KPITOY a R O ~ uneon. Roman and uneondemned it paor;<,";

ACTS 2227-23:l
trmovr&pyrlq nd82n, ~ i ~, a h ~ & p hx e went ~ to the centurion having come toward the ehlllareh commander &~r+yyc~hrv Ahywv Ti ~ ~ A E I S and m i d e report, hereported back saying What are YOU about saying: "What are noociv. 6 yitp M p w n o g oGroq 'Pwpai6q you intending t o do? to be dolhpl The for man thla Roman why, this man is a iortv. 27 rrp0od8hv 68 6 Roman.' 27 So the 1s. Having come toward but the military commander xlhiapxog rTntv ah6 Ahye 0 Ub approached and said chlilar~h Bald to hlm Be saying to me, YOU to him: " ~ ~ me, 11 'Popaiog ST' 6 68 EQ Nai. you a Roman?" He Roman u e y ~ u , m e tone, but sail Yea. .,yes," 28 The 28 d m ~ r p i 8 61. 6 x ~ h i a p 0 5 'EY* VOAAOO military commander ~ n e w e r dbut the chiliar& 1 otmuch ,wnded:

~~~

to be scourging7

uw~t6i)usl&ya8fi
conscience good

I have behaved as el-

mhireupaa

D the clear conscience

7 4

Ood with a perfectly

ACTS 2322-8
8rG hxpl r a l j ~ q q r i 5 l y i p a q .
Goh

ACTS 23:s-14
this the day.

until

he

0 ~ , 6 ~ a i x c going to strike you, vou whitewashed wall. ~srav.a,it~. ra' o i nball u p b u r ' D O )du at one and havinS t rcr. h h#!.rcd: slid 3 0 " are ,rtirng i~dxl::e lhe s.I rE ua7.i -rbv dpcv, r a i judg~, mr m drrord mc nCcl,:dllld lo the Law. *'Id with the Law and. napavopGv K E ~ E ~ ~ E I ~ pE transgressing the Law, acting contrary to Law you are commanding me command me to be T ~ T T S U ~ ~ C ~ 4 oi 62 struck? 4 Those to be being strbck? The (ones1 Standing by said: rrapeorGrsq zlnav T6v & p x ! ~ p i a TOO '.Are you reviling having stood beside said The chief priest O f the the high pneSt of 8~oG ~OI~OPE:~; 5 Eqa TE 6 naGXa5 ~ o d ? " 5 ~ n Paul d cod you are revmng? Sai and the ~aul ,Brothers.1 06, fi6s~v &6sh@oi X T ~ t m i v drpxlrpaljq. did not know he was Not I h i d kniwn, brothers: that he is chief priest: high priest, For it is yiypamat y a p X T ~ hpxavra TOG haoG written, ,YOU must not it has been written for that ruler of the peopie speak injuriously of a uou o r i ~ E p ~ i c K U K ~ ~ . ruler of your people."' O f you not YOU wlll say badly. 6 Now when Paul 6 TvoSq 6 i 6 naGAog BT, ~6 ev took note that the one Having known but the Paul that the one D B I ~was of Sadducees pipoq e ~ i vIa66ounaiwv 76 62 Errpov but the other of Pharpart 1%. of Sadducees the but different isees, he proceeded to Oap~o?iwv Enpaczv i v TQ u u v ~ 6 p icry ~ out in the San'heof Pharlseea hewas cryingout in the Sanhedrin drin: "Men, brothers, "AvSprq &6EXgoi, &y& Oap1rmi6q r i y ~ ,ui6q I am a Phansee, a son Male Denan3 brothers, I Pharisee I am, son of Phar~seesOver the Qapcuaiov. ncpi tArri6oq ~ a &vaor&orw5 i hope of resurrection of of Phanrees; about hope and resurieetlon the dead I am belne YEKP~Y ~pi~opal 7 T O 61. ~udged " 7 Because of dead (ones) I am being ludded. This but he sald this, a dlssen~ Slon arose between ariroG Aahoirvroq L ~ ~ V E T Ou r h a ~ T&Y of him speaking there occurred standlng of the the PharlSeeS and Oapioaiwv ~ a I i a66bu~aiw~, iuxi& 76 Sadducees, and the Pharisees and Sadducees, and was split the multitude was split. nht=eaq 8 Za66omalot y&p AOyovarv p ' 8 For Sadducees multitude. Sadducees . for 'are saying' n a Say there is neither dvat drv&orao~v p i r a &yy&ov p j r e nvcGpa, resurreetlon nor angel to be resurreetlon nor angel nor spmt, nor spmt, but the Oap~rraio~ 6 1 dpohoyoGu~v T& h p 9 6 r ~ p a . Phansees pubhcly Phazsees but areconfes-g the both (things). declare them all sirrw
said To be striking you

ordered to the (ones) brdered those ~ a p r o r 3 u r v atdrQ rljrrrrcv a r i ~ a G76 standing by him to having stood beside him to be striking of him the strike him on the ur6pa. 3 T&E 6 naOhoq ~ p 6 q a 6 ~ 6 ~ 3 Then Paul mouth. mouth. Then the Paul towaid him Said to him: "C-adis

chief priest

&PXIEPE~S *Avaviaq
Ananias

~ ~ T ~ S E YTO?<

hut 2 At this the high

61 down to this day."

Driest Amani'as

&~&YCTO

Occurred

but

61.

d v a o - r Q ~ q rtviq

, nai ",Pz$ TGV y p a y p a ~ i w v TOG

scrlbes

9 So there broke out and a loud screammg, and

havine stood uo some of the

af the the party of the Phar-

some of the scrlbes of

Tljrrrcv

oe pi-hhe~ 6

s about the Go& wall

isees rose ~ and began ~ contending fiercely, saying: "We find A C ~ O ~ T ori6sv E ~ nun& E S ~ ~ O K O ~ E &Y Y TG saylng Nothing bad we finding zn ' the nothing wrong in this & v e p ~ n y T O ~ T ~i ~ . 62 ~ N E G ~ dX&hqoev U a!hG man: but if a spirit man this; if a u t spirit spoke to him or an angel spoke to him.p." lo ij hyyshoq-. 10 n a h h q 6 2 y ~ v o v 6 q <when grew great, the dissension the angel -. ofma$ but

% ' tV'

of the

Pharisees

were figfting thhugh

6,.

~&XOYTO ~

of standing

o~hoiws

having feared

qpPn8dq
two

should be drawn

6caonao86

LA ie n$2q ' $ % &

the

xlAiapxo<
chiliarch

he commanded the, soldier band having come dawn

~KL~EVUEV 76 u ~ p & ~ w p a ~ a ~ a P & v

him outof
(K

military became afraid that Paul would be pulled to pieces by them, and

&prr&oa~ aljrbv
to snatch

down and snatch him from their midst and ~ YT T ~ P E ~ P O X ~ V . bring him into the &yv, , ~ i 5T tobe esdlng into the encamoment. soldiers' quarters. hroljun v v ~ r i 11 But the 66 succeeding night foljowing T'the but TO the h~uilrq a5~Q 6 ~ l j p l o q e s v Lord stood by him having stood upon him the Lord Jald and said: "Be of good courage! For as You O d p u r ~ b q y&p 61epaprfipy Take courage, as for .you gave thorough witness to have been giving a rrspi . dpoG ~ i q ' i r p a v o a h i p oGrw thorough witness on -r& the (things1 about me rnto Jerusalem thus the things about me 6s: siq ( ~ S p q vpap~up5ua1. in Jerusalem. so You you i t is necessary also into to hear witness. must also bear witness in Rome." 12 . r ~ ~ o ~ b q6qi jpi u q 7 r o l j o w - r ~ .~ 12 it Having occurred but hsrving made became day' the Jews ourrrpaqjv o l 'lou6aiot drvs8apk~luav formed a Con'piraCy turning together the ~ e w s bound under eurre and bound themselves tavra6q hiyovreq p j ~ eqayciv p j ~ s T E ~ V themselves saying neither to eat nor to drink with they would a curse, neither saying cwq 08 &To~~~ivwu!6 v , a nor d,k .t i 1 until which they should kill the they had killed 62 nhciouq T ~ o o : g P paul. 1 3 There l3 but more (ones) were more than forty 0 1 TU~TI~V rilv - uuvwyaaiav men that formed the (ones) this the 8weanng together this oath.hounfi conspiracy; td,and r r o l q o c i p ~ v o ~ . 14 OITIYE~ VPOUE~~~VT E~ having made: who having come toward they wentto the chief ~ o i q & p X ~ z ~ < 6 u t v~ a i ~ 0 i q T ~ E U P U ~ ~ Ppriests O I ~ and the older the chlef nnests: and to the aldermen men and said: "We . ~ ~ SIT 'Ava ~ 0ipa~1 & 8 ~ p a ~ i U a p E ~ i a u ~ o h qhave Solemnly bound selves ourselves with a curse they said TO curse we cursed
mlddle

peuov

~ ~ $&FA,

r ~ ~ ~ ~ :

day .

np":,hy

XZ

ACTS 23:15-19 &lro~TEivw EV not to take a bite Of fWd we r . 3 ~ fldhov. 15 vtv have kllled Paul. o h Be Paul. Now therefore 15 Now. therefore. Lp@avium x1A16pxw ow together with make row apparent chillarch together wlth the San'hedrin rQ uuv~6piq h o g K m a &yo make it clear the tho Sanhedrin so that he shouldrend doam mllltary commander elq hp6q Oq p(hXovra 6,ay,v6urc,v , Into you as bemgabou~ to be knowlng thoroughly why he should bring &rpsaCur~pov rir nrpi awo* fipri< him down to You as more s c m r a t e l ~the lthlnrsl - about him: we thouah - YOU intended to determrne more 6b rr b r o t Lyyiua~ a h b v E~o~al~oi but bokre ot the to have coma near him ready accurately the matters lnvolvlng hlm. But ~ U ~ E 100 V &Vdciv a d ~ 6 v . weare ofthe to takeup him. before he gets near we will be ready ta do 16 ' k o b q 6b A VIA< & & ? q ,q j sway with hlm " Having heard but the son o f t e slrter naljhou T ~ Y tvL6pav rrapayev6p~voq 16 However, the son of Paul the sitting in h a v l n ~ come to he alongdde of Paul's sister heard nai ciudBbv el< r i v rraprp~ohllv of thelr lylng Ln vmt. and havingented into the encampment and he came and endnrfi~plh~ toTtfe flaGhq. tered into the soldiers' herepor edback Paul. quarters and reported 17 O U K ~ X E U ~ ~ E ~62 O ~ A n ~ h o q L V ~ HBYRg called toward self but +ha Paul one It to Paul. 17 So v ~ a v i w Paul called one of the T&V k~arourapxdv Eqq Tbv of the rrntunon. he sald The yovngmsn army omcers to him ~ o h o v hrrcxyc n& rbv x~hiapxov, and said "Lead thls thin be leadme OR toward the chlllareh.. .vouna . - man off to the Exel ylrp Corayycihai TI d r Q . mllltary commander. he la havlng for to report back Mmethtng to him. for he has Something 18 6 pb oh aapoha!3hv a him." to report t The lone) Indeed therefom havlng taken along 1s b here fore this &6v w & d < 7bv x~hiapxov ~ a man i took him and led hlm h a r d the ehlllareh .and him the military fOrJlV ' 0 6L-lrlo~ commander and said: ha s aeylng The bound one 'The prlsoner Paul ' V O U K ~ ~ @ W ~P C S ~P~VON T* me t a him hlvlng called toward sex me he requested and requested me to v v ~ m i a v *ay~iv vpbq UC, EXOVT~I lead t h b Young man the young man to lead toward you, having as he has T, , h a h f i ~ a i 001. 18 h1ha136pcvoq to nomething , to speak to you. Havlng taken upon somethlng to tell YOU." a h 0 3 6 . ~ ~ h i a p x or qa i 19 The military e t 0 % %and of hlm the chlaarch and commander tOOk kaxopiua< K~T' ;,5iav h~m by the hand and havlns withdrawn aoeordhgto awn Iplaeel withdrew and began LrruvBavero Ti kuriv 8 Exrlq inquldng pr~vately. he was inquiring What la It which you are havlng a u ~ h is ~ ,t t YOU have
f z t t i w h ~ c h we may

ACTS 23:20-24 00 0 1 to report to me? 20 He sald: "The TOG ipw~fiuai UE Jews have agreed t o 'louSa701 uwC8~vsa D U elves ~ together of the to request You ,wuest vou to bring sews aGplov ~ b v flathov K ~ T ~ J & Y ~P ~ U ~I down _ to the Paul you ahoul lea SO that tomormw the San'he.drln tomorrow TI pihhwv ~ i g ~ i , uuv66p1ov bg Intending into the s.nhedrin as bemg about somethlng to learn ,inplp~mcpov rmveirv~+,al vrpl ahoir. more accurate about aeeulnte~y to be inqwmg about hlm; him. 21 Abave all nc~uBfi< 21 ui, a h you therefore goushould bc ~ e m a d e d things, do not let ariroiq, Lvr6 ~ f i o u o ~ v y&p a h b v them persuade you, to them, they are slttPng in (wait1 for for him for more than forty nheiouq men of theirs are &v6prq t5 ah0v , t of them male persoos more (ones1 lying in for him, ~~uucph~ov~o a i, ' r l ~ e ~ d l v ~ ~ ~ ~and ~ they l ~ a v bound have forty. who. bound under c u m themselves wlth a iauroirq ~paysiv pfirr nciv iw neither to eat themselves to eat nor to drink un21 nor to drink Untll &vthwuw a6r6v, ~ a viiv i ~loiv 06 they him, and now they are they have done away h& uo,j with him; and they ETOI ot vpoo6cx6 ~ v o t waiting for . . . from you are now ready, walting for the promhe from tirayyahiav. 22 b ptv oOv indeed therefore you," 22 Therefore The promise. ~~hiapxa CnrCXwr q 76" vsmiurov n a p w cihac the military comcxliarch relensed the young man having cxarged mander let the young man go after orderlng p q 6 ~ ~ i tnhahjuat TI to no one to speak out that him: "Do not blab to baqkviuag rrpi,~ t p k anyone that you have you made apparent toward me. made these things vpourahEu&lrm6< TIWC f$ clear to me.23 having called towara reu -me 23 And he sum& ~ a r o v r a p x h v ~Tnrv ' E ~ . o ~ r h o a r rmoned a certain two v he SZ.I~ M a k e YOU ready centur~ona f , the orpar,~laq ~ l a r o u i o u bnwg I T O ~ W B ~ U I V of the army officers two hundie$ so that they should go and sald: "Oet two so~dlera Kaloapia% rial i m i q L!36opjxovm hundred soldiers ready caeaarca, also horsmen seventy to march clear to Caes.a.re*a,also seven~ a S~<~oh&pouq i 6zauouiouq, h b T IT S and spearmen two hundred, from %irI ty horsemen and two vu<r6q,. ,24 r~jvll hundred spearmen, at of he' nlght, acquired 8nIma3. the thlrd hour of the rw napmjua~ .der that night. 24 Also, proto make stand alonmlde n&hov vide beasts of burden Tav irr~p~p&oavr% the ~ s u l that they may have having mounte ~ a u rlde l and convey 61au6uwu1 .av P '" @$$Jf,, the him safely to Felix the they might save clear thmugh toward hayyjhai
toreport back to me7

"k'~*

20 ~lrrev 61 6rt

Hesald but that The

fit::<

;te

- ~. ~ . ~

%I

A !

"!fir

3:

i j L T d "

! %

$8

2~:

zd

ACTS 23:25-32
governor." 25 And he wrote a letter having L ouuav d v T ~ O Y TOGTOY. this form: L i n g the type, this; 26 KhariStoq Avuiaq TG r p a r i o r ~ . 26 "Claudius Lys'. . " his excellency, Claudius . Lysias to the most migh y ' Governor Felix: lyW6vl @fih!~[ p p c v . . . 2, Tbv The eovernor Fellx To e re7oicine Greetinzs! . ~. - ~ ~" . 2, hdpa ~ o G r o v uuhh pp8ivm bni, .rGv man was seized by the male person this havingteen s e m d by the Jews and was about to 'lou6aiwv nai p @ h o v ~ a drvacpdo8a! J n ' be done away with by Jews and b a n g about to be taken UP by them, but I came sud. aGr& PTTI~T~~ oh T W them having stood upon together wlth the denly with a force of a fE~~h&pqv, paehv 671 soldiers and rescued SO dler band I took out. havine learned that him, because I learned a Roman. 'Pwl1ai6q imorlv, 28 p o u h 6 p ~ d q TE he Roman heis. wishing and 28 And wishing to h~yvGva~ T ~ Y a i ~ f w 61' Ply ascertain the cause to know fully the cause thmugh which for which they were ivaraouv aCtrQ ~ a r ' y c y o v Eiq accusing him, I they were bringing charges to him 1lea down into him down ~b ouvi6p1pv a 6 r G v 29 6v dpou n + , their San.he.drin, the Sanhedm of them; whom Ifound i 29 I found him to be tynahoirprvov =pi < q q p b r w v 705 accused ab6ut quesbefng charged =bout things sought of the but ahGv 62" 62 6+ov &rv&rou fi 6cupGv tions Of their law. of then;, &ing but worthy of death or of bonds not charged with a L~oya Eynhqpa. 30 pq~u8ziorlq 66 single thing deserving having charge. Having been disclosed but of death or bonds. pol intpouhfig ~ i q ~ b v &Spa 30 But because a to me of plot into the male person that to be Loso8a1 tEau.r"~ . kI p q a against the man has to be in future out of very?hourl sent d, v a p a y y r i h a ~ a i soig , ~ m y 6 p o 1 qbeen disclosed to me, at sending YOU, having =harge2 also to the accusers I him to you, and comh i y e ~ v v p b g a h b v i r r i roo. tobesaying toward him upon you. manding the accusers to speak against him 3 1 Oi pkv 06" oTPar,i)Ta, before YOU: The Indeed therefore eolaierr nard ~b G ~ a ~ ~ a y p i v o v 31 Therefore these aceordlng to the (thing) having been ordered took Paul according t o their ordets and brought 6th vuKii,q ziq ~ j v 'Avrtnarp,i6a. him by niiht to through Antipatns; night into the 32, 32 6 2 hafiplav E & ~ TOhq Amtip'a-tris. ~ ~ ~ he to%. but morrow , havfng perm?tttted the next day they perinrr~ig &ntp~~o8al 0 t h mltted the horsemen horsemen to be gomg away together with him to go on with blm,
governor.

ACTS 23:33-24:4

l~~v6va,

a . 5

having

YP&+~S

wrlUen

hloroh+
letter

to the soldiers' r a i q u a n e n 33 The havLnS entered into the Cnemrea ond ,horsemen, &va66,vrvq T I ) " i r r ~ o r o h f i v .rf f i y ~ p 6 v 1into caes&re'a and having gwen up the letter t o t e c a q m p r delivered the letter n a p i o r uav ~ a i ~ b v n&hov a u v . to the governor and they stoodaeside also the Paul to hirn. &O presented Paul to 34 drvayvohg 62 rai hrporrjoaq h him. 34 So he read ~ ~ ~read i n butg and having inquired upon out of it and inquired from noiag inap~~ia i og r i v ~ a i~ U ~ ~ I L L W O Swhat province he was, what sort of provrnce he is and having xnqulred and aScertained that 671 (rrrir Klhraiag 35 A~aroGuovai he from Ci.li'cia. that from Cilieia I shall hear tboroughlY 36 Shall give you uou, 2911 67w ~ a i01 K ~ ~ ~ Y O aPthorough O ~ hearing," of you, he said, whenever also the accusers he said, "when your uou napayivwvra~' ~hould come to be alongaide; accusers arrive of YO" A"d he 'Ommanded Kfiehaq ~ r j rrpatrwpiv TOO that he be kept under haying the praetonum of the guard in the praeto'ri'Hp46ou uh&ooro8a~ a d ~ 6 v . a n palace of Herod. ~ e r o d t o t e being guarded him.

they retukned mw the encntnpmenl.

hiorpc*av

~ i T g

~ napcpPoXfiv. Y

33 o l ~ t r rand ~ they returned

Who

rloEA86urrg

c:q

d v

K a oap'w

24

After but 6L niv five rc

fige~
with

ste~~~/@Wn

"t!gU

pd

$g$ n $ , " ~ " , 9 e : p : : : n $ : ? y $YYyO

npao!3u~ipov r ~ G v older men some with some older men T s p ~ J h h o ~ 71~65, ohtvcg and a public speaker. TerNllva some, who a certain Ter.tul'lus, &vrp&viuav ~0 f i y ~ p 6 v 1and they gave made (thingal apparent to the governor information to the K ~ T & TOO naGAau. 2 KA ~PVTOS 62 governor against Paul. down on the Paul. ~avingxeen called but 2 men he was called. started a h 0 2 fjpcaro u a q y o p ~ ? ~ 6 Tipruhhoq ~er-tul'lus 05 him started to be aesus~ng the ~ e r t u l l u s aecusine him, savine: . . hiywv "Seeing that we saying enjcly great peace 61 U YY X&~ OV TE ~h ooir ~ a i ~ ~ n o h h i q E I PT~ you and obtamfng through you and of much peace , that reforms are taking place in this ~ Iof O reforms P~WW&TW Y~VOII<VWV oeeurnng V nation through your forethought, f ~ ~ ~ ~ 3 a t all ~ and in TE gal n a v ~ a x o G ~ T O ~ E X ~ ~ KPL~IOTL E ~ ~ , and evenwhere we are mightiest places we receive it, Your Excellency Felix, rrtyq E(,Xap,oriaC, @6! & Felrx, thankfulness. with the greatest thankfulness. 4 But 4 ivcr .: nhE~6v, , ~n order that upon mare you that I may not hinder ~ V K ~ T T ~ , napauaAG & ~ o i r u a i u s fip&v You any further, I I may cut in. I entreat to hear , you of US beseech you to hear us
ehlef priest ~ a i and

&pX,rpe3q

'AVW;,~~
Ananla.

w e days later 24 T i ehigh pdest ie Anami'as came down

Peg",<

tzgh $2

ST

2%:: T y Z T

toe~3wa

~2

$ !I

ACTS 24:s-12

646

641

ACTS 84:13-20

briefly in your kindliness. 5 F~~ we have found this man a and stirring up seditions KKZ~,: 5 among all the Jews nit nar& r i j v O ~ K O UL V ~ Y the (onea) down the beiginhabllted (earth) throughout the rrpw~oorh?qv TE r"q rirv Naropaiov inhabited earth and a the sect one standing first and oflhe of the ~ e ~ spearhead ~ ~ e of n ~ ~ a i p i u e o ~6 85 ~ a i T& ic&v h e i p a o c v Of the Naz;.a-renes'. 01 met, who also the temple tried 6 One who also tried P~PqhOocn, 6v rai trparfioapevt o profane t h e temple to profane, whom also we took hold 01. and whom we seized. 8 From 8 nap' 03 6holl a h b q 7 -' beside of whom YOU will be able very him you yourself can Civa~pivac mpi n h w v m61ov by examination find having examined about all them (thinpa) about all these Ln,yvirva, Ov to know fully l $ , 5 things of which we are of whtch (thlngrl accusing him." narqyopoirww a d ~ 9 0 . 9 With t h a t the are aceusing of hnn. Kai o, .lou6aro, /Jews also joined in the ~ o h in d =ttaek but am the J~WS attack, asserting t h a t E ~ ~ , these ~ , thlngs were so &ncovrcg ~-a to behaving. 10 And Paul. when smerting th(thmgs) the Rovernor nodcied 10 ' A n c r p i h ,r 6 n a i h o g vcfioovros AnPwered and the Paul hsvlnv - nodded ~- to htm to soeak answered: ah6 TOG f i ~ v 6 v o c h i y e ~ v to him of the governor to be speaking "Knowing well t h a t this nation has had 'EK n o M & h i r v d u ~ ame K IT v o u t o* many yeare being you ?"die t 3 e you judge for many ZBvel ~ 0 6 h 1 ~~ m h p w o qrd05 0 5 ~h years. 1 readily speak nation this knowing weu r e a d h ~ l ~th~nBa) e in my defense the ncpi tpavroir hoAo~o'bal about myself Iarn sp~aking in dehme. things about myself, 11 a s YOU am in a 1 1 6wavEmu ow htyvOwr 6n od belngable of you to know full;. that not Position to Fmd Out O ' r me it has n h ~ i o v q eioiv pot fiIlipal W E K &q8 ~ that not been more than more (ones1 are tome days twelve eom days since I ?S CiviDqv rrpoovuvfiuov elq which [day1 Iwent up intending to worshlll h t o Went up t o worship in ' I e p o v o a h j ~ , 12 r a i ooOrc ev . I ; I e p ~ Jerusalem: 12 and Jerusalem. and neither in the temple they found me neither ebp6v pe ~ ~ 6 Ttva 6 6 ~ a h c y 6 p c v o5 ~ in the temple w u l n g they found me toward anyone arguing or with anyone nor h i o r a o t v rrotoGvra dxhou o h r L u r a i q causing a mob to m s h handing u r n maklnz of crowd neither In the together, &her in the 7' WxABVg and the Westcott and Hort Creek text omit thrs verse.

3%

owr6woq 6 h l e n r i q . 5 ed 6 m q briefly to the your ~ieldingnesr. lfavgg found WPU TOGIOV Xol bv Kai male perJon thl. pestiltnee and

T t l

'i~y!fi~<

--

%?

~.~ ~~.
~~

-oyaiq o h e .(IT& fiv nbhlv, 13 o J 6 i s y n a ~ ~ o ~r ~ e a city, nor throughout the nor down the synsswrun ncpi city. 13 Nor can 6 b a i no! napaoTilwa1 to you about they prove to you to beside they are able &v wi rcrmyopo~iv pou, the things of which whteh (things) now they areaceusing of me, they are accusing me 'Ow. l4 I 14 bpohoy6 62 T O G T ~ 001 TI 'Ight admit this to you* r a m confessing but this to you that do t h a t , according t o the K ~ f i v 656~ ilv u ~ o w l u was t h a t they call a aceording tO the was whxh they are leylng ,sect; in this manner I a m rendering sacred a7pcu1v o h w q hmprriw T met thus I un rendering sacred servhe to x a servlee t o the God of my forefathers, as I n m p + q 0s" ntorcGwv n&uo roic Datcrnal '30% believing toall the ( t h i m l believe all the things set forth in the La* rmh ~ b v v6wov r a i < ;, according to the w and tothe lthlngr) and written in the l5 and b roiq n cpfiraq y c y p u p p L ~ o + t have hope toward in the Ephets having been written, God, which hope these 16 & n i 6 a EXW sic d v 0 ~ 65v ~ ~ ~ a i[men] themselves hope hsvlnz into the God, whlch elao also entertain. ~, that adroi oOrol npoo6ixovra1. Q&orau~vthere is goins: t o be a these are receiving toward, resurrection they ,I both piXhrtv Emdat 511(aiw TC r a i the rightcous and the tn sh o u t to n future of lust tonul and all0 unrlchtceus. 16 I n . . he . . . . . . . . be -- I ~. this respect. indeed, I &6iKw. 16 hr &dq a m exercising myself unjust (ones); I" this a m very continually to have ; 6 & U K ~ a consciousness of I am taking exerelse rnofiennrve mnse~cnsc committing no offense and against Q O ~ E yavlng v f$ *,5 men. to be toward 17 RO after &v8pbnovq 6th navr6 17 61' h a v quite a number of men through all [tims. Through ycara years I arrived to bring gins of mercy 6P n h s i b o v U~qwoobvaq nolfioov but more gifts of mercy btendlng tomake t o my nation, and 18 While 1 el5 ~6 LBwq p w nape d p q v ~ a Onerings. i into the n r t i m of me I came togealonkilde and was a t these matters they found me ~6Pi)v cee'emoniallycleansed npoeophS, offerln~a, tbeyfound in the temple, hut fivv~uptva, iv TG IepQ, 04 ,,cTh having been cleansed in the temple. not wtth ~ ~ h w ~ t t h u ~ $ ~ , w , " dxhou 056L ~ C T & ~ O P @ O U , . T I V ~ C 6* h d there were certain crowd nor with tumult, someones but from dews from the ldistriet of1 Ada. 19 who rfiq 'Auiaq 'lou66ot, 19 0% E~EI the Asia Jews. whom it was necessary o u ~ h tto be resent h i ooir n a p e i w ~ ~ a inanlyopeiv d b e h e YOU and t o upon YOU to be alongside and to be aceuring If accuse me If they might have anything ixolw TI n+q v ' ,' against me. 20 o r . anyUling they may be h a v m toward me. the here say 20 q &oi o h o t ci-av Ti c6pov for themselves what or they these letthem say what they ound wrong they found
~~~~~~ ~~~~ ~~~~~~ ~~~

iurrect

2:

! & $ :

k$

ACTS 24:Zl-26
&6i~lpa UT&VTO~ pou i n TOO as I s t m d before Unllghteous thlng. hsvlng stood of me upon the the san.he.ddn, ouv~6piou2 1 6 nepi p16q r a h q q euvjq 21 except with respect Sanhedrin than about one thls volee to this one uttemce C ~ C ~ p a t ai v aliroiq Cmbg which I e n e d o u t 01which I cried out in them hsvlng stood while 6n p i drvamdroewq verp&v them, 'Over the resurthat About resurreetlon of dead (ones1 rection of the dead I rpivopat O ~ ~ ~ E P OLq' V bpOv. am today being judged am beln~ judged today upon You. before yon?" 22 'Avtp&Aem ali~ok 6 OfiX~t, 22 Thrust UP them the Fellx. Felix. knowing quite ~KPIDCUTEPOV eI6bq ~h n6pi more accurately havlng known the (thlnml about accurately t h e matters concerning this Way, T ~ F6606. e'inaq * O T ~ the way. hsvlne snld Whenever the began to put the [men] off and said: x~hiapxoq chlllarch ~hould step down "Whenever Lys'i.as the G~ayvc5wopa1 .& Kae. bP&<. military commander I ahall know thoroughly the (thlng.1 down you; comes down, I shall 28 6lara5hpevo tKarovT&pXp d e c ~ d e upon these havlng orderei o % t centurton matters invoiv~ne alrbv Eqlv TE YOU " 23 And he 0 1 Tqpzk78al to be belng observed him to be avlng end dered the army &row nai pq6Lva ~ 3 vt h a t the man be kept roh5rlv relsxstlon and no one to be forblddlne of the and have some relax16iov a l i r o ~ lrrqpcniv ahQ. ation [of eustodyl, and own (ones1 of hfs to be mfnfsterlnp to h i m t h a t he forbid n o one 24 Merh &2 fi&Yyq After but u * L . , " PAni<ov 6-71 ~ p f i p a ~ a 608fioerat
hoping that monles wlll be glven slro

ACTS 2427-25:s
a h $ bnb h e was hoping far him by money to be given nuuv6~epovhim by Paul. On
more often

TOO
the him

nabhow
Paul;

through whlch

61b

uai

t h a t account he sent

ainbv p e ~ m ) m 6 evaq
sendlng axer

tlfh

f,t,

'~$k;

Kara~e

ier
~~

24 s o m e hays late= arrived with ow ApouoiMp $ 16iq y - l ~ i o k p N'Sil'la his wife. who together with Dmallle the own woman belng was a J e w s s , and e s e n t for Paul and he h listened to him o n the j r o u o ~ v d r o O rrapi ~ j cIq q X ~mbv 'IquoOv belief in Christ Jesus, he heard of hlm about the into g r i s t Jews he TI~OTEO~. 25 61~lh~~opLvou 6L alirot n ~ p i25 fnlth. ~easonlng but of him about about righteousness and 61~a10oGvqq ~ a ti y a ~ ~ e i a r a i TOO ~ p i p a ~ and o 1.1ght00~sne~. and seifeontrdi and the ludgmen(i the judgment t o come TOO pChhov~o YEv6 CvOq 6 Fellx became fnghtthe belngaboui havlngtecome tile ened and answered "For the present go Ojhtc & T r ~ ~ p i e T6 q YOU LXOY T O ~ E I S ~ ~ Fellx enswered The now hsvlng be going ydu, your way. but when I K ~ I P ~ Y 62 pmaha~i)Y get an opportune tlme appointed tlme but hsvlnb taken sharein I shall send for you y a ~ a h C m p a i o r 26 &pa rai agaln " 26 At t h e shall call after you; nt thesame tlme also same time, though,
havlng come to be alonmlde
the

rrapcr(~6pwoc

OiAlE

n2ty Efi

% % ':!

he war eonverslng to hlm. frequently and would converse with him. 6t wh\po&iq\ O L two-ycnr perled but havlng een ful l e d 27 But. when two ~ @ E V61660x0~ 6 O~AIS n6pr1ov mjorov. years had elapsed. suecesror the ~ e l l x Porelus Feotuo; Felix was succeeded nma8Co8a1 70% 'lou6aio1q by PorCius Festus: OLhov 6 i ~ & p o r n and because Felix Jews willing but favor to put down to the 6 o j h , ~ ~ m L h t n ~ TAU na5hov desired to gain favor with the Jews, he left the ~ellx leftdown the Paul Paul hound. 6e6~pLvov. havlng been booid.' Therefore Festus. after entering O j o r o q . , osv irrlphq ~ e s t u a therefore hevlng stepped upon the upon the [government of the1 province, went drvdarl up into up three days later h ;p$ Ka,uapfac, to Jerusalem from &A ' IepooirAupa Jerusalem from caesarean the chief priests Caesare'a: 2 and and 2 be b l o b " the principal men made ith?ngal apparent and of the Jews gave d r p y ~ p r i ~ a 01 i n GTOI TSV ' I o u ~ ~ ~w v him information Jews ehle prles?s and the ~ r s P ( o n e s ) of the Paul, So they ~ a r h 706 nairhou, r a i naFSu&how d ~ b began v t o entreat down on the Paul, and were entreating him him, asung for 3 alrobyvol K ' aGroO 6 n w themselves as a favor resuesting down on him So that aaalnst t h e l m m l t h a t pe~am&pylrl~a~ ah& elq ' I ~ p w a A f i p , h< would send for hlm t o come to Jerusalem, he should rend after him lnto Jerusslem, they were laying a n ~6~~ notoinmg &ehe?v aollSrdv K=& Ti)" sitting h making to take up hlm down the ambush t o d o away ptv otv Ojoroq 6me~piOqwith him along the Ttf indeed therefore Featus answered road 4 However, Festus answered t h a t trlpeTo8a1 T ~ U nathov eIq K a ~ o a p i w , be kept to be being obeewed the Paul Into Caessrea. Paul was ~nCaes a.re'a and t h a t taurbv 6 t p t h h ~ w &v T&XCI & u n o p ~ l j e u ~ a ~himself ' was about hlmseif but t o be about I n hsrtc to be golng out; to depart Shortly for 6 0 1 0 1 % &V lpiv, Wloiv, there 5 "Hence the (ones) therefore In YOU, he says, ,,t who~ are in . . . . ~ . ~ Swaroi ouv~a~aP&~sq E7 power among you." he powerful (ones1 having stepped down together If 6aid, down with b TQ . b 6 p i &T~OV me and accuse him, if 71 &TIY anvthln* la In the male person out Of plant there is anvthinz out of the wayahou< the man:'

Opihr~

a h $ . for him even more

27

A~niaq

25

25

iz:tr$~ $ ;: {

'#!$P~

ed$ $\

~5%

$ 2 ; :

ACTS 25:6-11
A~arpiynq 62 hr &oi< fipipaq Havlng spent tiweugh but in them days 06 n h i o u 5 ~ K T & fi &a, K&&F not more eight or ten, havlnp stepped down sic K a ~ u a p i ~ , ~ ~ ~ p l ~ o av eioaq lnto Caesarw, tc%e morrow haveg aat down

ACTS 25:12-16
6 S o when h e had not more $ha,,

eight o r t e n days among them, he went down t o Caes.a.rda, and the nelrt day he sat down a n the upon the Bfiqkyq Judgment seat a n d nathov &x0iva,. ' I napay~vopivou Paul to be led. Havlng come to be slonpsldc ''Inmanded to be in' 62 shot m p ~ i m q o a v a h b v 01 h b but o f him rtaodaround him the from 7 When he arriv*. the Jews that had 'I~uohGpw ~araBs!3~r6~~q 'loubaioo, come d o a n from km=lem bving down J~WS, stood round m M h rai p m ahtbvara rara9ipovrsq about him, leveling many and causes of blame b r ~-n ~ n-~ z -t against against him many and & oli~ iuxuov & & ,E < i a l which not they were strong enough to show forth, serious charges for' 8 rot naGhou dmohoyovpLvo,, which they were unof the ~aul .sying in defense able t o show evidence. 671 O h TbY V6110V 8 But Paul said that Neither Into the Law in defense: "Neither rav 'lov6aiwv rb l c p b against t h e Law of slq 00oi tho Jews nor Into the temple the Jews nor against o h E I ~K a i d n a p r w . B 6 the k m p l e nor nor inta Caesar .ngthlnl %Inned. The against Caesar have I O f i m q 62 M w m i q 'lov6aiolq &plv committed any sin." Festw but willing tothe Jewa %.levor g pestus, desirine to nara8BOa1 dmorpl8riq TO naGhw galn favor with the to IBY down having answered to the Paul Jews, said in reply to ET~EV Oihe~g. < ' I c p o u b h u ~ a ~ s u i .'DO : you wish he said Are,you wlULng lnto Jerusalem t o 80 up t o JeNSslem &vaP&< ire: nspi TOGTWV k r n g stepped up there about thane (things) and be Judged there before me concerning K l e i ~ l 6110a. . 6 6 t these things?" to& judged upon me< 10 But Paul said: 'I a m standing befom n ~ ! $ g the Judgment seat of Kaiuap6q Eipl, 06 pr 6ri of caesar I am. =hem me tt is nceesl.ry Caesar. where I ought oU6iv- to be judeed I have ~pivedat. Jews nothing done n o wrong to to be being judged. K & ~ x , the ~ ~ Jews, as YOU also fi6iuqaa ~~1 I have treated unr;ghteoualy. Rner are flndlnn out Quite ~. as also you lrtv well. 11 i f , o n the hr~y1v6unrnq. 1 1 rl are knowing fully. If indeed therefore One hand, I am really &Stn+ ~ a i &{tov M r o u a wrongdoer a n d have I am doing unrlghteourly and worthy of death committed anything rrhrpax& TI 06 n a p c n ~ & p a t rb. deserving of death. I I have done &g, not I am begging OR tho d o not beg oPI from

h$f2,":f:ed: ; :

p a ;

~~

Liti?

Pifrq

tte

1
/

dylng: if, o n t h e other ho8avvEiv. r l 62 oLSiv E~qrlv Sv to die; if but nothing 1s of WhlCh (thing*) hsnd. none of those o t r o l nanlyopotuiv pou, a66sig p 6Gvora1 things exlsts of which these areaccusing me. noone me Isable these (men] accuse ad~oiq xapiuao&It' me, no man can hand to hsnd over as favor; to them me over to them as b mioToF h l ~ a h o i ) p a ! . 12 T ~ T E I am calling upon. Then the restua a favor. I appeal t o ouvhahfiuag uwpouhiou Caesar? 12 Then FeStus, aIter speaking having spoken together ~ , t h the counell 6nr~<pi8q K a i u a p a A q u a , h i with the sssemhly of ha answered Caesar you have called UPon, "Po" counselors. replied: ' T O Caesar you have Kaiuapa n a p r w q . Caesar you will go. appealed; t o Caesar 1 3 'H cpav 61. Slrr~Wd'ov you shall go." ordays but havlng occurred through l3 when 'Ome ~nvC3v ' A y p i m a g 6 Bau~hrbq ~ a B i ~pvirq days had passed, of some ~ g ~ i the~ ~king n end the king and u a ~ f i v ~ q u a v rIq Kaloapiav & U n a u & ~ l ~ A.griP'Pa v~l attained down lnto Caesarea having greeted Bepnl'ce arrived in rbv Oiurov.. 14 6 5 66 rrhriauq 4pCpaq Cees.are'a for a visit the Festus. AS but mare days to ~ e s t u s . 6ti~plpov 6 O i w 0 ~~6 i n so, a s they were they were spend~ng through there, the Fertua to the spending a number pauths? hviecro T& urn& rbv pestus king put up t h e (things1 according to the Of dayS laid before the king na3hov hiy,wv the matters respecting Paul iayxng Paul. saying: 'Avilp .?is 1s some Male person "There is a certain b r b Ofih\no< 6tollloC, man left prisoner by r a ~ a h s h l pivoq having been yeit down by Felix bound One, ~ ~ ] 16 i and ~ , whpn I 15 n r p i 06 ~ ~ v o ~ b o u CIS was in Jerusalem the about whom havingcome tobe of me Into chief pdests and the ' lcpou6huva ivrq&tuav older men of t h e Jerusalem -de (~l,.,~.l apparent & X ~ c p ~ i q ~ ( a i 01 n P ~ u B G ~ s p o ~T & priests . and the 01der men of the sbout him, asking a ' I ~ , , ~ ~ ~ W V , a~mGp~vo, nm' a d r o t judgment of tandemJ~WP. anklng dawn on him nation against him. ~ a ~ a 6 i ~ q 16~ r .p b g 065, dlTT~cpieqv 16 But 1 replied to adverse judgment; toward whom I anawered them that it not Brl O ~ K EUTIV ie05 ' Roman procedure to is - custom that not , hand any man aver ~api<ruecri TIM tivepwnov npiv fi a s a favor before to hand over favor any man prior than 6 ~ a q y e p a l j p r v o q rmh npiwwnov the accused man meets his accusers the (one) belng aeevsed according to face face to face and gets ~ rr V raqy6wu~ T Ex01 .rok aceuseis Place and a chance t o speak m y be hsvlnl the

K$~yga

tfe

t!~i~22

ACTS 25:17-22 CmoXoyiaq Ahpol mpl TOO in his defense eonof defense he migh receive about the cerning the complaint. t y x A i p m q . 11 ovd06v~wv 17 Therefore when charge. Of (meal havlng come togethn they got .~ o h M6e Wohfiv p ! z lL ':w here, I made n o delay, therefore ln here delay but the next day I s a t m~qohpmq 7: L f k udioaq having made to the ldayl of sueees.ion having sat Ow" On the jUdgment mi haem a hXejvollseat and commanded upon the I eommnndea to be led t h e man to be brought I8 Taking the T Cru6p 18 n r p l 08 ora0ivrec the male person; whom having .toad stand, the accusers P*uCed n o Charge ol r a v y o p o l od6cpiw a l r i w Zypov the accusers not any cause were r~nging of the wicked things 6v tv& Gmvbouv I had supposed of which (thIn.8) I wsa auFBal1nS concerning him. 18 q n i p m a . 6 i rlva 19 They simply had wov f i v wlcked?thlnisl. t h i s 8 ~ u g h t but some certain disputes with 6~1ui6a1poviaq him concerning their dread Of demon is) own worship of t h e dxov wfiq a b d v r a i wrpi TIVOS deity* and concerning t h w were having toward him and about mme a certain Jesus who ' I ~ u o O T E ~ V I I K ~ T O 8v ZQ~UKEV 6 Jeaus havinEdie% whom was asserting the was dead but who Paui kept asserting lla&ag Qv. 20 CmopoGp~voc 62 &xZI 20 Paul to be llvlng. Being perplexed but being perplexed as to rilv m p i rohw Sinlutv hyOv if t h e dispute over these the about these i t h i m ) seek~ng r w s s a a y l ~ PoGho~~o wopnjr&a matters. I proceeded to ask if he would iihe he would be wl.hlng to be going 'I ~ p w 6 A v p a rdrrc7 rpiveo0a~ n ~ p i to go to Jerusalem Jerusalem and them to be being judged about and there be judged robrov. 21 TOO 62 na(,hou concerning these matthole (thing.). Of the but Paul ters. 21 But when brtnahcoa LMU m)pq@&at cohbv ~ 1 q4 v Paui appealed t o be hsvlng calletupon to be observed hlm Into the kept for the decision TOG TcPamoG 61hyvww. by the ~ u g u s one.' t of the August One thorough knowledge, I to tr6Aruua ~ q p b o ~ a la6~bv 06 he kept until I should I omm mended to be observed him u n 6 which send him on up to hvarr6pWo abrbv n f i q Kaioapa. Caesar." I may send up him toward Caesar. 22 Here A.gt<p'pa 22 [said] t o Festtls: '"I TOO C N 0 p h o u mySe1f 'EBouh6 qv r a l abrbq of the men like t o hear the man:' I WB. wis!~ng aloe very d ~ o ~ o a ! AGp~ov . ~ q u i v , & ~ o t i u ~coho;. "Tomorrow," he said. to hear. ~ o m o r r o h , he asua, you will hear of him. "you shall hear him." -. 19' Ar.n.bnluorlu(, de~.xvdol.mo.ni'on,NAB;au.per8fl.li.o'ne. V y ; rervrre of r h w Cod. J-1.. See Arts 17:22 footnote. 21' Or. "Auwstun: the. cmwrar."

ACTS 25:23-27

Bfi$eyq

2~~

'Al:r\zpq 2 : tzwt&h;:ay %iz:v

T I o h Lwabp~ov 086moq morrow hsvlng come Tot e therefore TOO ' A y p i m r a l 7.5 Bepvirqq PET& of the Anrippa and of?he Bernice wlth nohhfiq p a m a u i a q r a i rlode6vrw much appearance and of (ones) havinsentered 06" e toletherwlth and ~ n h ~ h p x o~ ~q a iCIVsphoav ~ o i qK ~ T ' chiliarehs and male wrsona the down f i w6hroq r a i rdrhavrog TOG of the eltv and hsvlng commanded of the Ofimou qx0q 6 naGAoq. 24 ~ a ~ i q m v6 FES~US was 1 4 the Paul. And say8 the @fimoq ' A y p i m a Pao~Arir ~ a i n h r c q ol restus Agrlpps klng and all the uumapbvrq hv6prq, being alongside with male Persona, 0cwfePldin roGrov nepl 00 h a v r b you ere e o # thls lone) about whom all the wAj0o -rbv 'lou6aiov 6v6ruxlv pot Z v multxtu& of the Jews hsppcned on to me in rr ' I L ouoA15po1g ~ a b i B h 6 ~ floirvr~q p i and feruselem and in herd shouthg not beiv ahbv Sjv pqrhl. to be neceaaPrY him to be lvInr not Yet. 25 eyb 6i rmrXaP6pqv px62v &<~ovabrbv but tookdown not in# worthy him 8 w b v w o r w x b v a ~ . h i 8 6L rohou of death to have done, of him but of t h b (one) &ntrdwapivou ~ b v bvepambv EKPIM having called upon the August One I Judged n i p w r ~ v . 26 n r p i 06 &o~aAkq TI to be sending. About whom steady anYthlnS r u p i ~ o6r Zxo toT% lord not I e m having; 616 w o'yayov abrbv LQ' bpGv uai through which flea forth hlm upon You and p & A ~ m a h i uoO, flau~hcG ' A y p i m a , *gr1pPa,a, mostaf all Upon you. Klng 6woq hva~piurwe yevopivqq 80 that examlnauan having occurred o t, 7; I shourd have what 21 6Aoyov y h p pol unreasonable for to me adroo alriaq 6 b p l o v p i r a l r&q him caunea bmnd one not elso tho
23

28 Therefore. o n t h e

4 9

LP$%;

next day. A.grip'pa and B e ~ n i ' c ecame with much pompous show and entered into the audience chamber together with military commandersaswell as men of eminence in the eitv. and when -~~ Festus gave the command. Paul was brought in. 24 And Festus said: "King A.grip'pa and ail 1 0 0 men who are present with us. YOU are beholding this man concerning whom ail the multitude of the Jews together have applied t o me both in Jerusalem and here, shouting that he ought not to live any longer. 25 B u t I perceived he had committed nothing deserving of death. 80 when this lmanl himself appeaied t o t h e August One. I decided t o send him. 26 But cmcernina him I have nothing certain to Write to [my[ w r d . Therefore I brought him forth before Y,xr, and especially before you. King A.gnp'pa, in order that, after the judicial examination
~~~~

d:2;Ln

me t o send a prisoner and not also t o signify the charges against him."

ACTS 26:l-7
A.grip'pa said t o Paui: "You am 'ERITP~ET~ . ~ 001 h t p oCauro6 permitted t o speak I t Je being Permitted to you over yourself in behalf f , yourself. hlyew. T&L 6 n a C h o ~Then Paul stretched to be saying. Then the his hand out and ~KTE~Y~$ E ~ P U proceeded t o say in having stretched out 'and his defense: dmshoyri~o 2 "Concerning all he was making defense the things of which I 2 nrpi nhw a m accused by ~ e w s . bout all (things) Of $ c , :'h I b'~ahoGlral h 6 'IovSaiov, p a g ; ; d King A.grip'pa. myself happy I am belng charged by Jews. that it before 'Aypima, fiyqpa~ L p d v p a ~ h p ~ o1va m to make my A ~ ~ I P P B .Ibave consldend happy defense this day, h i 000 pthhov 3 especiaily as you upon you being about o&fyOY are expert On the &~ohoyc?o8ar S p&hlora y v h o ~ q v dura CUStoms as well as the to be making d e f e k mast of all knower being oE n h v ~ w vT&V ~ a ? h 'iou6aiov5 L8&v Controversies Jews. Therefore I YOU of a11 the a~cordlng to J~WB beg you t o hear me TC q~qpa70v. 616 a d ins. sought: throuah which patiently. 4 "Indeed, as to t h e parpo96 0 5 huo0uai p o t , . Slwqt , I am suppl~catmg long-rpui~dledly to hear of me. manner of llfe fmm youth UP t h a t I led 4 Tjv p b o h piWoiv pOV The indeed therefore manner f . life of me from [the] beginning among my nation LK ~ 6 T q ~ o 5rjv h' out of youth the from b$,~A(n~ and in Jerusalem. yrvopbqv t v 70 L ~ Y L I ~ I O U CY TE all the Jews 5 t h a t having occurred in the nation of me in and have been Previously with me ' I E P O U O ~ ~ ~ O ~ S ~ U ~ U I ~ & T E F 'l0~6C(io(, Jerusalem have k n o w all ~ e w a , from the first know, 5 npayav6movrL~ ps &oBrv thv if they hut wish to Previouslu knowing m from abo& if ever bear witness, t h a t 8ihm1 ta~ruwiv ,3T, according to the they may will to be esrlng wl<nees. that strictest sect of our a ? .rilv hnptpr,m&qv a7protv T"F form of worship I according to the sirletest sect o f k e lived a Pharisee. Opqu~aia$ q u a Oapfuaioc. 6 And Yet now for t h e form of worrhlp ffived Pharisee. hope of the promise 8 ~ a i VOW M ad61 rIq 7065 that was made by And now upon hope Into the sod to our forefathers na?ipa$ ip&v h r q y d i a q yrvop8vqq h 6 I stand called to fathers of us promise having occurred by judgment; 7 TOO 8030 Emra n p t d p w q 7 z i t ?p our twelve tribes are the Cad I havestood being judged. Into which hoping to attain to 76 6w6rrhpuhov ip&v b ~ T E V E v ~6~ u a the fulAilment of this the twelve tr~benhw of us in earnestness nlsht by intensely

ACTS 36:s-13
~enderlng hlm. sacred h&v rendering sacred service is hop ng service nlght and day. fi5 khni6os Coneernlng thls hope n~pi whleh how I am accused bv Jews. about pao1hr0. 0 king. &yrahoG a 1 iml, ' l o d a i o v , 1 am being bu Jews. kin& - ckrsed 8 "Why i s i t judged n a p s unbelievable among hnlrrov KP~YET~I 8 ri is it being judged beside unbelievable why YOU men t h a t Qod 6 6 VEKPOJC kyeipr~; bflv el u p the dead? YOU if . the God dead (ones1 h ralslng UP7 raises 9 1. for one, really B 'EyD ptv oh LboCa LpaurQ n$5 indeed therefore thought tomyxlf toward thought within myself I I ought to commit d bvova ' I t y o 0 TOG Nat;wwiw &iv the name of esus the Narareoe to berm-W many acts of opposition against the name nohhh h i a many lthings) c~ntrsw to n per fi orm p : of Jesus t h e Naz.8rene'; 10 which, i n 8 r a i t n o i q u a Lv 'IE WOXG~OIC, lo which(thlng1 also I did in ~ u s a l e m . fact, I did in Jerusaand many of the roll nohAoG< e T&V &yiwv &yD hv lem, and many and ofthe bolylones) I in holy ones I locked up q u A a ~ a i < ra-rtrhalua na h TOY in prlsons, as I had prlaona locked down besfde of the received authority from the chief priesta: &p t r p h &~ouoipv hawv. hsYing receivsd. and when they were to c h l 3 orleats author~t~ ainiw K-yra be executed. I cast my h ~ p o ~ p i v ~TC u bcmz tnkrn u p and of them I brous t down v o w allalnst them. m o y o y h q 11 And by punlshrng *iqov, I t r a l rmh n k a g ~ h < \.ole. and down all the ssnndolluea them manv tlmcs m ail the sy&gogues I nohhhKIC r l p o Gv a h o J g fivhyral;ov many times punisfing them I War c o m ~ e l i i ltried t o force them to phao+apciv n r p 1 u o 6 < 'rr kptalv6pcvoq make a recantation; elnb mad to e blaap e m & ,' abundantly and and since I was , extremely mad against Ew r a i el5 ~ h 5 a h o i ~ L~~OKOV also into the unts lo them I was persecuting them, I went so far as ECo n6Xelt. t o perseeutlng them outalde ~itie~. even in outside cities. 12 "Amid these 0 1 r m p r ~ p21q ~ TI)V 12 'Ev In which ( 2 j n e 1 going (my) way into the eRorts as I was lourA a p a u r b v VET' PCDW@ ~ a hi t ~ p 0 n i 5 r - 5 neying to Damascus Damaseua w ~ t hsuthorstr and permission of with authority and a commission from the rGv hpqrpfot', 13 i p L a 5 pLo F K ~ T &T ~ V of the ehle pr ea of w ! d mid& down the chief priests, 13 1 avpav08ev b n i p ? j v saw a t midday on the b6bv d6ov. PautXci). way I BAW, king. over the road. o king. a light beyond the brilliance n~p~A& ( N p o ; $ e havingglrarne$ am-d of the sun flash tpoi from heaven about pE $&< ~035 ma lipht and the lonu) together wlth me me and abaut those

"jay

snip

1 2

b e

'pgpa5

2iEe

% x & :" .!

rrk '2

7' Jehovah. JI*".

1 0 ' Literally, "(voting) pebble."

ACTS 26:14-20 n o p r u o p t v o u ~ 14 rrcivmv TE of all (ones1 going their way; and ~ a ~ a r r c o 6 v r w v fiphv rig y i v KOuoa having fallen down o i us into the earth ?heard qwvjv Atyauoav r p 6 g pe ~il 'EDpat61 voice savlna toward me to the Hebrew 6tdiK14, XaotiA hOfiA, Ti pr language Saul Saul. why me ~I~KEI$; U ~ h r l ~ b UOl w P are YOU p~lsecUting? Hard to YOU toward rLvTpa A a ~ ~ i C e l v .15 i y h 82 r t r a Tic goads to be kloking. I but said Who d, K L ~ P I E . 6 62. ~ l j p ~ o rgt r w 'E 5 arerou. The but Lord said tip1 'lquoOc 6 " d am Jesus whom you anpersecutins: 16 &Ah& &v&arq01 r a i onjet mi TOG< rr66aq but stand up end stand upon the lee1 with Ijourneping me. And when we had all fallen t o
14
and and

ACTS 26:21-26
n r a i 'I-uoAtipo~~, rr&odn, TE rilv XSWV and t o those in J c Jerusalem, all and the country n ~ s a l e m and , over all rijq 'lou6aia~ ~ a i roig E ~ V E U I Vthe country of Jude'a, of the Judea. and to the nat'onri and t o the nations tcravoriv rat hlorpi@!lv hfiyychhov bringing the lwssreportingback to erepentins and tobetummng message that they mi T&V B E ~ V &$a 7-g p c ~ m i a q i p y a should and upon Ule cod: woruly ollho repentance work. turn to God by doing ro6rwv pE n p h u u o ~ a q .21 Evcra perforrmng. on of there (things1 me works t h a t befit 'lou6aio1 ouhha~6pcvoi i E P ~repentance. 2 1 On T . ~ , hsulne temple account of these . . . - tnken with hrtpGvro 6 1 a x ~ 1 p i u a o 0 a 1 . things Jews seized to manhandle thoroughly. me in the temple and were . . attem~tina . ~uxhv njq attempted t o slay me 22 h t r o u p i a g o h of help therelore having obtained of the 22 However, because I have Obtained the dmb 706 0 ~ 0 6 AXpt 6~ fipipc~g ~ a h q q from the oad until the day this help that is from God EUTK~ paprvp6prvoq pl~pf TE I continue to this day I have stood bearing wltneaa to small lone) and bearing ,,.itness to rai p ~ y & ? v , od6iv Atywv both small and great. and great lone!, nothing outside savfnp saying b v r e 01 n w j r a l Uav except things the ofwhich (things) and the Pmphcta s & e Prophets as well as Moses stated were EXX6vwv y i v s u B ~ r a i Mow&, 23 teing about to be occurrine and Moses. going t o take place. ra0qrAg 23 t h a t the Christ was 6 XPIUT~S, n % $ ; 5 o$of subject t o rufferine the Christ. t o 8ufler and, a s the first t o be resurrected baor&ueq WK$V $ : ? t resurrection of dead loneal from the dead. he was K ~ T ~ W TG S~E TCI V XClf ~ a ; -4 to light to be publishing to the and pecple and to the both to EBvrutv. and t o the nations." nations. 24 Now as he was 62 a h 0 6 dmoAohoyou~~6vou 24 TaCra defense Thee (thing.) but of him saying in his defense, these things Festus kivu. 6 @?pro< pay6rh[1 TG w v 6 equiv you the to great the aremad, said in a loud voice: arc going mad. ~h T ~ A Au ~ c y p h ma r i paviav Paul! Great learning is the you in& you Into madn c p t ~ p h r l . 25 b 62. na6Aog 0 6 ness? 25 But Paul I. turning =bout. he but ~aul ~ o t said: "I a m not going paivopar, Kp&rlurr @fioTE, &A& mad. Your Exeelleney am mad, mlshtlert Festu.. but but I a m uta o w e p m h ~ bfirma Festw. tering sayings of truth and soundness of mmd say-

& :,

the I heard a voice say to me in the Hebrew language, .Saul, ~ a u lwhy , are you persecuting me? ~ T o keep kicking against the goads makes it hard 'Or l5 I Said' 'who are y o u . , ~ o r d ? ' And the Lord said. 'I am Jesus, whom are p*ecuting' l6 Iise and stand on your feet. For to this end <$f I ty:ku, have made myself rrpoxr~piuau0ai ot J r q p i n y m i I to take in advance lnto hand you subordinate and "lsible to you, in order t o choose you Gw Bs an attendant and a % $ I$ : of which (things) y ~ :% $ witness both of things &v TE de0fiuopai uoi oiwhloh (things) and 1shal1 become seen to yo;, you have Seen and things I shall make I7 iEa~poripevbc o a i~ TOO AaoO ~ a it~ see respecting me; taking out you out of the people end out a i 17 while I deliver you r h v t 0 G v ric oGg t h &nooriAAw o r from people and the nations: lnto whom am sending off you fmm the nations, to 18 b o i S a l de8aA~obc I am sending to open up eyes you. 18 t o open their eyes, to turn o : $ , $ e them Rom d a r h e s s tSouoiaq TOG Z a ~ a v & irri TAU 0 ~ 6TOG ~ authodty of the Satan upon the ood.' of the to light and from the authority of Satan to AaD~iv a h o b c hOrolv h p a p ~ l i l V ~ a iGO^, in order for them to receive them letting go off of sins t o receive forgiveness nhijpov Lv roi( f i r ~ m p i v o ~ g of sins and a n inherlot in the (ones) having been sanctified itance those riurrl PI< tp6. sanctified by [their] to faith the lone) Into me. faith in me.' 19 "OBw B a u l h ~ 6 'Ayp;-=, O ~ K 19 'Wherefore, King R o m umhkh. KlnE Agrl~pa, not A.griFpa. I did not become disobedient tytv6pqv dmat0fi< okaviq 1 became disobedient tc%e heavenly sight, tO the heavenly sight, 80 hUh TO?< tv A a p a u ~ G r p & r b 20 but both to those but to the lonesl In Damascus Rrst in Damascus k t

I~went

k &$

,$20

'?fi

bfg2Yseen
2

'

E:

:j

oet$ o;:te

g%2:t

~F~E,P$~A

e m

$2

$ 2 7: $

na~~a

wri&gs

s '! : ?

? ? ? : 1 2

ACTS 21:l-7
t h n e (thinlrl the rrapprlo1~6psw~ freeness of speech belng outspoken I BPeakmg' well knows about )(W~&VEIV roGwv things; O 'r I am t o be escaping notice of of these (thinpl persuaded t h a t n o t d rrri8apa1 &", ydrp not I am being m m a d e d nothing. sot for h one of these things kv ywvip nrrr~pEvar ,dm.escapes his notice. in mrner having been peltonne3 this. for this thing has 21 WIUTE~EI~ P a u t k 0 ' A y p i m a , TO?< not been done in a , . YOU are bolladng, King Agdppa, to the .comer, 27 D~ YOU, rr OQ m t ol6a 611 r n m ~ 6t. ~1 groplets$; Ihave known that you are believing. King A.grip'pa, believe t h e Prophets? I know 28 6 66 'Aypimraq n& d v naclGhov you believe.. ZS But Tile but Apripm toward the Paul A.grip'pa said to Paul: rnie~15 'Ev 6hi w p ' ~ na short time YOU uttrc ms you are persuading would persuade me to Woijoa~. 29 b 6P naOXog EGSaipqv to make. p ha but P~UI ~ ~ i glong h t for become a Christian." said: 6rv BE@ r a i b 6Aiyq uai iit pry&hq, 29 At this mely ~ o d and to unle and in great "I Could wish to Gad that in a 05 p6vov a L MA& rtri rr-aq TO& not only you but alro a the tones1 s h o tlme ~ Or in a & K O ~ M W & ou ~ ~ p c p o vyrvLo8a1 m ~ o ~ i ~ olong u g time not o n b hearbs ofme today tobecome such (one.) you but also those drroiog r a i 6 6 sip1 m r p s r d ~ i r v who bear me taday of what sort a180 am with exception or the would become men k p O v rohwv. such as I also am, bonds these. wlth the exception of 30 'AvLmq TC 6 B q o d h r a i b these bonds." S t w d u p and the Ond the 30 And the king r/Yrphv fi TE BFPYIK~ ~ a 1 01 rose and so did the governor the and Bornlce end the (onea) governor and Bepni,ce ouvra&iprvo~ a h o i q Sl r a t &vaxup'aavrrg and the men seated sitting together to them: and having w?thdrswn with them. 31 But a a o w d 5 @WOW h6~0-c~ they tbePwere swsklnll toward ~nepnouler lsylns as they began talMng with 066'v one another, saying: that Nothing ofdeath rrph~uct 6 h8pwmoc 0 6 ~ 0 5 . 'This man practices iaperformlns' the man thl.. nothing deserving 32 'A p i m a g 6P death or bands." but % :t 32 Moreover. Amip'pa 6 &&porro5 said to toestus: 'This '~~~hd*, 66TOhave been released was able the man man could have been o h o g ri p 6rrrrLA TO Kaimpa. released if he had not this If no? hehsdcslle~upoll caesar. appealed to Caesar."

27 '2 2 itw%'i'$Bed
&

o%e

to b k ~ z w a g

3%

XEE?"

zr 6,~:&%

,$jig

Lripps

:$a

US fipaq ~ i q T ~ ' V I~ahiav, rrape6i60uv T ~ V U . lnta the ztaiy, they were giving over the Italy, they proceeded rr naDhov r a i rlvag k~kpouq 6 w p i ) ~ a q hand paul different bound ones and prisoners certain aver other to an 62 rrhoi(ll Julius army omeel of the named band of I@aqc. 2 blfjdnm5 A U . ~ L I S ' ~ U S . 2 Going of August ne. Having stepped upon but to boat aboard a boat from ' A 6 p a p w ~V@ pWh0VTl 'IIhEiv Ad.rs.myt'tl,um that from being about to be eaillng into was about to sail hvfix&vrv. to places along the TOSS K ~ T & T)Iv 'Amiav r6rroug the down the Asia places we were 1 4 UP, coastof the [district of] Asia. we set sail. 6nog ah f i 'APLUT&PXOV being together with Of Aristarchua there being with us B MacM a ~ ~ 6 6 v o qO ~ O U ~ ~ O V I K ~ W F . 7E A~.is.tar'chus ~aeedonian of Therssloniea; to% and e.do,ni.an from TheshCpq f,i e pEV . E ~ 6 & a , sa.10.ni.c~. 3 And the dlfierent [day] we werelea down into Sidon, next day v e landed at Si'don. and Julius 9,hav@p&rrw TE 'lofihtoq TQ humanaeee?lon and the Juilvn t o w treated Paul with human kindness and n a b h p ~ p q p h p m q L d ~ p W v nP65 10% permitted him to KO paul used he toward the to h ~ friends s and enJoy [their] care. fihau5 riends having TIO~E gono U BA :& :~ C ;~ IF & 'W I IZ A n d- nuttine .~ ~ ~ out 4 K&KE~~EV C l v a x 0 6 ~ ~ to sea frdm the;e And from there havingbeenleXup we sailed under the hcrr.nha(loaprv ri)v K h p o v 61h ~6 ~ o h q[shelter afl Cy'prus. WeMliedunder the Cyprus through t y the because the winds &v&pouq ~Tvas Lva~~iouq, 5 TE were contrary: 5 and and we navigated through winds to be contrary (onenl. ~ h t ~ riaa i v n a p ~ v h i a v the open sea along Cirr&ayoq ~6 ~ a ~ ~h open sea the down the Clllela and Pamphrlia li'cia and Pam.phyl'i.a and Pllt into Port 61arrh~Goavr~q ~ a r j h e a f c v ciq MGppa having sailed through wecame own into Myra at My'm in Ly'ci.8. &p&v 6 6 But there the army zilq Auriag. 6 K & K ~ the Lyeia. ~~d them having fo-d the OfRcer found a boat Irom firarovrepxqq r r ~ o i o v. ~ h ~ < a v ~ p rrheov l d v $g centur~on boat Alexandrian rai~vlgxnto that Italy andsaiiing he made 'Or bd.ard it. 7 Then, ~ the j v ' l 1talv ~ a h i a v he o $ ; &vrPiPau~v made go in after sailing on slowly a number eamlng of quite and but 6L fil~fpa15 days PpaSurrhoofivrrg sailing slowly I iiv rn sufficiena iiravai rai pM15 yrdprvo~ r a r & n j v to Cni'dus w ~ t h and with dlffieulty having come to be down the difficulty, because the wind dld not let Kvihv p i rrpam&oq fipaq TOG & v $ ~ o u , cnidus: not allowin8 toward us of the wmd. u s get on, we sailed ~rrrrrrhr6oapcv ~ i K v fin," rm& t a h p & q v , under the [shelter 00 we raiiedunder the 8rete down Samone, Crete at Bel.mo'ne.

NOWas i t was 27 decided for to sail awBY

'kz? ~ ~ 5 2

ai;l6.

ACTS 27:s-13
8

660

661

ACTS 27:14-21

8 and coasting along vM15 TS napclhcy6p~ot Mth dlmculty and hying thcmsclves,bLslde it with diffleulty we shiv ijh8apcv clq rdnw T I V ~ rclXovptvov came to a certain It we came Into place mme belng called place called Fair Havens. near which KaAOk Tine A'p4W, Harbon. to w!leh was t h e city Lase's. Amin Issea. 9 As considerable 9 'IrwaO M XP~VOIJtime had passed Of sumelent but "me and by now it raas 6101ycv0pLvo~ hazardous to navigate hsvlng~orne to be through %,5 a l ! i % y men the fast h l u w A o 3 q TOG =Ad$ 6th r b r a i v)v hazardous of the sslling throunh the abo the lof atonement day1 vqmiw naprXqAu8Lvat had already passed fast y - to h n i come slong:lde, by. Paul made a wap6vc1 6 flaGAo$ 10 ALywv recommendation, was recommending the 10 saylng t o them: ahoiq "Av6pcq, 8~wpi) "Men, I perceive that to them Male persono, I am beholding Phrdt nav'gatiOn to GPprwq r a i nohhiq <qpiaq oh p6vov 703 be mth damage and damage and much osa not dthe lass not Only V p r i a v ~ a i r o c nAoiou &hAh r a i .rGv Feat cargo and of Ihe boat but also of the of the cargo and t h e ~ ~ M E I Y Eocoead rbv boat but also of our to be about t o b e In future the souls.- 11 E ~ nho0v. 11 6 ~ r o r o v r b r n q r Q t h e .my omcer went salllng. The but centurion to the heeding t h e pilot and KUPE V/)TP ~d 76 VQUKX~PW the shipowner pi?ot and m t h e shlwwner than the things said hrci%~o 9 roiq was pcrruadlng hlm.eU than tothe Ithlnml bu by Paul. 12 Now as llai,Aou X ~ ~ o p L w t q12 . C N ~ L T O U 6i 705 t h e harbor was inconPaul belng aald. Of lnconvenlat but o f the ..,,ient for wintering, h l v t w c bn6rpxovro~ nayj::rla$w the majority advised harbor belng toward setting sail fmm 01 nAciov~$ Leevro PouAilv CNaxBivat the more loner) put eouluel to be led up there, to see if they could soniehow make tKCi8~v. EI no$ 6J,,alvro from there, if somehow they would be able it t o Phoenix t o winrarnvrfioavrc~ ~15 Ooivlxa ter, a harbor of Crete havhg sttalned down into Phoenix t h a t opens toward the n a p a x ~ t ~ & u a )tlvkva l, T"S K ? T ~ S B h h o v ~ anortheast and toward to wlnter, harbor of b e g e t * looki~~ the ~ a ~ d : Aisa vai ~ a r h xirpov. 13 Moreover, when down southwest(w1nd) and down northweat(w1nd). the south wind blew 13 'Ylrorrvc6umoq 62 v6rou thought Hsvlng blown under but of south wind they had as good as 665avr~ ~ f i c (ones) having tiought of the p u r ~ s e realized their purpose.

. --.

'za$$ls ~22:~

% $

%Ep % ?

llt$g
~

KEK~UT rLml h p ~ c ~ dlwov end they lifted anchor to hsve la?d hold hsv ng llfted clone by and began coasting na chLyovr0 T ~ V . inshore along Crete. i ',Y$te. 14 After n o great they were layfng themselves baslds 14 p c i oh nohb 65 E Acv ~ m ' airr& while, however. a After not much but t rust downon it tempestuous wind &poq ~ u @ o v ~ d6 q r a h o r i v ~ w q EhpauJXw' called Eu.r*aq'ui-lo shed down upon wind t. r~ . h o n l c the bclngealled Eurosgullo; t h e boat TOO it. 15 15 ma~~aa8lvroq having been snatched together but of the was violently seized d o i w ~ a ipfi 6vvapbov CN~o+8aAp~iv and Was not able to boat and not belng able to be eyelng against keep its head against &n,~6vTcq the wind, we cave way CNLIII*( t% wind havlng given upon and were borne along. 1 6 Now we ran under 6i, 6+CpfipC8~. we were being borne. 8 m J 1 lsland but some [the shelter of1 a certain small island K ~ X O ~ ~ E V O V K&& Sno6pav6vr~q cauda called Cau'da, and yet haulng run under bclng called EV p 6 ~ , q we were hardly able we had n&enstk enough wlthd~ttlculty t o get possession of the skiff a t the stern. rrep~~prrrciq cvCo8a1 17 ~ u after t hoisting (ones) having full mlmt over become they o t & @ t ~ q17 , 4v &pm~c poq8sialq it began using helps t o mkm. Whioh having lifte2up helps the 'Oat; P~p&-ro imo<ww6vrcq 76 nhoiov. undergirding the rboat: ~pT,v . ~ they were ~ ua~ng ~ ~ , running and being aground in fear on of syrtlS the Syr'tis, they lowered the gear and thus tnniowo~v, xaA&omq driven they might fall out, having lowered $$ O % , " laere 18 Yet because we 6f were I8 o w 6 p G 0GTWc &+Cpovro. being thus they were belng borne. Yehementjy but tossed with the xel a<ovLvwv 4pCw kcis belng krnpest-tosaed of u e to th?idayl of8uecesSlon &pohfiv h0103vr0 lo lighten the ship: throwing out they were maklnll, 19 and the third airrbx~lpe 7ilw meuiv ~pirq (day] with their o m third [day1 setlng with ownrhsnd. the tackllng hand;, they threw TOG ~ A O [ O U LPI a v away the tackling of of tho boat t h e u k r i w . the hnat. . . . . . --.. 6& fiAi0u &m o v 20 When, now. &?tI:er but of sun of sun nor stsrs appeared for many ~F &nrrl+a1v6v?wv h i nkeiovcl~4 ~ E p a q . X E I ~ O V *YU. of winter upon more appearing days, and no little tempest was lying TE 06% 6Xi ou ~ T ~ K E ~ ~ ~ O XOlnbv U , and not of "Itla wtnn upon, leftover (thing) upon us, all hope of our being saved. rn ~q c i ~ o O n i q n&oa TO; w a s being l k f a r o u n d &om hops all of the finally began t o b e cut a6<cuea1 fip&q, 21 flohAbq .re off. 21 And when t o b e belng saved ua. Ofmu and there had been a long

R=

J?Ee

wf$$,,~i

zd

& , ET$~:&F~

''

% 'P

ACTS 21:22-28

ACTS 27:29-34

from food, ~ 6 abstinence ~ s then then Paul stood up ura'Jriq 6 nathoq b pLov &Qv ~T=Ev' ln the midst of them having slaod the Paul In midst of them sard and said: "Men, YOU certainly aught to have taken my advice and not have put out to sea from Crete h d l y ~ o e a t dm& T& K,ppz?5 r;&r;i and have sustained to be being led 0 from the . TE ~ f i vOBPIV T ~ ~ T Q~Y a TI)" 22 r a i this damage and i <qpi~. end the damage this and the ass, And loss. 22 Still, now rtr & napatvQ Spas I recommend to YOU the fthlng~l : now Irecommend You to b e of goad cheer, ~deupeiv, &noPohi ytrp for not a soul of YOU
sbstlnence from praln

hoiriaq

bnap 06.7~5
exztlng

to be being well aplrited,

throwlng OR

far

$ % 1 '!

o 3 6 ~ p i aCoral

this night there stood near me an of boat; st00 besl e lor to me to this V U K T ~ ~613 8 ~ 0 6 08 cllli Kai the God to whom I "lght of the God . f 1 to also belong and to whom I ha~p~60 &YYPhOq 24 hiyOv render sacred service. I a m renderlne sac:ed aervlee, angel ssyzng 24 saying, 'Have no fear. Paul. You must M' pope;, naGhc. Kaioapl oe 6ci NO' fcar. ~ a u l : to caegar you it18 necessary stand before Caessr, n a p a m i v a ~ , rai 16ob KE hplmai and. look! God has rrhoiov 23 n a g c ~ Y ~ P vol
~afi~rl

not one wlll be out a t You besides of the

BE 'bpirv nh?v

-rot

will be lost, only the boat 23 For

&$

wtom
T%~Z:q

twenty fathoms: proceeded a short dlstance r6pov ~ a i nhhlv Pohioavrcq and agah havine taken soundln@ they found and again made a dpyuahq 6Ermrhrrr 23 qopo6 cwi TE soundlng and found fathoms Aftcon; lenrkg fA it fifteen fathoms no" K~T& r h o u s 29 And because of mewhero down places fe srlng we mlght be t ~ ' d ~ ! J m 6~ biWG cast somewhere upon wemlsht fall out w t of the rocks, they east ~Gxouro fivrw out four anchors from %Ikq they were longlngfar day the stern and began ycvLo8al. S O T&w 6 t vaurQv wlshlng for to to occur. Of the but anllorr become day 30 But ~uyciv tr r o t nhoiou rai x a h a u b o v TI)v "hen the Jailors lowered the to flee out of the boat and hnv~ng began seeking to OK& qv EI$ *V 'J6Aaooav npomdlo~~ escape from the boat I into the sea to ir w,p&p,qq &yutipa< fAh6vrwv and lowered the into ~~ngabo ~ t the sea under the out of snehon &KTC:VC,V, a 1 C ~ T E V 6 naihoq bp UI&$el roo^,
fsXoms twenty,

' St

but hsvlng stood throush 80 they

blamfiu-$

r~zxeq

WtgN

havinEthmwn
$2

TL?qpS

<yh;g~

to be 6tretchlng out, centurloo these

aeld

the

Paul

traro*rhpxq rai pfi o6rot

not

and

to the

~ o i q orporl6~a.<
.oldlera boat, Then
T

Iferer 31 Paul Bard M the

You

pivwolv 03 6livao'Jr.
the it

k TQ n h o i ~ , bpriq army oflicer and the

82
T ~ T E &&KO

should remala in the

freely given you all those with to you the a11 the (ones) YOU.' 25 Therefore NET& 006. 25 616 wfth YOU. nrough whtfh be of good cheer, men; rGtlupei~ &6pes n,m,cGw yhp for I believe God that be betng we11splrltcd, m a e pcnons: 1 belleve for r t laill be exactly as it has been told me. r e BEQ TI O ~ T W ~i o ~ a l &

to stand beside, and look1 has h a n k d over as favor

to be saved not rou are eblk

the

uw8iuat

oo~ 6

0d

02

nhvraq

TO*

01

~rpclrlinal T &

aoldlers

oxolvia
r o w

ol?he

UK6Qqq ~ a saved:" l
sklff
and
,

soldiers: "Unless these w men remain in the b a t , you be

32

Then the

they permlttcd untll

eiomau

n,v 08

to fsll out.

Lnn&v.

to tXe

God

that

thus

ft wlll be

aeeordinn to 26 However. we

POI. 26 ;iq be cast fshdre,pl a whleh manner It had been spoken tome. Into certsln ~sland.

8v

rptmov

Achhhrlwi 6ci

must

v"oov 66

27 iqowas the fourteenth night fell 27 'nq 62 ' r w o a p e o n a 1 6 ~ ~ h vbe and we were being As but fourteenth "Ight tossed to and fro on t ~ i v e r o 61a EPOMBVWV 4pOv tv T? 'A6piq, the lsea ofl *,dria, at occurred:,belnr$ome through of US In the Adrla, midnight the sallois r m h p6uov r'q V U K T ~ ? Oncv6ow 01 to down mlddle o f l h s nlsht were sull~ostnn the
laland but

some ltlaneceasary

TIM

4p6q tmreus~v.
us
to fall out.

33 NOW close to the approach of yi~dal napu&kt 6 nacho$ day Paul began tn t o ~ ~ O C E U I I was ~ ~ eneouraslnE the Paul encourage one and bema )r=&pEiv -rpoQi~ all to take some food. 1 to partake oi nourlah&t. saying: 'Today is the T m oFourteenth a ~ w ~ a 1 6 r ~ h v v ojwpov 4 l r d a y fourteenth day today have been on the Ttp0~60~~VlE~ w , ~ ~ ~ r watch a l n and YOU are exp~ctlne continuing without 6lanheiTe food, having taken YOU are flnlshlng & r o u ~ h . nothing for yourselves, npaohap6pwol' 84 6,b 34 Therefore I h w h g taken toward ~(IIVLI; through you to naparaAQ bpi$ pewlaPeiv ivpoopiq I am encouraging YOU to partake of nourishLent, take some food, for r o h o yhp b p ~ ~ i poq w n l ~ l a $this is in the inter& this for roue -1"s on of YOUR safety:

83 'AXPI 62

but whleh

'&

soldiers cut away the ropes of the skiff and let it fall o f f .

was b e l n s s h u t

fipcXXN

$?gig

;e:d2 2

ACTS 21:3S-40

664

665

ACTS 2241-28:2

Crrhpxoa.' ov3svd; y&p 5p& epic &nb ~ j ;for not a hair of t h e Is; of no one for of roll hslr from the head of one of YOV ~Egahjg hrrohei7al. 35 oinag 6 1 will perish." 3 5 ARer head willdestmy sell Havlns sald but he said this. he aso ~aGra. ~ a i haphv &prow took a loaf, gave these (things) and hevlng token bread thanks to God before ~ 6 x a p i u ~ q u ~70 v Bo' i v h n ~ o v n & v ~ w v them 'I1 and he gave thanks to the In sight of all (ones) It and started eating. ~ a i nh&ag f i p p LUBIEIY. and having broken he s rted to be catlnp. 36 So they 'I1 became cheerful and them36 EGOUVOI Y E V ~ ~ E V O I T ~ T E ; ~ a a*oi i Cheeltvl hut having become all also they selves began talring Some food. 37 Now. rrpoorh&Bovro rpaQj;. 6i toor to selves of but all together. we souisin the boat were two a1 rr6aat . ylvxai b & T nhoio hundred and seventytho all , souls In boat six: 38 When they LP&p?novra Ex. 38 nopooBfvrc 6k had been satisfied seventysx. Asvhg been Bnt;hned but food, they proTPOQ~~S tro; (Sov rrhoiov with of nourishment they were&ghteninp the boat ceeded t o lighten the BnpahA6p~vo~ TAV u i ~ o v el$ .rjv Bhhauuav. boat by throwing the wheat overboard into throwingout the grain into the see. t h e sea. 39 'Orr 6i IlpSpcr Byfvno, n)v y y o h 39 Finally when when but day occurred, the h not i t became day, they h~yivwouo .~ r6hnov 66 could not recognize they were remgndmg, , bag hut rarcvbw Eyovra aly~ahZ,v rlg 6v the land but they were ~ereeivina . havlna - beach into whkh Were observing a BPovhcGov~o 66vatv~o BSi)oal certa'n bay w'th a they were wishing li they would be able to push out beach, and o n thls rb nhaiov. 40 kai &ynfipag they were determined. ~ n d : ? i: anchors if they could, t o beach the boat. the boat. 40 So, rre l ~ h k q oiuv having u R d a w a Y amund they were pennlttlng cutting sway the anchors, they let them B~awau, p a erg n ? Into sea, at the sametlms fall lnto the sea, a t ldoslng t h e same t ~ m e &&WE< T&S Piag T& hsvfng loosenedu~ the lasTnza of the t h e lashtnes - of t h e nq6ahiov, ~ a i 6 ~ & p " ' ~ < T&Y &PTk,,WYa rudder oars and, alter rudders, and having ifted upon the foresali hoistlnp: the foresall

GOY

=.

zFe

mrc060~ X ~ ~ E ~ X O V I rAv to t h e wind, they t z k e blowing . they were hav~ngdown Into the made lor the beach. a l y ~ a h 6 v .41 mptma6vr~; SL ci; 4 1 When they lighted beach. Aavlngfallenamvnd but Into upon a shoal washed ~ 6 r r o v61B&Aauoov i d ~ s t h a v niv v a h , r a i on each side by the Pacc of two seas they ran share the ship, and sea. the" ran the 4 ~ i v 6peioaua i p ~ l v s v 6hib a g k u n d and the the Indeed having stuck firmly remained prow got stuck and &a&heuro; 4 66 npG&va kh6oro stayed immovable. unshakable: the but stern was being loosened but the sternbegan G n Z , ;T ! Pia;. 42 T0v 61 m p a r 1 u ~ i ) v t o be violently broken by the vlaienee. Ofthe but aoldlers 42 At Povhi LyBvo~o iva 706; 6Eu W T ~ S this It became the counsel became in orderthat the Ones bonda of the drrro~roivwolv p r15 LmohuvPfi-ac soldiers t o kill the they should klli, not anyone having swum out prisoners, that no 61alpGyq. 43 6 61 ~ K ~ T O V T & P X ? Fone might swim away should flee thkough: the hut centurion and escape. 43 B u t , pouh6 cvog 61ao0uat T&V n$,"p' the army onlcer lo Save through the desired t o bring Paul 6 ~ 6 h ~ u ~ ua 6 ~ 0 G t 700 POU~$PP,T"F,safely through and he was ~lrcvcntlng them ofthe restrained them from ~ K ~ A E V U L V TE their purpose. And he and 6 $ 1 " : ; . " , he commanded those rohupB+ hrroppiylanat to swim to cast to be awlmminp having thrown themrekcs off themselves into the rrphrov; Lni *Iv y? 6<nfva1, sea and make i t t o erst upon the ear h to be going out. 44 land first, 44 and 705g hotno& oG; ptv h i omio~v to so, the leltover (ones) whom indeed upon plank8 upon planks and some 06; 62 h i ~ ~ v o v TOY Cnrb whom but upon some of the (things) from the upon certain things the boat. And nhoiou. nai qhw; nhVTag from thus it came about boati and thus it t h a t all were brought 6iaooB-va~ t n i rilv yjv. safely to land. to bc saved brOugh upon the earth.

T6??za

thz2;es,

,,,,

, ,

'

28
errtyvopEv

6taudivre; hhavlng heen saved through

when we $2 28 And had made i t

OP, "PBTSO~IIS." 37' TWO hundred and seventy-six, nIt-VgSykp; two hundred and seventy-Eve. A: about seventy-six, B. In the Westcatt and Rort Greek text the Greek word lhos) for "about"is marked by superior half-brackets, and in the marcin amears the Greek word 1dl.o.ko'aiail lor "two hundred." The eupyrrr for ille linlanuseript ev~denllymade a mtsroke hy romhmning ?he Bnal Omega (w, oil ul the preeedlng (;reek word. .Lou, lplot'o~), wlth th* next letter. Slyma (s, a) rtandmz lor 200, to lorm the Creek word &c tho*. "al,our"). Hence the actual number is 276 lnstesd of 76.
87'

uah~iral. 2 oi erbnriana and Is being called. The napoixav 06 .rjv ~uxoOuav were havlne not the h a v i n hammed - eloneslde glhav~pwrriav !)pi", drylanc; y&p affection for rnanklnd to us, having touchedoff for rrup&v npooch&ovro rr&vrag nrc they rece~ved alongside all 6n.3 d v ~ E T ~ )TAV V &Qmina ~ a through the ram the having stood u r n end

g&p~apo,

fit$$

to safety, then we earned t h a t the lsland was called M a t a . 2 And the foreignspeaking people showed US extraordin a v human kindness, for they kindled a Are and recaved all of us helpfully because of the raln i t h a t wss lalllng and

ACTS

28:3-8

666

667

ACTS

28:s-15

St& ~i, ylGxoq. 3 ouurpiylavroq 68 TOO because of the cold. thmugh the cold. Havlng eoueeted but of the 3 But when Paul a certaln naGhov qpvybov n nA"0oq ~ a collected i Paul of dry sticks some mulatude end bundle of stlcks and trr~0ivroq h i n j v rruph, Lx16va h i , laid lt upon the fire, having the fire. vlwr fmm a VlDer came out - rmposed uDon due'to the heat and t~ch8oGua K&fiylE having come out - fastened self down fastened itself o n r ~ p d q adroO. 4 CIS 6P rlSw 01 his hand. 4 When % :e %and of him. Aa but saw the the foreign-speaking Phppapoa npsphpsvov r d eqpiov i n ~ f i qPeople caught sight barbarians hanging the w ~ l d beast out of the of the venomous Creature hanging y p d q a h o 3 , r p d q Mhtihouq Ehryov and of him, toward one another they were saying from his hand, they began saying t o one ndnrrwq Q O V E ~ S eqrlv d avepwrraq another: "Surely this B V ail means murderer 1 s the man man is a murderer, ofrros 8v 6taow8ivra k thin whom having been saved through ~ uof t the and although h e made 8ah&uoqq fi Sir6 <fiu, airr ~ i a o m . it to safety from the sea the justice to be livmg not permitted. Sea, vindictive justice 5 6 ; i v h o ~ , v & ~ a q ~ i ,did not permit him The indeed therefore havingshaken off the to keep on living." he 9 piov s i ~ d r 0 p &a0rv olislv ~ m 6 v shook the venomous wl?i beast into the f i r e he "mered nothing bad; 6 oi npour66rwv & , ,creature off into the the (ones1 but were him fire and suffered n o harm. But they pihheov ai rrpao8at 6 ~WCxTirr~~lv to be about to ! e swelling or to be falling down were expecting h e Was to up 6gvw vmp6v. h i noXb 68 a h i r v suddenly dead. upon mveh but of them With inflammation or Suddenly drop dead. rpauborbvrwv ~ a i 8eopoG"rwv After they waited expecting and for a long while and hrorrov "5 y'v6p"0v, beheld nothing hurtful out of piace into happen t o him, they p~~aPaA wol 6 Eheyav changed their having thrust s e k s a m u n d they were raying and began saying h e ~ r ~8 ~~r6 l~ . was a god. tobe god. 7 NOWin the neighof t h a t place 7 ' E v 62 ~ o i q rrepi 76" r h o v i ~ ( ~ i v oborhood v In but the [parts] about the place that the a r i n e i ~ a man l xwpia 70 rr i l ~ q 7-5 of t i e islahd, named h $ ~ E :V pieeesof ground to the f i s f ~ m a n l of Pub'llus, had lands. 6v6par1 n o r h i q , Sq h v a 6 ~ ~ h p m o q and he received us lr and to name PubUus, who having received up h o s ~ l t a b l y and entertamed us benevolently @ 0 + . p 6 w g f i q friendly-mindedly three days 8 But i t happened t h a t t h e iEivluw. 8 iyi~ 62 ~ o entertained as stranger. It occurred but the father of Publl u s was lying down distressed rrcrripa 700 n m h i o ~ TTYPETO~G father of the Pvblius to kverr and wlth fever and
~

2.5 ek?!?q

oceurrin?

~e:~
aiT

quo"

be

T $ :

prayed, laid his hands upon him and r ~ ~ ~ $h a 5 Y ~i ~ ~~ ~q ~ ~ ~ p o n healed him. 9 After Occurred' the ah6 ihoaro a L ~ 6 v .9 T O ~ T O V 62 to him he healed' him. of this but rest of the people o n u ~ v o p b o u ~ a i~i h o ~ n o i oi 6" the island who had hav~ngoccurred also the leftover the (ones1 in sicknesses also began &ot?rvsiag t o come to him and be Y ow Exovreq iJana having Sicknesses cured. 10 And they rpo6pxav~o ~ a i i0epar~Govra, also honored us with they werecomsng toward and they were belnghealed, many glfts and, when 10 oi ~ a rohhaTq i r ~ p a i q4 ~ i p q u wi l k s we were sett,ng sa,l, who also to many honors honored us they loaded us m t h irLeEv.ro ~ a i drvayopEuotg to (ones) bang led up they put upon things for our needs and 11 Three months ~ l r rpdg ~ h q xp~iaq. the (things1 toward the needs. later we set ssll m a b mat from Alexandria 1 1 MET& 6? ~ p 6 q pivaq After but three months that had wintered rn the island and with r boat h o i y (it1 nu favingwintered anexs~~ar6r~ 7; v i o y the the figurehead "Sons 'Ah~5av6~1v@, ~P,P,":~~Q AIOOKO~POI<. of zeus? 12 ~~d Alexandrian, DiDSCUri. putting into port a t 12 ~ a i ~ a ~ a x 0 E v r t q siq I u p a ~ o b o a qSyracuse we remained ~ n d having been led down into syraeuse three days. 13 from 6nspeiva EY fip6paq ; f ; 6 z . 13 6esv we remainedtpon days from which which place we went rtp~rA6vres ~ ~ VT r ~U r U~EV siq around and arrived having gone around we anained down into at Rhe,gi.um, ~~d a 'Piylov. ~ a i l l ~ ~ i twiav ? ~ ~ P C day N later a south wind Rhegium. And after one day sprang up and we i " y~"opE"0" , made it into Pu.te'o.li having occurred upon of so,"@:indl 0" the second day. noT16hOVq, ~ E V T E ~ U ~ O ~ fjh80pEv CIS second idav) P U ~ ~ O L . 14 Here we found -~~~ . - . ones we came into 14 06 sJp6v.req &SEA$oJq brothers and were where having found brothers entreated t o remain rapsnhjBqp~v rap' airmiq wtth them seven days. them .,A th.. mrr, wo bes~de we were called alongside ." < h<pcival j p i p a q tnsdr. ~ a oG~wq i siq came toward Rome. thus Into 15 And from there t h e to ~ e m a i n upon days seven; and T$Y 'P6pqv ijh8aprv. 15 . K & K E ~ ~ E V brothers, when they the Rome we came. And from there heard the news about &SEA$oi & n o r i o w ~ e q rlr rEpi fipGv brothers having heard the (things) about us US, came t o meet us FjX0av sic h r r h v ~ q o ~ filliv v 6 x p l ' A m i o v as far as the Marthey came into meeting to us uutll Appii ketplace of Ap'pi.us

Suorvrrpiy ouvr~6pcvav KWUKE~U~UI, to dysentery being held together to be lying down, rpbq 6" 6 flaGhaq ~ i u ~ h B i 1 v toward whom the ~ a u l havinggonein and

dysentery, and Paul

wentin to him and

$2

~$EE~

$6

"

W?$&8,?!?Up

A .

"... "..." .."

& :

ACTS 28:16-21
Obpou r a i T y P v T a p ~ p v P v , 055 1mv Porum and of hree Taverns, whom having-n 6 flaGAoc ePxap8or'uac &Q the Paul having givenlhsnks toT$e God LAaPa 8cipoo:. 16 - O x 62 rioilA0apav aic he took courage. When but we entered lnto 'Pbpqv, harphml Rome. It was permittad phetv ray taurb" oh to be remelnlng according to hlmsell together wlth TO q u h h o o o n t ahb a ~ p c r n b ~ ~ . gusrdlns him iloldler. the a n d Three Taverns and, u w n catching sight of them. Paul thanked God and took courage. 16 m e n , we entered
into
laan

ACTS 2&:22-26
oGre ma nepl mil t6afhpe8a d d 'Neither have we neither Y e t r n g . about you we received *om teceived lettern napayav6pv6$ concerning you from r i j q 'lou6aiaq, o h nor having coma B be slong*lde ju.deta, nor has the Judes, 8 r3v &6eh+inr d m i y y r ~ h ~ v fi anyone of the brothers anyoxltl of the brothers he rewrted back or that. . . . - . ha* . . - -. . ... &hhrlub Ti TCP~ novq~6v. reported or spoken he s p k e anything about you wicked. anything 22 &Z~OGIIN 86 na 6: about 70". 22 B U ~ We mconsldertng W O ~ ~ but Y hS.Pde of YOU we think it proper to

permitted to stay with the soldier guarding him. 1 7 However. three days later h e called 17 'ErLvero 62 per& to It occurred but siter gether those who ow~ahioao8at ahbv roJq 6vraq Were the to be eai1ing together him the ( O D ~ ~ ) being men of the Jews. When they had assem.r&v ' lou6aiwv n p b ~ o v g . auvaA86v~wv of the Jewa flrat (ones); hsvlng come together bled, he proceeded to EAeysv npbg a h o b g 'E b, say t o them: "Men, 62 a d r 3 v but of them ha was saving toward them brothers, although &v6peq &&hqoi orl62v ivwriov I had done nothing male peraonl brothers,' nothlng contrary , ,+ the people noniaa: T h a 4 fi roiq Eeml T O ? : or the customs of having dona to %e people 01 to the customs the our forefathers, I wm narp601q 6kop1oq tS 'la oaohGpwv d . Over as a Daternel bound one out oi gP.rusalem prisoner from JerusanaprS6erlv r i ~~6 : : a i w c ~ c 3 v 'Pwpaiwv, lem into the hands of I Was given beslde lnto the %and8 of the Romans, 18 oirovcq CNcrnpivavrBc t P o o A o ~ o t h e Romans. 18 And who having exemlned were wi~hmg these. after making were dnroAOoai 61h 76 pq6epiw a h i w 8av6rrou an to release through the not one cause of death desirous of releasing h h p EIV t v tpoi. 19 dnrrlXey6vrov 62 me. there was n o to be casting in me; saylng sgalnst but cause for death in me. r3v 'Iov6aiw ~ynho8qv 19 But when t h e Jews 01 the JEWS I was Dut under necessfty keot s w a k i n e aeainst htuah&uau8a~ Kaioaw, 0 6 ~ TOG it, I was compelled to call upon Caesar, not o* the to to caesar. L~VOU: pou rxwv ~ a ~ r l y o p e i v but . not as though nation of me hevlng snythlng to be securing. I had anything of which t o . accuse . - my e" ~ykrl" . natlan. su m a u y naperciheua bp&: 16eiv ~ a l npouhahiuat I I entreated rou to aea and to speak toward: On this entreatedtoSeeand E~VEKEV y&p .r": thni60q 700 ' i o p a ' h t o yon,for on account for of?he hope of the ~srael because of the hope Crh~ei~ T U ~ V naPiKEtIIa,. chsln this I am having ile amund. of Israel this chain 21 01 6t npd ~ t n a vI H ET: I h w e around me." The (ones1 but towars hlm said #e 2 2 1 They said t o him:

2%

"ei?

&rowat

?~J$Y: : &

$2

,,.z&

thg?:Ore

",Fzl

&av

& +PO* hear 'Iom you what to hear what (thtngn) yeu are m ~ n d a g . your t h o u g h k are, for p b Y&P 7-q ~ I P & ~ mfi:~ W tNly a s this sect Indeed for oflhe sect it is known t o u s novra oO t Loriv 671 h a t everywhere i t is It is that $I& spoken against.' &vnAlyrra~. 23 They now it 11 betnp sald agdnst. 23 TaShpavo~ 6t adrQ f i g ~ e a varranged for a day with him, and they Having arranged but to hlm fiA8av vpbq SIC ~ j v eaviw came in greater they came towsrd him lnto tho lodglng ( ~ l s c e l numbers t o hlm In hls nheiovl:, 0t: ~ ~ E T ~ ~ L Tlodglng O place And h e more (ones). to whom he was setting out e x ~ l a i n e d the matter to'them by bearing 6 1 a p a ~ u p 6 p w o q rilv p a o o k i w 706 thomughfy wllneasln~tothe kingdom of the God thorough witness eonnei8ov r e adrobq m p i 7013 'Iqoo2 dmb cerning the kingdom ~-?rsusdlng and them about ths Jesus from of o o d by using n 703 d p o u M d w c r a l T& v p r l r & v persuasion with them m d the law of Mosea and of the ropheta concerning flDm dmb =poi EW t o n 6 c 14 Kal 01 both the law of Moses from morning until e v e n K . . And the ,ones) and the Pmphets, &v h~i8ovro from morning Indeed n e e bclng persuaded to th:$Shlnp.) evening. 24 And 62 tlrriorow "me bbean t o m i w e kyoph': belng.sld & ) . but dlrbelle;ing. the things said: others 25 &u6p+wvb1 62 h e : np6q hhhjhov: not dissonant but belng toward ona another SO, because they dmcAGomo cln6vroq TOG 25 they were loosing S ~ I V aft, ~ S having ss~d oi the were a t disagreement with one another, they nadhou b t y a ev 671 began t o depart, while Paul my ng one that Paul made this one comment: "The holy spirit &&~~uEv 616: 'Hoaiou To; SPO e through Isaiah the aptly spoke through rrpoqfirou n&g roc: n a ~ t p a qb p v 26 Aiywv Isaiah the Prophet pmphet toward the fathers o YOU saying t o YOUR forefathers. npb: ~ b v hadv r o + ~ o v nai 26 saying. 'Go t o nopcljeqr, and this people and Go toward the p o ~ l e thls

2%

cvcrywfiere

&av

$ 2

&$

n."ifta 2

{~\,Y.:o,Y

ACTS 28:21-31

cln6v
say

06 say: "By hearing, YOU not W i hear ~ but by no ~fi uuvfirc uai ! ~ ~ ~ W O V T E means S understand; not Y ~ should U put Losether, and looking and, i m a n g , you will @Aiwre r a i 06 p i 6 q ~ ~ ' look hut by no means m c fwill be lookhg and not roushouldsee: see, 27 F~~ the heart fi uap6ia 703 01 this people has 27 inayGvBq was thlrkcned the heart of the g r o m unreceptive,
To heanng

'Auofi

rov will he hearing

&KO~UETE

and

xai

r??
the

without response. them and they have shut their eyes; t h a t they tu&vvuoau. p norc - 16wucv they shut dawn; not a t eornetlme they rhould see should never see with 7oiq 6qBaApoi5 uai TO?$ boiv &~oSuwu~v their eyes and hear to the eyes and to the ears they should hear with their ears and understand with their ~ a i nap6iq uuv~ulv Kai and t o t r heart they should put together and heart and turn back, L ~ ~ u r p t l y w u ~ v uai . thoopal a6~oSq. and I should heal they should retu:n, and I shall heal them. them."' 28 Therefore 28 yvwu~dv 0 1 % p i guru 6r1 ~ o i q let it be known t o YOU Known therefore to rou let it be that to the that this. the means CBveutv h r n l b h TOOTO T& UOT~~PIOY by which God saves. nntlona was aentoa thls the means of salvstlon has been sent out t o r a i &~oliuovml. the nations: they will 705 eco> a h o i certainly listen t o it." of the God: (hey and they wlll hear. 29 ' 30 'Evipetvcv 6L 61niav 6Aqv 30 So he remained He remnlned in but two-year pedod whole for an enti" two b I p u 8 l j p a ~ 1 , ~ a i &1re6fxcro . years in his Own hired in own ired houac, and was receiving m m house, and h e would =ha< 701% E~JTOP~M CMUF kindly receive an the (ones) golng those who came i n to &6v, 81 rqpliouwv n j v P a u ~ A ~ i a TOO v 8coO 31 him, prenehlng the klngdom ofthe God the lringdom of God nai 616&uuwu rh them and teaching and teaching the (thlnss) K & ? t h e things concerning 'lqaoa , x p l m o j %&T< n a p p q u i a ~ the Lord Jesus Christ Jesus Chrlst with all outspokenness with the greatest brwhdrw freeness of speech, unhlndereh. hindrance. , without -~~~~~~~ -~~~~~~~ they heard, end eyes
Of

fj~ouoav

iai

~ 0 3 5 , 698dpok

ah&

nairX0g 60Ohoq 'IIJUC~ Xp~omO, U A T ~ G paw a slave of Paul *lave of esur Chrisl. oaled Jesus C h a t a n d called M be an apos hrr&~oAw, &WP~~VCW~ ~ l q awetle. having been definedinto tle, separated to God's good news. 2 whzch chyyihtw M 2 8 npomnyyeihmo cWd news or God whlch he orornilled aforetime h e ~ m m l s e d aloretlme -6th T& 11pqn7irv aljriir b y p a ~ thrbugh i ~ his prophets
lhroueh
the

q.

p,~~

zt

18' NAB and the Westcott nnd Hort Greek text omit this verse.

.
,
,

,,

.
, '

scrrpturcr in the holy Scriptures, 705 3 concerning his Son. 3.1~ about the Son of him. of the (one) who sDrann from r~vopbou & mippa;o( Aauci6 the seed o i ~ a v i d hav np come to be out of. leed of David according t o the flesh. narh uhpra, 4 4 but who with power aooordin~ to Resh, ofthe (one) was declared God's vl05 Or05 b Guvhpc~ Son according t o the having been deined son of God in , power spirit of holiness by means of resurrection rar& a &rlmJIvnq accordlnp to I o hollnesa out of from t h e dead-yes, Lord. &vaw&orwq vcr GV 'I uoo Xp~moOJesus Christ rcsurreetlon ofden8(o&n), of?leaw Christ 5 through whom we undesemed 70ir YYP~OI) f i p , s 61, 00 ~ x & ~ o ~received N of the Lord o us, through whom we received kindness and an apostleship in order xa IV &,,Mno~fiv undesewed'k~nbem end spostlc.hlp Into that there might be h a r o j v r i m 5 b n&uev raiq Eevculv h i p Obedience 01 faith Obedlenee of ialth in ell the nations over among all t h e nations 705 6v6p-q ahoO, 6 tv olq &mi rai respecting his name. the name of hlm, In whlchonea rousre also 6 among which I U also o ~ r i q dqT0i 'I oOi, x p ~ a ~ o i I j , nhulv Inations1 O called (ones) c.f?e~u, c h t to . U those tailed to belong roiq 02ulv tv 'P4aptl & y a y r o i q Be00 to Jesus Christ7 to, all those who Ute (ones) belne in Rorni to love ones of d, are m Rome as God's rAqroi5 &yiolq beloved ones, called to to (ones) oallsd holy: Ones: Sub ral r l p f i y &rd beMas you X&PI< have undeserved kindnem to rov and peace from undeserved kindness 8105 n a T & < 4pGv and peace from God OOd Father o us our Father and [the] X ,moo. M r d Jesus Christ. 8hZbt. 8 First of all, I g k e thanks t o my God 61b 'InuoO X 1mo3 n ~ p in&ov bpb, throunh Jesus Christ of rou. conceining all of YOU, about all 8hd.t t h r o u h Jems

Prophet.

of hlm

in

iatq 3 m p i

roir ulot aGrd,

I
I

~P~D~LVTO

, ,

,I

./1

ROMANS 1:9-16

612

673

ROMANS 1:ll-23

6 n p rarayyUlAcrat because om faith because the falth of roD I8 belngennounecd down i s a l k e d about C v 6hv 7 8 n&pq. 9 &pruq y b p ~ o 6 l m l v throughout t h e whole kitnesa for of me 18 world. 9 For GM. t o in whole the world. ~~whom I render sac& 8~6~.f Aarpr6w the God, to whom I a m rendering sacred aarvlce service with my spirit b T@ nvs6pqri .po" b TQ r6ayychiv TOO in connection with the in the nptrtt of me in the goad news of the good news about his Son, is my witness of UIOO a h o G he &6taXcin.rwq pveiav Son of 61m: as unceasingly remembrance how without ceasing I tpDv rrolatpa~ n & v ~ o r c . Cni .rDv ?I'aYS make mention of roo I a m making always upon the of YOU in my prayers. lo &Elng that if at n p o o c u ~ i n r pou, 10 6 r 6 cvoq ci nos fi6q a11 possible I may now prayers of me, supp~eating if how already a t last be prospered cMo8ioopat rrori in the will of God so at sometime I be given good as t o come to YOU. TOO eaot a 8 r i v 11 For I am longing 'd$t1ml of God come t o see YOU, t h a t I may 6 $ ! ? In that impart some spiritual 11 I gift t o YOU in order TI p ~ ~ a 6 G x h p ~ o p a bviv WVEU m l r d v for you to be made ipkitual any I m a y impart graelous gift to volr firm; 12 or, rather, cis 76 r n p 1 x 8 i v a 1 ~ P B s , 12 r o c ~ o t h a t there may be a n but interchange of encouc Into the tobe6xmlu fixed roo, C ~ g v mwmparh118iw1 hr bliiv 6 t h agement among YOU, IS to be enmuraged fogether in You through by each one through r i g b &M6Aotg mimaoq bvav m r a i t oO the other's faith. both the in one another falth of You and and ofme: yOUns and mine. 13 But I do not. 13 00 85hw 6i bpBq Cryvoeiv, ~ oIt am willing but rou t o be not knowing. want YOU to fail t o brothers, that I &6rhqoi 8 nohA&alq n oc8lpqv tX8riv brothers: that many times fpurpoaed to coma many times purposed to to you, but rrpbr; U ~ B G r a i CuwhS8qv &xpl TOO I have been hindered toward you, and I war hindered U ~ ~ I the I until now. in order T1vh I M 6~tp-3 * hither: l n order that -me fruit I mlghr have t h a t 1 might acquire some fruitage also r a i b Opiv iv a @ + q r a i 4v rois h o ~ n o i s among even as aim in ran seeormgaa also i n the leftover among the rest of t h e E~VEWLV. 14 -EMqoiv re a P~PP&POIF, 14 ~ 0 t h To Greeks and and to barborlens. t o Greek and t o oopois TE & v o i ~ o l < BarbarianS, both t o to wise (ones) and and Mnaeless lone*) wise and to senseless K ~ T ' tu* ones 1 am a debtor: dpclhb~qq r i p ? 15 o h w TA debtor Iam: thus the aceording to me lfi so there is rois hv ' P h p p eagerness on my part rrp68upov xai Upiv the lone.) in Rome to declare t h e eager iness) Zllro to IOV ~clayyshio&t. 18 06 y&p news also to you there Not O r to declare good news, in Rome. 16 For ha80xGvopar -d n h y y U l o v , 6 h a p l q 1 a m not ashamed power of t h e goad news: I am betng ashamed c d the ilaod news.
,

t::$&

k n ; : , " : f n g 1::

& ,:

"!4,~..

;I

it i s , in fact. God's y h p &oO t m i v El5 U O ~ P ~ W m r i for of Cod It I s into Mlvatlon to everyone power lor salvation to everyone having 7 3 WIW&OW, ' ~ o v s a i w rr n p a ~ o v falth, t o the Jew first to the lone) believing . t o Jew and first to the Oreek: r a i "EhAqv~. 17 6 1 ~ a t o d - q y h p BLOC kv and and to Greek: righteousness for or cod in I7 for in it God's righteousnes~is being a6rQ &rrorphhrrrat revealed by reason of it beihg revealed faith and toward faith. mior~v, naBhs YE p m . r a l ' 0 6i lost as it is written: faith, according as it h a s k e n written The but ,,But the righteous one 6ina~os Cn ' n i m w g < j o E t I . -by means of faith he rlphteous lone) out of faith wall Uve. will ...~. live " 1 1 8 Far God's wrath 8 r d &d 18 ' A n o r a A h r m a n y h p 6py;l It is belng revealed for wrath of Cod from Is being revealed b & @ c ~ r n r a i fmm heaven against o6wvoO Cni -oav ail lackof veneration and ail ungodliness and heaven upon UnrighteOUSneS8 &6trim &v%P;rrw TGV 0 0 1 men who are unrlshteousnels of men the ( o n e . ) suppressing the truth &hfiOetav ' i v ' &Swig aa7r~bvrov, in a n unrighteous tmth in vnnghteousnesa holding down, way, 19 18 61bn r6 y v o o ~ 6 v 706 @COO what may be known through which the known (thing) of the God o O d is among them, for God w p 6 v torzv hr a h o i q , b 8 ~ 6y h p &oiq msnlfcst is in them, the 002 for to them made it manifest to t ~ a v ~ p w 20 ~T& . yhp &bpm a h 0 6 them 20 For his The for unseen (thin=) ofhlm invisible iqualitiesl manifested. 6 rriocoq K ~ ~ O TOT< V &otr)paow a T e c l e a r i ~ s e e n f r o m irom ereauon of world to the things made the world's' creation they vooriprva rdophat, i TE ~ 6 t o . jOnward, being perceived is seen down, the and eterna a'e perceived by the things made even a6roO 6bvap1q nai 8st69s. el$ TA rival his e(.ernnl dower and of him power and godshlp, into the to be - . an . . .. . ., . . .. . . -. 616-11 ahohq &vmoXoyfiraug, 21 they are inexcusable; them defenseless. throughwhich 21 because, although 8c6v they knew God, they yvbvrcs T ~ V 8~6v havlnn known the God Cod did not glorify him God did they C6bcaoav fi q l > ~ a p i y o a u , &Aid they glorlfled or they than ed, but thank him, but they empty-headed t p a m t h % q o a u @ ~ o i qStaAoytopoiq a h G v became they became vain m the . 01them in their reasonings and their uninteiiigent a t r D v heart became dark~ a i tuuo~idq 4 &~SVETO~ and was darkened the unintelligent of t k m ened, 22 UOqOl uap6ia. 22 q h o ~ o v i ~ $ ~Tval asserting they were heart; asserting to be wile (ones) wise, they became Cpop&v@qoau, 23-uai fiAhaCm rfiv foolish 23 and they were made foolish. and t h y changed the turned the glory of the incorruptible W d 66ccw TOO &q8&p~~ es05 iV 6p~1611a~1 P I O ~ Y of the incorrunhble God in likeness into somethina like
,

o,frof r r i g ~$To q

2 :

%% $2

ROMANS 1:24-28

674

675

ROMANS 129-2:2

E I K ~ V O < 68aprqO Mp*ncu r a i m r e ~ v i n r t h e Image of torof lmege of eorru~tlble man and of aiam ruptlble man and of LpmrE,v. birds and four-footed ~ a i ~ ~ r p x n 6 6 w .a1 and of four-footed (onca) and OfCreePinS thlnga creatures and creeping 24 At6 n a p i 6 o ~ e v ahoirq d things Through whlch gave beside them the 24 Therefore God, 8eb tv ~ a i q i m e u iat< TE,V ~ a p 6 t 6 vadrQv In keeping wrth C l a J in the deskes of the heart* of them the desLres of clq & K a ~ a p o i a v TOO C i ~ l p hEDeul T& hearts, gave them u p into uncleanness of the'* be bein.G~ishonOredthe to that ohpara adrrjv h, ahoi~, 25 O ~ T W E < their bodies m&ht bodies of them In them. Who be dishonored among p ~ r i , h h o b v rilv ciAfi8~lm TOO O t d tv ~6 them, 25 even those exc awed the truth of the God In the who exchanged the qch6c1, nai &~@&uOt,o(~ t m t h of God for t h e He. and they venerated lie and venerated UI&puoav r" K T ~ U E I na they rendered sacred service to tRe crcsiion beage and rendered sacred to the 'Ieation rbv ~ ~ i o a v . r a , (i< Lurlv cllho rbq rather than the o n e the one having created, who is bleaaexrionel Who Created, who is el< TOP< aii,vaq &PC. 26 AIU T O ~ O into the ages; amen. Through thl. blessed forever. Amen. 26 That is why God , & 8 , napC6onm a h o l r q gavebeside thern thde 1:s passions gave them u p ta 6rtpiaq ai TS y&p 8fikla1 olGrE,v disgraceful sexual of dishonor: the iind for females of them apwtites, for both their females changed pc?hha& r j v QUULK'V xpiiolv eiq miv ~ X E anged the natura uoe into the (one1 the natural use of U pljutv 27 bpoioq -re . a 1 ol &paeve< themselves into one beryde nature: likewise and also the males contiary t o nature; 27 and likewise even &+~vTE~ QWIK v ~ P f i ~ l v use of the the males left the nathaving let go off the nahlri eqh~ia~ i t n w 8 t , o a v 6v T f i bpicel a d r a v ural use of the female female were burned out in the ust of them beeme t i IrMfihouq b & P ~ U I V , *Iv inflamed in their lust into onesnother males in males. the towardoneanother, &ox p w G y v u r n al;blnwl ral ~ j v mth iddecency wort&g down and the working what is ?V E&l h~ploeiav obscene and receiving whrch it ww n e c e m q e'o return reward in themselves the full C L ~ T ~ V 6" nhavqq recompense. which error . of them in was due for their dorohappcbovr~q. error. reeeivang ibaekl from. 28 And just as rv b v they 28 Kai r&&< o d r ~ 6 o ~ f p a o a did not approve.. And aecordtngaa not they approved tho of holding God in h,yv5m, EXEW knowledge, accurate tobehavhg .. *now~~we , h k 6 E d ( tlq &66~opov God gave them nap66orn, m the God into disap~roved t o a disapproved gave b ~ s i d e them

~fi
a

&ti

~~

" o h ~ O ~ E ~ V T& p? ~ a 8 f i r o v r a , mental state, to do mind, to b e d o e s the (things1 not beins fittine. t h e thlngs not fitting. 29 nenht,popi~voy n&og &61rip 29 fllled as they were having been filled to an unrighleousners all unllehtenuc ~~~TOvrl iq T T ~ E O M C ~ ~K ~ K ~ P . ness, wlekedness. Wbkefness covetousness badness. covetousness, badness, Q86vou $ 6 ~ 0 ~ EIpl60q being full of e n w , of envy of murder of strife 22%t K U K O ~ ~ ~ U ,,,,8upluThq, murder, strife, deceit, of bed-mannerekatate, wh~aperera, maiicious disposition. 30 r a r a h M o u q 8comuys?q . ODp~ordrq, being whisperers* a~eakeradowIi ~odabhorreis. insolent. 30 backbiters. tpcvprrhq haters of ~ o d ; ~ ~ P ~ @ ~ ~MaC6vaq. u s . superior appearxng. vagrants, inyenbra insolent. hauahty. rar6v YOMOUIV self-~ssurnin& of bad (thibm). to parents inventors of injurious & T I E [ ~ .E ~ 31 ~ &UW~TOUS things, disobedlent t o lanes) dinobehlent, (ones1 without comdrehension. without &uuveLrou< understanding, false engagement breakers, t o agreements, having &ur6pyouq. no natural affection, (onea) without natural meetion. 32 oirtveq 76 61~aiwpa TOO ~ E O O me'ciless~ 32 who the righteons decree of the cod though these know hlyvb~sq, &TI 0 1 .& full well t h e righteous having aecuIBtelY known, that the (ones) the decree of Ood, t h a t T O I ~ O T ~ nphooomq 65101 h & r o u those practicing such sueh ithlnpsl performing worUly ofdesth things are deservind Ebiv 05 pbvov a h & n o l o ~ o l v &hi& of death, they not they a&, not one them they are dotng but Only keep on doing ~ai ouwv6onoOo~v them but 'Onsent also they are thinking well with to th;'$nas) with those practicing np&oouotv. them. ~erformlng. Therefore you Atd dnrarroh6~~0~ lhrough which defenseless are Inexcusable. 6rv8pwm d ~pivov. h, Q 0 man. whoever you man everyone the (one) judging: in what are, if you judge; for npivw T ~ V AEPOY o e a u ~ b vin t h e thlng in which you are judging the different (dno. yourself YOU judge another, KCLT~KP~YL~ YOU 'Ondemn yourse*. you are judging ?own. VerYZngs) inasmuch as you that b np&aoe~q Judge practice the YOU am performing the (one) J"td2$; Now 2 oi6a ev 6Z. b n T& r i p a TOO same things. we have Lnown but that the jud)gment of the .we know t h a t t h e Judgment Of God is. Oms3 tori" K~T& ciAfi8rtrrv h i sob5 God is according to trvth uwn the (onel in accord wlth truth. TU romka n p & o o v r a q . against those who the meh (things) performhk'. practice such things.

)JJ~;o$"~

~~~~

b % 2 k z s

22

5%

'$?

ROMANS 23-10
8

678

677

ROMANS 2:ll-18

h y i h , 61. r o h o , & drvepwm 3 B u t do You have You are reckoruog but thla. 0 man this idea. 0 man. rotaima whtle you judge those b rpivov T O rh the lone1 lvdglng the (ones) the such lthlng.1 who Drsctlce such nolGv ah&, 67, o h t h ~ n g s and yer you do np&ooo?ra( r a i perl0rmmg "nd lane dolnc them, l h e l you them, that y o u will 76 K isa roc Oroi. escape the judgnrenc k*@~:lr~ wlll flee our of the ju&ment 01 the God! of God? 4 Or do y o u 4 71 'rot I T ~ O ~ T O U7ijq X P ~ W ~ T ~ T &TO!? OC despise the riches 0 . of the riches of the klndnesa of him of his kindness and uai e q irvoxijs r a i p a ~ p 0 8iaq ~ forbearance and % e llongnrss o~sPlrlt lanc-suffering, because and of the forbearance and o ~maqpo~iq, & y v o & 6 76 you-do not know t h a t youaredespir;mg not knowing that the the kmdly [quaUtyl of TOO &OD riq prr&vo~&v o r God 1s trylng t o lead kZ!?g%yl ofthe ~ o d fnto repentance you you t o repentance? &YE,; 5 ~arh 68 ~ f i v orh!lp6?qr& 5 But accordrng t o 1 . leading? Aecardlngto but the hardnes* your hardness and oou K ~ I &pcrav6qrov rap6iav unrepentant heart of YOU and unrepentant heart YOU are storing up BqoaupI(;~~q C E ~ Y T O6pYIIv 6w fiphpv wrath for yourself you am treasunngup to yourself wrath in day on the day of wrath and of the revealing 6pyij;h r a i h n a h & s w q 6fna1onptuiaq of wra and of reveladon of righteous judgment of God's righteous rot 8 ~ 66 , 65 dnro60uc1 k ~ & m w Judgment. 6 And h e of the God, who will MY back to each lone) will render t o each rmit rh Epya &oiY 7 ~oiq one according t o his accordingto the works ofhlm; tothe lone01 works: 7 everlasting ~1.v naW bnopovfiv E you &yaOoO llfe to those who are indeed secordingta endurance ofwork good seeking glory and 66Sav ~ a ril p i v nai &q0apuiav {qroOolv honor and incorruptgbry and honor and t n ~ a r r u ~ t t b l e n e seeking s~ ibleness by endurance aihvmv' 8 ~oiq 66 LF in work t h a t is good: everlasting: to the ,me81 but out of 8 however. for those who are contentlous tp18iaq ~ a i dnrrtbka eontent~ousnes and lone91 dlsobeylng to the and who disobey MqBsiq mt8opEvauols 62 ' 6 1 &61riq t h e t m t h but obey truth obeylog but to the Unrlghteoumem there 6 p y i nai tluybq, 9 B h i q ~ s r a i O T E Y O X W P ~ ~wlll , be wrath and wrath and anger, trlbulatlon and dlatrcs*. anger, 9 trlbulatlon Lrri n 8 o a v qk* &v~pimou TOG and d l s t r e ~ supon , the upon every of man of the lone1 soul of e v e n man who uars~~a<opivo ~6 u ~a16v ' l o ~ 6 a i o u TL works what-1s mnjuwor ng down the had l t h i ~ ~ l ,of Jew and rlous, of the Jew first n p D ~ o v~ a 'EMqvoq i 10 66Fa 61. nal mpfi and also of the Greek; glory but and honor 10 but elorv and first and of C r e e e byaQp&~ honor &d %ace for ~ a rEIpilq i mami TQ and peace to everyone the tonel war lng everyone who works ri, hydbv, 'IovEaiy rr rrpirrov r a i what 1s good. far t h e the m o d (thulgl, to Jew and firat and Jew first and atso

%?

"EXhqvt, 1 1 oh y h p tmav n p a u w n o h q ~ y l i a lor t h e Oreek. to Creek: not for is acceptance o face 11 For there i s n o psrtlallty with Ood. na h BE@. berrde the God. 12 For Instance. 12 "ouol &6pq fipaprov all those who sinned Ae many as without law they s~nneh, wlthout law will also withbut law; &vbpoq ~ a i drroho3vra1. ~ a perish i Wlthout law a180 they will be dertro~lng aelvel; and but nil those who duo! kv v6p4, i j p a p ~ o v 6121 v6pou sinned under law wlll aa many a8 in law they sinn;d, through law be judged by law. rp80'uovrav 13 06 y h p 01 dnpoarai 13 For the hearers they w i n be judged; not for the hearers of law are not the v6 ou 6iratoa n a p & r Q kf, &Ah' ones righteous before ofk w righteous (ones1 beside the God, hut God, but t h e doers of law wlll be declared ol notqrai v6pou 6~ra~oB1$~ovra1. the doers of law will be justified. Hzhteous. I4 For y h p i8vq rh v6pov whenever people of 14 6 r a v law the nations t h a t do Whenever for nations the (ones1 .!I exov~a q6ua ~h rot v6pou not have law do by law nature the things of having to nature the (thmgn) of tho no~Du~v O ~ O I 0 Lxovrcq the law, these people. they may be doing. these avina although not havlng tauroiq rloiv v6poq 1 5 o i ~ t v t q law, are a law t o to selves Uley are law: who t h e m ~ ~ l v e s15 They kv6cirwvra1 ~b 706 v6pou are the very ones am shewing within the of the law who demonstrate t h e matter of the law to ypcmrbv tv a ~afiiaag &GV, written In the hearof them, be wrltten in their uuvyap~upohq~ ah& 7's hearts, while t h e n bearlns witness together of them Of conscien~e is bearing o u v ~ 1 6 j o r w g ~ a i p ~ r a c i r &hhjhov rDv witness with them consemnee and between one another d the and, between them ho topDv ~aqyopohrov nai own thoughts, they re"~on!ngs aceusing or also arc being accused h o h o y o u p ~ w ,1 6 hr rpivr! or even excused. defend~naselves, in w z e h isiudglnC 16 This will be in 6 0sbq rh rp-h rinr dnr8phnov the day when God the God the hldden (things1 of the men throuzh Christ Jesus rard ri, shay pov 61h ~ u d g e the s secret accordlna to the gookews of me through things of mankind, X loroO 'IquoO. according t o the good ghrlst Jesus. news I declare. 17 El 61. o b 'lou6arioq Cnovop&<q a a l 17 If, now, you are H but you Jew are being nanied and a Jew in name and hwma6q v6yq r a l raux&ual are resting upon law YOU lire TeStlnE "6 UPOn law and YOU are hoasilnp and taking pride in b 8cO 1 8 r a i ~IV&KEIS 6 09, a ~ ( a iGod. 18 and YOU In God and youare mowing the w# end know hls wlll and Sor~p&<rlg T& 6 1 a q f p w r a BPPIOV~of things you are approvrnr the t h i l l ~ excelling s t h a t are excellent

re

x?

%X

be

ROMANS 219-26

678

679

ROMANS 2:27-3:4

LK TOO v6pov, because you are orally ~arqxoljp~voq Law, instructed out of the being orally instructed out of the 19 nirro#%q rs o~au.rbv d6qybv Law; 19 and you guide are persuaded that Yourself and you have persuaded ~!var ~ugXGv, qGq sfiu 6v you are a guide of to be of blind (qnesl, light of the (ones) in the blind, a light for OK~TEI 20 n a 1 6 c u ~ i v 6qp6vwv those in darkness, darknesk, educator of Ynrearonable '[ones) 20 a of the Lxorra ~ i v p6pgwo1v unreasonable ones, a 6 6 6 u ~ a h o v v rriwv teacher of%abes: having the form teacher of babes, and r i l q yvhuewq ~ a i7-5 drhq8eia~ 6v T@ having the framework of the knowledge and ofjhe truth/ ,the of the knowledge and v6pq.21 6 0 1 % 616aa~wv of the truth in the Law, the (onel therefore j teaching Law21 do you, ETL OY omur6v ad 6166u~~rqawe~enf'cone) yourself not are you teachhg? teaching someone the One else, d ~ l l ~ ~ o p i~ w ~ not teach yourself? The lone1 rrreaehinz not YOU, the one preachnh6rrrcfy 22 6 ing "Do not steal," do are youstea U P The (one) you steal? 22 You, ~OCXE~L~Y to be committing :dultery. the One saying "Do #2t not commit adultery," po,x&,q' are you eommltting&dultery? The (one) do you commit adultery? You, the one P6Ehuou6p~voq la i6wha expressing abhorrence having disgust for the of the idols, do you ispwuhcTq.; . 23 Bq rob temples? 23 You. are you robbing temples? who take pride in x a u p , 6th rrapaP6rorwq 706 youare oastmg, through the transgression of the law, do YOU by Your Of the v6pou 76" 8 ~ b v 6 ; 24 76 y h p ~ a wthe ~ o are d you dishonoring? ~h~ for Law dishonor God? 6vopa TOG 8coG 61' tp&< 24 Far "the name of name of the ~ o d through roo God is being blasPhaogtlpci~ak kv r o i q Eevm~v,. ~a8rhq phemed on account i s being blasphemed in the nations, according as You people among the nations"; just as i t is y i pmral. itharxeen written. written. 25 rrcpt-ropi p b heShg 25 Circumcision Cireumcirion indeed $ $ ! is benefiting is, in fact, of benefit i&v v6pov mp6uuqy 6 i only if you practice if eve]. law youmay be Derfarmina: if ever but law: but if YOU are a transgressor of law, n a p a p k q q v6pou , j n , p , , o p , j transgressor of law you may be, the circumcision your circumcision has oou anpopu~ia y 6 ovcv. 26 &hv become uncircumciof you unelrcummsioti hasxecome. ' If ever sion. 26 if, therefore, otv 6 . , &npoPvorja T& a n uncircumcised therefore the U ~ C ~ ~ C Y ~ C I E L O the ~ person keeps the 61~a16pa~a TOG v6pov righteous requirerighteous requirements of the Law ments of the Law,

t&5~{ng

~~~~~
"?$

guh&ouq o b ~6 &~poPvm-ria a h 0 5 his uncircumcision it may be guariing, not the uncircumcision of him will he counted as will i t ciq ~ T E P ~ T O ) ~ ? ~ Y ho i u e ~ u c ~ a 27 ~ ; ~ a circumcision, i into circumcision williereekoned? And not? 27 And the uncircumcised [person] KP~VE? fi 6 QGUEW~ d l ~ p o P u m i a T ~ Y will judge the out of nature uneircumcision the t h a t i s such by nature will, by carrying out v6pov ~EhoGoa oi ~ b v law completing you the (one) through the Law. Judge you who with its written nEp ,Tap napaP6rqv code and circumcision of cirreumc,s,on transgresPoi are a transgressor of v6pou. 28 0; 6 law. 28 For he is not of law. Not the (onel B Jew who is one o n qnvcp@ 'lou6ai6q torlv, 056s 4 ev the outside, nor is eirmanrfest istatel Jew . is, neither the in cumcision that qavrpQ oapni n r p l r o p i . is on the outside upon manifest istatel m fiesh circumcision: the flesh, 29 But he 29 6 b T@ . ~ p m r Q 'lou6aioq, is a Jew who is one on but the (one) in the hidden Jew, the inside, and [his] nai TT+ITO~~ nap6iaq Lv n v r G p q 05 circumcision is t h a t and circumcision of heart in . s ~ n t not of the heart by spirit, not by s written i, &a!voS c ,not X out of and code. The praise of of the prarse t h a t one comes, not &v8pimwv &Ah' roS BE&. from men, but from men but out of the God.

y'$$$zq $ :
f ' a h '

&2

Lp$!i~:z:'

&

Ti ' o h ~6 nrpaou6v TOG 'loubaiou, What, then,-is the What therefore the abundant of the Jew, superiority the 9 T~S fi hqEhia TCS ~ E P I T O I I ~ ~ : Jew, Or what the or what the benefit of the cireumeision? beneflt of the circum2 nohJ narh n h r a r p h o v . npGrov ,ision? 2 A great Much according to every manner. First in s u . r v m . u piv XTI tncmrG8~ow r& I all. because indeed because the7 wereentrusted with the + h a . . . , . entrusted ..?re 8030. 3 Ei wlth the sacred h6ya 702 God. What lxttle words of the If pronouncements of fi dm~orior adrirv n j v God 3 What, then, ~ i r r i o r q r r bTIVE~, d~sbeheved some. no the mrbel~ef of them the Its the easel? If some did not exdress faith, ~ ~ U T I Y TOG e E o ~will their lack of ~ o d felth(f~ness) of the faith perhaps make yivo,ro. ~a~apy'ue~. the faithfulness of itwill mare w ~ L ~ ~ t e i ? e e t ?#?t may it Ood without effect' 66 6 ' 8e6 &hqBfiq, n 6 q 68 ytvdo8o . . . . . I Never may that true, evew but let come to be but the Go2 "Lypso 1 !But let God iiv8ponoq pcljoqq, ra86rrrp id true, though man ilar, aeeordingtowhleh (things) even C V ~ L J rnan be found a v a liar, even as it is yiyparr~a~ ' h w So thal it has been written likely wntten' vou - "That ~ ~ ~ 6 i ~ a l o 8 f i q, b r o i q h6yo1q oou mi might be pravbd righyoushould be junMed in the words of YOU and teous in your words vnnjoc~q Lv K iv~u8ai and might win when YOU should gain victory in the to be %eingjudged you are being judged."

""".

- A -

1 ':

-.-., ..",. I First'; ..,

I b.?f!?f

TO

ROMANS 3:s-13
you.

680

681
the

ROMANS 3:14-23
to the

of u . of God righteousness brings 61ratou&vqv owion)utv. T: kpcirp~v; God's righteousness riphteouancsll i p u t t l n g together, what shall we my? t o t h e fare, what shall 4 &~IKO< 6 B ~ l r 6 L r r ! ~ i p w v we say? God is #ot unrlahteous the ~ o tho i (one) bearing upon unjust when h e vents his wrath, is be? (I -riv 6pyiv. ~cnh a m spealiing as a man the wrath; ~ c e o ~ d i n p t o I does.' may O y i v o t ~ o . m e 1 nirs K ivc? 6 e6bs How. a may lt occur; since how vllrjudge the God that otherwise. will God T ~ V K~U~OV; judge the world? the world? 7 Yet if by reason 7 rl 62 1 M j t l c t a TOO ern; 6u TO Of my lie the truth of XI but the truth of the Gad in the been 0 ~ 6 u p a T 1~ E P ~ L T U E U O E V15 T ~ V6 6 1 ~ more prominent t o his my lle it abounded into the glory whv am I also hl K & ~ O 6 5 6 p a p r w h l r ~ yet being judged as a a3roJ ~i yet also I se sinner ofhlm: why sinner? 8 And [why] not [say], just as it is pi m9Oq ~ p i v o p a ~ , 8 vai am belnx Judsed, and not according as falsely charged t o us PhaupqpoSpt8a a Ka8d15 t ~ a o i v and just as some men we arc belnz blos~hemed and sccordtng as assert state that we say: "Let hiyew 611 n o ~ f i u wcv ~h us do the bad things TIVLC i,pht to be saylnp that Let us t o the t h a t the good things some "8 ha ~ B U & , may come"? The judgravh In order that Aould come the ment against those bad (tltlnml &V 661.6~ [men1 is in harmony &ya8&; wlth lustice. just rood (thlnp)? Of whom the ju&mnt If but the undghteousneas

uc. 6 el 6 t

&61~ia

1pOv BEOO 5 However, if our un-

h&pvye
throat

of them:

ah&

laic y h h u u a ~ q a h O v they have used deceit

tongues of them with their tongues:' llpa behind their lips.under the

they deceived, poison

of the&

~ o h ~ o O o w 162

&mi6wv
of asps

imb rh ~ E i h q"Poison of asps is

of eunlna and is rull of cursing and

a h i r v 14

tq

QB,"Zov aZ~:ing.

of whom the mouth s Lull; sharp the

6v

~b o r 6 p a

&phg

~ a 14 l "And their mouth

r r ~ r p i a q l i p o . 15 6 5 ~ i S o l
bitterness

~ 6 6 ~ ah 5 i r v bitterexpression." feet of them feet are k x t a t alps, 16 orivrpt p a v a l r c l h a ~ n w p i aspeedy to shed blood." to pour out blood. crushkg and mlsery .,Ruin and misery b ~uiq b b i q a h O v 17 K U ~b&v elpjvqq o h are in their mays; in the ways of the& end way of peace not 17 and they have not Eyuwuw. 18 05r Em~v known the way of
they knew. peace." 18 "There is no fear of God before their eyes!' 19 O76a EW 6L &TI 6ua Now we know We haveknown but that asmany ithlngrl as that a11 the things b v6po5 A~YEI 1075 kv TO ~ 6 1 1 ~ the ~ s wis saylnp to the (ones1 in tho Law the Law says it addresseli t o those hahci, ?va nav under t h e Law, so it 1s speaking, In order thst every t h s t every mouth ~ p a r i ~ a l h661noq might e <deed up and aubject to punishment 811 the may be world stopped may and y i v rat rrh~ e$ become liable t o sbodd%eeoms all t o t e Go from in front of the Not 1 1
$ ;@

~~.

hlvavr~

~ i r v dgBahpirv u3rJv.
eyea

oz$

of them.

",:6,~:

thbe K&~zF
61
Resh

tq~lv.
a-.

9 m a t the"?
~

616~1
will be JurtlRed all

B TI

&. What thereI&rel

2% "A ,:

Are we in a better ~~-~

of law Therefore no flesh by will works ~ffp," ztt 20

for punishment.

position? Not a t all! above we Are we having selves before? made the charge

6 1 r m w B i o c ~ a 1nhua o&p<

npoex6pe8a;

'ye\~5

&pa T ~ W , P a yiyparrml

6 i ~ a l o g i s no one t h a t has 1s righteous anv insieht, there is it has been wdttcn that Not oG6L ctq, 1 1 OGK emlv uuviwv nosone &at seeks for not-but one, not la (onel comprehhndlng. God. 12 All [men] o d ~t m t v tr<qrOv T ~ V Bc6v 12 nhvrcq havedeflected. all of not la leeklng out the God: e l l them together hdve wonniers. tfirh~vav, &pa f i x p ~ h 8 q u a ~ . bccunl~ they mellned out, together they became useless; I them is no one thal E ~ I Vdoes kindness, there i s Eorlv xpqmbn)ra, 0 6 ~ 0 6 ~ wol& klndnell, not 18 not so much as one!' (onel dolng not ia kv6~ 1s ?&go< &rWyp&Oq 13 "Then throat is t one. orevc having been opened up a n Opened grave,

eTval. to be. l o 6rt O ~ KLorlv

Bc:o$k\

,?$'Lr 5
as

Greeks are all under sin; written: 10 -There just as is i t not is a righteous [man], not
" . . a "
A-o,

.. ,, "..
+ha=

k v h l o v a h 0 6 be declared righteous In sight of him: him, for by 61h y h p v6 Ou h i r w o l ~ hpa~rfac. law is the accurate alaln. through for of yaw accurate knowledge knowled~e of s i n . 2 1 vuvi 62 6tra!ou6vq 2 1 E I U ~ now apart tlghteousneM from law God's NOW but wi ou righteousness has BmO mgwipo~m

'Ti5t
by

v$!su
6L

of God

has been made ms~lfeat, been made man,fest. the Law

belng witnessed abDUt

and the to by the Law and the 61h Prophets; 22 yes. rlphteousneas but Of God through God's nahteousness Bropheta, n h v m g rob5 throughthe faith r r i o n w q 'I 003 X IUTOO, of?eau# 8hri.t. 0 all the ID . Jesus Christ, fo1 WIUTE~OVTU~, 05 y&p ~ T I V S ~ u u ~ o h f iail . those having (ones) bellevlns, not fop It h dl~tinetion. falth. For there is n o distinetlon. 23 For 7111ap~ov 23 TT%F they slnned and all have sinned burspoiwrat 7-c 6 6 5 1 s , r o c BmG and fall short of they are comtnx behlnd of k s glory of the ~ o d : the glory of God.

paprupoup6vq

lnrb l o t vbpou ~ a ~ i i r vas it is borne wdness

BroO

rr opqrOv, 22 6wa1ouljvq

ROMANS 3:24-31
60 ~ h v aPm0 belng luatlRed (as) t e e a f t to% of him xhptm 6,& rfiq &,o~m&wS undeserved klndnas. through the release by ransom rilq Lv X lor3 'IqooO 25 6v rrpoLBoo ofthe In 8hrlst Jesus; whom setforth 6 IXauniplov 61h Lv 6 the Cod propltlatory t h m W the a3roO a7 a m E I ~ EV~LIEIV 5 of hfm bkd lnto showing withln 0% 6,nno&q5 &05 6,& rfghteousness ofhlm thmugh the lettlnggobaide .rdv npoyryovb~wv &papsxrof the having prevlaurly occurred 28 LV ~6 ~ V O X $ TOG 8 ~ 0 6 , n F + *V h the forbearance of the God, toward the ~ v 6 E l ~ l v 7-F 61~a1006vqq a 6 ~ 0 6LV 10 ahowing wlthln ofqhe rlghteou~ness of hlm In the V ~ V Kalp E I ~b Ebal abrbv now aIlpolntc$iime, lnto t h e to be hlm 6iua1ov ~ a i 61~a10Gvm 76v tr rlshteous and lustlfylng the (one) 0ut.f niurowg ' I mt iatth OiTesudl

682
free gin t h a t they are being declared righteous by his undeserved kindness through the release by the ransom [paid] by Christ ~ e s u s . 25 ~ o d set him forth as a n offering for pmpitiation through faith in his blood. This was in order t o exhibit his OW" righteousness, because he was forgiving the sins t h a t occurred in the while God was forbearance; 26 so as to exhibit his own righteousness in this present season,t h a t he might be righteous even when declaring righteous the man that has faith in
Jnrllr

683 Ti 06" Lpojptv 'Appahp I ~ V What therefore shall we say Abraham the rrporrhropa narh uhpna; 2 1 forefather aeeordlngto flesh? If ipywv . t6cralcj&l, out of works waslustlfled, ~abxqpm &Ah' air r r p b ~ he ldl?:lng cause for boastlnp; but not toward

ROMANS 4:I-9

24 61m1oGpcvo1

24 and i t i s as a

w\zt~

. +

rrw,v

27 Where, then, is no0 OBV fi the boasting? It is Whsn the , therefore shut out. Through 1ScrXsiu&l. 61h dpou; what law? That of n =hutO U ~ . ~ h ~ ~m noiou a g t -rt h f . law? works? NO indeed. v L ~ ~ w o ' k i r' eta but through the law Ofthe worksi NO. of faith. 28 For we n i o r m q 28 Xoy!(;6p~Ba y 6 p reckon t h a t a man of faith. We am reckoning for is declared righteous 61ua10&S&~ nimel W p o n o v by faith apart from to be bclng lustlfled to faith man . works of law. 29 Or is he the God of the xwpit EPYW Jews only? Is h e not apwt from wo~ks 28 , atso of people of 'lou6aiw the nations? Yes,of of Jews t,t?e people of the nations rai CBv5v. wi rai eev6v S O C ~ E P 30 if tmly slro of n a t ~ o h a ~ Yea also ofnat~dns, iie,ven God is one, who will E T ~ 6 Brb 65 ~ I K ~ I ~ L I T ET I E ~ I T O fiv EK declare circumcised one the Go$ who will justlly eircume~ionout of people righteous as niurcwq r a i C I ~ p o p u u r i w 6 1 h rilq T~UTEWF, a result Of faith and uncircumcised people faith and UnEireumclSIOn through the faith, righteous by means 3 1 vbpov oOv ,a,apyoOpw Law therefore we are making IneReotive 6lb ~ i l sn i m E W ; 1 ybolro &Ah& by means of our faith? through the is1th7 #ot may ~tO E E ~ , but Never may that hapvbpov IUT~YOIICV. pen! On the contrary, law we a* eatabllahlng. we establish law.

27

K%E,5i

*fiiIh "f:zv

:$c$

$2

$$f~nfa~\~li,~ll,","

T h a t being so. what shall we say about Abraham our forefather according to the flesh? 2 If, for instance. Abraham were declared righteous as a result of works, h e would have B~bv,3 7; fi YPQ~ AXCEI; God. What the serlpture Issnylng? ground far boasting; but not with God. ' E n i u r w u ~ v 62 'APta&p 73 ~ a i Believed but Abro am to the and 3 For what does the scrioture sav? LAoyiuBq drD ~ 1 q 81ra1ouljvqv. brahi him exercised It war reckoned to hlm lnto rlghteou9nesr. l a t h in Jehovah.' and 4 TO 6L I p y a ~ p L v 6 ~ p1uB6 01) it w38 countcd t o hlm TO the (onel but wor lng the rewar2 not as nehtcousners.' Aoyi<~~al ~arh xhplv 4 Now to the man Is belng reckoned aDEOrdlnP to Undeserved kindness that works the pay &Ah& ~arh b+eiXqpa. 5 ~8 ie counted, not a s a n to the (One' undeserved kindness, but according to debt; 6 i p i Lpya(;oyLv~, nlurE6ovr1 62. h i but as a debt. 5 On but no work ng, believlne but upon the other hand, to t h e man t h a t does not &ocpraw 61rataGvra 7bv the (onel luatlfylng the frreveren?ial, work but puts faith in him who declares t h e Aoyi<~~a! ninrlq allroG E I ~ Is being reckoned the fslth of hlm into ungodly one righteous, his faith i s counted as 61m~oobyv. 6 vaebmp rlghteouonera, eccordlngtowhlch (thlnml even righteousness. 6 Just 'pealrs uai A a v d 6 ALyrt 7bv p a ~ a p ~ n p b vTOG as David al*o ~ a v l d Is saying the happinen of the of the happiness of the man to whom God AoyiEa, &vBphov righte-ness man to is c ~ ~ n t t ncounts g lromworks: Epywv 7 M a ~ h p l o t 6 1 ~ a 1 o o b y v xwpiq ~appy (ones) rlghteouanes. apart from works whose ''Happy lawless are those deeds bv & ~ L e q u w al &Vopia~ of whom were let go OR the lawlessnesses and whose have been pardoned sins have bv t n ~ ~ a h l j + B l l m w a1 hlia ~ i a be,, ~ , covered: s hap of whom were covered upon the sfns. PY the man whose sin Jehovah" will by 8 pauhp~og &vIip 08 oP happy msleperaen b f w h o m not no means ,,,to account." h o y i o q ~ a ~K6p1oq h p a p r i w . should reckon Lord sln. 9 Does this o3v oDroq h i TI~V haPPines8. then, come therefore , thla upon tho upon circumcised mptro j v fi rai h i n j v & r p o ~ ~ U r i w ;people Or a150 Up0n c l r c u m e ! ! l o n or atso upon the uncircumeirion7 uncircumcised people? J%nwa.m.szzs:mrd, m. S' Jehovah. F.8.la.o.m.y cod, ~ A B . 8. ~ehovah,

&?

/4

kA$Z!h".h$

5%

? %

WkOm ke %iJ

Baad

.'

As p"h%i,"&q

ROMANS 4:lO-15
We are saying

684
It wasreckoned

685 16
Through

ROMANS 4:16-21
V~TEW~, iva
faith.

hiyopw

'Appahp
Abraham.

the

fi

.
.,faith

'EhoyioBq I
into

, T

rriortq

10 "05

How. -

therefore

08"

to Abraham as righS~~atooG~ v. 10 Under d?ysyio8q; tv what circumstances, was it reckoned? In then. was it counted?
righteousness. teousness."

t o t e falth was counted

For we say: '"His:

Alh

roir~o in
this

16 On this account

out of

In order that i t was as a result of

amording to Undeserved kindness,

~arh

xhplv

into the to be be according t o un-

siq ~6 dva, faith. that i t might

p~paicrv~ f i vh q y f h i a v rravri
stable the promlre to all not to the (one) out of the

deserved kindness, in re orripva~~ , Order for the promise the reed.

only

. . . . . . ,. -. Tcp,ropiq in uncireumcisian. q~?~iov E A a A a p s v s,gn he received of cirsumeisim, 11 And he received a sign, namely, ogpayi6a s-5 S~~aeoobvqq~ " q , of Of%,e ghteousness T-5 i v 'rfi &K obumiq, :is 76 ~Tvalah6v aith he

11 r a i

and

Le

rrki%wF
AL.

o f b e m the unckcumotslon, lnto the to be

hlm

rrarBpa ndrv~wv
father
of all

the (ones1

r&v

rr~o~~uirvrov 61'
believing

through

those ahoi< father Of to them having faith while in unclrcume ision, in E P I T O ~ ~ ~ ighteousthe righteousness, and father of circumcirlon Order ness to Ioe counted ~oiq 0 6 ~ &I mspt~op~q p6vov &Ah6 to them ; 12 and a to the (ones1 not out of ' circumcision only but father f circumcised nai TO?( (TTOIXO~~~Y ~ o i q offspringI . not oniv to also to the (ones1 ' proceeding orderly to the those wi;badher< to IXYEUIY 7-5 i v &K dpuo~i,q T T / ( T T E W TOG < CirCUmCiSion, but s faith ~ ~ n of the to those who walk orfOOtSteps oflhe in u n e ~ ~ ~ m c iof deriy in the footsteps 'Appahp. rrarp6~ fig&" of that faith while father of us Abraham. in the uncircumcised 13 06 yhp 6th ~ 6 ~ 0 fi" irrqyFhia state which our father Not for through law the pmrmre Abraham had. 13 'APoahj fi T% m i p j a ~ .a r ~ o i 76 I3 'I Was to the A ~ or t o~ t ~ ~d I of him: ~ the t ~ hr~u~ law h that~ ~ Abraham 01 hls seed ~Aqpov6pv ah6v shot r6opo~.&Ah& 6 h heir ham to 1 , e of world but thrn".h had the Prom'se h e should be helr of 61~alouhqq rri(TTw$' 14 ci yhp 01 a world, bt~tit was ~ghteousners of faith: if for the [ones) throueh th !e righteousov6p01, ~ ~ n B v w r a ~ ness 6y f ath. 14 For i~ v6pou ~ h q out oi law ~,,rs, ha8 been made empty if those wk10 adhere ~a7ipy~at fi to law are h e m , falth fi rriorcg ~ a i and has been made rneffecttve the has been made useless the falth and the pramlse hayydiu prom=: l5 tfe has been aholrshed *c , . . alltv the Law r wiath, but --e is no law, .here any
hoytoejvat uneireumcis~on, >"to the to be rjv 61~alao~ivqv. 12 ~ a i ' r r m i p a ~ T &upopuoripq, , ~ i q . 76 .
'

but seed, not only to that 2ApPahp, which adheres t o the also to the lone) out of faith of Abraham, Law. but also to that which adheres to the 85 iortv rra~fip rrhvrwv faith of Abraham. (He who ts father of all is the father of us all, 11 na8Sq yiypmmt dm n a r i p a 17 just as it is writaecordlng as i t has been written that Father ten: "I have appointed rrohh&v bev&v T ~ ~ E I K SE, ~ KUT~YCNTI YOU a father of many of many nations I have placed you, down I n front nations.") This was 00 hia~worv e~oir 700 in the sight of the of whom he believed of God the (anel One in whom he had faith, even of Gad, <wonotoiivrog rahq ve~poJq ~ a nahairvro~ i making alwe the dead (ones) and calling who makes t h e dead T& d u ~ a 65 6 v w 18 8q r a p ' alive and calls t h e the ,th~nssl being as bemg; who beside thinzs that are not ihrri6a h' ehrri6, hiorevmv riq 76 as tcough they were. hope upon hope he believed into the 18 Although beyond ycvioBa~ a 6 ~ 6 v .rra~ipa noXAi,v Wv&v hope, yet based On to become him father ofmany nations hope he had faith, that he might become narh ~6 ~ i p pbov according to the (thing) havingXeen said nations the father in Of accord many with Eorat ~6 d p a o o ~ 19 nai p? what had been said: will be the seedl of you: and not ,,So your seed will be,s &oBrvjoaq 6 rriorrl ~aredqosu T& 19 And, although he having weakened to the faith he minded down the did grow in Lam00 oi, a i6q V C V E K ~ W ~ ~ Y faith, O Y , he considered of himself bo$y already having been deadened, his own body, now already deadened, iumovraerfiq rrou drrbp~ov, ~ a rilv i of hundred years somewhere existing, and the as he was about one years Old, V~KPWU~V T 5 pj-rpaq Ihppaq, 20 sic Si hundred also t h e deadness of law

ob

TG

i . . TOG v6pau p6vov &Ah& t o be sure to all his i K

nai

TO

A !

%z5

vtf:< &?

--

the womb of Sarah. not 20 But because of the promise of God 6l~npieq , ~ f i &lorig he did not waver in he was made undec~nlve in the unbelief a lack of faith, but br6uvapc58q rrio~cl, . 6035 became powerful by faith, having given his faith, giving God he war empowered glory 21 and being 665av ri, BEG 21 nai rrh poqopq0eiq glory to the God and havlngzeen tuilr borne fully convinced that 8r1 6 LrrfiyyrXrat 6uva~6q Sor!v rai what he had promised that what he has promised powerful he 1s also he was also able

deadness

otie

womb

of sarah.

jnto

but

74"
the

&rrayy+iav
~romme

of the

BEoO
God

',"$

ROMANS 422-5:5

688

687

ROMANS 5:6-12

t o do. 22 Hence 'it n o t j o a t . 22 616 rai thoyio8q to do. Through which also it wa. reckoned was counted t o him a s righteousness." dro? I R~ra!oolivqv. to him into righteousness. 2 3 That "it was 23 OOK iypdqq 6l 61' a b ~ b vcounted t o him" was Not itwas written but through him written, howeuer, not p6vov 67, UoyiuBq &Q 24 h h h h for hls sake only. only that it wan reckoned to him: but 24 but also for We rat 61' 07s pLhhcl sake of us t o whom also through to whom it la about it is destined t o be AoyiFnBa~, roiq lll07960univ counted, because we to be being reckoned, to the (ones) bclievlng believe on him who h i T ~ Y iraipwra 'IquoGv 7bv ralsed Jesus our Lord upon tho (one1 having rarsed UP Jesus the u p from the dead. ~ 6 ~ x 0 ~ &K wpev 25 8~ 25 He was delivered Lord outof dead lone;), who u p for the sake of rrapc668q 6th ~h n a p c m r b p a r a fi Gv our trespasses and was given beaide through the tresPasses O F U S W 8 8 raised u p for t h e fiybpeq KO? rjv 61~aiw01v sake of declaring us 6th and he was rslsed UD through the luatificatlan righteous. fipav. X Therefore, now nf -- ,,= t h a t we have been A t ~ a ~ w e C v ~ e otv EK n i m r w < declared righteous as Waving been luathed therefore out of fslth a result of faith, let ripjvqv Exw#cv n&q ~ b v 8cbv us enloy peace with Peace may W e be having toward the God o o d through 6th TOO Kupiou fipdv 'IqnoG X IUTOS,Lord Jesus Chnst, through the Lord of us Jesus 8hrIrt. through whom also 2 61' ofi rai npooaywyfiv we have gained our thmugh whom aiw going toward a ~ ~ r o a c bv h faith b u p p ~ nimrl l n b this uideserved we ave had t A a faith Into the kindness in which we xhplv rali~qv iv 9 now stand: and let undoserved kindness this in which us exult, based on Cu~fi~apev, KG? rauxbpr0a tn' hope of the glary of we have been stsndlng, and may we boast Upon Ood. 3 And not only U n i 6 1 7-q 66Eqq TOO Bso? 3 ob p6vov that. but let us exult hope of a i o v ofthe ~m not only while in tribulations, 66 h u h r a i r a u x G y O a &v r a i q Bhi EUIV since we know t h a t bui. but a180 may we boast In the tribu%tlo&, tribulation produces ei66rq dr! fi 8hi*1q bnopovljv endurance; 4 endurhavlng known that the tribulation endurance ance, in turn, a n ap~ m ~ p y & l ; a r a4 l , fi 6L dnopovj 6 0 ~ 1 fiv proved condition; the ~swaikmgdown, the but endurance testeblner:, approved condition, fi 62 6 0 ~ 1 p h thni6cr, 5 fi 66 LAniq 00 in turn. hope. 5 and the but tentedness how, the hut hope not the hope does not lead t o disappointment: rarato~h~l. 6rl is putting to shame. Because of the because the love of BeaG t ~ ~ t x u r a i b 7aiq rap6ialq fi Gv God has been Poured God has been poured out in the hearts orus out into Our hearts

"2'

I"

2:

be

de 90%'

through t h e holy spirit, which was given us. 6 For, Indeed, Christ, while we were yet weak, died for unmdlv men at the h t rarh pointed time. 7 For yet according to nppoin ed Ume hardly w111 anyone &m&3v hi8avcv. 7 p6h1q *reverential (ones) he died. With difficulty die 'Or a [man); indeed. for the y a p bnlp 6~~alou hOBav'i'a" good [man], perhaps, for over of righteous (one1 anyone will die; someone even dares h l p y h p roO hyaBoO ~&xa ~ 1 5 ~ a i over for the good lone) sw~rtiy anyone also t o die. 8 But Qod recommends his Own .rohph drrroEavciv. 8 micmqus 62 rhv 1s darlng todie; isputtlng together but the love t o us in that. we were yet barn05 h dmqv rlq f i p h ~ 6 Be6 XTI of himself rove into ua the becanwe sinners, Christ died morel 7 hpap~whCiv 6vrwv fipav X iorbq t r i p for being of us ghript over therefore, since we yet of smners 06" pMhov have been declared fipdv dmdBav~v. 9 n o M Q US died. To much therefore rather righteous now by his ~ ~ K ~ I W & ~ Y VOY T E <b TQ ai TI a h 0 0 blood. shall we be having been iurtl8cd now in the b k d of him saved through him ow8 o6prBa 61' ah05 h b Tilq 6py1q. from wrath LO For we wi?l be raved through hlm from the wrat . if, when we were 10 ei y h p LxBpol U V T F ~ rarqhh&yqprv enemies, we became If for enemlea belng we were reconelled reconciled to o o d Beo? 6lh 70; 8&0v ~ o i r uio6 through the death of t O T k God throvah the death of Ule Son Son, #%~ov K C C % + ~ Y ~ ~ now that we have of him, tomueh rather havlng been reeonexled become shall be saved w~~f'&:~~ea l1 "Ot we by his life. 11 And p b o v 66, hhhh vai nauxbyvoi bv .rQ BrQ 'Ot Only that' but only but, but a160 lonesl boasting m the Gad we are also emltlng 61h TOG KIIpiOu fipav 'Iquo6 Xp~oroG, through our through the Lord of us Jesus Chnst. Lord Jesus Christ. 61' 06 v0v njv ~ a ~ & a y h w f l X I o p ~ v . through whom now the reeoneiliatlon we reeezved. thmugh whom we have now received t h e reconciliation T&~$h That why, &vBpbnou fi h p a p ~ i a ti< rbv n t a ~ o v man the sln into the world Just a s through one sin entered EI~~ABW ~ a ? 61h niq (rpapriaq b entered and through the nn the into the world and EI&VCTOL ~ a o i h w q d< n-q drvepim~ugdeath through An, and thus death death, and thus into ail men 6 B&va~oq 61"heev EQ' Q ~ i n m qspread to all men the death went?hrouIlh upon Which all because they had all

TOG &yiw 6th wll are< holy spt%t through the lthing) 6oB&roq fipiv. having been given to us; 6 ~7 X l o 6 5 dvrwv fi d v & d e v i n , if LnY$t ghriat being ofus weak

~ay&

%it

~~~~~~

~~~~

~~?

0~2

$f %$

, 9 ? 2 :

lph?

EG~E thfiAgh 2 e :

ROMANS 5:13-17
they sinned-. Until fiv 1 1 v ~6wp wad in worl?

688
yhp ~aotXc5wovwtv
tsir h & ' will reign

680
through

ROMANS 5:18-6:3

irom Adam ruled as king from p t Adam down to Moses, as far 8s Moses elso upon the (ones) no even over those who & p a p r i w a m a ~ 1 1 TQ 6)rouOpa~l q had not sinned after having sinned upon ths likeness 0 % the likeness of the rrapaD&orog 'A6hu -3q Lortv hog transgression by transareasion of ~ d s & who is type ~ d bears ~ a ~ , TOG p6hXavro~. resemblance to him of the lone) being about to. t h a t was t o come. 15 'Ahh' oh 6 5 .rb r r a p h w p a , oarwq 15 But it 1s not But no? as the treanaas. $0 with the gift as it was TOO 6vbql with the trespass. r a i ~b x & ~ I w ~ c ( rl . y&p also the grac oua gilt; if for to X e of the one For if by one man's many died. r r a p m r S p a r ~ ol noXhoi Cnr@avov, nohX" t h e undeserved to trrspnaa the many died, to kindness of God and phhhov 4 X&P!$ his free gift with the rather the undeserved klndnesa unde~erved kindness 1 6wpch 1 1 v . xhptn the free gift in UndHsrvcd kindness ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

v6pov &pa&?ia sinned-. 13 For for l a w until the Law sin & p a p ~ i a 6L obu was in the world, b u t ain but not sin i s not charged hho h l dpov, against anyone when is being pulln aemunt $ !t of law, there is no law. 14 &Ah& @aoihewcv 6 8 k v o q dm& 'A6&p 14 Nevertheless, death

iipaprov-.

1% hxpl

61h

TOO
the

6dq one 61'

1~~05.
~ e e l l y therefore into all

'IrlooG rule a s kings in life Jesun through the one [person]. Jesus Christ. 18 SO. then. as
throughone trespass &dc

% t z

18 'Apa

0 1 %

throush

but

reigned

the

death

napcnrrSpa~oq 15 ndnrraq &ve,Pknovq

trespsu condemnntlon. rlghteou~ act

p6xpl

Mwwio5

nai

h i

TOGS

~ m d m p ~ p a , ohm5
thus into all

elso

rai

througk

61'

2~~ ~ ~ $ $ ~ ~ i ~ also through one act tf.5 ofjustification t h e

E ,$ ~

one

the result t o men of

; "

much mare t o many. 16 Also, it ir not rmhhobs imrpiooruw~v. 16 r a i o h SF 61' with the free gift many it abounded. And not as thmugh as i. t mas t h e -. ..- with ... . . . . . kvbq &paprilamoq ~b 6 6 p ~ p a . ~b piv way things worked one having sinned the Preaent; the Indeed through t h e one imani K ipa 6 E t v b ~ FIF I ~ T Q ~ , t ~ ha ,t~ sh , e d . For t h e jutgment outof one into condemnstton, judgment resulted rb 6i xhprwpa tr nohh&v from one trespass in the but ~lacious sift out of man" condemnation, but the gift resulted from ~ a p a n r w ~ h r w v~ l q 61~aiwpa. many trespasses in a trespasses into deckring declaration of righ17 For r r ~ ~ ~ teousness. $ ~ ~ l ~f by the trespass of ehva~oq t!dawiheu(~~6th TOG 6v6q, noAhg the one death death reigned through the one, to mueh ruled as king through phhhov 01 n ~ ~ l w u c i U ' J T 5 t h s t one, mueh more rather the (one.) will those who receive X~PITOC mi 7-5 6 w p ~ h 7.5 theabundance of the undeserved klndnesa and of free =if? of undeserved k*dness 6a~acooGvrlq h c r p ~ & o v ~ e ~ Lv wfi and of the free gift rl&!hteousneas (ones) receiving In fife of rightwusness
one

t v b ~ &V8&Tou 'IqwoG
man
Jesus

XplWToO
Chrlst

2?fe k ! ti?: t0% Zte g t :

.SIC

Into

mk
the

J e s

T : ?

~ ~ t i ~ a of them righteous for 6t~piwolv Twit life. 19 Far just ar juat~fieatlon of life: as-even through the disobedinapanoiq TOO Cdq &vOp6nou &paprwhoi ence f , the one man hearing beride of the one man many were constituted K~TEoT~L~QW~V 01 woAhoi, O ~ T W S KO.? 61h sinners, likewise were constituted the manu, thus slaa through through the brra~ofis TOG 6vbg 6ira101 obedlenoe of t h e one : I % hearing under of tho one righteous (ones) many be ~ a ~ a o ~ a 8 f i o o v r ol a l rrohXoi. 20 v6poq 6L constituted righteous. will be constituted the menu. Law but 20 Now the Law came rrape1ofih8rv iva rrheov&oq r b in beside in order that entered beside in order that might become inore the trespassing might rra hm~wpa. 08 66 tmA~6vaww 1 abound. But where sin trespass; where but becamemore the abounded,undeserved kindness abounded u &pap~ia, s bnepmrpiooruoev sin. averabounded the stlll more. 21 To what end? That, just X&PI< 21 iva p r,& ,, undeserved kindness, h order that as-even as sin ruled as king death, likewise @awikuorv fi &papria 1 1 " rQ ~u'J&T~), O G T W ~ lVith reigned the SI" in the death, thus also undesewed kindness might rule bwlhebn ~ a 4 i X&P~S through 8 1 s the undarrved klndnels might relgn through a"ing righteousness with 61~atowhqq EIF through in v i m nghtc.,u,,,eas e ~ ~' f ~ everlasting ~ ~ Jesus plifeChrist
men 19 f i w c p Y ~ F

61~a16pa~oq el5

ndnrraq &&pSrrov~

tz$gh :zz

5$"

'1qooO X cur05 TOG rvpiou 1p&v.

Jesus
ghrist the Lord
of ua.

tz~$gh
6

dta,

5.b:

: ! t$

&t

therefore

0Ov

tpoOpSv; we

be

be

In order thst kindness may fi X&P~S rrhrovhwrl' abound7 2 Never the undeeerved kindneaa might beoome%orel may that happen! ylvolro O~TIVCF ~ E ~ & EV Y OT i Seeing t h a t we died #$t may b occur: who we d l e t to the with reference to sin, &papsiq, m&q hl <\W~EY LV a d ~ f i . how Shall we keep *ha we live in it?' ' on iivinn anv loneer dn. how yet

May we rornaln upon the

h~pbvwpcv

sfn.

iva

our Lord. consequently, what shall we say? Shall we continue in sin, t h a t undeserved

'

ROMANS 6:4-11

690
vrrpaJg dead (ones1 6L rQ but to the 12 M I

691

ROMANS 6:12-18

& m i & , cv ciq X tordv 'I uo& riq d v u s who were baptized we were baptred Into ghrlst . % * u s Into the into Christ Jesus L p a n ~ i u e ~ p c v were . baptized into his e&vmov a3ro5 death of hlm we were baptlred? death? 4 Therefore 4 w v ~ T d l $ pcv a h a)rQ we were buried with W e were burlea together therefore to hlm him through our bsp6th TOG j k w r i u p ~ r q !is rbv &iwrov, tlsm into his death. -ugh the baptlsm Into the death. in order that. lust a s Chrlst was raised tva EWrrcp in that aa-even un .$of urr from the dead the gloV Of VEKPBV 61& ~ f i $66515. TOG waT 6% dead loneal throush the glory of the patter, the Father, we also should iikewise walk in a newness or life. $$>e thus slao 5 For if we have mp~rrariluopw5 . ci y a p u6pqurot united weshould walk. If for (ones) planted together hlm in the likeness y'Ly'6vapw of hls desth, we shall we have become certainly also be airroc &Ah& ual T"S h v a o ~ a u ~ w iu6pe0a' g of him: but also oflhe resurrection we ahall be; Iunited with him in the likeness] of his 6 TOGTO y ~ v & o r o v ~ 671 ~ g b n d a ~ b gf i v resurrection; ~ ~ 6 be this knowing that the old of us cause we know that &%pmoq moravpbh im our old personality man was put on .take to&ther. In order that was impaled dth ~mapyne6 76 uBpa him], t h a t our sinfW might be mads IneReetive the body 0 % might be made &papria% 706 K T ~ O U ~ E ~ E I fip&g V inactive, that we sm, of the not yet to be s l a v i g ua should no longer go p i , 7 b ytrp tnro0avdv a n belng slaves t o sin. to% .In, the (onel for havlngdled 7 par he who has died has been acquitted 6 ~ 6 l r a i w r a l &d Tfiq h p a p ~ i a g . has been justlRed from the sm. from Ihls] sin. R Moreover, if we have died with Christ. f,,t with we believe that we T~UTE~O~EV 671 Kai O U V ~ ~ U O ~ E V shall also live with we are bellevlnp that a180 we shall live wlth ah%?' 9 For we know 9 eI6&c$ 6~1 ,or6g him. that Christ, now t h a t having known that he has been raised u p t cpeciq &K M & 06.6~1 the dead, dies no hattlngxeen ralaed up out o f dead (ones) not yet more; death is master over him no more. e6Nm0~ death 10 POI[the death] KU I L ~ ' 8 ~tfPh f e m ~ , t h s t he died, he died 15 over: wh~eh for he died. with reference t o sin h p a p r i q &nteavcv i+&naP 8 6L once for a11 time; b u t sin he dled o n e for all time: whleh but that he lives, TQ 4 1 1 &a$ he lives with reference he ls%lng, ha larivlnp to the God. Thus to ~,,d, 11 ~ i k ~ a bps?$ hoyi su0c .~CR~TD;S cTva( also YOU:reckon also YOY be roc$oninS selves to be y<jurselves t o be

mier

wa$~%9 "&%$'

fir:< ",?, f:: 6::'

2%. ' y ? & t ~ zte 9%:~

kody

'!:

dnTz!%tEV

Xg~zp

ehrlst
to^&

%?&,":I,

dead indeed with pb T" Indeed to e(p??$q (ones1 l~ving reference t o sin but living with reference BE" b X lor@ 'lquoG. t o ~ o by d Christ GoX in 8hrlst JEaUB. o8v p a m ~ h c u 6 ~ w fi irpqpria Jesus. 12 Therefore do not NO therefore let be retgnlne the sm let sin continue to h o TQ Ovrl~Q O av o h p a r t E ~ S l e king in yo= the bodY tnto mortal bodies t h a t r p YOU i m a ~ o h v ~ a i qh e u ialg a h o 6 , 13 l should obey their to be ~ b ~ to ~ the ~ n dcskca g of it. net er desires. 13 Neither bpBv 6Tha n a p ~ u ~ & v r r c T& wihq go On presenting be roo presenting the members of ran weapons YOUR members to dhhh &6raia$ ' f : p i but sin as weapons of of unrighteo-em to the unrighteousness, but w a p c l ~ u o ~ r Lmnobq present yourselves to make rou stand alongside selves God a s those allve 60~i LK VLK BV Ci)vra~ 'a? .rh from the dead, also as if out of dead kncsl Ilulnl! and the members to cod OpBv 6rrha 61~a1ouljvqq BE* as weapons of righ01 yon' weapons of rlghteousnesa t& God: teousness, 11 F~~sin 14 h p a p r i a y h p bpGv 00 n u p ~ r w a ~ , 05 must not be master sin for of You not wllllord over. not that L 6 duov & im6 you are not under law yonare under law but under b u t under undeserved kindness. ~hplv. undeserved kindness. 15 What follows? s h a l l we commit a g,, l5 h & ~ $ ~ & , ~because ~ l ~ sin because we are not under law but ok Lupev imb v,jpov h 6 under undeserved mt we are under law but under kindness? Never ma7 6 odr that x&ptv. ylwtro 1 undeserved dndnesm #?t may ltaeeur: not YOU not know t h s t if o76me 611 O naptm&vn~ have rou known that to whom rov are present~ng ~ r , " ~ $ ~ ~ ~ ~ t o obey ia selves u r o J q Soljhoug slave. into eig obedience, O ~ ~ K O ~ V6oGhoi rlavea , him, YOU are slaves I n r a ~ o k , rim1 or him because YOU tom yon are t o w om you are obeying. elther ,bey either of &pavim e % * o v harofis 1 ~ sin with death in view of s m Of Obediena Into or of obedience with 61ratoo~v 1 1 ~ &plq 66 TO ~ E QTI righteousness in view? righteousness? ' h a n k 0 but t o w e Gad that 17 But thanks to God ~ T E 6oGho1 ~ i gh p a p ~ i a g I I n q ~ o G u a ~that c YOU were the rou were slaves of the sln You obeyed slaves of sin but YOU 6i En rap6iag dg 8" became obedient from lnto which the heart to t h a t form but out of heart t o which 61Eaxfis. 0' teaching na~56011r~ &v ~YOU were r were handed over. of teaching. YC n =wen bealde type 6 L rfiq &pap7iag ls-yes. since you 18 & ? ~ U ~ E P O ~ & V T C$ were set ire? from sm. s m having been freed but horn the

be

ge

2ie g$

3%

zat th2.reP
R id

ha

ROMANS 6:19-7:l
TOY

692

693

ROMANS 72-6

i6ouh58 TE ~ f i ~ I K ~ I O O ~ YOU Y ~ .became slaves were e J a v e d to the riehteousne.~: i n riah+alr,lm... . ""-"-" 19 &vBph~vov hfyw 61h 19 I am speakmg m (thing) belongmg to man 1 am saylng through human terms T ; ~ V &00lvt1av niq U U P K ~ , ~ bpi)~. ~OTTLP the weakness ofthe Rerh of YOU: as-even f, the WeakneSS Of YOUR flesh for even rraprur'omr T & v6hq bpDv You presented Yon made stan%alongside the members of YOU YOUR members as 6oGha r4 &raeapwip r a i

..-..

..--"

as much as

I?!

& :

and lawlessness with lawlessness in view. so now present YOUR members a s slaves to righteousness with holiness in view, 20 FOI when YOU ,l of YOU were free as to righteousness. 21 What, then, was the fruit that YOU used to have a t T~TE 01 vh t h a t time? Things of then . upon which ltiings) now which YOU are now ha1ox&rm8c. . ~6 .r&q ashamed. For the You are being asharkd? . . The end end of those things is tn~ivwv 8 h v m o v 22 vwi 66, death. 22 However, of those (things) death; now but, now, because YOU UEV~SPO~&TY hT bE ~ were set free from sin having been freed from &!Ja$;iW hut became slavesto 6ouhw8Evr~q 6 t T& BE@, EXETE are having having been enslaved but to e God, YOU are having God, YO^ fruit in the way 6i of holiness, and the K":@ but end everlasting life. ai5v,ou, 23 7& yhp ,jy15v,a end evedasting. he for wages 23 For the wages sin T ~ C &papria< B&aroq, rl, 62 X& ,spa Pays is death, hut ofthe sm death, the hut mac?ous glft t h e gift God gives 705 BEOO $(?i aiilYnoq iv XP,OT+ '1quoG is everlasting life by of the God ife everlastlug in Chrlrt Jesus christ jesus our ~,,~d,

dvovip E ~ C T ~ Y bopiw OSTO YGY lawlessness into the lawiesnne<s, thus now 6 i ) , , 7& rrapaorioarr make rou stand alongside the members o k o u 6oiiha 6l~aloorivn siq slavish (things) toTke righteousness into &y1awp6y. 20 b ~ ay h p 6oGAo1 ?TE -r^q holiness; when for slaver rou were of & p a ria^ heS8epot fire free vou were toTt[e 61~a1oo6~q. righteousness. 21 ~ i v a 06" ~crprr6v E~XETE What therefore fruit were YOU having

,,aq

b e ,,,, , , , ,

e+'

JF

y a p as long a s he llves? xp6vov time heds l::ins? " for 2 or ~nstance, a Cmav6poq Y W ~ <i)vrl married woman is subject to male person woman hving bound bv law to her &v6pi 666cra1 Y~YQ.. ehv 62 hushandwhile he male person has been bound to aw, if ever but is hut if her &.rrae&vn 6 &vfip, ~arfipyqra~ should die t h e male persan, she has been annulled discharged dies' from she the is &b TOG v 6 p 0 ~ ~ 0 5 hv6p6q. law of her husband. from the law of the . male her 03" @vroq TOG & ~ S p l , ~ paiyahiq husband is living. she therefom nving of the sdulter-s xpq ~ ~ U E I && would be styled a n ehe wm get named (divinely) ., ' ikever !adulteress if she bey6vqral , &ap] t& came another man's. she should become to male person different; if ever But i f her husband 68 h o e b n 6 &"fip, a r v 8 6 p a turiv dies, she is free from but should die the male person, free sheia his law, so that she &A TOG Y ~ ~ O U , TOO Pi ~ b a ! aLtri)v is not an adulteress if law, of t h e : not to be her fmrn the she becomes another &v6pi ~ T ~ P C ? man's. . potxahi6a y ~ u o p 6 q v adulteress hav~ng beeome to male persoq different. so, my brothers, 4 &ore &6Eh+oi pou, rai bpdq YOU also were made AS-an$. brothers of me, also you dead to t h e ~ a w T@ v6pw 61h r o c through t h e body iBcornr68q~s through the Of the christ, that Law were put to death to the .xplUTa~, $5 ~b y ~ v i o 8 a l you might become a j p a ~ o s T& Christ, into the to beeome another.s, the one,s body of the tiv&q &*p~ TQ raised up row to awerent lone), to the (one) ott?of from was the dead, that vcrp6v ~IEP~~YTI We bear fruit dead (ones) having eenraised up in that t o 00d. 5 For when 6oov

a.

d e

2%

25%

~~

o&z

: $ % $ : 'xigz$' 2

? ? :

~2 ~;g!$

%,.

7 Can i t he that
ot know,
..

y~v&orouu~v yhp v 6 p v haAG 67. bFJ"3k'nk! lo l h o r ~ to ~ c n r s ,knolring for law Iam.pr:ilng, l h p t Who know 1 w . 1 he 1 . a ~ r s 6 d u o s nu 8rGr1 TOO hv0pArrov t@' the law tslolJngover of the man upon that m a s k r over a man

fipsv t v vj u a p ~ i , T& ~ a B i p a r a TCW we were in the flesh, the passions of the 6,& Tofi v6pou &paprlClv T& ins the (ones) throvgh the Law . . ~ V Q ~ Y E ~ T O b T O ~ S p i h firin, ~ ~ riq ~ was at work wlthin in the members of us Into napro+opjwat tz&e 8 ~ h r q 6 . vwt 68 A , h0,~+,,4, death. now but .-----..... .~ mrrlpyfi~'lpw wehave been annulled h o 9 w 6 " r e q cv Q havlne dred in which

with the flesh, the

~~~

sinful passions that were excited by the Law were a t work in our members that we should hrlng forth frud to death 6 But now we have been

as-and
6' ~e

to be slav~ng

~ O U ~ E ~ E I V

fit$<$

KUIY~T~~ fast, TI

t h a t we might he newness slaves' m a new sense

slaues, N A B ; be servants to Jehovah, J18

ROMANS 1:l-13

694

695

ROMANS 1:14-22

rrusirparog r a l o b n d m 6 q r t yp&pparoq. by t h e spirit, and not of r ~ t r l t and not to oldness of writing. in t h e old sense by written code. 7 ~i 08" tpo~,,~~ 6. v6pog the 7 What, then, s h l l What therefore shall we A y ? The L~~ &papria; pfi y l v o ~ m . a h & T+ & p a p r i m we "y7 Is the Law sin? Never may t h a t sin? NO^ may it O ~ C U ; but the become so! Really I 05x L ~ wp)L V ~ V O V , 6' Y ~ P not I new 11 no through law, the and for would not have t o know sin if i t had hl&picrv obr 6e1v not been far the Law; desire not I ha$ known ci if no p i $e and, for example, I ~ A V W ~ ~ ~ ~ u, 8 I I &OOP ~ sfiv. would not have known was saying , Not YOU shal denre, onrua! OR covetousness if the 6i. hapoGua f) & p u p r i a 61h r i q Law had not said: but having received the sm through the ',you must not hrrohfjq rmatpydroaro Ppoi =&ow 8 But sin. receiving commandment worked down m me every a n inducement hrthpiav, xopi5 y h p d p o v & p a p r i a through the comdesire. apart from for or law sin mandment, worked out in me cavetousVEKP&. 9 i y & 61 L<ov X O P ~ v6p0u ~ dead (onel. I but was living apart from law ness of every sort, for TOTO eh0obuqq 61 ivTohiq 4 apart from law sin once; havlngeoms but eommandmcnt the was dead. 9 In fact, h p a p r i a &dSqacv t 2, 6? h&&lvov, 10 J; : ~ r ~ ' l ~ nn Hved again: but died. commandment cbpieq pol f) twohfi f) rk the a"ived, sin Came to was found to ma the Mnnmsndment the lone) into life again, but I died. rfa I0 And the eommandfn1f0 O$P;Y. l1 the f) Yhp for s ' ment which was to hwppfiv ha!30Oua 6lh r i 5 life, this I found to onrushoff having received through the be to death, 11 For &vroAfi~, tSqn&qob p~ r a i 6 1 ' srn, receiving an eommandment seduced me and thmugh inducement through a h f i q h l ~ r c l v f v .12 d m b p8v the commandment. It It killed. As-and the indeed seduced me and v6po5 &y~oq, ~ a if) brohfi &yia m i kmed me through law holy, and the commandment holy and it. 12 Wherefore, on Its part, the Law is 6 1 ~ a i a r a l &yaM. rightwus and good. holy, and the commandment is holy and 13 Tb tpoi righteous and good. me(thlnp) t h ~ 2 n to ,. 13 Did, then, what i y h o e&va~oq: yfvorro' fi became death? #?t may it oeeur: but the is good beeome death t o me'? Never may hpap~ia, iva O m ! &Wr&ria that happen1 But sin sm. In order that It might appear did, that it might be 612 705 &yaeoO POI K ~ T E P Y o p & q as sin worlring through tho (thins, good to me worlrin2i0wn shown death for &DV' ivcr y&rat r a e i . through that which is death: in O M e r that might beeome aecordlns to good; that sin might hsppoXljv & a A fi & p 9 p ~ i a 61& 745 become far more Over-cant ainiul the sln through the sinful through the

Vft:~

ofice

&

5 g ? ak2

%$

,,

hrmhfi~. 14 oi6apsv yap 6 commandment. commandment. We have known for that the 14.pOr we know that v6pog TNEL m1.6~ LUTIV. iy2, 61. u a ~ u 1 v 6 tthe Law 1s splritual; but ~ e s h ~ y Law la: I spkitua~ but I a m fleshly, sold rlp~ n ~ ~ p a p i v o q 6nb under sin. l5 For 1ad, having been .old under what I a m working 15 6 y&p r-p &<opal ob y,viwnw Which for l a m w o ~ l n g d o u mnot Iamknoaring: Out 1d o "0t know. For what I wish, this & h , .p q echo TOb np&uuO, not for whleh l a m wllilnl~ thla I s m rrerforming. I do not oractice: hut ~~-~ &Ah' 3 u TOGTO TTOIO. 16 E/ what I hate is what but which I am hating t h b I am doing. If I do, 16 However, B ob BLAo ToOm nod. 68 if what I do not wish but which not I a m wlillng thla Iam doing, is what I do, I agree oWnlJ1 t h a t t h e Law h fine. I saying l7 But "Ow the One 6i o h n h ~ &y& ~aTEpy&<Ofal a h b & M h f) but not yet I am own it but the working i t out is n o longer 1,but Sin that ivotnoOua tpoi &papria. 1 8 oTSa lndweliing m me sin. I have k n o w resides in me. 18 For y h p 6rt o b r oluei tv &poi, TOW ETIV b I know t h a t in me. for that not lsdwelilns in me, thls IS In that is, my u a p ~ i Vou &Yaeb. there dwells nothing ~ ~nesh ~ aim;. d the gmd ithlng~: the good; for ability to 61 nap&rcmmi ~&)~EIY to be willing lslying elongside % !t , t but wish present with to ~ ( a ~ ~ p y ~ rd d a ~ ~(ahbvoG. 1 9 oh me, but to be workmg down the (thing) flne not: not W O I ~Out what is i , elho n o 1 6 &yoe6v, flne is not [present]. which (thing1 I s m wllllas tamdoing good. 19 For the ~ o o d that &Ah& 6 0b 06h1 K ~ K ~ TOOTO V I wish I d o not do, but whleh lthlng) not I am wlilfng bad this but the bad that do rrp&um. 20 st 61 8 wish Is What I I sm performing. ~i but whleh (thing) t! z practice. 20 If, now, eBhw TOOTO nola 0 5 ~ 6 ~what 1 I do not wish I am thll I am not yet t 2, ~ m p y K o j a a~d d MA& f) oiroOua &v is what I do, the One \; amworking own it but the dwelling in working i t out is no , but the sin longer I &pol & p a v i a . me sin. dwrlllne In e - .. . . . . . . . .m . . . . . 21 I And, then, 2 1 E b p i u ~ o 6pu d v V ~ P O V TG l a m Ending really the law to the lone1 this law in my case: ~b K~MV noldv Mhowl &poi t h a t when I wish wllllng to me to be d o l n ~We 5ne (thing1 that t o do what i s rlght. na~bv &poi ~b naphr~tm,. Is bad PIeJent to me the bad lthingl la lying alongside: 22 I reaiiy 22 mmi&pal yhp v 6 p ~ TOG eEOt with ". n t h e law ~ddight~ith for to law of the ad delight i of Ood according to rarh Eow according to ilnalda m . the man I a m within.

6pacav'
~ ~ ~~~

~~~~

V , 6 . g 4 kt , '&$'

t~

< $ :

3%

2;

&eporrov,

ROMANS 723-8:5
23
I am looking at but

696

697

ROMANS 8:6-12

h r p o v v6pov i v ~ o i q23 but I behold In m y different law in the members another law pihroiv pou & V T ~ U T ~ ~ T E ~ TO ~ME "6114) ~OV members of me warring against to the law warring against the law of my mind and roc ~ 6 5 ~ O U~ a a i i x p a h w ~ i < q v ~ p~ h fv of the Mind of me and taking captlve me in leading me captive sin's law t h a t rW v6pv 5 q hpa,priaq TO d v ~ t i v t.o . the law o f t e to the lone) being in 1s m my members. 24 Miserable man m i 2 pihruiv pa". 24 .rahairrwpoq the members of me. Callus-bearing t h a t I am! Who will Ev'Jpwrraq r i q p r b6usral ir . TOO rescue me from t h e man; who me will draw for self out of the undergoing this V ~ P M O ~ TOG 8crvh~ou ~ 0 6 ~ 0 " 25 ; X&PI< death? 25 ~ h a n x s body ofthe death this? Tha*S t o God through ~ e s u d Christ our Lord! So, th!~$gh then, with [my] mind ~ v p i o vi j ~ A v . 6 p a oh airrbq LO^^ US. R ~ therefore ~ ~ very I ~ to the I myself am a slave to God's law, hut with p&v voi 6ovhEGw ~ 6 ~ 48mG ) indeed mind I am slaving to law of God, to the [my] flesh to sin's law. 62 oapni ~6114) &papriag. Therefore those' but flesh to law of sin. i n union with 0 6 6 ; ~ s p a vGv ~ a r h n p !a Nothing really now cotidemnagon to th%%es~ Ch"st Jesus have no For tv .Xp!ur& 'IquoG. 2 6 yhp v6poq TOO condemnation in christ J~SUS; the for law of the the law of that.spirit rrvnjparog T ~wfiq xplu7i) ' I ~ U O S which gives lifein spirit o f t e life m Christ Jesus union with Christ Jesus has set you free fih~u'Jkpwu& uc h b TOG w6pou freed you from the law oT% f t e from the law , f sin (rpapriaq lrai TOO BCN~TOU. 3 ~6 yap and of death. 3 F&, sin and ofthe death. The for there, being an inea&6bvarov not powerfuilnessl, ww$h pahility On the part of the Law, while it fio8,ivrt 6,h capr6q, ecb5 it was berng weak illrough the flesh, the ~ o dWas weak through t h e sending r6v t u u ~ a i r uibv ni,pqaq Q b p o ~ c b p a ~ ~ Gad, the of himself Son havmg sent in likeness his Own Son in the o a p d q hpapriaq nai repi &papriaq likeness of sinful flesh offlesh of sin and about a'" and concerning sin, ~ a ~ i ~ p ~ ~v i js v& p a p ~ i a v i v ~5 u a p ~ i , condemned sin in the he judged down the sm in the flesh, thst the 4 iva 76 6~~aimpa Iequirement in order that the righteous requirement of t h e Law might be v6pau nhqpw06 C v i p i v . .TO?< fulfilled in us who Law , might be fuifliled in us the (ones) not in accord ~ a i h ohpra rreplrraroiiow &Ah& according to flesh walking about but with t h e flesh, but in ~ a ~ h nv~irpa'5 oi yhp accord with the spirit. npint: the (ones1 . for 5 or those who ~E~Ording to

Phho

6&

f t :

t:ie&?

$ : ! \'

'9~2

'

2%

"k? k

are in accord with the uark uhpna 6vreg ~h accordlnz to Aesh bems the lthmgsl o : $ e flesh set their mlnds oi 62 na~& on the things of the o a p ~ b q 9pov?Ouw, the (ones) but according to flesh, hut those in Aesh arermnding, nvnjpa.roq, 6 rh accord with the spirit ~h rrvaGpa he On the things of the s ~ i r i t the (things) of the , spirit. spirit. 6 For the : minding yhp qp6v p a ~ f i q uapnbq 0 h v a r a t rh 6 of the flesh for of the ~ e s h death, the but means death, hut t h e 9ptvqpa TOG r r v ~ l j p a ~ $oil o~ ~ a ~ i i p f i W ' minding of the spirit m~ndmg of the spirit ife and peace; means life and peace: 7 616rt T& qp6vqpa i q UUPK~F 7 because the minding through which the mmdlng of he flesh of the flesh means Exepa ciq B ~ 6 v T" yhp v6pw TOO eeoG enmity with God, enmity into God: to tWe for law of the God for it is not under aljx b r r o r h u m ~ a ~ 066; yhp 66yaral. subjection t o the law not it is being rubjeet;d, not-but for it i s able; of God, nor, in fact, 8 oi 62 t v u a p ~ ;~ Y T E~~ E Odlpiual can it be. 8 So those the (ones1 but in flesh being to God to please rnhn .rP in harm""" 06 66vavrat. not they are able. 9 ' Y d q 6L olSx I m ? I v c a p ~ i&AX& 9 However, YOU are 0 but not rov are in flesh but in harmony, not oinci the flesh, but with i v wve6parl. ~ i r r s p n v ~ G p a 8eoG the in snlnt. if even s~irxt of God is dwelling . . . . . . . snirit if Gndls b bpiv. ei 66 TI$ rrvcOpa XP~DTOG O ~ Kspirit truly dwells in in YO". If but anyone spint of Christ not YOU. But if anyone gxs, 06r05 alj~o 10 ~ E{ . 6& does not have Christ's is hav;"g, this lane) not is of him. 1f but spirit, this one does LOT&< Q bpiv, ~b p ? ~ U O ~ U V E K P ~ Y not belong t o him. 10 But if Christ is X g h r ~ t in you, the indeed body dead in Union with You, 6th hpap~iav, 76 62 nvsGpa <wrj 6th thmugh sm, the but splrlt life through the body indeed is on account of 61~a\ou6vqv.11 EL 62 T& 'KvrGJIa of t z f o n e l dead sin, but the spirit righteousness. I f hut the spint IS life On account Of i y r i p ~ r a q T ~ V' i q c o ~ v i n YEKPAY l1 If, having ralsed up the Jesus out of dead (ones) righteousness. now, the spirit of him 6" oind bpiv, that raised up Jesus the is dwelling in YOU. from the dead dwells tyeip,a< CK having rased u p out of in YOU, up Christ he Jesus t h a t raised from X & T T ~ V ' IquoGv C O O T T O C ~ ~ ~ E Ir a i the dead christ Jesus will make alive also make voun mortal - - .~~ eWrh u 6 p a r a bp&v 61h TOO ~ V O I K O ~ V T Obodies ~ alive through mortal bodies of roo through the lndweuing his spirit that ah02 wrirparog bpiv. in YOU. of him spirlt m you. 12 SO, then,

mindng

~~~

; k

~~

6"

12 "Apa
we are,

~eally

u;2bre,
t o %

$ 2
uR",Eh"l

imp&",

not

06

S i L

clhB~al 'Jehtors KaT& aeeord~ng to

brothers, we are Underobllgatlon, not to the flesh to live In accord with

ROMANS 8:13-20
o&pua rmh Resh to d?~ing. I3 acoordinsto o&paa <fire pihhmr dmo8vp, flesh rov ere llvlng you are about to be ylng. El 62 n v e G ~ mr&q ~ np(lEa15 ma o d p m o q If but to s ~ i i l l the eeU of the body ewar0Gn <fi~~*. moare putting to death you wlil l've' 14 6uo1 y h p n v r h p a ~ &oir ~ 6: ovral Asmany as lor to mint of God sFexelng l k o8mt vial 0roO rloiv. 16 06 these sons of God they am. Not U&nc nvcG a 6ouhriag w s a . TOY received splri of slavery again &Ah& LAhPcrr but r o o received ulo0eoiaq, L v up&<opcv of pladng as son, h whfch we are crying out nmfip' 18 arlrb 16 nveG a t f e Pather; vary the nplri? uuvpaprupd TO nvefi TI 4 Ov TI Lupiv bears wltneaswlth the s D k t ofus that we are

698

899

ROMANS 8:ZI-27

7:

YOU

Wle flesh; 13 for if live in accord

'

2 '! f P B d l

f n rhq o d ~ o l '

2~2~. :i fit , uh o d ~ o l h$ped Retr.: Teir.

,

$&,

ow~h OV~VOI 6L Xp~moG. join? Pheirs but o Christ, ouvn&oyoprv Tva we are suRerhg tosether I n order that w6o<ao%pw. we .hould be glorlfled together.

m t h the flesh mu are sure to die: hut if YOU put t h e pisetices the to desth by the spirit. YOU W i l l live. I4 For all ,h0 led by God.s qirit, Gad,s For mu did not receive a spirit slaver causing fear again, but you received a spirit of adoption a s sons, by which spirit we cry out: "Abba, Father!" 16 The itself bears witness with our Spirit that We are God's children. 17 If, then, we are children, we are also heirs: heirs indeed of Gad, hut joint heirs i m p ~ i t christ, h If even we suffer together that we may also be also elorified

. ,

1%

EII

18

I am

Aoyi opal

y&p 611 o h rekonlng for that not

worthy the

boa

rh

rr*pcrra TOO VOV ~ a 1 p o 0 np6~m)v liuRerlngs of the now sppdnted tlme toward the tUhovow 6 6 5 w h o r a h u q 0 f i v a 1 rlq 4 p & elnl about glow to be revealed Into US. 19 4 y h p h o u a p a 6 o ~ i a .r rrimwq m)v The for eager expeetation of% creation the dmonMvly~v r b v ulbv TOO 8 ~ o O &nr~66 ma!. revekation of the lans of the God h awaJlng; 20 mimq creation bnrr&yt tuo0oa &M& WBB SUMCC d. voluntary but through rbv hot&Ewra Phni6, the (one) having aublactld, upon hope

% :

18 Consequently I reckon that the sufferings af the present do not amount to anything in eomparison with the glory ~ that is going to be revealed in us -~ 19 For ~~-~~~ -~~ -~ the eager expectation of the is waiting for the revealing of t h e sons of God. 20 F a r the a s subjected creation w to futility, not by its own Will but through him t h a t subjected it, on the basis of hope

21 6n r a l ah4 fi K T ~ U I~ ~ X E V B L08fio~~a1 21 t h a t t h e creation wllltefreed that also very the creation itself also will he set q13op&~ rlq m)v free from enslavement mrruption into the to eorrudion and T ~ K V W Y TOG have th; glorious freeP~EV&P~W T ^ C 66Enq 16v freedom o i b e glow of the ehlldren of the darn of the children yhp 6 7 0 n & u a 4 of Gad. 22 For we OEOD. 22 0i6apw God. We have known for that all the know t h a t all creation OWQT~V&<E~ val keeps on groaning KT~OIS c~eetion h gmanlng together tnd together a n d being i n owo6ivc1 h x I TOO vuv. pain together until 1s having trsvall palnstogcther u n h the now: now. 23 ~ o only t 18 06 p b o v 66 & ; h A ? Kai ah01 m)v that, but we ourselves not only but, elso very one. the also who have t h e h a p y h v TOO nvcG aroq Exovrrq qpeiq xai firstfruits. namely. Rmtfru ts of the apyrit hevlng we also the spirit, yes, we ourselves groan within 1x6~01 L v Lauroiq vrevdSopev, uio8ruiw very ones in .elves are groaning, placlnB ae Bonn ourselves, while we hrrrer& 6prv01 drrrohlj~pwu~v TO^ are earnestly waiting releaease by ransom of the for awaKing as fip6v. 24 &mi61 the release from our ohlrarog o "a. =at a hope bodies bv body iud8qprv. Unit 6 i P h r n o p i y o 6 L ~w l v 24 For Ge were saved we were saved: hope but being looked at not in [thls] hope, but Phrriq, 6 PhCnc~ T ~ Chope that r s seen 1s hope, which (thing) ooktng s t who not hope, far when i ; 25 CI 6P S 06 a man sees a thmg. fs hoplng fert 11 but whleh (thing) not does he hope for ,t? Phinopcv Uni<opev, 61' 25 But U we hope for we are looking s t we arc hoping for. through .,,hat we do notsee. we keep on waitinifor hopovic hu&x6pc8a. endurance we are awaiting. i t with endurance. 26 In like manner 26 'fluoinwq K $ e n d p a As-thus *phi! the spirit also joins o w c ~ m t h aP 6 m l a l fi & 0 8 ~ i q4pi)Y. m in with help for our 1 8 jointly telpfng to the weakness of us; the weakness; for the ~i n p w e u dpe0a K& [problem of] what what we shov d pray accordfngto what We should for 06r oi6ap~v, &hhh abrb as we need to we do 6ri ltisnece8mry not we have Known, but very not know, hut the [mapcv.ruyxhve~ o ~ r v a y p o ispirit ~ .rb T V E ~ a itself pleads the rplrk h hsppenmg m In behalf to groaning@ for us with groanings &haAqro~~ 27 , 6 6L kpauvbv unuttered. 27 Yet unspoken, the (one) but searching he who searches the ~ a p 6 i a g ol6rv T; ~b qp6v P a 100 hearts knows what hearts ha0 known what the minang of the the meanin= of the r m c ~moq, 6 ~ 1 K&& . edv &VTUYX&VEI spirit 1s. because it rpfrit. that sCCordlnD to God la happening on is pleidingin accard with God for holy h l p hiov. over holy (ones). ones.

Ei $2 6z2%S .2lie

$-

TI

Ep

2:

3%

$2

ROMANS 8:28-34
28

700

701

ROMANS 8:35-9:4

oi6crum 63 dn ~ i c1 28 Now we know WrlLa;; k n o w n b i t that to the-6nesl that God makes all o,cpyr; his works cooperate &yarr301 76" Bc6v rrtnna lo\,ing the God all tthmgrl is work~nr! w e t h e r together for the good of those who b &a( sic &y&6v, ~oiq KaT& the ~ o d into good, tothe (ones1 aecordlng to love God. those who the ones called np6B~o1v Kh ~ o i q z9 6n are Purpose callea (ones1 being. Because according to hls purpose, 29 because 085 rrpoiyvw ra? npo6 I ~ Y Which ones he forekndw. also he defined geferehand wpp6p+ouq ~ i l q s i ~ 6 v w TOO vio0 a6roG. eiq he also foreorda~ned conformed to the xmage qf the Son of hlm, into to be patterned aner ~Tvac a h b v rrporororov Q rrohhoiq the Image of h ~ Son, s the to be him firstborn in man" ho +ho - that ha 62 firstborn among many h6EAqai~. 30 ocq brothers; whteh ones but brothers 30 Morei OVe=, those whom he npocj ~ E V T O ~ T O U~ ~ a IK~XEEV. he and foreordalned are t h e he defined iefor~hhand. these oOq h & A c a ~ vro6roug ' ~ a & i 6 1 ~ a i ; o ~ v Ones he which ones he caued: these also he justified; and those whom he called are the ones pG$ 68 L6ln?iwo~v, ~ 0 6 r o u q he also declared to.. whlch ones but he lustified, there be righteous. Finally &66$auev. those whom he he g or~fied. ~POIIIPA . . . . . - rirrhtem~a . . ..- - -31 T i o h t p o i r p ~ ~ ndq are the ones he also What therefore w ~ lwe l nay toward glonAed ~aOra. 31 What, then, shall we say t o these these (thiiml? tte things? ~ ~ ipfiv; 8 ' 32 6q ye r o j i6iiu "ioj 'Or us, If Gad is be Who in fact of the own Son down on us? us? 32 He odn i + ~ i o a r o , hhhh iirrlp jpirv n&twv against did not even not he spared, but over us spare his own Son but rrappL6w~~va6r6vv,r&q 06 t ~ a i o h him up for he gave beside him, how n d alao togetherwlth delivered US why will he not a h Q d v & ~ a fipiv xapio~~ao; also with him kindly him the aY (things) to us will he graciously m e ? give us all other 33 ~ i g iyndtor! n a r d things? 33 Who Who will bring accusation down on will Ale accusation against God's chosen L K ~ E K T ~ 0~00. 0 d q 6,1(~,& ~ chosen (ones) of GO&? GO^ the (0ne1 justifying; anes? God is the One

~ ~ ~ f i ' r , " t h ~ ~ ~ ~ , ~ ~

"..-

L a ;.

? :h

% ! fig'v'

35 ~ i q ~ w p i u e l h a +,g &y&rrq$ 35 W h o will sepawill separate from the love rate us from t h e love Who TOO ~ ~ L O - T O O ; 0hiylcq ij orsvoxwpia 1 7 of t h e Christ? Will of the christ? Tribulation or distress or tribulation or distress 61wyp&g ij hlpdq fi yu " 6 fi~ K ~~V ~ U ~V0 O1 ~persecution or persecution or farnine or naEednesS or danger hunger or nakedness 0 ' danger or sward? ij pdrxalpa; 36 ~a0hq ytypanrqt or sword? ~ecordingas it has been wrrtten 36 Just a s it is written: "For your 6rt -EYEKEY -00 OavaTa,jpE@cr that on account of you we are being put to death sake we are being day put to death 6hqv ~ j fipi-pw,, v Lhoyio0q EV 6s wp65ara long, we have been the day, . i ewere recEo:onedas sheep accounted as sheep for o ayrjq. 37 &Ah' Ta~ro,q slaughtering." 37 To of Lughter. these(thin@) the contrary, in all irrrpv~rGpev 6 ~ h we are gaining V I C ~ over O ~ thrqugh the%el coming these things o f f completely we are &yarrjoavrog jpdq. 38 rrha~opa~ having loved us. I have been persuaded 1:: victarious through him that loved 6rt ~ S T E9 & m o q OSTE 5wj OSTE 6 y ~ s h o 1 3S I am that neither death nor life nor angels Us, convinced that neither oSre dpxai oSrr &veO-Ti,~a nor rulershlps nor (things1 hevingstoodin ohs ~ehovra oSre 6uv'pe'g nor things now here nor (things1 bang about to nor powers nor things to come 39 oiirr & w p a oSrc P&Boq oiire rtq ~ r i u n q nor height nor depth nor any creation ~ ~ g ~ ~ ~ , ? d , " ~ h ~ T L P ~ ~ W ~ U E T O I Ij p h q X W P ~ U ~ ~ ~ i l cany other creation will different wlll be able us to separate from the be to us TOG 0soG 7% b XPI(TT@from God's love that $ '! ! q s of the Gad t2le (w chl in Chr~st is in ChristJesus our

figq

i k

~~~~lsst",,:"~~~,"I,","e~f~

'

'InrmO ~ i r l u o i o A"&". " . ~ h e . Jesus t of US.

~

~.n~a I am telling the

having been raised u p 6 y l v &V 6s I$ 3s in . right Land1 &v7uyx6rVet i r d p fipirv. Is happening on over us;

LPP~E~F

God, who also pleads .. for us.

.. ,...-, -...pG6awa1, w v ~ a ~ ~ u ~ o 6 7% my conscience bears am lying, bearing witness%h % of the with me in UVYE~~+TE&$ pou b ~ $ F ~ T &yio, I 2 &TI holy spirit, 2 that r conscience of me in splrlt holy. that have greatgrief and A6~rq poi b r t v p ~ y & h q M? drS!&Actrrrog unceasing pain in my grief to me is ' ' great and unceasing heart. 3 or I could wish that I myself 66Gvq ~a66iq pow 3 qdx6pyv I was longing for were p a n to the heart of me; as y&p drvh9epcl ~Tval c d d q Lyh hl, TOO the cursed one from far anathema to be very I from the the Christ in behalf ~ p ~ o r o i r6nPp 7 3 " dr6rh+&v pou TGV of my brothers, my Christ over the brothers of me the relatives accord~ng to flesh. 4 who, as ~ a r & o h p r a , 4 O T T ~ ~ the ~L~ aeeord~ng to Aesh, who such, are Israehtes, tiow ' l o p q h s i ~ a ~ , C w 4 vioBcgia to whom belong the are Israehtes, of whom the plaemg as son adoptlon as sons

"-. .."

%LY%? 2%

ROMANS 9:5-11
KU~ 665a ra? a1 S t a e q u a ~ KO; 4 and t t glory and the covenants and the vo oBfoia ra; 1 A a ~ p r i a uai a 1 Plseku of law and the sacred service and the i n a y y A i a ~ ,5 (Sv ol narLpl$ xai t Pmmlsea, of whom the fathers. and out of dv ~b &, , whom X%$ the (thing) aemrdlneto hi ~6vrov, ukpua, b Lh, flesh, the lone) belnc upon all (things), cod fbh0yr)rbg d q wirq a i b m g . &rjv. age.; amen. blessed ions) Into the

702

I
W
but

103

ROMANS 9:12-20

a n d the glory and the covenants and t h e giving of the Law and the sacred service and the promises; 5 to whom the forefathers belong and from whom the Christ [sprang] according to the flesh: God. who is over ail: [he] blessed forever. Amen. 6 Howe~er, it is olov as though the 1thlng)of what sort ,6,Lt k a t not Word Of God had trnknrwuev b h6yoq To3 0 ~ 0 0 . 05 y&p not all who ha8 fallen out the word of the God. Not for failed. For from n&v~fq ol 'IupUIih, 0Orol are really ,.Israel:. all the (onan) out of Israel, theae (ones) Neither because 'lopafih' 7 066' 671 eiuiv ~ i pthey are Abraham's IBrael; neither because they are see! seed they all A pa&, n6vreg rfrva, &Ah' 'Ev 'loa&K children. but: '.What dikrahsm, all chlldren, but In Isaac be cailefi .your KX W o e m i 001 m t p r a . 8 TOOT' E ~ I v ,05 seed' will be through w~fl be called to you aced. his is, not Isaac:. 8 That is, the T& .rinva ua ~ b q* a ~ C u v a TOO children in t h e flesh the ehlldren zf%e k a h these ehlldren ofthe are not really the 0eoO &Ah& .r& T ~ K W 7-q t r r ~ d i a gchildren of God. hot God: but the chlldren o f b e ocprnmise t h e children by the hoyi@~at eiq m C p a 9 h r a m d i a q Promise are counted it I I belnp reckoned lntv ' of Dromiw as the seed. 9 For 6 h6yoq o h o q K-6 dvt h e word of pmmise the word thls Acmrdlngto the was as follows: "At ualpirv r o O ~ o v U e b o v a l rai tiorcrl this time I wiU come aPPolnted Ume thls I shall come and wfll be a n d Sarah will have 16ppp u16q. 10 06 V ~ V O V 66, &hh& a son." 10 Yet not t h a t case alone. b u t toTAe sarnh son. NO: O ~ I V hut. hilt . . . , . . . when Re'berah r a l ''PC E K r a ec W q roi~v Exouaa, also RetLkah out of one lmanl bed having, conceived twins fram the one [man], Isaac 'Iuah* 705 w a ~ p b g 4 ~ 0 1 ~ 1. rfirrw our forefather: 11 for of 1 3 s ~the ~ father o us: not yet when they had not );~wqBivrov yet been born nor had of (onea) avlng been gonerated practiced anything npa{&vrov 7 1 & Y U ~ ~fiV 'VUO~OV, goad or vile, in order havtngperlormed anything good or vile, thstthepurpase iw 4 K ~ T ' inhoyilv np6ef01q of God respecting In order thst the according to ehoaslng Purpaae the ehoosine mieht TOO BfoO IIfvll 0 3 ~ 65 Epywv contlnue deben&nt. of the God may be remiblnp, not out of works not upon works,

tte

' $3

. ,

~~~~.

1::

n,,e'6,1,

but upon the One who br TOO ruXoSvrog, 12 tppCBl out of the (one) eallln~ it was M d calls, 12 i t was said a~ 671 '0 p r i c w 6ouh~1SOc1 T? t o her: "The older will to her thst T h e greater wlll be alsve t o t e be the slave of the younger." 13 J u s t as Okwovl' 13 ra8hep leser; aemrdhgto what lthlnsa) e v m it is written: -1 loved yfyparrmt Tbv 'larOP fipmloa, +v ~ a c o bbut , E'sau I ithasbeen w r l t t a The Jamb loved, the hated," 6& 'HoaO t i q o a 14 What shall we but Epau !hated. say, then? Is there with God? 14 Ti oOv &po011~. & 6 1 ~ f injustice a inlustloe Never may that What therefote ahall we s&l rQ BfQ ylvo~ro. may itoccur: l5 the cod4 he says to Moses: l5 For 'I hayel 'EXe6uw Mwuuci will have mercy upon he Is aayhg I shall have mercy on Moses I do have Sv &v sea, mercy, and 1 will whom Ukelr 1 may be havlng mercy. show compassidn t o olr~e~pfiuw Sv vhomever 1 do show whom I ahall show eompsslion on ~~mpasslon." 16 So, OtY OIKTE~PW. not $ R ! $ therefore then, It I may be showlng compamlon. upon the one wishing 08 TOO not 01tho tone) of the (one) "01 upon the one running, but upon ~p6xowog. & TOO aafiVroq ~ ~ n ~ n gbut , of the (one) having mercy ood. who has mercy. 17 For the Scripture 8e0& 11 A b c ~ Ia saying 8 ~ ? $ % to$& says to Pharaoh: *For of God. have ST, Eiq &b T O ~ O .TO fiye~p& o c this that into very thls Irsfscd upout you Let you remain: t h a t in connection wlth &&ifwVa, h) i, , , , qV6-,,jv ? ; 2 t Ishould s ow arlthln in you the mwer vau I mav show mv ~Po", r a i 6 n o q 6,0yyc~e rb b v o P h power. a i d t h a t m i of ma. end lo that should heannounced the name name may be declared in all the earth: o h r o v tv n h o n 4 y q 18 &pa 01 me in ail the ear h. RealW thersfon 18 So, then, upon 6v whom he wishes be BUSI Orri, 6v whom he la wllllng he I Ishowing m e r w m whom has mercy, but whom he wishes he lets 6L 0 t h ~ ~ OK?~P~~YEI. but he I w l I 1 l he Is hardening. become obstinate. 19 You will I s 'Epcig pol oOv Ti h a YOUwill stay to ma therefore Why yet therefore say t o me: And ~ ~ #why does ~ he yet ~ 73 TO the e~re.red.~~ fault? l ~ For who has Is he lay n ahoD &vBtorr)urv. 20 6 hdpwwr, withstood his Wress of him who hsa w~thatoob? o man. will?" 20 0 man.

EE

$2~

$9

2%

2 :

% ' :'

%'

1 9 de

$?azk
~

.~
~~

rbr?e;Eodlhmel

? $ !

17' "I have let you remain." Jlr.*.a; "I have raised you up." NAB;Exodus 9:16 in LXX, which Paul here quotes. "you have been preserved."

ROMANS 9:21-26
psvoOvye ob ~ i q d 6 who, then, really are indeed-therefore-in fmt you who are the (anel you to be answering &narro~,plv6pcvoq ~ r j BE@; ~ 7 ) FPE~ back t o God? Shall answering back to the God? No unllsay the thing molded r6 rrhdropa TQ rrhhaavr~ him that the thing molded to the (one) having moid;d, .say molded it, "Why did Ti pc irroiqaaq oiirwq; 2 1 ij o 5 ~ FXE~ You make me this why me you made thus? or.not is having 2 1 What? Does ASouoiav 6 nrpapcbq TOO rrqhob ir TOO authorit? the potter of the =lay out of the not the potter have authority over the a quphpnroq rrol<oat B lump to make ,.,hi& indeed clay to make from the s a m e lump one vessel npfiv OKEOO~, B 6i siq for a n honorable honor vessel. which cone) but into

ROMANS 9 2 - 1 0 : l
27 'Hoaiaq 61 KP&<E! OrrLp TOO 27 Moreover. Isaiah over the cries out concerning Isaiah but is crying out a & l,) ', 'E+ 4 6 &p,e,i&q . Ti,v ,i f i v Israel: "Although the ~ s r s e l If ever may be the number of the sons number of the sons Of 'lopafih 5 5 fi hppoq ~ < q Bah&oo11q, sb Israel may he as the of ~ s r a e l as the sand of the sea, the sand of the sea, i t i s . remnant t h a t will irn6h111pa ow8joera1. 28 W p d y $ : thesaved. 28 For thing left behind will be saved; Jehovah' will make ouvrrhGv ~ a iovvrCpvwv rro~fiaat K 6 p t o ~ ac,ounting on the concludifig and cutting short willmake Lord + ,, it h i 29 ~ a i and cu tting i t short."" uoon And , ,,,a, just as Isaiah rpo~ipqrrw 'Huaiag Ei Kliplaq had said aforetime: Isaiah If Lord *-unlessJehovah' of had said beforehand .Xapa&B t y n a r b h ~ ~ rfipiv v m i p f a , h q .Z660pa armies had left a seed Sabaoth ieftwith~n t o u s see , a s Sadom to us, we should have av ~ ~ hq ~ riipoppa ~ tiu j become just e fike Sod'~ like* we became and as Gomorrah likely om, and we should nave oleen made just bpo,*B~p~v. l i k ! * ! e . G : vmor'rah:' we were llkened. JU What shall 30 T: 03" ipojPrv: 6 E9.q rhcn' What thercioIe rh..li w e s i y l Thai nrr.oni -..-*Iof the nalicnr. zh nor oursumr! dusness, caught aarhpw ~ ~ K C L ! O O ~ Y ~ 6t~alooljvqv Y, 6 1 up with r~ghteousness, took down on righteousness, rlghteouJness but t h e r~ghteousness i~ n i a ~ s w y31 'la6 ,mjh 6L t h a t results from ~fiv faith; IJr ael but f a ~ t h . 31 but Israel, outor the ionel 6 t h v6pov ~ ~ ~ 61~a10oljvqq Y ~ ~ O O J I Y although pursulng a law ofnghteousness rnto law not law of righteousness. pursumg 6tb ~ i ; 6-rt aiin b "Ot attam to the EqBaa~v. 32 ~ h what? ~ B~~~~~~ ~ not ~ O U ~~ law h 32 For what arrived at. 7 Because he wia~swq M X .$15 tc Epywv ~ p o o b o ~ a w d it not bv fnith but as out of works: . the7 . struck toward ?uf?u! ra~m, out is by works. sQ AiOq the stone of Tthe O O Tstriking T P O ~ toward, X ~ ~ ~ ~ 33 T according O SK , ~ ~asA They s stumbled on the ,,stone of stumbiingn; yiypanrat '1605 ri8qp1 b Z Z l v 33 as it is written: it has been written Lmk! I am placing in Zion .-~oolt! I a m laying in r r i ~ p w Zion a stone of stumhi8ov rrpoo~6pparoq ~ a i stone of striking toward and ' rock-mass bling and a rack-mass o~avShXbu, ~ a i 6 . rr~o~sljw 6 " ' ~ . U ~ T Q of offense, b u t h e offall-causer, end' the (onel believing hpon him t h a t rests his faitli on i t will not come to oJ mmla)cuv8ioa~al. disappointment." not will'bb made ashamed. Brothers, the 'AF~hqai, fi , pkv c ~ o r i c t r - 5 tpilq Brothers. the ,meed wellthinking of&= my goodwill of Bcbv my hkart and my : 6iqcrr5 nap6jaq nai fi npbq ~ b v heart and' t h e suppiicat~an toward the m d supplication t o Ood

..

$2
~

2 .

:dCo

! a

22 If, now, God, although having the will to demonstrate his wrath and to make his power known, parpoBvpig, OX EL?^ 6pyqg longness of splnt ~essels Of wrath tolerated with much long-suffering vessels KUT~PTL~~&.X ~ i q hhhrlaV f wrath made fit for having been adlusted down into de3truction: O destruction, 23 in 23 ha yvwpia in order that he might make%nown the Order that he might the rrhoOrav 66Eqq &TOO hi o ~ s o v riches glow of him upon vessels rlehes of his glory upon vessels of meroy, thiouq, ' a npoqlo{ aucv of mercy, which (ones) he prepared teforehand which. he prepared for glory, EI< 66tav, 24 065 i ~ h f ih p & ~~06 ~ beforehand ~ ~ into giory, whom also he called us not 24 namely, us, whom p6vov 15 'lov6aiwv hair a i< h e called not only only out of Jews but also out of from among Jews but also from among ee~i,~-; 25 hs 6" ~ t .noqi j Adyal nations-? As also in the Hosea he is ~ a u i n g nations, [what of KahCuw TAV 0 6 ha6v pou h a 6 ~ pau ~~i i t ] ? 25 It is as h e Ishailcall the not people of me people of me and says also in Hese'a: "Those not iny people 7ilv 0 6 ~ ~YCITnlp~w,, the lwomanl not havmg been loved I wiii call 'my people; Jlyanqpihv. 26 ~ a i 8 o ~ a 1 iv TQ and her who was not (one) having been loved; , and it will be in the beloved 'beloved'; ~ 6 r r q ofi ippiOl ddroiq 0 6 ha6q pov 26 and in the-place piase where it was =a d to them Not People of me where i t was said t o bpdq, t ~ i i ~Aq8'oovrat vloi BioO them, 'You are not You. there they be called sons o t ~ o d mv oeoale:, there the" ~~~~-~ wlll be called 'sons of CGvroq. living. ,'t , ;iVi,gGod:"
iv6~itaaBalT ~ Y 6 p ' Y ~ a i -yvwPioal 76 to show within the wr% and to make known the 6uva~hv =ljro~ ijvEycsv naXhe powerful inem1 of him bore in much

"'

.......

ge

make

~~

10

10

~~~~.

28' Jehovah, 57.8.10.m.16.m.25;Lord, HAB. 29- Jehovah, J7,8."".20.22-1'; Lord, nAB.

2s1 Or, "executing it speedily!'

ROMANS
MP
OVCP

10:2-9

706 Into

707 ofyou

ROMANS
ahbv
hfm

10:lO-17

for their salvation. 8 )1apwp6 yZlp adroiq 6r1 Cjhov 2 For I bear them I am beerlng wltns= for to them that real witness t h a t they Ecd Eyowtv M V oh nar' have a aeal for God: of God they are havlne: but not accordingto hut not according t o irriyw~o~v S &y&rs y&p j v accurate knowledge; accurate knowl&ne, being ignorant d for the 3 for. hmause of not T O ; e ~ o 3 611atou~v l 6 i m b o w i n g the righof the God rlghtwusnea~. own teousness of G a d but 6q~at.3364~seeking t o establish <qroSneq urfioal, seeking to make stand, to% rlghteouanev their o m . they did TOG ecot oljy O T T E & I~ ow 4 r h q not subject themselves of the God not they were rtkected: end t o the righteousness yhp v6 ou X p l u d s elq 61ra1oorivqv mcrvri of God. 4 For Christ for of t a w Christ . Into rlghteousnesa to every i s the end of the Law, so t h a t everyone r? nlorrfiovrl. tho lone) bellevlng. exercising faith may have righteousness. yp&Ocl brl 11.wrltlng that 5 For Moses writes T ~ V &K v6pov , '0 t h a t the man t h a t has 61ua10ubvqv rlghtewanes. the lone) out of Law The done the rinhtwusr r o l ~ u a < &u8ponog tv a h i . ness of t h e x a w will havfng done man i it. live by it. 6 But t h e 6 6 , t u ~ ~ i m s w ,6 , ~ a , o o h q o h , righteousness result1 e but outof falth rlghteouaneas thus ing from faith speaks in this manner: "Do MYEI M)I ~Trrnq b 76 ~ a p 6 i oou ~ is mylng Not you should u y in the heart of you not say in your heart. 'Who will ascend into Tiq &mDipcrnt s1q ~ b bvdpmbv; v TOX E ~ t v Who wlll ascend Into the heaven? thls u heaven?' t h a t is, t o Xptorbv narayaydu. 7 fi Tic ~ m a ! 3 t i m a l bring Christ down: Chrlst to lesd down: or Who wlll descend 7 or. 'Who will descend into t h e abyss? riq T ~ V &PWUOV; m X Eorlv X tmbv Lr Into the abyss? thin Is Phrlnt out of t h a t is, t o bring Christ u p fmm the dead.' vcrpirv &wya)riv. 8 MA& 7 : dead lone.) to lead UP. But what 8 But what does i t say? "The word is h l y c ~ . 'E yOs uov T& p i v & ~ ~ O T I V tY , 1s It sauing? &ar you the saying Is, In near you, in your own ~3 U T b v a ~ i 00" ~ a 6" l 76 ~ a ~ 6 ioq o ~ . mouth and in Your t h e , mouth of you and In the heart of you: awn heart": t h a t is. r o h ' b l v ~b Pilva n i s aimcws w$eb -the "word" faith, thh, 1s the seylng of the faith which we are preach9 For if You ~qpOooo~cv.0 am P&v bvohoyjun~ we ere preaehmg. That If ever you shou d con esa publicly declare t h a t ~b Pigs b I? o76pmi uou b r i Kdptoq 'word in Your own the saying In the mouth of you that Lord mouth: t h a t Jesus is ' IqooS~, ~ o l i + 1 u r c 6 o ~ &V 76 rap6iq ~ o r d . 'and exercise Jesus, and y o u 8h0uld bezeve In t h e heart faith in your h&rt

ak6v
them

o w ~ p i a v . for them are, indeed,

dvatlon.

:t

2;

MM"$9q

3::

3 :

fiyelpcv &K t h a t God raised him rolsed up out of up from the dead, you vmp0v, oo8i)un. 10 ua 6iq Y&P will he saved. 10 For dead tones), you WIN he saved: to Reart for with the heart one exercises faith for rnmrirrat ziS61ra,o,,&qv, U T 6 , C T T I II 13 being believed inlo righteousness, to mouth righteousness. but with the mouth one 6i 6 ohoyri~a! CIS 001qpiw makes public dmlarabut It 1s !elngconfersed h t o salvation; tion for salvation. 11 F a r t h e s e r i p 1 1 h i y s ~ ylrp fi y p a g i n s q b Issaying for the Serlpture Every the Unel turesays: . , N that ~ ~ ~ mm(lov err' adr+ 06 ~ a r a 8 u y v v ~ j o r r a l .rests his faith an him believing upon hlm not wlll be made ashamed. will be disappointed.' 12 06 yhp &m!v 6tao~0hfi 'lav6aiov ~c 12 For there is n o ~ o tfor IS dlstlnetbn of Jew and distinction between ~ ~ i ' ~ h h b~ yhp ~ ~ q ,~ b p ~ on q h v ~ w v Jew and Greek. for and of Greek, the far very ~ o r d of all lonekl, there is the same Lord who is IiChto rrXovr6v rlq rrhvmq ~ o J q i n ~ ~ a h o u p b o vOver q being ?lob into the lone.) ail those calling upon him. 13 For "everyuov
that

8.r~ b

the

8cb

Goi

0 6 ~ 6 13 ~.

name of Jehovah' will mlpht h l u a callupon h i q r a l the ~b bvoiia name K of ord v wlll UO ~~ be I~ raved. U E T ~he ~ , saved." ever, how will 14 they HOWcall on him in whom oOv htuahtuovvat ~ i q 8v 14 n 6 q HOWtherefore should they call upon lnto whom they have not put OOK rr&q 6 t r n ~ ~ 6 ~ faith? ~ o HOW. t ~ in turn. not they bel~eved? How but should they belleve wlll they put faith

08 odr jrowcrv, n 6 q 62 &rokwu~v not How, of whom not they heard? How but should they hear I" turn, will they hear X-P~ K~Pw'SOVTO~; 15 ~ 6 t 62 without someone to apart fmm lone) preaching? How but 15 How, in turn, will they preach r pfi{wtv idv homaAGoiv; shoua they preach U ever no they should be sent? u n i e u they have been Sent forth? J u s t a s ra8hep it is m i t t e n : "How ~ c m r d l n g to whlch (lhlngn) Indeed comely are the feet n66es Y C en ~ wdtten W ~ I hpaiot 01 good those news who of declare good ithaa hbeilUtlfUl the feet of

in him

Of

whom they

"22

T ~ V

of the (one.)

declsrlng as good news not

dayy~h~Soiiivwv n&vreq
B I ~

gooithlni..

& a8h

of

16 'AXX'
BY^

od

they obeyed

to

.8e

things!" 10 Nevertheless. they did not ail obey f i For the good news. laaiah says: "Jeho-

c good bay new^: yc~i~ 'Huafaq ~ . s a l s h yhp for laanying ABYLI Lord, who K~PIC, T ~ Fvah,in thewho thing put heard faith &niorevucv 7" & K O ~fifi6v. 17 &pa fi from US?' 17 SO
belleved
faith 1 6 . Jehovah, 1 % ' Jehovah, J'a.lO.L3.la..l.la: L o ~ d NAB. ,

nim~q

le out of

to

Really the faith follows the thing 616 /heard. In turn the hearln8: the but hesrlng through thing heard l s through
of "34

hearing

&KO:<

fi

6 ;

&KO$

9. Lord ( K 8 p t u ~ .kyti.an1, rAB: Ir'rn, ha.'a.dhohl', J*'*."l".

Not 'Jehovah."

JI.n.*.ll-L*.Z1;

Lord, IAB.

ROMANS 10:18-113

708
t h e word about

109
robs
the

ROMANS 11:4-9
htrre~vav,
they killed.

apogfiraq
prophets

11
yap
for

the ~ o the d people of himi

who were not ~ ~ E P w T ~ ) o ~seeking Y. me; I became I became to the (ones) me not Questioning upon. manifest to those 21 np3q 6L ~ b v 'lupailh XLyet 'Oh v who were not asking Toward but the Israel heiaaaying whole for me:' 21 But as CSmL~aua .r*s ~ 6 ~ 6 s respects Israel he ..All day long I Istretched Out tho hands have spread Out my apdq h d v h e n 8 o h a r a i &vr~htyovra. hands toward a toward m u l e disobeying and .peakingagainst. t h a t is disobedient and talks back." otv, &lr&umo I aL%ng therefon, pushed from sew I ask. then. God did not r e j e t his 6 0~6s T ~ V ha& ~ 6 ~ 0 0 p'. y i v o t r o ~ a people, i did he? Never

pmtvyr Elq ertheless I ask, They Indeed-therefore-in fsct Into did not fail t o hear, did they? Why. in fact, r r e w w rhv y ^ v 6SfihBrv 6 906yyoq &i,v nil the esr?h went out the sound of the& ' "into all the earth thew sound went out. rai c1q .rh nkpara and to the extremities the ir,nl(r of lhe rnhabited earth ~h b i ~ a ah&. ~ a I9 t h a r utterances the sayings ofthem. 19 N e v ~ r r h e l ~ s I sask. ' l u h h 0 C r tyuw; rrfirnc h u o i ~ heel Ismel did nor fall Israel not knew? Flrst MoDer hraylng t, rnnw .. v.,. .. .. . .., A,,. -. tb,. , . 'Eyi, Trapar hhow Op&q t d 06~ First Moses says: "I I ehalIlnclte?olealousY You upon not will incite you people to jealousy through, eevtl h ' E F J V E I &uvvirq, natioi Upon natlon not comprehending t h a t which is not a rrapop 10 bpaC, 20 s ~ 61 ~ nation; ~ I will incite i ~ I shall incltero wrath rov. lssiah but YOU to violent anger through a stupid na&rro~ohp* KU~ ALyrl Ebp6e,,v Is daring o % and he is ssylng I was found tion'' 2o But Isaiah becomes very bold and rois Svoculv, Cvgclvh2 says: "I was found by to the (onel) seeking. apparen
0

not

they heard?

fiuowclv'

ew'aOlfip'b sitars
h d ~ i qv
left

,:ge M$b:Oafhl % $ : 12~y:nL ! 2 t. - -

7 h they have killed Your the prophets, they have ~ a d w ~ a q m , r & y A dug u p your altars. D ? ? u they dug down. and1 and I alone am left, ~6vog, <lTohV *V and they are looking alone, and they are seeking the for mv soul.. 1 yet.
of you

uov

% $ I 3%. "
6

AYLV~PQV

2 :

whet s i isasylng MYEI to h ~ mwhat pronouncement does the divine say KarLX~rrov 6pavrQ to him? 'I have left the divine pronouncement? Ileft dawn to myself seven thousand men &rnm~ux~hiouq hv6~as. oir,vrq OJK thousand male ~ h o not over for myself. Imenl who have not bent t h e E K ~ , , ~~ ~ V TV ~tr~h. 6 O ~ T W ~otnr bent nee t o k e Baal. Thus therefore knee to Ba'al " 5 In this way, therefore, ralp" hippa r a i Lv r$ vGv a180 in the now sppointeftims something left over a t the present season also a remnant has KCIT' X~PITOS according to 0 0 1 undeserved klndnel. turned up according to a choosing due to y6yovrvn 6 rl 6L xhplrl, If but to undeserved klndneal. Undeserved kindness, has come to be:

4 B xpqpmtup6q;

U ~

%o~arl

obrh~
not yet

TO~F

61~k pi

o!jof ? P :!,r
not yet

X ~ P ~ S undelervod kindness
undeserved kindncu.

oir~hi

1 . ecoming

givcra~

3; '%y

$ze

X6rP15.

What

ri

ulcrefo;e?

oh.

wh,eh (thing)

is seeking upon he happened upon, the but ehom the

&rra<I)'r~i

To5ro
this

o,jr

&6~vxev,
but

fi

6 6 L CvXori

happen=

hrLna(N'

mot

~3may it

11

01

61.

leftover Ionen)

ho~noi

we= made calloka.

6nwp68quw

e1

of Abraham,

2 oirn of Abraham, of the Bav~a~ i v of ~ ~ ~ k m i h . Not tribe of Benjamin. 2 God did not reject & n h u a ~ o b ed,j ~ b vh d v &TOO sv pushed from self the GO the people of him whom his people, whom he first recognized. Why, np06 vw, fi o d ~ 0 i 6 a ~ e b ' H h c i ~. he forexnew. O r not have rov known in EliJah

'Appa&p,

'~WP~WT~S ~lpi m i p v m o q For I also am an Israelite I am: out of seed of the seed

may t h a t happen!

according

of t r z e

9uhe<

bhas een wdtten

ylxpmrai
t

raehncp t o w h i c h (thing.) e v e n blunted: 'E~WKSVCnirois 6 is

Gave to them eyes

6 NOW if i t is by undeserved kindness. it is no longer due to works: Othe~wise. the undeserved kindness no longer proves to be undeserved kindness. 7 What, then? The vely thing Israel i s earnestly seeking h e did not obtain, b u t t h e ones chosen' it. rest had their sensibilities

just as it
-ood. has

rmiG a
i

of deep sleep.

ra~uvriCew5. 690ai)10bc ~ ( a i Z l ~ a TOO

the

to be looking.

PACrrr~v

~i ALYEI 1 Y P ~ O ~hs , ~VTUYX~VEI in connection with What la ssylng tho 8crlptura, sa ha 18 happening on E.li.jah, as he pleads with God agaiDSt .T" OEQ K ~ T &100 'IwpafjX; 3 Kljpla to tXe Cad down on the Israel? ~ ~ r d Israel? ,' 3 'Jehovah,'

t ~ ~ ~ , " r $ : ~ ~ ~ ~ h a t

1 7 . Word about Christ. P+'*'BCD'Vg; w6rd of God, rASy0: word of Jehovah, J7.*,19 3' Jehovah. P.a.*o.la.1a.25: Lord, NAB.

snare and -

w ' n 6 74s fivtf~q. h d David u t h e ~~F:,P,"v Says: 'Let their hty& r r v q e j ~ w fi ~ p d m r r a alSli,v SIC I. ~~t become the table of them lnto become for them a rrayi6m xai rlc e i p w l a i eIq wr&v80hov K U ~ snare and a trap and
into trap
~ ~

of deep deep, eyes 80 a8 not to see and &KO~E~V to be hesrI"g, ears so as not t o hear, to this very g Kal ACNEi6 down day." 9 ~ l s oDavid ,

2 % g~

the

God

given them a spirit

and into fall-causer and a stumbling block and

8 ' Cod. HABV~SY': Jehovah. Fa.lolslr.m.

7 . Or, "the ones elected."

ROMANS 11:lO-17
into

710

711

ROMANS 11:18-24
rGv ~Ah6wv. sl 62 18 do not be exulting
T ~ V

retribution; 10 let their eyes became o i AqBaApoi a ~ i r G v TO; v' p h i r r s ~ u nai darkened so as not to the eves of them of the no? to be i ~ ~ k ; ~and g , see, and always bow r6v vGrov a h G v rravrbq obvnap ov down their back." 11 Therefore I ask, the back of them through all [time$ bend togeyher. Did they stumble so 1 1 Aiyw 0 8 ~ irfi E n r a ~ u a v that they fell eomI am saying therefbre, not they stumbled pletely? Never may lva rriuoolv; Y~VOITO. that happen! But by h order that they might fall? may it occur; their false step there TO a b ~ G v n a -&part fi u w r q p i a is salvation to people but to the of t h e m fai?ing beside t h e saivation of the nations, to inTO?< E~YEUIY, ,sic ~d rrapa<qh+ua~ aGT06q. cite them to jealousy. 12 NOWif their false to the nations. mto the to incite to lealousv ~. them. riches to 12 ci 68 T& nap&mwpa adrGv r r h p i i ~ o q Step u but the falling beside of them nches the world. and their n b p o v ~ a i ~6 i j ~ ~ q p a a 3 ~ G v TTA?GTO~ to people Of the nanches of world and the decrease of them tions, how much more ievGv, n6uv pGAXov 76 n h ' p w a ,ill the hi1 "umber of of nations, to how much rather. t h e fdineas it! a3~Gv. IW I speak

sic & v ~ a n 6 S o p a a 5 ~ 0 i ~ 10
retribution

a OKOT~U~~TWUW
let be darkened

18 p i

~a.ra.auxG 05 UJ

to them.

not be boasting down an the branches: if but over the branches.

&a&

83

~~~~~~

of them.

13 'Ypiv 68
8oov p8v

To rou but I am saying to the nations. Upan

Myw
08"

r o i q E0vrulv.
I

kq'

, , . -, , , ..-...
6-

as much as lndeed

therefore service

eipi iyh
am

h 6 u ~ o X o q , *v
apostle, 14

pou r j v o&pna incite Ithose who are] somehow I might lnclte of me the flesh my own flesh to jealOUSY and save some Kai o w TW&C i t a5~Ov. Ei and Imight save some out of them. If from among them. 15 For if the casting hobohi ahGv ~ a ~ a ? ? of q ithem away means throwlngoff of t h e m reeonc~hai~on TecOnciliation,f,,T r6upou i i q fi n p 6 o h q p ~ 1 q ei p i w i world, what will the of world: what the toward reeelving if not i f e of them i verpGv; 16 ri 6 i fi h a p i mean b<t life from the outof dead(ones)? If but the firstfiJtr dead? 16 Further. &via, uai ~ i )q6papa. ~ a ci i i Pica & ~ i a , if the [part taken as1 holy. also the lump; and if the roat holy, firstfruits is holy, the lump is also; and if nai 01 nhh6ol. the root is haiv. t h e .I+ha "."" ...- hrsn-ho.", branches are &so 17 El 66 rweq TGV ~ h h 6 w v6 S ~ ~ h & u 0 q u w l7 If 'Ome I* but some of the branches were broken oui, of the branches were ub 62 & y p ~ i h a ! o g 6 v benev~piuBqq You but field ouve tree belng gou were grafted I n ~f~,,,"g~~,",",",",""a;,ld t v aiiroiq nai ouvnolvwv~q 765 Pi<qq ohve, were grafted in m them and talixng m common with of the root them and be. aaiaq tyLvou, came,; sharer of the 7.5 q ntbrqroq o f l h e of the fatness alive You became, ollve s roat of fatness,

the

6ra~oviav

of me

of natlons the natlons I elorlfv my ministrjr, 1 4 i i 60 a I may by any means I gfo~?fy~

60vGv

/ reahty, an apostle to

d if

wwq

rrapa<qh&gw

% ! Je

B a u ~ h c ~ 1If, 5 though, you are over them, &AX& fi bila -6. 19 i p ~ i OBV it is not you that YOUW1688Y therefom , but the root you. bear the root, but 'E<~~X&oBquav ~ h h 6 o l were broken off branches in 0% that ');W the mot Ibearsl you. 19 You will say, then: 20 nahas Til drrr,or; ~YKCVTPIO~~). ~ i ~ ~ to i y the : unbelie? "Branches were bramight be grafted O . ken o f f that I might niuTcI tc~~h&u u8 av 06 62 20 All faith be grafted in: they were br&en but, YOU but t o % right! For [their] lack qR6VE, Eurqnaq. be mmdid8, of faith they were you have been standing. broken off. but YOU &AX& qopoc. 21 ~i yap 6 0& T&V if for the ~ o of b the are standing by faith. but be fearing: nar& p6ulv nh&Swv O ~ Ki q s i a a ~ o , Quit having lofty according to nature of branches not,, he spared, ideas, but be in fear. 21 For if God did 0668 uoO qdpr~al. 22 766 08" not-but of you he will spare. See therefore not spare the natural ~ p q m 6 ~ qK rU a ~h o ~ o p i a v 8~06. i n 1 ppb branches, neither will khdners and cutting off of God: upon indeed he spare you. 22 see, ~ a J q rrsu6vraq h o r o p i a , i n 1 68 08 therefore, God's the (ones) having fallen cutting off,upon but you and severity, Toward those who x~?~~,b.zS' of 8~00, Md, If fell there is severity, hlllbqq XPTT~TT~. but toward YOU there you may be remalntng upon thi kmdness. is God,s kindness, L m i nai 0 5 t ~ ~ o m i o ~ . 23 ;c?$,";~ provided you remain s l n ~ e aho you will b e a t o u t . in his kindness; other66 i & ili, krrtp6vwu1 ~6 wise, you also will be b u t lf ever not they may be remaining u p t h e lopped off. 23 They kv~rvrptu0joovmt. 6uva~a also, if they do not they winbe grafted tn: powerfu? remain in their lack o f imorlv b e e b ~ n d h ~ v VKNT tua! a * faith, will be grafted is t h e ~o , again $0 in: far God is able to 24 s i y a p d L t rilq n a ~ b q6o1v rf far you out of the according to nature gr8ft them in again. 24 For if you were cut dYp,daiou b @ ~ h l S out of the oiive tree
you boast down 0;. not you the

naranauxGuau

Picaw

root are carrying

'

ISA %%?

% E 1 : 6 ?

gratin

were cut out

,

of Reid olive tree

and

beside

KaM,aa,ov 6vrrzvrpiu0qq nature you were grafted in I % fine olive tree: a ,, n 6 u ~ phhhov o8rot ' ai to how much rather these the (ones) aceording t o q6ulv &vn~vrpto8juov~a1 nature they will be graftedin to%= own Uaiq.

qSu,v

ollve tree.

thst is wild by nature and were grafted contrary to nature into the garden oiive tree. how much rather will these who are natllral be grafted into their own alive tree1

ROMANS 11:25-32

712
0

713 33 " f 2 DdBoq r h o 6 ~ o u nai

ROMANS 11r33-12:3

tdte&?:

25 For I do not bp8q Not You want YOU, brothers. dyvoriv &6Ehgai 7t, puorjp~ov to be ignorant of this to be being igiorant, brothers: the mystery Sacred secret, in order pfi ~ T E i v dau~oiq for YOU not to be TO~~TO, iva this, in order that not yon may be in selves discreet in your own eyes: that a dulling qp6v~por, 671 rtjpoutq d r 6 pepouq T+ discreet, that callousness from part to the of sensibilities has 'Iupaih y6yavsv &x I 06 Tb happened in part t o Israel has occurred unei which (time) the 1srae1 until the full of peapie of rhfipopa TOY &Y&V rIu6hell, 26 ~ a number i fullness of the nations should eome in, and t h e nations has come in, 26 and in this oi?rog rraq 'lopajh oo8fio~~ac. ua8G5 thus ail Israel will be saved; according as manner ail Israel rvili h e Saved. Just as it is y~yparTal - H S ~ , gK t,i)" it has been written Wiil eome out of Zion the (one) written: "The deliverer Out Of P v ~ ~ E " o < dlTTou~pC*r~ d o ~ f i ~ i a q dr6 drawing to i f , he will turn away irreverence from Zion and turn away ungodly practices 'IUK~)~. 27 KU; alj~oiq 4 rap' Jacob. ~ n d this to them the beside from Jacob. 27 And tpoir 6 t a e i ~ 6~av &$dopat rttg this la the of me covenan? whenever I take OR the on my part w ~ t h them. hpap~iaq 28 pav when I take their sins Slnb of them. Accordine to indeed the away" 28 T N e , wlth reference t o the goad cJayy&tav B~epoi 61' good news enemies through amordingto news they are enemies 68 ~ j verhoyjv &ymqroi 6 6 rob< but the ehoamng loved (ones) through the with reference t o [God's] choosing they rar6pag. 29 dpEmp6hqra are beloved for the fathers; not to be regretted afterward 'OrefaT& x a p i o p ~ a nai fi nh-ucq so0 8 ~ 0 0 . Sake Of the gracious the of the God. thers. 29 For the gifts and the Of 30 d o r ~ p yttp bpdg ~ 0 7 1 . firslejoars are not things he As-even far you sometune r o disobeyed ~ Will .regret. 30 For vDv - 61. tihaj8q~~ now but were shown toTtIe just as YOU were once di~obedientt o God ~o6rwv h s ~ e i q , . 31 O ~ U O Q ~ of them disobedience, but now been shown mercy because

uoqiag ~ a i 33 0 the depth Of depth of riches and of wisdom and God's riches and wisptjusoq 0 ~ 0 0 ' h~ dvzEepa6vq~a ~h dom and howledge! of knowledge of God: a s unsearchable the B , , ~ his pipa am adro0 KO? brf~xviacrrat a i 6601 judgments [are] and judgments of him and untraceable the ways past tracing out his 016~00 34 . Tiq ,yap . fyvo Y O ~ ~ Y Kupiou ways has come 34 tFor o of him. who f a r knew mind of ~ o r d : "who Iarel! $I ~ i qoirpfiouhoq U~TOO i y b ~ ~ o : or who counselor ..of him became? 35 Jr know Jehovah's* mind, or who has he+iq npoL6w~~v ad,$, Who gave before to him. alld came his counselor?" has first dvraro6o8josra~ aGrr$; 36 6.m $5 35 Or, it will be recompensed to him? Because out of given t o him, so t h a t a6rao 6,' a6700 K ~ ; 5iq a 6 ~ 6 v rtt it must be repaid t o him and thmugh hxm and Into him the him?" 36 Because r h w =Or$ fi 665a rlq rob5 aic3vay from him and by him all (things1; to him .the glory into the ages; and for him are all things. To him be the &pjv. amen. glory forever. Amen.

12 I am napanahi, entreatmg

otv therefore

bps<, &6~heoi You, brother;

'%%'

< $ !

ih6E,

:c;

lva nai aClroi in order that also they 32 w v 6 K X ~ l u w Y&P A h 8iww. might b e s o w n mercy: up together 6 8c6q .robs r & r a q E I ~ dn~fiav the M d the ali into disobedrence lva ~obq in order that the (ones) thuiluw he might show mercy to.

have been disobedient zt~ with mercy resulting t o you, that they themselves also may "OW be shown mercy.
12 Pnr rmd

31 so also these now

rh,l+,

m disabedlence, that
he mlght show all of them mercy.

6lb 72~ O~KT~PJ~C~ by the through the fompasslons of God. brothers, to rapaorijoa~ present YOUR to make stand alongside a living, evoiuv <&ow a y i w T$ OE$ E~~PCOTOY, living holy to the ~~d weilpieasing, holyl acceptable to God, a sacred servi& bph 2 7jv A O Y ~ K ' V h m p r i q and not with Youn power of the logics? sacred servlee of rou; W Y U ~ ~ ~ T ~ < E U ~ ET L ~ aii)Y~ T O ~ T W , reason. 2 And quit being fashioned after age thB, be you being fsshxoned with to the 7" &vanatv&oet this system of things, &AX& prrapap@o0o0z renewing but be transformed but be YOU transformed ?%e 700 "062, ~ i q 76 60mph<r!v bp6g ~i ~6 by making YOUR mind of the mind. rnto the to be proving roo what the over, that YOU may 8 0 p a 703 0~00, 76 &yae6v Kai ~ 6 d ~ ~ o prove ~ p vt o yourselves v,?ll of the God, the good and well pieaslng the goad and nai T&EIOV. able and perfect will , . and perfect. Of God. 3 Alyq 6th 3 For through t h e , I am saying through undeserved kindness 6aBeiqe. X~PITO~ 7-5 undeserved k~ndneis the ?one) having been glven given to me I there among pol ravri .T$ b?, $v 6piv pil to m e to everyone the belng m ron not YOU not t o think more of himself 6E? Clmpqp?vpv~iv rap' B to be mindmgover beside which it is necessary than it is necessary

, : " & g 0 of&?&!.* c?k%

12 I entreat You

Consequently

3%

$2

84' Jehovah's,

J ' . 8 . " . 1 5 ' 8 . 2 0 . 2 " 2 5 ;

Lord's, NAB.

ROMANS 12:4-11

714
nupi
Lory

715 6ouh~liovrsq, slavmg,

1.2
torte

ROMANS 12:12-20

qpov~7v, &?dh gpovsiv, ! I $ T& t o think, but to think to be mmding, but to be mmdmg, rnto the so as t o have a sound ow~pov~iv brhmq, Sq 6 BE&< mlnd. each one as to be being sober-&lnded, to each lone1 as the God God has distributed iplplorv vhpov r r i o ~ ~ w qt .o him a measure af apportioned measme of faith. faith. 4 For just as 4 xa6h~p .. Lv we have in one body ~kcoraingtb wbz~h[things) even in many members, but bvi o6parh r o h h h Exo EV rh the members do not one body many members we are taving. the all have the same EXE, function, 5 so we, alpiAq rrhvra 06 Tilv ad* 68 but members all not the very is having though many, are one BSLV 5 o h w < 01 nohhai EV body In union with ner8rmadce. thus the man" me body Chnst, but members helonging individually lE v x I o T ~ , .T& 6k Kae. o One another. we are in grist, the but downward one t 6 Since, then, we hhhljhov vfh. .,E XovrsS 68 of one another members. naving -but have gifts differing according t o the xapiopma ~ m h rjv xhplv undeserved kindness gracious gifts according to the undeserved kindness given to us, whether T ~ V &Bcioav p i 61drqopa prophecy, [let us the lone1 having been given to us differing tgihsl. prophesyl E ~ T E mpoq T E ~ ~ V ~ a ~T ~ hY & v d o y i a v t o the faith proporwhether prop?ecy aceordingto the prowrtion tioned lto usl: 7 or 7-5 T~OTEOS, 7 ~ 7 - 61a~oviav i v .re of?he . faith, whether service in t h e 6ta~qviq. ire 6 6,6&oKwv & , Tfi t h a t teaches, [let hlm service, whether the (one) teaching in the he1 a t hls teachmng. 6t6aonaXiq, 8 ETTE d rrapanahirv Or he that exhorts, teaching. whether the (onel eneouraglng [ l e t E b e lat ha .Ian h e t h a t tes,llet him ao ir, wlth liberality; &~h6rq-r1 rrpo'ipr&pE~kfv m 0 ~ 6 i i , he that presides, [let sim~licity: the tonel standing before m speedup, him do resl d LhGv P v lhap6qn. earnest, he t h a t shows the lone) showmg mercy in cheerfulness. merev llet hlm do it1

x??

& ,

&

A !

civvrr6np1rnq. &nooruyoOvroq with ch'eerfulness unhypoent~cal. Abhorrrng 9 [YOUR] love ' be w ~ t h o u hypocdsy t ri, rrowp6v. nohh6p~vot the (thing1 wicked, gluing selves to the78ing) Abhor what 1s wicked. t o what is good hyae3. 10 %haSd$iq , ellng lo In love good; t;ke bro erly a eetion have tender affection &Ahjhouq rn1h6.mFPY~I. . . I for one another. In oneanother tenderi~ahem~anare, u , me nonor showing honor to one &hhjhouq npoqyoljp~vol, 1 1 T? &ou6b another take the lead. one another going before, to the speedup 11 D~ loiter a t b~vqpoi, 70 m ~ l i p a r t Tiovr~q, YOUR bustnes~. Be slothful, to the spirit boiling, to%? aglow wlth the s p ~ r ~ t .
9

i &y hnr The love

in

I let

Lhrri61 slave for Jehovah ' hope 12 Rejoice in the hope. Endure under enduring, to~b the tribulation. Persevere xcr;PPy,rEy t ; $ , bnopivovr~s, npoucuxfi nporr~ap.rrpoGv~a~. 13 i n prayer. 13 Share prayer persevering, to the with the holy ones acx p ~ i a ~ T& q &yiwv KOIYOYOGVTES cording to their needs. needs of the holy (ones) having in commAn. Follow the course of E3hOYEiTiTF (EIXOSEYIW 6 ~ 6 ~ 0 v r ~ q . O S P I ~ ~ I ~ ~ Y pu~suing. aeyou blessing hospitality. 14 Keep 0" blessing those who 6~6novrag, ~ i r h o y ~ i r e ~ a i TOG< persecute; be blessing t h e (ones1 persecuting, be you blessing and 15 gaip"' p ~ and ~ do h not be cursing. ~mapBo0r. To e relalcing with . YOU should curse. 15 Reioice with .. .~" ~--~ xa~p6vrwv. dair~v, WET& people who rejoice; (ones) rejoicing, to be weepmg w'th weep with people ~ha~6vrwu. 16 ~ i , a6~+ E ~ S who weep. 16 Be [ones) weeping. The [thmg) jnto minded the same way &hXjXouq +povoGvr~q, pi T& blyqhh one another minding, not the high (thing.) toward Others as to yourselves; do not be TarrE,YOiS qpo~o~v~zq &Ah& TO?< mlndmg but to the IOWIY (things) minding lofty things, ovvmay6p~vo1. YiYEweE but be led along with being led off together. be YOU becoming the lowly things. Do not become discreet in qp6v1pot r a p ' bauroiq. discreet (ones1 ' beside selves. YOUR own eyes. 1 1 ptf6svi K~K&V &mi K ~ K O G 17 Return evil To no one bad instead of bad for evil to no irrr06166vrsg. rrpovaa6pmol Kaha Provide fine things in giving back; thinking of beforehand fine (things) the sight of all men, iv6rrtov rr&vrwu &v0pimwv. 18 ~i6uva~6v, If possible, as far in sight of all men; if po~sible. it ~ i , &< . bpi]" ~ E T & T T ~ V T W V &v6p6rrwv YOU,be peaceable men the . out of YOU with all with all men. 19 Do eipllvrliomes 19 Z ~ T O G ~ K ~~,K~G~T,~, not avenge yourselves, being peaceable; , not selves avengmg. &yarrq~oi, &Ah& 667s 76rrov TC dpyfi, beloved, but yield loved lonenl, but give r o a Place to t h e wrath, ~ l a e e to the wrath; ydypmrq! y h p 'Epoi t ~ 6 i ~ q u l qi.y S for i t is written: Ithss been wrrtten for To me vengeance. I ..Vengeance is mine; &v~diro66aw, X~YEI Klipaaq. 20 1 will says shall give back mstead, is saying Lord. Jehovah!" 20 But, 6 Ph" ~ E L V * if is hunsering the hungry, '$if your enemy feed him: is if ly6pil;c &6v. ihv he is thirsty, give him be YO,, feeding him; if he i : $ i ? ; t i n g , something t o drink; T671<E, (IdT6v. k , . p rO,i)Y be jdu making drink , him: this far doing for by doing this

ti2$t;on

~~~~

i%t

I.

$&?,s

&2:$ ,,g:;,

11' Jehovah,
,

,7.8.'@.'l'b.l8:

the Lord, K A B .

19' Jehovah,

5'.%."8.21-24;

Lord, CAB.

ROMANS 13:21-13:s
&vEpara< nupbc ufdpcGort< hrl n)v raQdrjv COB18 of Rre you wlll heap upon thw head vlra hi, of hlm. ot be you being eonquarra by the ruroir, & A A h vim t v rQ & y w r6 bad, but be eonguedng in the good the
rru~..

716 You will heap flew coals upon his head." 21 Do not let yourself be conquered by the but conquering the evil with the good. ~eteverysoul he in subjection to the superior authorities, for th, is no authority except by Gad: the existing authorities stand in their relative positions by ~ ~ 2d ~ . h he who opposes the authority has taken s stand against the arrangement of God; those who have taken a stand against it will receive judgment t o themselves. 3 For
6

717

ROMANS 13:6-12

m u " .

bad.

13 257 9 2 i U ~ ~~~~~~< J~~

ho~auoL08o. o G y h p Emtv i<ouuia let be subjecting hlmmlt not fer la suthorlty d p h 6 era0 a 1 62 0hal hi, if no? by God: the t~uthorltbelbut belng by Eeo0 rrraypIva~ ciuiv. 2 UTE God havlnz been oet In order they are; wand 6 &v~1~amm6pcvo ~ f iteoumiq the (onel aattlng self ngalni the authority t z i e TOO &o& 6 l m a y ' &V@&,nlKrv of the God t+oroush net?ing ha8 taken stand aisislnst. 0 1 66 the (ones) but having taken stand against kauroi< n ipa Ajpylovr?~. t o themselves d m e n t they wi~lrece~ve. &e

l3

&VeE(lTqK~TES

good deed, but to f p y ~ &Ah& T K~KQ. Ohm 6L p' the bad. Do you, work but to f e bad. you are v,Xung but nol the want to have n o fear 9 o p c i h l n)v t&w(w. 6 h % v of the authority? Keep to belcarlnr the authorltyf the (thing) good doing good, and you mirl ual 1 ~ 1 5 hrat!.w i< a h n i ~ .wiil have praise Rom be d & o . i' and you will have prsbe outof her: it; p for i t is ws 4 0 ~ 0 5 y?tp ~ I & K O V ~ POTIV < (101 d q ~6 minister to YOU for of God for servant she 1% to you Into the your good. B u t if you are doing what i s bad.. cba06v. t&u 6& 76 KaK&,v good. U ever but the (thing) bad be in fear: for i t i s liot without purpose t h a t nolfi~ +&po> rou may b l e kolng, be fearing: not for p~rposelesaly i t bears the sword; for i t is God's minister, ~EOO an avenger t o express ma beadng; of God wrath upon t h e one practicing what ,$$ to is bad. ~6 r a r b v np&uuovr~. 5 There i s therefore the,lthing) bad Performing. compelling reason 6 616 dvhyrq for you people to Through whlch necessity be in subjection, b n o ~ & u u r u O a ~ 06 p6vov 61b ~ j v not only o n account to be rubjectlng on:aclC not only through B e of that wrath but 6 p y v &Ah& n o 1 616 ~ j v owri6qu1v also on account of wret but aulo through tho conscience,' [YOUR] conscience.

3pa. 2 : ? ' evX,".kYV p 6ik~f~ 5 2 %fzz $,$zk th:y,,ne)

stre I$?

6th .ro5ro rai lp6pou< 6 For t h a t is why through thls also things brought YOU are also paying E ~ U ~ V taxes: for they are TE)IE~TS A C I T O V ~ Y O ~y h p &00 public servants YOU are DDY'I~K. U~IIF servants for of c o d they ere ~ o d ' s - P . serving c~q 106~0 n w u ~ a p ~ ~ p o i i v r rConstantly q . very purpose. this Into very this lthlng) . 7 Render t o all their =&el 1 &n660re dues. to him who Give You baeY tc all lonn) 6$',2259 [calls for] t h e tax, ~4 d v Q ~ W V 7 6 ~ @6pov, the tax: t o him who to the lone) tho thlng brought the thlng brought, for, the tribute. TO r6 .rLAoq 76 TtAoq, 'r+ the tribute: t o him . to the (anel the tax the tax, to the lone) who [calls for] fear. r6v Q6Pov rbv +6pov, 16 miv 'rlprjv such fear; t o him who the fear the fear, tothe (one) the honor [calls for1 honor, such nonor. ?jv r~pjv. 8 DO not YOU peothe honor. ~ ~ f ~ ~ ~ ple be Owing 8 Mq6cv1 6Lv 6QciArv~ el p? ~b To no one n%ng be you owILg, if no the ~ , " ~ , " ~ &AAfihou< C r y d i v ' 6 Yhp & for he that loves his one another to be loving: the (one) for Lvlng fellowman has fulfilled rbv Err ov d p o v n r n h j p o ~ r v . D 76 [thel law. 9 For the the differen! (one) law he has ulRlled. The [law code], "You must not commit adultery, 0 1 1 olxerior~g must not murder. ~ o t you ~ i t ~ ~ r n ~ l t ~ o YOU t YOUmust not steal, ohl: You QOE~UEI~ oh must not covet: you WIII murder, ~ o t you I(;(LYEI7 WI I a LI, NO^ and Other &leu fiort; r a i d 715 k L p a ~vro~fi, you w i t dell& and If any dlKerent commandment. ~ ~ ~ .You word, namely. this In T+ i~ the M wor yy ~ $ la 9 it& bv belngsummed a r ~ ~ A a l o &, O ~ in a tv~ the ~6 love your as yourself." ' A Y CEIS ~ 76" nAquiov COY 5 5 U ~ U T ~ V neighbor . YOUwll love the neighbor of You aa Yoursell. 10 Love does not nAnu;ov Kar6v OGK work evil to one's Tte tc%e nelshbor bad not neighbor; therefore is the iaw's Lpy&~rn. nhtpopa o t v d p o v 4 &yhnq. love fulfillment. IS W ~ T ~ n g :iuln ment therefore of iaw the ove. 11 [DO]this, too. 1 1 TOOTO eB6rc; T ~ Vbecause YOU people this (one.) hnvlns known the know the season, that it i s already ~atp6v, 671 & p a t[ m t of the hour for YOU ta sppolnted tlme, that hour already ~ V O UL rpefiva~ V ~ V y b p &YYG.IGPOV 4 p 6 ~awake from sleep, for sleep t o l e roused, now for nearer ot US now our salvation is nearer than a t the 4 u w ~ p i a 6 b ~ rh 1 o r r 0 o a p w . time when we became the salvation than when w e brlleved. believers. 12 The

15'

$2

1%

'~5'

'" '!%
oou

de

O~ the works tv6uu6p~ea 6& T& belonging t o darkness of the darkness: we should put on aelves but the and let us put on the

We should put OK from selvca therefon the worke

&roBrjprea

76 Cpya near. Let us therefore

700

OK~TOU~

ROMANS 13:13-14:5
h q B 4pLpp A* in day pq K ~ ~ O I no to revelries ~ai ~deali ~0i-t~ ~ a and to drunken 'ou tobeds and &odyeiatq p i Ep161 rd Cfihq. toact. of loose ednduet, not to strife end to jealousy. 14 &Ah& Lv6irua00r ~ 6 v rGplov 'ingo& But nut rou on aelvea the ~ o r d J~SUS X I O - T ~ V , ~ a i ~ " q 0 a p ~ 6 q rrp6~01av pfi 8hrt.t. and Of?he Resh forethought not rr0lEidE elq trr8upiaq. be YOU maklng Qto de9lms. 6nha TOO q w d q . IS weapons ofthe light. eda p6vwq ncplrrar'owprv, Well i%avedly we s h o d walk,

718
weapons of t h e light. 13 AS m the davtime S let US Walk deeintly. not in revelries and i drunken bouts, not in illicit intercourse and lome Conduct, not in Skire and jealousy. 14 But p u t o n t h e and d o not be planning ahead for t h e desires of the flesh.
6

719

ROMANS 14:6-12

. A !

~~~~~~

one betag weak t:ia rrpoo~ap~hv~oBe slq be You recelvlng toward ielvea, Into 6 1 a ~ p i o ~ l q S ~ a h o y ~ u p d v . 2 8q p i dlscrlmlnatlona of rensonlnga. Who Indeed rr~mcSe~ rrhm 6 62 la bellevln'd all lthlng:), the lone) but drdrv5u h& o v a tuei~~. 8 6 belng week v e s ~ s b l c ahe la eating. The lone) Ldiwv T&V pi Ldiowa I I eatins the lone) not eating no Lcou0w~irw let him be treating adnothing, the ?one) f i t Miov T ~ V La0iowa p eatlng the tone) eatlns n A lethlm befudging, 6 0sb5 y i p cnhbv rn o o c h h ~ ~ o . the God for hlrn meeged toward self. ~ i c d 6 the s { $ : ; o l ~ h v T" 16iw K ~ p i y o r j ~ r t house serva'ntt T~ own lord he 9 r r i r r n l o r a 8 ' a E m l 66 bvvarei or he Is falling: he wlfi stand bul, IS powerful

14 2; ,YA

&U~EVOOW~

A!

the =iE114 WelCome [man] having weaknesses in [his] faith, but to mah decisions on inward questionings. 2 One [man] has faith t o eat everything, but the [man] who is weak eats vegetables, ~3 ~ e the t one eating not look down on the One "Ot and let t h e one not eating not judge the one eating. for God has t h a t one. 4 who are you t o judge t h e house servant of another? To his own master h e Stands or fails. Indeed. h e will be made to stand, for Jehovah' can make him stand. 5 One lmanl iudees One day as another; another lmanl judges One day as Others: let each [man] be in his own mind.

?%?

A!

YOo

xe

$:$titv

I $ ?

the

6 K ~ P I O S 0~fiaal a 6 ~ 6 v .
Lord to make stand hlm.

."

pLv y h p ~ p i v r ~f i ~ i p a v rrap' who indeed ior t. judging day beside 8q 6t r p i v ~ l r r & a w fipLpav who but iS1udglng every day; &ao.roc L v 74 16iv voi. rrhqpoqopaido eaeh lone) In the own mlnd let him be fully borne; 4' Jehovah, Jl@.13; the Lord. PMABC; Gad. DVgSp.

5 6c

t 'i!?

6 He who observes the dav observes i t ~ e h i v a h : Also, he who eats, eats to Jehovah: for he gives thanks to -; and he who does not eat d w s not eat Jehovah.a yetgives t h a n b to God. 7 None of us. in fact, lives *th regard to himself only. and no one dies with regard to himself only; 8 for bath if We live' We live to hovah: and if we die, we die t o Jehovah.' Therefore both if we and if we die, we <~!Ev tb TC ~ T I O ~ ~ a K w live pcV we may E livlnr U ever and we may be dytni, belong to Jehovah.' 700 w p i w ' LO.~LV. 9 eiq T O ~ Oy h p 9 For $0 this end o i the Lord , we are. Into thle for Christ died and came to life a g ~ i nt,h a t h e X lorbq hrri0avcv r a l C < ~ E V ?va ~ai 8hrl.t dled and he I vcd inorder that and might be Lartl over both the dead a n d t h e vrupb K <Qvrov rvp$njh of dead Ion-) end of llvlng tone.) he mleht b e ! & . living. 10 .OW 6t Ti upim r&v & 6 & ~ 6 v 10 But why do YOU YOU but why are you luiklng the brother Judae your brother? Or why d o you also ow; 4 ~ a ob i ~i LcouBrvciq of you? Or aim YOU why am YOU trestlnp as nothing look down on your +,v &6ch@6v oou; ~dnrrcq y h p brother1 For we shall the brother ol you? All 0 all Stand before the napclarqo6 E&Y TOO judgment seat of we ahall stand aybngalde to a of the ~ o d ;11 far i t is written: "'AS I live: BeoG 1 1 yiypama~ 25 God; it has been wdttcn Am livlns says Jehovah,. .to me every knee will LyQ, hLyr~ K6ploq. 6r1 Lpol ~ h p g e rr* ~ I, Is ssylns Lord, that to me wlll bend every bend down, and every tonglle will make open 1;6vu nai rr&aa y X 5 o a a L c o ~ l o h o y p T " nee: and every tonme will con ess to %e ~CknOWledgmentto BrQ. 12 & p a otv &ao~oq n ~ p i God."' 12 So, then, God. Really therefore each tone) o us about eaeh of us will render an account for himself taurot3 Myov 6 6 0 ~ 1 T " 0~4. t o God: himself word wlll give toyhe God.

6 O V ~ V T ~ V KU i v the tone) the to fard qp0-i. ~ a i 6 La0iov K U iw he is minding. And the tone) eatlne to %rd tdiel c6 a ~ w e i he 1s eatins, he is &La thank8 t o r t s God. rai b p i Lo~iwv K u i v 06K i d i e l And the lone) not eatlng ta f o r d not be Is e a t l k , nai u 3 a lmci TG &G. 7 O&Sriq and he Is $vRg thanks totha God. No One tam4 56 rai oG6ciq to hlm.eU and no baur* 00v'urr1. 8 th TS to hlmseU dy7ng; and rupiw &pv < " E v { wemay e ivlng, to%= hrd we are livlnp, th re ~ 0 8 v i l u ~ w p c v , 70 ~upi 11ever and we msy be dying, to ma hrro8vjo~opev. t&v TC ofiv If ever and therefore we are dylns.

%ding

I to

::5

3 2 : : ! !$

$ !

~~~y

''-

' 9 ,

%?

B'.. Jehovah, Jl.s.M.13.l8.l8.ll.lI; Mrd, IAB. B h Jehovah, J'.e.*O.'%.'B.1'."; Lord, NAB. ~ ~ h o v a n.a.lo.lsra.ia; h, the ~ o r d XAB. , 1 1 ' ~ehovah.n.a.wu.zzJr: Lord, NAB. 1 2 ' TO M d , *ADVgSyb,D; omitted by B.

ROMANS 14:13-20
13 M q d r t
Not yet therefore

120

721

ROMANS 14:Zl-15:5

13 Therefore let u s Mhfihoug one another not be judging one another any longer, rpivwprv. &?Ah roiiro ~pivaTc p&hAov, we may judge; but this judge you rather, but rather make this r b p i ~ l 0 t v a l rr boroppa TQ &6rhOQ YOOR decision, not to the not to be putting *trking toward to the brother put before a brother 8 uu&&hov. 14 0'1h i , . a stumbling block or or rnll-causer. I have known and a cause &for tripping. % " 14 I know and a m minelupal ,xn l have been that persuaded in the Lord Jesus t h a t nothing o36iv rotdv 61' is defiled in itself; nothing common ttimugh Only where a man .rQ hoycCopbq TL ~orvbv rtvar considers something to the (onel reckoning anything common to b< t o be defiled, to him ""v~ u01v6v' l5 t h ! $ g h it is defiled. 15 For to thst lone1 Earnman. if because of food I3pGpa b &65hg65 uou hunci~al thing eaten the brother of you la belng gr1e;ed.

otv

"~"$2 % ' ?'

' ~ $ p f2 ~1
n~plna~ci5.
OOU

or)n6rt
# o \

not yet according to to the

~ a r h dryhqv
love thing eaten

yousre walking about. of you that (one)

~ K E ~ V O V not

73

PpbuaTi

by your food ruin

16 Do died. not, therefore, let the 16 i Phao~qprioew otv 6 &v T$ good YOU people d o be 0 let be blasphemed therefore oi!~o:oa the spoken f , with injury &ya%v. 17 06 y&p t m l v fi P a o ~ k i ato YOU. 17 For the good Ithing). Not for Is the kingdom kingdom of ~ o does d ~ o i r 0eoO ppSun; rcn' r r h g , &Ah& not mean eating and of the God eating and ddnktng, but drinking, but [means] and 6~ra~ooirv11 r a i r i p f i y r a t xaph &v n v ~ G p a r righteousness ~ rlehteousnens and peace and joy tn spirit peace and joy with (lyiq. 18 6 yhp t v ~ o h y &vA&wv holy spirit. 18 For he who in this regard holy i the (one) for tn thfs slaving slaves for Christ is rb&pcuro( &Q vai to%e well pleasing to% c o d and acceptable to God and has approval with 6 6 ~ 1 p oTO?< ~ &vep6n01<. men. B D P I O V C ~ to the men. 19 SO.then, let 19 &pa otv T& r i i EIP~VIS Really therefore the lthhgsl o f t e peace US pursue the things making for peace and 6tS~wprv rai rh the things that are may we be pursuing and the (thhgal o$e upbuilding t o one ol*o6o i c .rit =IF &hhiAou~. 20 another. 20 s t o p upbulldllng the lone1 into oneanother: tearing down^ the work Lva~sv pbparo~ rardlhue 7b of God just f m the on account aPthing eaten be loosing down the sake of food. True, cpyov TOO 8soii. n b v r a p i v ra8aph, all things are clean, Work of the God. All lthhgsl Indeed clean, but it is j,,juriaus &Ah& K ~ K ~ TQ V &v0p6nq TQ 61h t o the man who but bad to the man tothe lone1 through with an occasion

be destroying

&n6Ahur

bntp
over

whom 'ghrlat

06

l u r b t 6nrBBavcv. Christ died.

that one for

21 raXbv 76 for stumbling eats. Fine the 121 I t is well not to pi W y r i v rp& p ~ 6 1 n r i v ofvov pq6L i v eat flesh or to drink not to eat meat not-but to drlnk wlne not-but in wine or do 0 b &6ehg6< uou over which your which lthihgl the Of you 1 brother stumbles. .~~ .~~nimre~. 22 o h nimlv fiv 22 The faith t h a t You faith which you have, have i t in i toward. EXCIS ~crrh u ~ u u ~ b v EX^ ~ i tY hO U ~ S ~ U YOU arc having according to yourself be havlns ln . the sight of God. tvlmtov TO' ~EoG. ~ ~ K & P I O S b p i Happy is the man In olght of the God. Happy the lone1 no t h s t does not p u t rpivwv t a u ~ b tv Q 60~1p&Cct. judgment judging himself in what he ir sDprOVi~gi himself by whet h e approves. 6hv 23 b 61 6~arplvb~cvo But If he has the (anel but being made undedded if ever ~ a m ~ L ~ p n r a ! 6Tl oCIK doubts, he is already he eat hsa bee n j u d g e d d d ~ n . beeaula not condemned if he eats. ~ ~ , " , " ~ g LK T~UTEWS. n&v 66 8 OSK 1~ Ihe out 09 faith: evarythlng but which not out of not [eat] Out of faith. Indeed, everything rrimcwg &pa ria turiv. faith a& la. t h a t is not out of faith
strlklng toword to (one) estine

r r p o o d pcrrot

Cdiovrl.

d%l!

X81%3

the Powerful lOUea1 1r; We, though, who &6vv&rwv I U are strong ought ~h e(u0eViJpa~a the weaknesses of the (ones1 not powerful to bear the weabes +dr~e~v ~ a ip' t a u l o ? ~ &P~UKEIV. es of those not strong, to be carryink, and toselves to be plcusinlt. and not t o be oleasinn TQ nhqoiov ourselves. 2 Let 2 hamot Eaeh (one) to the nelghbor each of u s please [hisl &pcmrrirw EIS d &aWv n&t neighbor in what is W him be nlesdnl into the lthlnnl m o d toward g w d far lhlsl upbuildo i r d o fii r a i yap Xptord~ oox ing. 3 For even t h e Christ not upbullkngi and 101 the Christ did not please LaurQ &AM KUW~ tiprorv aeeardlng as himself; but just as p eased: but to himself it is written: 'The reyiypma~ 01 dvet6tupol r&u it has been written The reproaches of the (ones1 proaches of those who reproaching you bve16t<bvrov u hinruav tn' t p i . were e ! ' reproa~hing YOU fell upon upon me. have falien upon m 4 For all the things 4 6ua ~ P O ~ ~ P ~ O ~ Aa many cthlngsl wsa writ en be be, t h a t were written n&vm el< 616au~ahiavaforetime were written for our instruction, PU (thhg81 into teaching 715 [Inopovi)~ that through our EYP~O~ lva 616 WB. wrlttLn. Inorderthat throush . the endurance endurance and ypag&v through the comfort ~ a i 61h fl5 rraparhfiuew< T&V of the ScrtDturea from the Scriptures and t h r o u h the comfort 6 b 6P O~b5 we might have hope tAni6.x Exopev. the hope We may be hsvlnl. The but God 5 Now may the God but we

15 WE '0gcihoprv are owlns

6L fipli< 01 TOY

~UYC~TO~

IS

$52

n2

3:: ?pe;'r:av

ROMANS 15:8-13

722

723

ROMANS 15:14-19

became a minister A6yw. $x?f Xplmb 61h~avov I am saymg chriSt . servant of those who are circumcised in behalf of ycywfidat r r a p ~ r o p e ~ brrlp hhqeEia5 OobB so to have become of eireumcl~ton over truth a s to verify the prom0~06. .[< 76 P E P ~ I O U ~ I7% ~ U Y . Y E ~ ~ U < He ises their of God, xnto the to atabillze the . promlres forefathers, 9 and TOY rra~Cpwv, 9 ~h 6i. EBvq brr?p ULouq of the fathers. the but nations over mercy that might glorify God for 6oSdroa~~ d 8 v ~ 6 ~ :~aB&5, yiypmy~ mercy' .lustas to glorifu the God: according as it has been wntten ~tis written: "That Alh ~ o h o tEopoAoyjoopai o o ~ h, is why I will openly Through this (thing) I shall confess out t o you m you E0vco~, nai 6~6varf uou among the nations' nations, and tz&e name of you and to your name I ylaAD. 1 0 ~ a nih h ~ v M y e l will make melody: I shall make melody. , And again he issaying 10 ~,,d again he says: E @ P & ~ ~ T E , Eevtl, WET& ~ 0 6ha06 ..adroO. '"Be glad, you nations, Be r00 glad, nations, with ..the geople of him. his people;r 1 1 nai rrhhkv AIYC~TE, T Q T~h ~ ievy, 1 1 And again: "Praise And again Be uoupraising, all the nations. jehovah; ail you ~ d ~Cptov, v ~ a i h a t v ~ o & r w o a v ah& r r b s g tions, and let all the the Lord, and let them praise upon him an peoples praise him." c i Aaai. 1 2 n a i rrdrhtv 'Huqiaq h C y ~ t 12 And again Isaiah the peoples. And again Isa~ah Is savmg says: "There will be the root of Jes'se, and " E m a t fi bica TOG 'leooai, n a i 6 Will be the mot of the Jesse, and the (onel there will be one arising t o rule nations; o n &vro.r&pcvo< ~PXEIY t0vq~. irr' standing up to be ruling of natlona:, upon him him nations will rest mvq U~TLOOOIV. 13 b 62 e~i, ~ $ 5 their hope." 13 May nations will hope. .The but , GW? of the t h e God who gives 9' Nations, ABSyo: nations. 0 Lord, rcVg=. 1 1 ' Jehovah, b.*,lo-l*.2a.=.23;2r; the Lord, IAB. 8

T$< . brropoYilq. ~ a i 74s rrapa~hfimcw< Who supplies endurof the endurance and of the camfort ance and comfort gtant YOU t o have 6+q , bpi" ri, a6rd +povciv may he glve to rov the very (thing1 to be midding among yourselves t h e t v dhhjhol< narh x torbv ' ~ q m i r v , same mental attitude in one another according to ghrist Jesus, t h a t Christ Jesus 8 iva 6tfvpa%v t v &vi 0 r 6 p a r ~ had. 6 t h a t with one accord YOU may with in order that li e mlndedly in one mouth 6aE&<q~c . r , j v gd,, rrm&pa one mouth glorify t h e God and Father of our YOO may be glorming the c o d and ath her Lord Jesus Christ. T O ; KYP~OV jpDv 'Iq000 XPIOTOG. 7 Therefore of the ~ o r d of us Jesvs christ. welcome one another, 7 , Ald rrpoOhapp&vmOE Just as the Christ ~hrough which b e you receiving toward selves &hAjhou~ na8&< nai b xprmdq with glory t o God in one another, according the chist For I say r r p o o d & ~ m fiphg, el< 66Sav ,706 BmO. view. received toward self us, into glory of the cod; t h a t Christ actually

thrri605 rrAqp60at b ~ * < w& 5 x a ~ q ~ a hope i fill you wrth all hone mav he fili you of mu and 1ov and mace ~ V Y O U R ripjiqq TTI~E~EIV, ciq ~d bilieving, t h a t you peace to be believing, into the may abound in hope rrepicosGrrv . bp65 T ! thrri6,'.tv 6uv&pn with power of holy to be abounding roo m the hope in power spirit. 14 Now I myself r r v ~ G p a r ahyiou. ~ also a m persuaded of spirit holy. 14 nh.lopa! ' M, d6eXpoi pou, about YOU,my nave been persuaded but, brothert of me, brothers, t h a t you a d ~ o i you'se1ves are also nu? aljrlrq iyZ1 rrepi bvDv, d r ~n a i YOU of have goodness, been filled as also very I . about rau, that also very (onesr fllll pmroi tore &yuOwrnjvqq, m r r h popi-vot With ail knowledge, full you are of goodness, filled and t h a t YOU can also

writing YOU the more to in, outspokenly o n some 15 ~ o h v q p o ~ ~ p @ w ~ EypaVa bpiv dmd points, as if reminding ore darrngly but I wrote to rou from YOU again, because havapl~vjo~ov of the undeserved pLpousr part, pua~ng back in remembrance again kindness given to me from God 16 for me 6p&5, 6 T ~ V X~P~V, T ~ V O D , t h r o ~ g hthe undeserved kmdness the ionel to be a So8sia&v, pot &rrd roir 0 ~ 0 6 16 ciq of Christ Jesus t o the having been glven to me from the , G o d into nations, engaging in the holy work of the 76 ~ T v a ipc A P I T O U ~ ~ X~ pY l o ~ 0 6 '1q006 i< the to be me public servant of Christ Jesus lnta good news of Gad, ~h EOvq, i ~ o u p y a i i v m TL) c G c y y & A ~ oin ~ order t h a t the the nations, administeringsscredly the gaodnews offering, namely, these 706 8~05, Iva y;"lraL j nations, might prove ~f the cod, in order that might become the to be acceptable, it holy spirit. being sanctified with =poO,pph &en"g of TGV the nations i0vfiv rhp6 receivable. ~6c~ro<, 17 Therefore I have fiytaopbq &v rrvc6parl & Y ~ Q . cause for exulting i n having been sanctified in spirit holy. Christ Jesus when 17 Exw oBv T ~ Vi(a6~o~v It comes t o things I am having therefore the boasting pertaining t o God. X 0 6 o rh rrpdg ~ d u 8r6v. 18 par I will not ghrisi Jesus the (things) toward the God: venture to tell one 1 8 06 y a p oh j a w TI ' h ~ ~ thing ~ v if it i s not of not *of I snsE dare anything to be speaking those things which Bv 06 ~ a r r l p y ~ o a X ~P o I O T ~ FChrist worked through of which i,thingsl not worked down Christ for the 61' bpoG $5 b r r a ~ o j v t8vDv; A6yw t o be obedient, by through me lnto obedience of nations, to word word and deed, n a i Epyq, 19 b S V Y ~ ~ ~ o E I peiuv ~ a 19 i with the power of and to work. in Power aysigns and signs and portents, ~sp&rwv, hr ~w&p;t rrvc6pa~o<Clyiov* Bm with the power of portents, in Power of .Pint h o b ; as-and holy spirit; so t h a t

drMfihou< one anather

besEp'21nd

'

,,

ROMANS 15:20-21

724

725

ROMANS 15:28-16:l

&Avi<o y d p S.onopou6prvq Or60ao&l1 l"Ur""Y ther". g*'t 1 am h o ~ m p for R O ~ through R to vrCw a cook aL YOU and ro iKri be P S C O ~ P panway ~ bp&< r a i be' buQu n onrp@jvor! . !h?rebX'?'af'Y vov and bu rot, to rerent forward there I nave n r j m ~ some ~ P ~ T O V dm6 v $ P z ~ 5 measure been satisfied 1 flrst from with your company. t' ' . 26 ",A 68 25 ~ u now t I am I ahoulfbe~led &ithln,,now but about ta journey to Jerusalem t o minister noprfiopal sic ' I e p ~ u u a A f i ~ 6 1 a ~ o v D vroiq . I am golng h t o Jerusalem Bervlng to the t o the holy ones.

: ) l e-

~ Y [ones). ~OIS. 26 ~E,bp"aup~;~, holy r a i 'A a i a ro~voviav TW& m o ~ f i u a u e a ~ EISand AcEela ~harlng some to make Into ~ o b q nroxoJq TDY &yiwv the poor ionem) of the holy lone81 of the ionell &v 'lopowcrhfiv. 27 qd66uqOw ybp, In Jerusalem. They thought well for,

32: ! & g : ;! o tv k

have been to Share up their things by a contribution t o t h e poor of the holy ones in Jerusalem, 27 True, they have been pleased to do so,

r a l b ~ e t X 6 ~ a l dmlv UOTJV.oi y&p Toiq and yet they were also debtors they are of them; 1 for to the debtors to them: m v l u ~ a r l u o i c aGr& hnolv&vrluav T& lev, for if the nations splrltuai tthlngrl of them they shared the nations, have s h a d in their docihouu~v nai b TO?< uaprlroi< spiritual things, they they areowlng also in the fleshly (thing*) also owe it to ,,,i,,jskr h r ~ r o v p y i i u a ~ alhoic. 28 T o h o publicly t o these with t o s e n e ~ubllel7 to Ulem. This things for the fleshly i n ~ r r h i u a q K U ~ u PQYIU&~~EVO( a h o i c body, 28 H~~~~ bavlng flnhh;d, and tovtnssealed to them , I have Anlshed with T&V r a p n b v roirrov, 6rrthriruopal this have got this the fruit this, I aha11come oit th%h fruit securely t o them. 6i 6n I bpQv riq Inaviav. 29 olSa depart by way YOU Into Spsh; I have known but that 'OU 'Or hpx6p~vog np6g b v B ~ L v nhqpc5par1 ~GXoyiaq Of E o m ~ n g toward in or blea8tng 29 Moreover. 1 know t h a t when I do come l O ~ 0 0 &cfiOopal. t o YOU I shall come o C h r t ~ t I shell come. measure Of S O n a p a r a h i , 61 (Ipdq, &6thQoi 6 1 b With a I am entreottng but you, brother4 through blessing from Christ. 30 N O W 1 exhort 700 nupiov fyi,v 'IquoO X ~mroO ~ a l 61d the Lord o us Jesus 8hrlst and thmugh YOU. brothers, throuah n v ~ b p a r o q our Lord Jesus Christ 700 01 the BPlrlt and'through the love mvayovimau8al POI b ~ a i qof the spirit, t h a t in the YOU exertyourselves to exert youraclves together wlth me ~ ~ P O O E U X ~ ~h< i p & p o t n&S T ~ V 0r6v, with me in prayers to prayers over me toward the God. Ood for me, Bl that Sl iw pume6 hrrb I may w delivered In order that I might be drawn to sell from the unbelieveni ri,v d n n 8 o k w v hr rfi 'lou6aiq r a i 11 in Ju.de'a and t h a t the (ones1 disobeying L n the Judea and the my 61movia vov ~ 1 5 ' I ~ ~ o ~ his j for l l Jerusalem may service of me the lone1 Into Jerusalem prove t o be acceptable c h p 6 u 6 s r 7 0 ~ T O ~ C &yiolq ykv Tal, to the holy ones. we" reeelvabls to the holy (ones) mlght!eeome, 32 so t h a t when I &A%v TP&< get t o YOU with joy 82 iw h.Ylng come In order that in by God's will I shall eLoO 6zhilparoq 61h bvB5 of ~~d be refreshed together YOU thmugh wlll 33 May 6L Orb 'Ith SS 6 u u v a v m a 6 u w ~ a ~dpCv. =ha but ooJ the God who gives I might rest up wtth uou. Of peace he with V T W V bpQw. . dpfiv. ~ " q ~ipfivqq PIT& ~ &all YOU. Amen. o~ r k e ~peace & with ~ ~ - ofrou; amen. I recommend I v v i u HI 61. bpiv Ooiprlv ~ f i " I pm puttin2ogether but to row Phoebe the to YOU Phoe'be 6Sohqfiv fipi,v, oZuav nai 66xovov 7-q our sister, who IS sister of US, betng also servant 0 f k e a mlnlster of the Lnxhquia~ -fit Lv K~vxpraiq, congregation t h a t eceleris the lone) In Cenchreae. is in c e n . ~ h r e ae,

m;20m

xF

$2

X g P , *

16

16

ROMANS 16:2-9
2

726

727

ROMANS 16:lO-18

2 that YOU may weliw n p w 6 t E o8c in order that urn might recezvelowsrd .eke# come her in [the] ~~~d a i r i v Lv uupiq &tiwq iGv %iwv r a i in a way worthy of the her in Lord worthily of the holy lon:~), and ones, and that w a p a o ~ f i ~ r ad.rfi tv 9 a v OvGv her ~ o u m l g hstand t bealde her 1" what Ukely of rou You any matter where she X P ~ S P . np&y m l , also rai may need m u . for she shemsv be needinn matkr. npoorhrtq d A G v tycv+8q nai epoO a d r o t . herself *is0 pmved t o ~ratectrens of many she became also of me very. be a defender of many, 3 ' A m & o a o B ~n iouav ~ a 'A~6Xav i rob5 yea, of me myself. Greetrou Alsca and Apuila the 3 Givemygreetings wvcpyo65 pow b X !OT@ 'IrlooG, to Pris'ca a n d Aq'ut.la fellow worken of me in 8hrihrist Jest!%. my fellow workers in 4 oi~lvcqi m t p - 5 * ~ j 5 $me ou rdv the of CaurGv C h r M Jesus, 4 who who over &e have risked their own TP~X ~ O V ~ R ~ ~ O K W oTF ollK tyh nek they rrlaced udder. to whom not I necks for my soul, ~d a p ~ o r i ) ~ a i . n & u a t a! to whom not only amrhanking but also all the I but also all the tr~Aquial TGY tOwjv, 5 vai ~ f i vcongregations of the eeclesim Of the nations, and the nations render thanks: WT' oi~ov -i)v iunAqoiw. 5 and [greet] t h e conacmrding to house of them ecelcsis. pegation that is in &cmhuaoO~ 'Enaivcrov T ~ V &yanqr6v their house. Greet my Greet YOU Epnenetua the lone1 loved beloved E.pae'netus. ~ 0 % 6~ ~ ~ h la p vi ~ f A 'i &< ~ who is a Arstfruits of me, who is ~rattrurts of the lor Xptm6v. 6 & m & o a o 8 ~ Mapiav, fiijraq Of Chdst. Greet r o u Mam, who 8 Greet Man. who mAAh troniauw ei5 611&q, has performed many labored into you. labors for YOU. many (tNnas1 7 &nr&oaoOE 'Av6p6v~~ov ~ a 'louviav i r06q 7 Greet An.dronpi.cus Greet You Andranicua and Junias the and Ju,ni.as my relau ~ $ ~ ~ ~ ~ 5 tives 2 ~and 5 my fellow captives, who are men o i ~ w k q EIOIY hricqpo, of note among the who are noable (ones) apostles and who have dnrom6Ao1q, 01 nai +, a y6yow apostles, who alee b%?? me have become been in union with Christ longer than I have. 8 'Aonhoao8e 'AprrArr~~&~ov 7 6 ~ 8 Glve my greetings Greet roo Ampliatu the lonbl to Am.pli.a'tus my beloved *mqT6v loved of me ~ ~ $ ~ ~ in e [the] e lord. O 6 p P d v ~ 6 vW V E P Y ~ V 6piW Zv X t m Q ~ a i Greet UrbaBnus Urbanua the feuow worker of un in 8hrirt end Our fellow worker in Christ, and my IT& w rb &y-~6v stacfiys the lone) , loved oi me. beloved Sta'chys.

%'

! k r :

$&

~ ~ ~ , " $ EE;

2:;-

R :^'

f: x8Et?

K&X

10 & m h o d ~ 'AdA+ d v S&I~OV10 Oreet A.pel'les, Greet rau Apelies the (one) approved the approved one in iv X p c m j . &m&uauOs TOSF Christ. Greet those o ~ : O h Christ. Greet You tho (ones) f from the household ~ilY 'Apturo oGAov. 11 & m & o a u 8 6 A,ris ,tob.u. lus, the (ones) , ofArisPobuluP. Greet roo 'H q 6 i o v a d v ouy evfi pow. & m & o a d c l1 Oreet d)emdion the relarive of me. G-trou my relative. Greet those from t h e house706s & .rGv Na ~ i o o o w roirq the Ionen) out of the Ionem) of 8srcla~uathe (ones) hold of N~~~~~~~~~ l i v r a ~ Lv ~ u p i 12 Clunhoau8c TpGpalvw who are in [thel LoM. being . in hrx' Greet rou Tryphaena 12 Greet Tryphae'na r a i TpwpGom h ~on~boa b q ~upi the ~~~~~l laboring in lar%'and Twpho'sa. d r u n h u d e ncpoi6a -r+ & y a n M v , fin5 lwomenl who are Greet~ou Persls the loved [womanl. who workinu hard in . lthel . . rroAA-3 lamiam b rupip. Lord, Greet Per'sis many (things] labored h lard. our beloved one, for 1s &Greet m i r o a o 8 a 'PoD+ov 7bv LKAEKTAV she performed many you Rufus the chosen lone) labors in lthel Lord. r u p i q nai n j v p q ~ t p a a t h a 5 ~ a i Lpot. 13 met R u ' m the h r d and the of him and of me. chosen one in Ithe1 14 & m h u a & a t creet YOU Asyn~ritus. ~ d a o n . Lord. and his mother 'Eppfiv, narp6b, 'Epph, ~ a i rohq and mlne. 14 Greet Xermer, Patrobaa, Hermas, and the A.syntcri.tus, Phle,gan, oh a i r o i q &6~Apo65.15 & m & u a ~ Her'mes, e~ Pat'ro.bas, together with them brothers. Greet YOU Her'mas, and the brothers with them. &&A+jv &ir, r e 1 'OAu~n&v, uai TO* l5 Oreet Phi'lOl'o%'Js sister ofhim. and Olympas, end the (ones) and Julia. Ne'reus and his sister. and mh cahoiq nhvrag toretherwith them allloner) O.iym'pas, and all the 1 8 'Aunhuau8r &hAilAouq L v holy ones with them. Greet roo one another in 18 Greet one another ' A m x o v r a ~ bphq at with a holy kiss. All Aregrettina You the the congregations of ~ k & l TO^ ojplUT0a. the Christ greet YOU. all ofthe Chrllt. 17 Now I exhort IT n a p ~ d a 62 S@ &6Ehr$ai, I am entreating but brothera. YOU, brothers, to keep onoweiv 7055 T ~ 61 S o v ~ a u i a q your eye on those to be heepmg eyes on the (onel) the %virions Who diYidOns ~ a i T& o~&v6oXa nap& n j v 616ayiv b d lor and the fall-cause" beside the teachvrg which " Opciq tp&0c~c noloiwa~ ,, ; stumbling contrary YOU rev learned making. and t o t h e teaching that ~KK?.~WE d m ' 18 of y h p YOU have learned, and b e m u ineunhg out irom them: the for them, 1s F~~

;$

%,?,fkx 2 : ' ' ~ ~ $& , \ ~g i 2 :

%!.

ROMANS I6:lS-24
such (ones1

728
KUP~W

729
25
TO

ROMANS 16:25-27
being powerful

of our ~OV~E~OVUIV Lord Christ. but of they are slaving for to$e ~ o t X i q , ~ a i 61& ~ f i q x p q u r o h 6 y i a ~ n a i their Own lndly saying and and by smooth talk cavity, and through the b[aTTa~i)u~ ~ h q ~ a p 6 i a qand complimentary ~lihoyia< blessing they axe seduclng the hearts Speech they seduce TOV &K&KWV. ' t h e hearts of guileless of the loner) . l9 l9 Far 'OUR bnircr~oi elq ~ C L n a q d l p i ~ s ~ o . tq' bpiv Ones. obedience into all (one# came from: upon roo Obedience has come 08" xaipw.. eihw 62 bp6q to the notice of all. I therefore I am rejoiemg, I am willing b u t You therefore uogoiiq , p1v ~ i v a E ~~ S ~6 &yae6v, YOU. ~ u I twant YOU wise indeed to be into the (thing1 good, to be wise as to what &!rpaiouq 6 1 cis is good, but innocent mlxtureiess but into the 20 to what is 6 Q T% DWTP~~E! T ~ Y but ~ o doft e will crush the 20 For his part, the t a r n v 6 v brr6 roirq n66aq bpOv &v T ~ X E ~ . God who gives peace Satan under the feet of YOU in quickness. Satan un'H X~PIC der YOUR feet shortly. The klndneJs KK~? May the undeserved 'IquoC p+ bpDv. Jesus wlth YOU. ., . ~. kindness of our Lord 21 ' A m d r < s ~ a t b p 6 q iip68roq 6 Jesus be with you Timothy the IS greeting , 21 Timothy my feluwrpy6q pov ~ a A i O ~ K I O~ ~ a ' iI ~ O W Y low greets fellow W O I ~ B P of m : , and Ludus and Jason and so do Lucius and ~ aZ i w o i ~ a r p o q ot UuyycvsiS pou. Ja'son and Sosip'a-ter and Sosipater the relatives of me. my "latives. 6 22 &c+<opat bllBq L, c h Tipnos I am greeting YO" Tertlus the (one) 22 I, Ter.tius, yp6Wq ~ i m v lmohjv A v KUP~~W. have done the writing hawngwritten the letter in Lord. of this letter, greet 23 &owdr<-al 6~65 you in ~ ~ ~ 3s greeting YO" 23 Ga'ius, my host [ivoq Kai 6hqq ahanger Las host1 atxi of whole and that of all the &n~hqoiaq. & m r & < s ~ a ~ b p h ~ "Epauraq 6 congregation, greets eceleria. 1s greeting YO" Eraatus the YOU. E.ras'tus the city a steward i~av6pog &e t$e Steward greets YOU, and so does Quartus dr6~hp6~ brother. his brother. 24 24' P%ABC and the Westeott andHort Greek text omit this verse.
to the Lord

roloG~ol

TQ

ipDv XplmQ of us to Christ

$2

2 2 %

not slaves,

06 men of that sort are

the lane)

TQ

but

6uvap{vqr

opBq
rou

Ae ~ 2 : :fzU

'

according to everlastine

m q i<al Kar& Tb s,jayy3L6v to make !rmly fixed according to t h e good news pou ~ a i ~6 lqo0~ XPIOTO~, Christ, of me and the ,"z%i% i f Jesus KUT& dmo~&hvqlv p u U ~ q p i 0 ~xp6volq .
revelation of mystery to times

aiwviolq
of

of .lone) having been kept silenced

urulyqpivov

26

pavepw@&v.roq
re

hav~ng been manifested

but

62

now
K=T'

vh

throuzh and scnDtures

Srh

ypapOv

npoqrlrzrOv
prophetac

1
/

aceordlng to

fnirayiv

rrior~wq

~$j;2<

:king) K~,"$?

de

enjoinder of the everlasting ~ o d into obedience ~ i q nhvra T& of faith into all the nations

roc

aiwviav

esoG siq b n a ~ o f i v

c&l1

of (onel havlng been made known,

yuwploeivro~
6rd
into

uoqQ BeQ
wme the glory

'IlooG
Jesus

to alone Xp~aroir 5
Christ
amen.

27

116vw

God through the

to whom

s:te

66Sa

ciq TOSS aiOvay h p i v .

ages;

::~2

25NOW t o him Who can make YOU firm in accord with t h e good news I declare and the preaching of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the sacred secret which has been k e ~ in t silence for long-lastmg tlrnes 26- but has now been made manlfest and has been made known through the prophetic scriptures among all the nations in accord with the command of t h e everlasting God to promote obedrence by farth, 27 to God, wise alone, be t h e glory through Jesus Chnst forever Amen

' , . a :

3:

ze

TTzkwq $ , I K~Eg:5

-.

731

1 CORINTHIANS 1:s-16

1
the

naGAog KX ~ 6 hTT6u~ohog 5 '13~00XPIDIOO

~ a u l c&ed

aoostle ~.

of esus

chrlst

through

SL&

O~hjparog

wlu

of ~ o d and

0~oD

rai

Zwoeivqq 0eoO

sosthems will, and Sos'themes

Our

t'hrough God's

m 9 mpiou ipOv ' 1 005 XPIOTOO. 9 T T I O T ~ of ~ our Lord Jesus of the Lard of us ofyesus Christ. Faithful christ. 9 God is faithful, by whom yon 6 Bsbq 51' 08 dnhjeq~~ ~ i q the Gad through Whom rov were called into were into a nolvoviav TOG "to6 a l j ~ 0 6 ' 1 COG XPIUTOG sharing with his Son sharing of the Son of him of3esus Chriat r o c nupiov hp&v. 10 Now I exhort
the Lord
of us.

ci6cAq8q 2
brother

tothe

.re

the (me1 to

n?

drioq y,cupcaOlg

being

6n~hqaiq TOG e ~ c ~ e s i a of the ~ iv

in

?having been sanctified

&
in

brother the w d cowregation of God Corinth, that is in ~ ~ i ~ 0 ~ to , corinth, YOU who have been sanctified in union Xp,arQ Chdst with Christ Jesus, called to be holy ones,

10

evenwhere are calling civopa upon the name of our name Lord, Jesus Christ r w ~ their i TOJ ~ v p i a ufipinr ' I ~ o o i r X imoir l a r d and ou;s: of t h e LoFd of us Jesus &st m every May You have 'ah& ~ a fipOv. i undeserved kindness place of them and ,of us: and peace from God 3 x~P:< bpiv ~ a~fpilvq i dnr6 our Father and [the] Undeserved kindneas to roo and peace from l o r d jesus christ, 4 1 always thank Om0 war 'q fi &v ~ aavpiau i 'IqooG Xpcol-aG. God ~ a t E rofus and of Lord Jesus Christ. God for YOU in view 4 Ebxapjo~6 72) 9 ~ 6 T ~ O T Eof the undeserved I am giving thanks to the God always kindness of God given to YOU in Christ TEP~ ~ F O VM x6rptn TOj about rov upon the undeservedkindners ofthe Jesus: 5 that in BEOG &eEio,, bpiv 6" x , o T ~ eventhing YOU have been enriched in him, Cod t o % having been'given to you in &rbt in to 'peak 'I qooO, 5 6rt Lv rmi Lrhau~io6q~ ~ ~esus, that in every (thing) no" were enriched and in full knowledge, as the b ah+, i v navri h6y nai n k u q y v b c l about the Christ has in him, in an wor? and all k"owled;e, been rendered firm among you, 7 so X $ h $ :' P'$&p' that YOU do not fall i.BePa166q fv bpiv, 7 &ore trhs in any gift was stabillred in YOU, as-and you at all, while You pi b m s p ~ i d a ~LV ~ 1 7 6 ~ v i x a p i o p a ~ ~ are , eagerly waiting not to be behind in no one gradoua gdt, for the revelation hTTsn5rxop~vougTilv h o n M q l v TOG rvpiau of our Lord Jesus eagerly awaitlng the revelation of the Mrd Christ. 8 He will also make YOU firm fill&" ' l q u d X I O T O ~ . 8 65 ~ a P~PalGjo~l i of US Jesus 8hrist: who also will stabillre to the e n d that vnn ~-~~ ~-~~~~ . . . fig&< Em ~ r a o v g&v~ynhjrou< b r$ fipipql may be open to no uoo unt?, end unaeeusabie in the day accusation in the day

rrhu~v
all

the (ones1

miq

Er~doupLvolg r 6
calllng upon

the

Jesus the name ~ h rOf i s Our that t lord YOU in otlesus should all SPW agreement, ahd that aiirb X tmoJ iva T.? &pist in order that the v e w [thing) there should not be divisions among YOU, h i y q r ~, n&vrEq, Kai fi i v YOU may be s a w n . all [ones), and not may be in but that You may be oxia a ~ a , fir6 62 fitly united in the d liiv spits, YO= may be but same mmd and m the YO" h n e of thought ~ ~ p r n o p i v o ~6v TO a670 vai ~ a same i having been adjusted down in the very mind and 11 F O ~ the disclosure i v nj aljrfi yvr3pq. 1 1 LSqhhBq yap was made to me about m the very opinlon. I t was made evident for hlnthPrF bv

I am encouraging but roa, brothers: through .I

ilapcruah&

S L , bphq, &6ehqoi
K U P ~ O U jp&v ~~~d of us

St&

YOU, brothers, through

TOG
the

6 ~ 6 p a ~ o q706
name

of the

, , , ,

*re.

k%, this, that each

IS

YOU. 12 what

I mein

'ArrOhh6,
of Christ.

of Apollos,

'Ey&
I

XPIDIOG. 13 naGhoq
Paul

of Cephas. I but I t o Ce'phas." "But I pepip~u~a~ 6 X P I U T ~ ~ . p i to Christ:' 13 The Has been parted the Christ. Not Christ exists dividea. but

68

Kqq&,

'Ey&

58 I t o A.pOl'lOS," "But

ac&$kiSgaa ze

opze

~~

730

eiq Paul was not impaled into for You. was he? or ~6 &opa naGhou d!hnrio0q~~; YO-U baptized the name of P ~ U I were rou baptized? m the name of Paul? 14 sGpp~lo~O ofi6Lva 14 I am thankful I I am g m n g thanks that none baptized none of YOU except CrisCpusand 'Phrloa I baptized Ga'ius, 15 so that .TI< E ~ T " art 15 iva should say that no one may say that in order that FIYopa d P a n ~ i o e q ~ ~ . were baptized in ~ / g ~b tp6v name you were baptized; my name. 16 Yes, the my into 16 iP&n~~ua 62 ~ a 76" i Irspavh oinov. I also baptized the I baptized but also the of Stephanas house; household of 8teph.aEI mva nas As for the rest, I 06% oT6a ho~nbv leftover (thing1 not I have known if anybody do not know whether
was put on stake .over
YOU,

dmaupS9q

br2p bp&v,

or

ij

were
~~~

$ i>t FI\z$v

z $
I

t o 9

1 CORINTHIANS 1:17-23

732

133

1 CORINTHIANS 1:24-31

hhhov &p&rr~ua. 17 00 y h p &nrrLm~~hh.PE I baptized anybady other I hnptlred. Not for sent ofi me else. 17 F a r Christ hric~lv d u b dispatched me, not x8E?q to ha hsptlrlng t o go baptizing, but 6a~~hikdal, O ~ K b u o i q A~YOU,to declaring the to be declming good news, not in wis$m ofword, good news, not with I Y ~ rww8i Of spwh' h 0m.r that might be made empty the t h a t t h e torture stake' m a u p h g TOG xp~oroG. of the Christ should stake of the Christ. not be made useless. 18 '0 X6yoq y h p 6 TOG o m u p 0 3 18 For the speech o he word for the of the ateke the TO?< pb hohhut&vol~ to the loneal Indeed destroying t emre vea stake. is foolishness t o~those who are perpwpia imlv, o 61 u ~ < o p & v o ~ foolls nean It is, to the (oneel but being saved ishlne, ". but t o u s who fipiv 6livap1q EroG io-riv. are being saved i t is to YII , power of God it God's power. 19 For 19 'ArrohB ~ i it v is written: "I will I t h~%!~~%ttcn 1will destroy the mslte the wisdom of ooqiav .rGv ooQ&v ~ a T?V l uliv~utv wladom of the wise lonisl. and the comprehension the *se Imen1 and the intelligence rGv ovvrrGv h8rniuw. 01 the cemprehendlng (anen) I .hall put aside. Of the shove 20 no;, u o ~ 6 q . n o 6 ypavporcljq; n o 3 aside." 20 Where is Where wise 1onb17 Where aerlbe? where the wise man? mv(;q q TOO al&voq roimou; 06 1 t h e sellbe? Where the r e c k e r l l o g ~ e r of the age thia? debater t p h p a ~ v 6 8 ~ 6Ti)" UOQ~CN 703 ~ 6 0 ~ 0 ~ ; o f t h i s System made loollsh the God the wlsdom of the worldl of things?' Did not 21 Prrr06fi y h p Pv O Q TOG 8cot God make t h e wisdom Since for in the wlsdom of lhe God f , , the world f d h ? OPK ~ Y Y O 6 r6upoq 61h $5 UoQiaq T ~ V2 1 For since. in t h e not knew the world throuxh the wlrdom the , the

3%

~3

cause for stumbling E~VEUIV 6& m6N6ahw b natlons but foollshne~s, b u t t o t h e nations fail-causer rXq.roiq, 'IouSaiolg foolishness: 24 how24 aSroiq 62 TO?$ ever, t o those who are t e them but to the d i e d lone.), to Jews rr ~ a i..Ehhqmiv Xg;mbv BEDO 6 h a p 1 v the called. both Jews and end rlst of God Power and Greeks. Christ - ~- to Greeks: ~ a 8coG i ,uo~iav. Zb an rb 'v the power i f God and of God wlsdom. Because the (thlngl ? % r h and the wisdom of TOG OcoG oo@h%pov TGV 6 N 8 p h o v tori", God. 25 Because a of the God wiser of the men it Is. foolish thing of God is than men, and a Kal 6 &oBv&q TOO e m 3 I U X U ~ ~ T O ~ Owiser V and the (thlng) weak of the God stronger weak thing G& is stronger than men. r&v 6N8pirrrwv. of the men. 26 For YOU behold s of YOU, BhLnere y h p nJv K ~ I ~ U I b V &v, h ~ calling 26 You are lookingat for the calling OfYoa, brothers, that many wise in a fleshly h 6 E h ~ o i TI 08 nohhol UOQO~ aaTh brothers: that not msny wlse lone.) according to way were called, u h p ~ a ,06 nohhol 6uva~oi, 00 nohhoi many powerful, not Resh, not many nowerful lone.), not many many of noble birth; L~YEWE~F 27 T& 27 but God chose the well-generatedlones): hut tha(th1nga) oollsh foolish things of the TOG ~ 6 u p o u&FEh&5mo 6 8 ~ 6 ~ t h a t he might of the world chase the Gad: inorder that the wise men to ~aTalox6v shame; and God chose h e mlght shsme%own the weak things of the ~h h d ~ v f i TOO K ~ O U "dd, that he might the (things) week M the world the strong things rh put 8~65 ivu rmcnuxGv~ to 28 and God.'in order thst hemight shame down the (thlngsl GOd chose the ignoble
~~

~$5 w~~~~&eb,,

t@-ypie

: , " j

wisdom did not get know God. God saw good through the rrlorrliovrag. hclieulng. foolishness of what is 22 PrrcZifi , val 'lou6aio1 u pcCa p"ached to save those Slnee and Jews believing. the a l r o t u ~ v ~ a 'Ehhnvtq l oomiav ~ ~ T o G u ~ v . z2 For Greeks wledom are seeklng; Jews ask for signs aye asking ear, and X I O T ~ Y and the Greeks look' 23 fipeiq 6& rqptuuop~v but are preaching ghrlst for wisdom; 23 but we 'lodaio~q piv /We preach Christ &uraupwprrLvov, hsvlng been put on sbke, to Jews indeed Impaled, t o the Jews a . - 1 7 ' . 1 8 ' See App 3c. 20' Or, "order of things."
foolishness of the

p w p i a ~ -rot

TOSF r q p l j y p a ~ o q ui)ual preaching to nave the lone81

Th r6upou rai the (thtnsa) world and teou&yprrLva C C A L S ~ O 6 BE%, havlns been treated aanothlng chose the Go , dv~a ha ral ~h and ths(thingl) fnorder that thc(thlnza) dma rmapyjull, 29 6rrwg being might tnedeetlvs, rn that

.Igns

and the things looked down u w n , the things that that are he might bring to nothing the things t h a t are. 29 in order t h a t no flesh might boast in the sight of 30 But it is ~ m lag ~ uo $ boast l l ~ a i neoa all o Resh h p < kvhnjrrlov i n might of 700 the 8~03. God. due t o him t h a t YOU

A !

80

has c $ p b$wLs 6;:k. &nb 8500, become t o us wisdom ag ty~~fi8t1 UOQ~U ~ e s u s , who beesme wtadom to us fmm cod, from Qod, also righteousness and saneBtnatohq re ~ a i &ylaupbq K U ~ rtgtcousnau and and lsnetlfleatlon ' and tifleation and release by ransom; 31 t h a t &noA~jrpmtq, 31 lva mleax by ranlom, In order that aecordmg as it may be just as

,=:foe

pt

l r : s n t? $ , : X $ p .z .p ;

'I~UOG,

1 CORINTHIANS 2:l-8

734

735
&px6vrwu TOO al6voq ~ o 6 - m Eyvou~v ~ rulers oi the see thla ha. know;,

1 CORINTHIANS 2:9-13

ytypanra~ ' 0 It has been written The (one) K u p i ~ uaux&uh. l a r d let him be boasting.

~ a u x h p ~ v o gtv it is written: "He that boasting in b08sts, let him boast in Jehovah."'

EI rulers of thls system

if

of things came t o

And so I, when KaYA thBAv wpdg 6 ~ 8 5 ,d6dmoi. I came to YOU, And1 hrvhseome toward you, brothers. brothers, did not come fih9ov 05 K hcpax'v A6you ij with an extravagance I came not .eCording to superior2y of word or uogiag ~ a r a y y U l h w v bpiv T& puurfip~ov of speech or of Wi6d0m declaring of wmdom announcing down to the the sacred secret of m G groi?, 2 05 Lxp,v,i Of the cod, not 1 IJudga w i n g 00d to YOU. 2 F O ~I decided not to know ri6tvai Pv bpiv ci v 'IlluoGv X i-irv tohave known in you if n h Jes.8 ghrirt anything among YOU rai ~ocrov 6maupw~lvov. 8 , % A except Jesus Christ, and this (one) havlng been put on stake; an I and him impaled. b &oBcvriq r a i Pv q6Py r a i t v ~p6ppy 3 And I came t o YOU In weakness and in fear and i s trembling in and in rrohhg PyEv6 v npbq b ~ a4 ~ r, a i 6 much I came t%!e toward rov, end the fear and with much trembling; and X6yoos POU ~ a Tb i ~ i p my Speech and what word of me and the prea%llnhg I preached were not nleoios uoqiag h6yolq &Ah' Cv h a S r i $ e t Persuasive of wisdom words but in shomng OR With wisdom but with a nvrirpcrrog r a i 6 w i p ~ w q . 5 /"a ti Of demonstration of spirof spirit and o~power, in that n i m t q b 6u d iv u w i q dv9p6~1wv It and power. that faith o YOU no maybe Z wisdom ofmen YOUR faith might be, not in men's wisdom. &Ah' tv ~ Y V & P E I Bed. but in mwer of Md. but in God's power. 6 Now we slleak 6 Iogiw 6t XaAoGpw Wisdom but We ale speaking wisdom among those P v roiq TEAE~OIC u o q i m who are mature, but the in perfect (ones!. wisdom not the wisdom of t h b SL 0 5 TOG a l 6 w q rohrou 0062 76" system 01 things nor but not of the age thfa nor of the that the rulers Of &px6vrwv TOO ~ ~ D V O C TOUTOW this System of things, rulers of the this BPe who are to come to 7 6 " K~T~~YOU~(UWV nothing. ' I But we of the tones) making t h e m I v ? s meffectlvc; AaAoGwv 9 ~ 0 3 uoaiav L v p u m p i v , speak God's wisdom we are speaking of God wisdom in mystery, i n , secret, the hidden wisdom, which rfiv dmoxsnpuppLqv, the [wirdoml having been hldden, &-h God iowrdained =poi, tuev 6 &A n ' T&V ai6vwv before the systems of defined bekrehsna the ~ o bet% 2 the ages things fot our glary. ~ i g 6 6 5 ~ 4 ~ 68 ~ . fiv oISSE/S T ~ V 8 This IWisdom] into glory bf us: which no one of the not one of the 81' Jehovah, Jz'.'O.14.tMluw; h d , xAB.

J?

2ze% : :$

'%t

& $ ~ " , ~ ~ ~ C ; & " f , not have tmpaled , t h e glonous Lord. yiypma~ 'A 9 But lust 8s i t h it has been WrIttm Whlch (thing81 d6cv r a i oZIg o l l ~j ~ o u u e v nai h i rap6iav written 'Eye has not seen and ear has not BBW and ear not hesrd and u ~ nheart heard, neither have &v'Jphou O ~ K &viPr) 6ua of man not areendLd. asmany (thine) a# there been conceived & y a w S ~ l v in the heart of man fimipamv 6 BE&$ TOTS Prepared the God to Ule Cnesl loving the things that o o d K w M6 B d has prepared for y&p ~ a l i r b . 10 @iv him. o us for *weal3 the Gob those who love hirn," 6th TOG m f i ~ p r o g , rb y&p nn~Ga 10 Foi i t is t o u s Ood through the spirit, the for spirt has revealed them ndrvra lpauve, r a i , T& P h e ~ TOO through his spirit, for all ithinge1 h searehmg, end the depth. of the the spirit searches . . BEOG. into all things, even Md. the deep things of Ood. 1 1 T ~ Cy h p oT6ru CNBpcSrrwv T& Who for has known ofmen the(thhgs1 11 For who among men knows t h e things of Ule &*~LmMI men f Of a man except the rh & v 9 p h o u 1 6 .tv a d r q ; o h w g Kai man the in hlm. Thus also tho(thinga) spirit Of man that is in him? so, too, no TOO &o3 0 6 M q EYWKN E/ II* Tb ~ c a G to know ofthe God no one has known if n a the spirt one has the things Of exTOO BcoO. 12 fi ciq 6; 06 ~ i , WVESa TOO cept the spirit of Ood. of the ~ o d . I;ie but not the the Now we received' ~ & p o u fi&pollw &?,A& ~6 WVeGpa 76 not the spirit of the werid received but the me f . world, hut the spirit TOG 9eoO 7 EIS~IIN the cod.' in order that we might know the (things) which is from Gad. brrb TOG ~ E O G xaptu9iv~a fipiv that we might know by the Md having been ~ ~ C I O U- ~rrirrin L L to us: t h e t h i n w that have 13 a &i hdocpw ohn been h i l y given us Which (thlngsl U r n we ere speaking not by God 13 These ~ ,we~also , speak, Pv 6 1 6 a ~ r o i & d p w w i y g oopiaq ~ 6 ~things in (ones) taught olhuman wlsdom words, not with worda taught &M' 616armii d p a r o hY ~ human wisdom, hut (ones1 h u g t of spirit, but m t h those taught by [the1 spirit, as we rrveupari~oiq m ~ Y mlr& to s ~ l d t u a l(things) SPhttuaf (things) comblne spiritual [matters) wlth spiriowrpivom~. judging with. tual [words]

6piy~

ac$kias %

&')

z$ga o ~ t e

1 CORINTHIANS 2:14-3:5

736

737

1 CORINTHIANS 3:6-14

14 B u t a Physical 6 C h tg(Irrwa, 'ArroMhq h6rlutv, 6 I planted, Arpol'los 14 $uxt!bq &8porrog od 6Lxna~ planted. A~llas made to drink, watered, hut God kept ouhcal man not is recelvlng man does not receive t h e things of the &?Ah b as6 qG<au~v. I S o r e making [it] grow; .rh spirit of God. for they was maklng to m w : as-and 7 so that neither is he but the th. (thjlkl) 'Ie fOO1iShneSS odrc b gm6ov Emiv TI odre that plants anything pwpia y a p ah@ ~ U T ~ YKO? , oci ~ ( I M T ~ I and he neither the (one) plantmg h e l s anything nor nor is he that waters, foolishness far to him it la, and not he la able get to know [them], 6 rro.ri<wv &AX' ~ G v a t , brt n v ~ u i a r t ~ a q & Y O K P / V E T ~ I ' but God who makes making to drink, but the (one) know, because spiritually it la being judged up; ~ ~ ~ ~ e ~ ~ ~ i ~ ~ the(one) grow, Now he a l l y , adShvwv 866~.8 6 qu~cGwv 6t that plants and he 1 5 6 62 n v ~ u p a r l ~ d &vanpivs~ pLv 15 However, the spirmaking to grow God. The (one) planting but the but spiritual Cone? la judging up Indeed itual man examines t h a t waters are one, rai 6 no~iCwv tv EIUIV, but each rrhra. a h & < 62 bn' 066svbs indeed all things, and the(one) m s k ~ n g t o drlnk one(1hIng) they are, all lthingsl, he hut by noone but he himself is not receive his Own Ecamog 6l. 7 . 3 " i6tov p t d & v a +rpima~. 16 7 i s y h p Eyvo w G v examined by any man. eaeh (one) but the own reward h e w reeelve reward aCCOM'ng t o mand 16 For 'who h a s come Who for knew is hemg jvdged up. h ~ own s labor. 9 For to know the mind of ~ m h Tav i61ov K ~ O V , Q O & d : a w p t p & u ~ ~ ah&. Ku 4 0 " 65 we are Oad.s aof~rdlngto the own labor. Lrd: who d l make go together him+ fiysss ehovah.' t h a t he may people Instruct him?' But we LU~FY mpyoi. &oG ~ ~ h p y t o v8s0S 62 voOv X p l o ~ o G L opsv do have the mind of wears fellow workera: of ~ o farmed d field, of cod are God's field under hut m b d of Christ are%av~nh. Christ" cultivation, God's o l ~ a 6 o p f i Luw. K&yb h6cAqai o 6 ~tl6uvfi8~v XaXfiuat build in^. bulldin= And so brothers. And 1 : brothers: not I was s b e to apeak - r o u are. I was i o t able t o bpiv nv~upar~~oiq 10 Kmh njv IY 1 0 ~Ecording to the speak to YOU as t o to row to spiritual (ones) undeserved kindness According to the undeser?PfkIndnns spiritual men, but a s vqrrio,s uaprivo~q, 8 ~ 0 6 74" &~E?U&V o .fleshly men. as to t o fleshly (ones), to hahe. in ~ ~ t s tt ~ o d the havlng been given babes in Christ. 2 I 2 &a b p 6 s hhaa, 06 @@pa & p p ~ & ~ m v 8epfh1ov L h r a , &AXoq dir=tor of works I You Inilk' not &ilk rou 1 made drink, not thing eatin, led fhle era sman foundation I put, another (one) laid a foundation, hut something to eat. , ohw L6ha0e. AAX' for YOU were not yet 6t tm1ro6opd. Eraaroq 62 someone else is huildnot as yet zoo were being able. But strone enaueh, hut is building upon. Each (one) but inn on it. But let each fact, 0661. ETL YGY ~ G Y C L 3~ ETI Ey , h p u a p ~ t ~ o ineither are Gou strang Phrrrhw nGq h o 1 ~ 0 6 o p d . one keep watchlng neither yet now you ere able, Yet for Reshly (ones) enough now, 3 for let him be looking s t how he is bulldlng upon: how he is buildlng on YOU are yet fleshly. Lure. 8mov y h p $v bpiv t;qhoq ~ a Eptq, i 1 1 8eptXlov y&p Whov ori6siq 6Gvara1 it 11 For no man rou are. Where for m YOU jea ouay and atrife. For whereas there are other foundation for no one la able --.. la" . , . . ",,+her - ...-. oki uapnl~oi ~UTF ~ a i Kar& Jealousy and strife ~ ~ i p w o v , lit foundation than what na h T ~ V 8~iwa1 not fleshly (ones) are YOU and a m o r d i g to among YOU. are YOU the (one) lying. which beshe to put laid, which is Jesus not fleshly and are nsplnmin. 4 C m ~ v 'IrluoOs X P I - 6 s christ. 12 NOW i t YOU not walking as whenever row are ~ , a i , g * b u t ? f Ir Jesus ,, Christ; anyone builds o n men do? 4 For when hiyfl 7 1 5 'Eyh p ~ l p naGXou, ~ Lno1ro6opri h i r6u &pihlov ?: :X P ..I belong the loundation la ~ayrns anyone. I Indeed I am of P a d , one is bullding upon upon the foundation t o Paul." but another silver. precious stones, 6E 'Eyh 'Arrohhi, o6n says: to ~ . ~ ~ n ~ ~ , - &p Gptov, h i b u s r ~ p i o u c , wood materials. hay, dmerent (onel but I o f ~ p o l l a d , not sYiver, stones .reetou.. YOU not sim,,ly l3 each b8pwnoi E m : ~ahdrpqv, 13 & ~ h a r o u 76 Lpyou gwrpbv One's work will men are YOU? stubble, of each (one) the work manifeat m?khat, then, 1 s . 5 .ri 03" E u ~ i v 'AnohXh$; ~i 66 CUTW A.polllosv Yes, what 6qhhueI. become manifest, for yrujos.ra~ A~ollos.What but is . is Paul? What therefam is ~~- Mmmsters will make ovidonti the day will s h o p it will beeomd. ti?e naOXoq; 6~hnovo! 61' 6 v h l o r e f i u a r ~ through whom Yon 6r1 f;: rrupi &rroraX(Irrrc~ai r a i U P because lt w'll be ~ s u l ? servants thmugh whom you believed, became believers, because fire it is being reveal&. and revealed by. means of rai ~K&UTQ b r5plos E6wrw. even as the Lord &r&orw 76 Lpyov hoiiv t m t v 76 flre; and the Are itself end to eaeh (one) the gave. granted each one. of each (one) the work of whatsort It h the will prove what sort Epyov of work each one's is. nGp a h d 6 o r t p & u r ~ .1 4 ~i T L T& 16' Jehovah. J U . L ~ L b ~ a Lord, : xAB: Cod. .la. 16' Christ, P ( ~ X A C V ~ S P J ~ . ~ % ~ : ~ flre very wfllprove. If ofanyone the Work 14 If anyone's work Lord. BDTt.

hEt

o:ge nv?$,~gOs 2% : :& :

GO^

$2

% '

$2

$2

2 :

..,

mpwrrov mpoq

arm 5%

%%,

I ? !

$2

1 CORINTHIANS 3:15-22
rsv~i wil remntn whleh 1 e

738

739

1 CORINTHIANS 3:23-4:6

hro1uo66pqu~v, ptot%v that he has built on he built upon, reward it remains, he will a TIVO~ EPYOV receive a reward; ofanyone the work 15 if anyone's work h$$f?rccelve. If K U T ~ K ~ ~ ~ U E T <lylo%osral, ~ I will bf burned do&", h e w U be damaged. he but is burned up, he will suffer Loss, but he o o t l ' o m a ~ o h o q 6t 61Zl h h l f ml be saved: he sav&, tnu. but sa through yet, if so. [it will be] 16 O k oi6m XTI v d thmugh lire. Not m v have known that dklnc hab?tatlon 16 Do YOU not BWD e m 2 ~ a ~b i m t p a TOO eeot b of God lomare end the splrlt of the God in b o w t h a t you peoble are W S temple, and dpiv O ~ K E ~ 17 ; si +V YO= 1 8 dwelling? If anyone the that the spirit of ~~d vabv 709 ee0O 4 ' e d ~ ~ l r dwells in YOU? 17 I f dlvlne habltatlon of the God 1s corrupting. anyone destroys the +,BLPEC TOOTOY b 0~6~. J : ! of God, God w11 oorrupt thln bne) the God; the will destroy him: for &y,6q bT,v, the temple of vcldc God is d i v i e habltatlon of the cod holy is holy, which [temple] oirlv6q b r dpdc. ~ YOU people are. whlch loneal are 3 rou. 18 Let no one be m a ~ & ~ o .d let tfm mislead out: 1 ~ e d u e i n g himself: 1f TI$ 6 a ~ r i 00 q LTWI i v dwiv L V iv r& anyone among YOU anyone I# thlnktn. w ae to be in rou In the Wlinhs he is wise in alGvt ~oh(11,PO&$ ~svbeo lva this system of things. age thlr, fwl let im becohro, in order that let him become a fool. that he may become Is W? 19 For the rot riwpou r o h o u p o p it r8 wlsdom of this world of the world this 0011s neu bnfde the is foolishness with BE* L m i v '0 God la; It h % z % t e n Tlte lone1 God: f a i t is mitten: cmc rod< oo+ohq b ~6 ncnwupyiq 'He catches t h e wise thc wlse l o n e . ) In the all-doh~ng in their own -,,ing.al]rGv 20 m i Tr&v KGp~oc Y I V ~ K P I 70dC 20 And agaln: of them; and agaln Lord is howlng the "Jehov*. that the reasonings of the 6 l ~ > ~ ~ ~ 7 ~ ~ $ t ,: % e men are l & m ~ o 21 ~ . b o r e pq~cir; ~ a u x h o ~ o b 21 Hence let no One "ah. As-and no one leb him be boaatlng in &vBp6~01s a hp GpGv t o ~ i v ,be boasting in men; for all things belong men: a11 (th1np.l of you in. to YOU. whether 22 eke naahoq s i r r 'AnohAPq e whathar Paul whether Apollos whether Paul or A.pal'los i s r6upoq i s f o i C ~ T E 01 Ce'Phas or the whether world whether lfe whether world or life or

w~~Le

"fie?

fnt

Bhwroq drs Lv~orGra drs death whether ithlnml hsvlna stwd In whether p0Aovra n&vra d iw, 23 bp&c (thingslbelng /bout. allithhgsl rou tmoG, X I K J T ~ ~ 65 9eoG. ??chrlnt. R r l s t but of God.

ol'you,

"

? !%

051wt hphq AoYl(;LoBo a m q Thus us let reckon man irm)pC~ac X imoO r a i o i ~ o d p w qp m p i o v suwrdhates o?chrlst and steward@ of mysteries Christsubrdinates being and stewards Of of BsoG. 2 8 6 s Aombv Sq~ei~at 01 God. Herc l e h v e r ( t h h g ) It is belna mught ~ ~ ~ $ ~ ~ ~ ~ , " t " b ~ois ol~ov6potq iva TI< in the stewards ~norder that f s ~ t h f Jsomeone s1e LiVA&xlo~b 3 Li V voi abpo9fi. 6B a man to be found mlght be found. To me but Into least lthlng) Now to tmtv iva be' bpGv &va~plBi, me it is a very trivial it 1s in order that by uou I ahould be judged UP matter that I should he examined by 9 d,nn & V ~ P W ~ I V I ~ F~ I $ , P : F ' or bumsn YOU 01 by a human Lpau-rbv & v a ~ p i v w 4 od6Lv y h p twawr. tribunal. Even I do nothlng for to myaeYi not examine myself. myself r a m judging up: ohor6a A odr b ~ o d 4 r For ~ I am not I have been ean:cloua. but not in thls conscious of anvthinp

death o r t u n e s now here or things to come, ail things belong to m u ; 23 in turn YOU belong to Christ; Christ, in turn, belongs t n God. Let a man sa appraise se as

F~~t;n~~,"~~~,"~

de 3::
$ '!

6P%fLg

~ P L W E I rt(S buAhq rilY he wi I make menihat the counsels of the

":t$"

zt

lor

$?$%

90'

Jehovah,

.VB~l~I~l*U~lo>S lard, 4~;

WAB.

I '

Jehovah,

JlA.lO.a.l%%N:

Iard. PlaxAB.

1 CORINTHIANS 4:7-13
has been w r ~ t t k , in order that

740

741
a l l around cleanings o i all

1 CORINTHIANS 4:14-21
K ~ U ~ O Cycvfi8qp~v, V

Y ~ Y P T ~ ~

Tva

not

TOG

different (one).
T ;

quotaGu8e the one YOU are being p t m d up Lripou. 7 r i q yhp OE 6i

kdq

Who for you judges throukh?

,

h i p that are written." in over Order that YOU may not be puffed u p down on the individually in favor 6 t a ~ p i v ~ l . Of the One against
one

ctq

rrcp!~a9hppara

of the

TOG

world

nhvrwv n ~ p i q q p a , Em

hpn. offseaurmg, unti? right now.

we have become a s we became, t h e refuse of the world, the offseounng of all thlngs, untll

differ from another? What but are you having which not you reeeided? Indeed, what do you Ei 62 nai ihapeq ~i ~ a u ~ 6 o a l have that you did not If but also you receided, w h i are you boasting receive? If, now, you did indeed receive [it], hap&. why do YOU boast as having recefved? though you did not 8 fi6q nr~opsopbot Lori; receive [it]? Already having been satiated ' are you? 8 YOU men already have YOUR All, do ~ T T ~ OjV oTa ~ e . xwpiq A $ b .: d y you became rich? Apart from us YOU? You are rich are t P a o l h s 6 u a ~ ~nai ; 6qeh6v ye t!3aoAcboa~c, have begun You reigned? and I owed in fact YOU reigned, as kings without us, c w a ~ a i fig5 t p i v have YOU? And Iwish. inorder that . also indeed that YOU had mvparrrhsriuwpsv. 9 . 6 0 ~ 3 yhp, b begun ruling as kings, we might r e i together. ~ I am thinking for. the that we also might with YOU as 8zb fig$< T O J ~ dmoo~6houq to &OVS rule ~ o 2 the lasF,onesl kings. s For it seems to me that God has .hrr86~1Scv m,eavaTio,,q BT, showed off fmm appointed to deaih, becaqse put us the ??'sties last on exhlbltlon a s NUT ov tycv~Briprv - TQ n w p ~ a hi n i h o ~ qmen appointed to theater we became to the worl2' and to angels death, because we 61& have become a theatnu1 hv8p*iratq. 10 fi E ~ C pwpoi e . fools through rical spectacle t o the and tomen. and to qp6~1p01 Y X 10~6. XPIOT~V, b p ~ i q62 and to men. 10 We chdst, but discreet (ones) , Arist; are fools because of ho8svciq bp~iq 6i ioXuPOi.
P)
O ~ K

LXEIF

EhaPsq'

~ ~ o o ~ ~ & s

;o:z

$2

'

$2

weak lone;),

roo

but

st~ong (onesl;

bps75
IOU

. glorious (on'es~.

Ev6oEol

i j p a q in good repute, but dishonors le(ones1 Until the rightnow hour we are in dishonor. to this very ~ a i nnvGpcv rai 61*Gp~v ~ a l1 i to and W e are hungering and we are thirsting and hour we hunger and also to yvpv!rr&prv nhi ~ o h a g !6prBa we are being naked ,and we are betog s ruck with fist ~ a i hrrra~c6pev 12 nai K O ~ I ~ ~ E knocked Y about and to and we ere being unsettled and we are laboring be homeless 12 and to tail. working with ipya<6psvat ~ a i qi6iats 'y~uiv~,Ao~Sopa6ppvol working to t h e own =ads; being reviled our own hands. When being we P~AOYOG~V, 6 1 ~ ~ 6 p ~ i ~ &vex6p~ea, l when being we are blessing, being persecuted we are bearing up, . bless: persecuted, we bear 13 6 ~ u q q j o l i p ~ ~ o 7mpaxahoG ~ cv 6 s up; 13 when being being efamed we are entreathg'; as defamed, we entreat; h~nio~. &PT,

. 11 hXpi ~ t j q

but are strong; YOU are

6L are weak, but

we
YOU

~~,S",~~,"dt,"~~~t-

18 some are puffed were 19 U d o o p a ~ you were puffed up same ones; I &a11 come in fact not Coming to 19 But 1 will 6 i raxiwq T P ~ S b t S , t,$e to but quickly toward if Jehovsh'wills, and 8dfioq ~ a iyv6oopar 06 T ~ V h $ ; I shall get to know, should w ~ i l , and I shall know not the not the speech of 73" nrguolwptvwv hhhh r i l v those who are puffed of the (ones) having been puffedup but the up, but [their] power. l Paorheia 20 For the kingdom Sbvap,~, 20 02 ydp & hby? i not for m wor powe~, the kingdom of ~ o [lies] d not in tv 6uvhps~. 21 ~i speech, but in power. TOG , 8 ~ 0 3 &Ah' God but in power. What 21 What do YOU want? of the ~-~~~ -~ ~ 8 w np6q Shall I come to YOU are ! % % ! ; l i n g ? . I should come toward, with a rod, or with ij t v h y h n p w 3 p ~ ir c rrpa8rq~oq; 'love and mildness of or in love to spmt and of mildness? spirit?
A$

18 'Qq pfi
not

tpxopiva"

commg but of me toward

TIYES.

66

pou

wpbq

bphq

tgvo~b0qohv

lz:r ~$2 :z:e

~~

~~~

f: '$!6',

'%T;.

19- Jehovah.

F.8.10.22.":

the Lord, NAB.-

1 CORINTHIANS 5:l-8

742

743
.m)m,h .- -.T

1 CORINTHIANS 5:B-6:3

*OAwg &ro6nao & bp?v nopvria Actually lomicawholly it is being he, in you fornicat~oh, tion is rewr a i rola+rq ~ 0 p ~ ~ f a o ~ 6 i LV ~ o i qamong YOU. -md and such fornication not-but in tho such fornication ss 2tlvrnlv Oms y u v a i ~ & T I V ~ TOO ~ r n p b gIs not even among nations: as-and woman aomeone of the father the nations, that a Lyvi 2 nai bur75 r r a g u o ~ o p i v o ~ wife a certain [man1 to be av ng. And rov having been puffed up has of [hlsl father. tor6 nai 06x1 (rhAAov t n ~ v 8 j o a r a 2 And are You p u m d m v are, and not rather YOV mourned, up, and did YOU not iva &PO& P&,o,, b 6" rather mourn, in order In order that might be ~ P t e d up out of midst o?~ov t h a t the man t h a t committed this deed a rl, E~~~~ raho n~gat; the (one) the work this hsvlng performed? should be taken away S 'E & pi" y & p , h h v T" u,&,cnl from Youn midst? Indeed for, behsabsent to tXe body 3 l for one, although in hut rraIxjv . 61. 74 nvaripar~, 661 being a ongs~de but tothe s~lrlt. already Present in spirit, K & K ~ I K ~ &S ~apOv 7bV Ofi,W5 have certainly Judged I have judged as being alonglide the(ona) thus already, as if I were the Inan 703~0 K ~ T E P Y ~ D ~ M E M 4V fv 19 ~ Y ~ P ~ 703 T I thls havtng worked dawn in the name of the has worked in such a K U P ~ W fir& 'I uoir u ~ x t l t v ~ w v way as this, 4 t h a t ~ o r d ofvs having been led togethet in the name of our Lord Jesus. when YOU Ka; roc bpo3 6 aro5 0 1 uoo and oft m my I topether Mth are gsthered together. also my spirit with wpiou uo3 the power of our Mrcl the LO^^ us .f!?esu.: hand 5 n a p a 6 0 3 a t 7ilV TOIOOTOV T" Z a ~ a v $ such a man over to to give beside the such (one) to satnn Satan for the destruc15 8AeBpav tion of the flesh, in Into destruction u ~ ! $ , In that order that the spirit may be saved in the l{$q day of the Lorcl. w,,-:-..

3%

/5

oPav

Se ? ! $ " , 6

,yaV.I
tXe

mk~c$=,.,ed $
~ a x v&

2%

, %

2ge

6 06

! I F : '

076TI IJ~K? < b r l 6Aov ~b YOU have known that lltt e leaven whole the P O 7 ~ K K ~ @ & P ~ T ET ~ is leavening? Clean you out the nahathv < 6 n u iva ?re viov old leaved. In order that rou may be new 6 p a a ~a865 a &<uuot. ~ a lump, aeeordingaa Iorrara unleavened. And

ferments the whole lUmp7 7 clear away V the old leaven, that YOU may be a new lump according as YOU ire free from i ferment For, mdeed, chTiSt

8 6mr topr&<opcv p~ fv CGpg us keep the fest~val. as-and mav we be k e e ~ ~ n k~ g t l v a l ,not In leaven not with old leaven.

,,nFJ k Zirun rmim r a l I neither with leaven old ngc-iit in I & & ; of badtieis and of badness and wickedness, but with naypiaq, &A' b &<6~015 of wlekednc~~. but in unleavened iseke81 unfermented cakes of srncer~ty and truth. I I A I K P I Y L ~ KO? ~~ Mqe~iw. 9 I n my letter I of alneerity and of truth. wrote YOU to quit 9 'Eypcnya bpiv b fi tnlmoAa 1 wrote to ran m the lettar no mlxlng in company with fornicators, uuvwa~fywu8a1 n6 VOIF 10 oG 10 not [meaning] t o be mlxlng selves up with f0rnKeto&, not entirely with the forw h o < TO:< 1 ~ 6 ~ ~ 0 m3 1 5 K&PW ~ o h o unlcstors of thts world this or the greedy prsons altogether to the fornleators of the world i/ TO?< V ' ~ E ~ K T U I < (Clip~n~~p 6 and extortloners or or to the covetous (ones) and to lrnate e n or i d o l a t ~ l sOthemise. * ~ i h c ~ &pa 6u YOU would actually zou were owins reaiiy out oi have t o get Out Of 703 r 6 u ~ o u tSEhBc7v. l l d v 6L L y p y the world I 1 But ths tocomeout. NOW but I wro e now I am writine ~~~- world bplv p to buu~cryapiyvuueu~ &&, you t o quit mi&g in to 100 no e mlxlng selves up with li aver company with anyone a that 715 &6~Aqb(d v o ~ a l ; 6 ~ ~ v fi a ~ n6pvo anyone bmther belng named m a y be iornlca?or is a fornicator or a person or a n fi ~ A E O V ~ K T C i ci6wAohhpqc i l Aoi6o~o5 greedy idolater or a reviler or covetous (one) or ldolater or revller or a drunkard or u o i/ 4 m ~ o k~ q 6 L or snatch&, tothe sush(one) not-but ~~~~~~~~t~ . I O ~ such a man. 12 For wvau0iclv. 12 7i y&p PO1 to be eating with. What for t o m s the (ones) what do I have to eSw rpivrtv. obxi r o k La, bps?< do with Judging outride to be juddng7 ~ o the t (ones) Inaide those outside? DO ~ E T , 18 rob< 6i 6 B d YOU not Judge those the (ones) but C % d e the ~ o inside, i 13 while God are j u d g i n ~ Judges thnse outslde? tg&pa7a 76" rroy& npivel; the wlcked (one) "Remove the wicked b judgln~? Wt roo up out [man] from among eg b ~ a v O~ST~V. yourselves." o u t o i r o o rnrylones). ToApe nc n&~pa isdartrg anyone ormatter against the other =PA< ~ b v hepov K p i v E u ~ , in; case toward the dimrent (one) tobejudglnaleli upon dare t o go t o court unrighteous r6v & 6 f ~ w v , r a i od I h i r 6 v &yiwv; before the unjust (ones),and n & Upon the holy (onel)7 men, and the holy ones? Or 2 q O ~ K 0J6mg 671 01 &YIOI or not have roa known that the holy ( o n e . ) ~~~O,u,~~~$',",",s d v r6upov K P ~ V O O ~ I V : 1 b will Judge the world? the world will judger And 1 1 In And if the world is to be Judged by YOU, K i ~ ~ a t 6 ~ h p 0 G dd5101 &Tc ta beEn judscd the world, unworthy are mu are you unfit to try very trivial matters? r i q p i w f l y i c n w v ; 3 obr oiSa oiju8nlng places east? Not have mu known 3 DO YOU not know

M$

Ei$?d"2Zy15 E J
~~

0?

6 :Et;;yEs\f

1::

745

1 CORINTHIANS 6:11-18

t h a t we shall judge UPIWG N (I~TIYE angels we shall yudie, not samethlns in fact angels? Why. then, p~~rluh. 4 p,o?~& pLv not matters of this (things1 pertainds to life? Pertaimng to life indeed life? 4 If, then, YOU oBv ~ p l r f i p t a t6v Exqre do have matters of therefore judging pisees if ever rov may be havin~. this life t o be tried, TO* f5ouEw p i v w c . Iv 76 is i t the men looked the (ones1 be!ngtreatetasnothmg in the down upon in the indqoiq, ro15~ovq ' K ~ ~ ~ < c , E ' E ; congregation t h a t YOU ecclesla, these (ones1 are you seating? put in as judges? 5 I 5 rrpd? kurporrjv Jpiv hlyw, a m speaking to move Toward smharrnsament to row I am aeylns. you to shame, it OJTOS06x ~ Y I 6" 6piv 0b6~iF -0065 BS true t h s t there i s not Thus not is in rov noone wise ' who onewisemanamong 6 u ~ m r a 1 61a~pim1 c b & pkuov TOG YOU t h a t will be able will beable t o judge through up mldst of the between d 6 ~ h w 0 a h o 0 , 6 &Ah6 &6Ehg6< pcrh brother of him, but brother with his brothers, 6 but brother goes to 66~hqoG ~ p i v e r a l , . nai ~ o i r r o brothel, and that brother is Bettlng judged, and this . . before unbelievers? ~ ~ O T O V ' 7 Really, then, it unbelievekl means altogether that

TI &yyChoy

" :,h .

, t m i v 671 KpfpaTa EXETE it is that iawouits vou are havinp %?h taurGv 616 oljxi ,,ehAov through What not rnthcr &61~6i00E. 6,& Ti olr be roo belng treated'ujustly? Through what pbMov &nompsioEc; g ~ u tbpEiF rather be deprlvlng yourselve4? &~IKE~TG Kai h m s p c i ~ ~ na; , are treating uniu~tly and you are deprivmg, and ~ o l r o&6eh 065. this blot?mTs. 06r O&Tc 8611(01 not have rov known that unlustloncsl emii PaunXEim 03 dqPOmpi,OO&IY; M' o f Cod kingdom not they will mherit? dl rrhavhuEr 0 3 ~ ~ Tirpvol be mu belng misled: neither formcatora nor ~i6whaA&rpa~ OGTC po~xol o6rz p a h a ~ o i idolaters nor adulterers nor loft lmenl a h & p u m r o i r a l 10 aGrs n h k a t orirr nor llern with males nor thieves nor r r h v t ~ ~ a t 06 d l t e ~ ~06 ~ , Aoi60p01, mvetous (onoil, not runkards, not revllcrs,
to rov

bpiv

&

0l)x not

$$?hY,%

t h s t YOU are having lawsuits with one another Why do YOU not rather let yourselves be wronged? Why do You not rather let yourselves be defrauded7 8 To t h e contrary. YOU wrong and defraud. and youn brothers st t h a t 9 Whatl Da YOU not know t h a t unnghteous ~ e r s o n wlll s not mherit ood's kingdom? DO not be misled. Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers. nor men kept for unnatural purposes. nor men who lie with men. 10 nor thieves, nor greedy persons. nor drunkards, nor revilPkqf~?$~ of EEOG God ers, nor extortioners

"dl',

~ h q p o v c y t j u o ~ t v .1 1 Kai r K m = will lnherlt God's +ha" I ,nhont ~ n d there (thmgs) kln=dom. 11 And .~~~~~ -" = , I-.. . t what rlvEC ~TE. & T T E ~ O & ~ ~h W ~~ hE 6~ , e t l t h a is .,me YOU were; but you were washed off, but some of YOU were. have been fiY~dlu%7~ &Ah6 &6iKalb0q~e tv TQ washed clean, but You ,were sanct$ea, but vo" were juntmed in the have been 6 v 6 p a n TOG xupiou f i p b 'I ooG XplqroG ~ a i name of the m r d us of?esus c h t and but declared YOU have righteous been in Iv r Q m15p,m1 TOG EcoG hi)(l. the name of our Lord in the spirlt of the God of us. .lea!ra Chrlst and with . . . the 12 Ail of our are GO^. 12 AU ndrv~a (things) topol me 18 being EFEOTIV. lewiul; but not 00 , ~ d l v r a Val lawful for me; but rrhvra ou 06 EI all lthmgs) is bear ng ogethcr A11 (thingel to me not things are ~ { E ~ I Y &AX' otiu g y h advantageous. A11 I not is berng lawfull but things are lawful for h 6 mmg. me; but I will not let i<owlauEfiuopa~ bu anyone. myself be brought shall be brought under authority ~ o ~ h i ~ , fi under authority by 13 76 ppbparq anything. 13 Foods cavity, and the he t h ~ n g ~ e a t e nt;ke rolhia p p b p a u , ~ 6 6L 0 ~ 6 ~ a for i the belly. and the cavity to the things coten; the but ~ a i also belly far foods; hut ad will bring both i t ~ a h r ~ a i aha KM~P~~~WEI. and them to nothing. thin these (things) WIU makem&dive. Now the body is not 6 f i 6 Tnopvciq, ma T * fomicatlon, but T ~ C but body not to torn~cation, but t o X e for 'Or the and the wjpiw, ~ a 6 i ~ljp~oq TQ u b p a ~ t . 14 6 62 Lord is for the body. Lord, and the Lord to the body; the but Id R?!t c i hoth .-.M --ecb ~ a irbv K ~ ~ P I O Vi r c y c w ~ a ifive< raised up the ~ o r d us and wili raise us up both the Lord *a se uV and out of (death) through 606 ~ f i q 6w&p~Os &oG. ~ E F P E ~ he WIU r a m up out through the vower of him. his power 15 oLn O~~OITE TI .T& u b p a ~ a 15 DO YOU not wn+ h . v m vnu ~~. known that the bodler know t h a t YOUR bodies are members of tipa< m ! % Z r s Havingliftedup Christ? Shall I, then, take the members of ofiv ~6 TOG X ~ I O - T O S . ~ T O ~ ~ ~ U W therefore the members ofthe christ ahaUImake the Christ away and make them members j j a ~ n rr6pqc paq; ~ at f may i y hltoecur. tro. of a harlot? Never l6 0, t.. of harlot may t h a t happen! Kohh5pwog 0768~1 6 have You known that the lone) making self stick know What! that he who is , d p v q CY uGph I ~ T I V "E ' UOVT~ yI h ~ ,joined to a hariot is t o t e harlot one body he is! They wiu be for, -..hnrlv? far. ..=he - ~~, two: says he. "will he gquiv, oi 6150 CIS u h p r a pim. 17 6 sayshe, the two lnto flesh one. The one flesh." 17 But 62 ~~hh&pw? vvpiy E v m a h he who is Joined *Plr% but making self st ek t o t e Lord one t o t h e Lord is one ~ r 6 y c ~ s n j v rropvei?v' T ~ V spirit. 18 Flee from lg ae rou Aeelng fmm the fornlcatlon; every fornication. Every

... ..

p .

Zs

GO^

..*.

: ? %

?PL%?S? '??;

TI

.--.

TR

fiyiz

1 CORINTHIANS %:IS-7:5

746
?TE,
YOU

747

1 CORINTHIANS 7%-12

8 ib rrot'ug CNepwrroq other sin t h a t a man Whlch if ever miEI?I do man may commit is outside 66 his body, but he that L K T ~ S r o 5 u h p a r 6 q 6m1v b body it is.' t h e (onel but Dractices fornication outside of the s sinning against his rropveliov 15 6 7,510~ u a p a i commlttlngfornl~stlon Into the own body own body. 19 What! &pap~&vm.19 fi o h o 7 h 671 ~b Do YOU not know ~ssmnlng. Or not have Ton m o w n that the that the bcdy of 1 0 0 & a GLiv T O ; iv bpi" people is [the] temple bo& o?~o:ou dlvlneehtatlon of the In YO" of the holv sairit within YO;, which YOU hyiou r r v r O ~ l a r 6b ~n v , 06 EXETL holy spldt is. of which rou are having have from God? Also, YOU do not belong to dm& 8roG. ~ a l oPr i d kaurQv, from Cod$ And not you are of eelvan, yourselves, 20 for 20 f ~ y o p & u e r ~ ~ c 7,~j.y 605&ume YOU were bought arlth m v were bavpht of pnce; glorify rau a price. ~y all means. glorify God in the 6fi T&Y 0 ~ b v6v 74 o & p a ~6 ~ ilY actually the cod in the body O ~ Y O ; . body of YOU people. nrpl 6 L 6v i y p & m , raAdv N0w:concerning About but whlch lthlngsl -0" wrote, Rna the things about yw~rdq dmrdat' which YOU wrote. it of womsn to be touching: is well for a not 2 61h 6t rhq n o y i m Zxamoc n j v t a tauch a woman; through but the fern eatlons each lane) the 2 yet, because f , 6avroO ywaira L ire r a i prevalence of forniof hlmself woman let h ~ % hiving. e and cation, let each man &~& rbv q 7 6 ~ &6pa have his own wife eseh iwomsnl the own male person and have ixfro. 8 yvvalri 6 her own husband. let her be having. l'%e woman the 3 Let the husband dmo61661w render t o [his] wife &vhp njv 69~1Afiv male person the debt let him be givlnk 0% her due; but let the 6 oiwg 6i r a i 4 ywil T* &v6pi. wife also do likewise ~ f e w l s ebut aiso the woman to X e male paraon. to [her] husband. yua o & ; l6iou o h p a r o q 06% 4 The wife does not woman Own not exercise authority t < o w l & EI MAh b &+p' 6 oioq over her own body. ishsvbg but the n ~ p m e n : ~ k e w ~ sbut a her husband am; 62 r a i 6 h i p rd, lSiw d p a ~ o q likewise. also. t h e but also the mele person of the own body husband does notexo6r 6eouulb El && 4 y&. 5 p q ercise authority aver not 1 8 havmr sutjlorltu but the woman. No his own body, but &TOMEPE~TE &hhfihouq, ~i pip his wife does. 5 Do be roc! depriving one another, if not what not be depriving each 6v tr u u p ~ v o u rrpirq ~atpdv other [of it], except by UkeW out of Consent toward S m l n t e d time consentfor an iva oxoA&qr appointed time, that Inmder that you. m u h t have leltnM to% YOU may devote time r r p o u u x ~ ra1 I I ~ I V h i T &b to prayer and may Prayer and amln upon the v a v lthlnrl come together

si%$%k%

IW may be tempting that may be, In 6p.35 6 Xarav&q 6th T ~ V hupauiav you the Satan through tho lack of might ~ a ~ d Gv 6 . T O G ~ ~ 62 hiyo =his bmt I am asylng acco-g to

A !

rrE,&n

O p % & % b ,

%2

ncmrdlngto

Y~T'

h,Tq

jv,

/ -...-.

enjoinder.

that Satan may not keep tempting you for YOUR lack . f ~~1~.r,wu1at1an. . .. 6hHowever, I say thls hv --' wav of -~ concession. in the way Of a '

--

~~~~~~~~~

~~

~~

% !

%%%'

!A.

'

d e

au60r~b,

~ ~ ~ ~ m ~ n " , 7 IBm 8& willin$ but 62 T 8U ~ & vS ~P,&w< as I myself am. r a i illaurirv &Ah& L ~ a u s o q i 6 ~ o v EXEI also myself; but each lone) own he Is having Nevertheless, each 'one tr 0coG b p2v OSTO~, has his own gift from outof Cod: the (one) Indeed thus. ~ o done , in this may, i , f i ? ohwq. another in that way. the (one) but thub I ta the 8 Aiyw 62 TO?< dyb!~olS ~ a Unmarried i persons I am but to the unmarr~ed and the WidowSr it raMv a3~0iq t raiq ~ ~ i g ~ ~ q , Rne , to them if ever 1s well for them that to the w l ow., b g r&y& 9 ci 61. o6n they remain even a s I p~ivwucv also1; if but not thev should remain a. 9 But *f they do ~. ty~p-bvral, yawU'hwaV, not have self-contml. they are having mjght wiul~n. etulemmarlr, let them marry. for KPE~VOY imtv ycrp~iv better 3% it la to be marry~ng th;n it Is better marry than to be inflamed .rrupoG&a~. [with p a ~ s l o n l to be bemg set on Rre. 10 Toic 6t yrlap,,r+,,v 10 To t h e married To the ton-) but havlngmarried people I give instrue~. o k Ly& &Ah& 6 nGptaq, tions, Yet not I but napcvy+Ao, 1 am announcmg beside, not I but the Lard. ~ o r dthat , a wife wpt~06val. should not depart y w a i ~ ah b from toXba put apart, from her husband, 11 Lhv 6i rat 100i 11 but if she should it ever but and she rnho%be PA apart, actually depart, let p&~w 6 w o s her remain unmarried her he r e m a ~ r t o % e or else make u p again nai Mpi raraAAayim let her benmnerled. - and wlth her husband; and male person a husband should not b6pa y w a i r a p' &glival. male . oeraon woman n a to be lettlng go off. leave his wife. 12 But to the 12 TO Toiq the but 62 leftovcr ho~rroiq lone.) smaaumg heyo iy I. h , o b i others I say, Yes. 6 u6p1o.y t i TI< di6rhdq ywcli~a EX^ 1, . , t the ~ o r d 1f : the LO& if any brother woman Isha* any brother has a n r a i ,inlur?v, wile, and unbelievmg, and t h t 8 ~ ~ ~ m aunbelieving nl a h o ~ , yet she is agreeable UWCU~OK~ OIKE~Y is thinking well together l? be dwelllng wtth him, to dwelling with him,

2 : ; $2

ZEPd,".% ' t

m$",t??on A !

1 the -

zr

~~

,,+

749
&QI&TW ~ G n j v .l3 rai ywfi let him not leave her; let hlm be letttog a0 08 her; and woman 13 and s woman who EXLI Q6pa 6murov ~ a has l sn unbelieving 1 . having male PerEon unbelie(.int and husband, and yet ofiroq UUVEU~OKE~ oln~iv he i s agreeable t o this Imanl Is Ullnklng well together to be dwelling dweilinp with her. &Ql&o r6v let her not leave her with l e t h n be lefinggo off the husband, 14 F ~ ,the . FN6pa. 14 fiyiamal b unbelieving husband maleperaon. Has been aanctUled the is sanetifled in reis&vip b t k r l o r o ~ i v 6 yuvalni rai tlon t o [his) wife, and maleperam the unbelieving in the woman: and the unbelieving wife la fiyimcn fi yuv)l fi hrrlmog 6v sanctified in relation hanbeen ssncdfied the woman the unbellevlns In the brother: othr @ &6Eh~3. hTd bpa r & rirw b CW vomr children the brother; slnee really the EhUdren o t r o w emse would'really be &n&Bap~& h l v , vGv 6 1 6ylh Lorlv. unclean but now they unclean (ones) is, now but how lone.) la. are But if 15 EI 62 b &rrlmo< XVi<~lal the unbelieving one If but the vnbelleving (one) irputtlng aeleipsrt, to depart, let ~op~(;toBo' 04 6~Sodhwra1 let one e puitlngsslf apart; not has been enslaved him depart: a brother or a Sister i s not in b &6Eh@q i i 4 & 6 ~ h ~ev f imi< T O I O ~ O I ~ , the brother or the shier m the such (things). ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ a , " , " ~ h Q 61 ~ i p j v q~ t n h nEv SF&< b 0 ~ 6 Ood has =%]led to in but peace haaeJled you the 16 peace. 16 For. wife, o16ag yfival, 7 . 3 ~ & ~ P U how do you know but have you kiown, women, if the male person that you wlll save obor~c; fi ri 016aq you wtll save7 Or what have you k ~ k w n . [Yourl husband? Or. husband, how d o you 6w el ~ i l v~ U V U ~ K U uC5m1q; know but t h a t you male pe&, it the woman you will save7 wlll save [your] wife? 17 El , p tn&orq P E ~ ~ P I K N l7 Only, as If no2 to each Cne) hhsa given pert Jehovah' has given b , n15p10q tnaurov cbq K ~ K XKEY 6 0 ~ 6 the Lord. ' each lone) ar has c b e d t h e ~~~"$"~slet ohwq rr~plnorrirw' ~ a O i ~ W bv S ~ai< has called him. thus let d ~ m be walking a m t : and thus In the God' And thus ordain in Lnnhqoia~g rrhuatq 61ar&ooopa1. all the congregations. ecclesias all I am ordsinfns. 1 s was any man 18 rrcplrsrp p t w g TI^ Lnh!iBq. called circumcised? ~ a v l n been s arcumclsed anyone was called7 ~~t him not become ~ f i htlm&uBw I ( oPuo~i.q uncircumcised. Has Not let him be d r a w h p ~ p o n i ~ c ~ c u m e i a l o any n man been called in uncircumeision? dK)\l'rCIi 71% has been called anyone? Rfi ot Let him not

1 CORINTHIANS 7:19-28
set elreumciaed. 19 Cireumeidon d w s not mean a thing, and uncircumcislon means a thing, but observance of Ood's commsndmenta [does].

kl $2

&?

hold,

Md:

Gat

p:y

:?

tz:i ztE

fi

1 7 ' Jehovah, in accord with Romans 12:3 and 2 Corinthians 10:13: the Lord. PflrABCD; God. Syn and Textus Reeeptur. 1 7 . God. P 4 0 ~ A B C D V g S the ~; Lord; Syb and Textus Receptus; Jehovah, J7.s.W.

20 Inone each whatever was called. state let him remain in it. 21 Were you called 21 60irh0< when a slave? Do not 6rhfi0q\i # o $ slave were you ea e let it worry you. but if pchhw' &Ah' rl r a l 6dvaua1 ~ E ~ ~ E P you O S can be&,me let it be care; but if and you are able free free, rather seize the opportunity. 22 For Y toE become, V ~ U ~ ~p&hhov ~ rather I , ~ p fyou. use i o m .22 T h e lone) anyone in lthel Lotd Lv K U P ~ Q rhq0ejq 6 0 0 h 0 ~ d n r c h c w $ t h a t was called when in ~ o r dhaving been called slave freedman a RlaYeis the Lord's b t h ~ f i B r p ofreedman; ~ likewise he nu iau 6 o ~ i v ' 6poiwq the free (one) t h a t was called when likewise of Lord he is; e freeman is a slave 6oGh65 ~ T I V X ITTOG rhqM< la 0Fchri.i or Christ. 23 You slave havine - been called were bought with a 23 rtpijq fiyop6aBq~a. pfi yivde stop becoming ~ eOfhp r m you were boughti not be becoming price: 600hol &v8,p0nov. 24 f u a m o q b slaves of men. 24 I n elavea D men. Each lone) in whatever condition 4 L K A ~ B ~ $6Aq0i, b TOSTQ each one was called, which (thing) he was ca e , rothers, in this brothers. let him remain in it associated p ~ 6 w a ~& BcO. with God. let hlm he remafntnp bespde Md. 25 NOW concerning 25 n ~ p i ~b rrapet~v h l 7 c r v j v rupiw vlrbns 1 have no cornAbout but the rgtor enjoinder mand from the Lord' 66 6i6opt S q but I give my opinion ixo, yvC5pqv ofin not I am having, opinion but I am giving as as one who had mercy fihaqpbvoq h a nupiou w1or.3t ~ 1 ~ 1 . having been mown i e r c y by ~ o r dfaithful to be. 26 NopjCw otv 70Gro K* 26 Therefore I think I am opmmg therefore this this t o be well in view b r r & p ~ ~ t v 61& T$V ~ V E O T ~ U ( N b b ~ v of the necessity here to be existing through the having stood in n - k with us, that it is well 671 ~ o h i r v &8pSnq 6 OGTOF ETYCII. for a man t o continue that fine to man the thus to be. as he is. 27 you 27 6i6roa1 yuval~i; p i C ~ T E I bound to a wife? 8toP nave ~oubeen bound to woman7 Not be seek08 a release. hhtv hkhwal h b yuvatn6g; p AT^ you loosed from woman? loosing: have you been l o a r d from a wife? Stop seeking ymi~a(. 28 l b ~ a a l wife. 28 But even be seeking woman: U ever but also if you did marry,
he ! & i i % e d

mplr~pv6do. mrp,~opfi let h ~ m be being eireumelscd. l9 A e elrcumeision 056tv tUrlv, fi &rpopumia ,,thing is, the unelreumdsion od6iv tqrlv, &Ah& ~ f i p q u ~ q b r o h S v nothing is, but obg~rvsncsof eomrnandmento &oG. 20 i r a o r o q b 76 uh'wt Of ~ d . xa& tone) in the caning. pEv6To, tow&* ..

let

be r-nmg.

tAyU
3::

~~

~ $tk!,"I,

751

1 CORINTHIANS 7:35-40

n a p 8 w ~ o6x tipaplev. vlrrln lpersonl marshoul marry t ~ e virgin, not she S nncd. ried, such one would 0hi I V 6h oapd EEauulv oi commit no sin. Haw~rlbU%tiOn but t ? k e flesh will have the ever, those who do T O ~ D ~ T O I , 6 A 6 t b &V @~i60p?1. will have tribulation mch (ones), but O ~ O U l a m marxng. In their flesh. But I 29 T o s o 61 6 a m sparing YOU. Thls but the 29 Moreover, this I say, brothers, t h e nalp6q ow~mahp&oq P~,;,. appointed tlme hsvlng been placed together 1.; time left is reduced. Henceforth let those ~6 holnbv yva nai oi the leftover (thing) ln order that also the (onaa) who have wives be a s thouah they had none. Eyovrcq yvvairag &q p q ixovrcc having women as no having they mild be, 30 and also those 30 ~ a i a1 ~ A a i o m qcbq p i nhaiovrrq, who weep be as those and the (ones) weeptng as n o t weeping. who do not weep, who n d 01 ~ a ovrrq i &q p i Xaipovrrq, rat and and the lone#) reglclng as no reloidng, and as those who do not rejoice, and those 01 &yop&<ov~cgAs p i ~ a ~ t x o v r e q , buy as not the (onnl buying as not having down. p o s s e ~ ~ i n g 31 . and 31 ~ a i 01 XP&pNOI + , , K60 those making use Of and the (ones) uatngfor selves the world as the world a s those not yhp T i , not pi lsgoingbeside for the using i t t o the full; for t h e scene of this world o x i ~ a 106 ~ 6 w o u m h v . 32 I ~ ~ h 32 In. ~ ~ fashion of the world this. deed, I want YOU t o 62 Ope? &pepipvouq be free from but yon e e c from anxiety The unmarried man is Wapoq wplwv6 unmarried lone) la belnganxnousfor the (thlnge) anxious for the things of the how he 706 KUP~OU, & ~ e ~ ! l T$ K U P ~ W ofthe Lord, how he &ould please to the Lord; may galn the mws 33 But 33 6 66 Y Q W ~ ~ ~ C married man is the the lone1 bllt married anxious for the things N ~ P ~ P V ~ TOO ~ 6 0 of ~ the 0 world, ~ ~ how he IS belna anxloU8 for the (things) of the world, may the approval ,r&q &P~!I 76 y w a l r i , 34 Kai of his wife. 34 and how he ahould please to the woman. and he is divided. Further, L I ~ V ~ P I ~1 ~ I . 4 YUVil 4 CiYavo~ the unmarried woman. h e has been parted. And ihe woman the vnmsrried and the vilgin, is nai ? nap81voq ptptpv6 T& anxious for t h e t h i n g s and the vlrgin I. belnsanxtous for the (thingel of the that she roc ~ u p i o u , Iva 4 &yia ~ a 1 may be holy both ofthe Lord, b o r d e r that shema7 be holy and in her body and in rtj o&pa11 m i TO nvcirparr 4 hersplrlt. However, to the body and to the spirit; the Iwomanl the married 66 y a p j o a o a T& 1s anxious for t h e but having marpled 1s b e l ! ~ p ~ ~ ~ u s f othe r (thing*) things of the world, 706 K ~ U ~ O V ,n&q &pi00 T" haw she may gain of the world, how lhebhould please to tXa the approval of her
~~~

$,6d,%i

Ky$$p'

?:

~a

Mpi. 35 TOOTO 6& n&q rir O inr husband. 35 B u t thls male person. T ~ I . but toward the o k o u 1 a m saylng for youp. a3r&v olipoopov hfyo, o6x personal advantage. very ones (thing) besrlng Mgether I am saulng, net not t h a t I may cast a h a do, noose upon YOU,but borkthat I mlght &ow Upon, to YOU to that Is becoming &Air wp6q 16 c&xq ov ~ a which i but toward tho (thing1 holc!ingwelI and and that which means ~T&PE~POV Kupi4, constant attendance (thing1 sitting well beside Lard upon the Lard wlthCm~ptm&orwg. out distraction. UndiStractedlY. 36 But if anyone 36 Ei 66 ?I< &mxqpoveiv thinks he is behavlng If but anyone to bC behaving i m ~ r o ~ e rimproperly b toward !Jopi<r~ & hiS hoO ~f t h a t in1 +V napBbov of hlm he Is oplnlng if ever 1s past the bloom virgin npon the h 6 p c l w o q r a i o k 5 bo~iAel 01 and this fii a y ~hen be over bloom of hie. and thus ItlnowlnE is the way it yiv~o0a1 6 0ih~1 ~OIE~TW. to be occurr:ng, what he le wllllng let him be doing: he 0 6 ~ hpap?&~. apcirmCN. " does not sln. Let them not he is unning: let Xem be marrying. marry. 37 But if 6; C m y v i v d ~ a p 6 i q ah013k 6 p a i o t p i settled but hass od in the heart of hlm settled, not anyone . rn his heart, having Exov &v&yrqv, t S o w i a v 6L EE;EI, nEol but has ~s ~ l n~ . h gnecessity, authority but hels avlng about aUthodtY Over his Own .roc i6iou 0rXfipmoq, ~ a 1 T O ~ O K~KPIKW and has the own wlll, and thls he has judged this dedslon in his +" trrvroO b ~6 i6iq xap6iq, a . keep his In the Own heart, to bXIYN1ng the of mmselt own heart. + he rd&g no~'oc~38 jDTe ~ a Own i virgin, finely h e wlll do. As-and and do "ell. 38 Consequently he also t h a t b yapiZov the (one) giving in mnrrlape oi himself gives his virginity in na e b o v r d h 5 q w o ~ e i nai 6 p i mamiage does &in finely h e l l doihg. and the not but he t h a t does not give it in marriage yapi<w ~ p c i o o o v no1 'on will do better. givtng in -rise better he wkd;. 39 A wife Is bound 39 r u v i 6i6ma1 Po' as 8wv X+MV all the time woman hsrr been bound u ~ o n much as tlme hip 6.3 5 , 6 1 her husband is alive. 1s l%g the male Deraon of her: if ever but But if her husband ~ 0 1 ~ l ~ 8 f6 i &dp, Mcue1pa LOTI" ~ h o u l d fall asleep [In ehould deem the male ~ e r m n , free shels deathl, she is free t o be married lo whom Mn Yapq&jwl 116mv &a to w?om she is wllllllg to be msrrio6, 0 i n s h e wants. only in rupiq. 40 paraplwrlpcl 61 t m l v &&v &oq lthel Mrd. 40 B u t Lord; h a ~ p l e r but she16 ifever thus she is happler if she nmh *V t p i v yv+l(qv, remains as she is, acprivu, she ahould remaln, according to the my opmlon, cordlng t o my oplnion.

?%Y t%k

2%

G ? ;; : a,,E

F ;:t

fmTOc

v w,

1 CORINTHIANS 8:l-8
I am thinking

752

753
. ~

1 CORINTHIANS 8:9-9:2

SOKG

5%
TGV

r&yB s mI

-0

aplrk

B m O I certainly t h i n kI ef God a]so have ~ ~ d

concerning 8 NOW foods offered to
~ ~

STI V&TE~ puffs up, ,that ~ I (meal I knYo"'Eb\e but love builds up. y ~ & ~ l q~ ~ ~ 1 0 7 If anyone thinks he we%%%ing. knowledge la pumng;~, t$e f i t has acquired knowlolnobpEi. 2 7 TUG SONET edge of something. he building UP. If is thinkins does not yet know [it] LywrEwt TI, ohw he Ought to to have known anything, not as yet h t l L & just know [itl. 3 But if K&F SET ~ & w I3 . d 86 T I C anyone loves God, this aceording as it 1s binding know; 1 but anyone 1s known by him. d v 0 ~ 6 DO ~TO^ Eyvworal bn, One 4 Now concerning $roving B e GO^: this has been known by the eating of foods a h ? $ . offered t o idols. we , 4 Pp&uewq 08v Tirv know t h a t an ,do1 1s eating therefore of the nothlng In t h e world. s no ~i6whoBlirov oi&pcv brl and t h a t there i (things) ~acrfficed to idols we have knthat God hut one. 5 For a66iv ~ i 6 o h o v6 r6upw. ~ a i TI 0116eiq Bcb even though there are those who are called nothing ~ d o i m world, and that no one El J c . 5 ~ a ? ,imp EioiV "gods." whether in if one. A If even are heaven or a n earth, hry6pwo1 0zoi ri~e L v oClpavO EFT (ones) being said gods whether l n heaven or ? $ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 6 there is h i yiq, 6 m c p E ~ U ~ 8coi V rroMoi r a i r6p101 ''10'dS8'' upon earth. as-even are gods many and lords actually t o us one God the Father. out nohhoi, 6 rn ?pi" rlg Bcbq 6 n a ~ f i p LE many, but to us one God the pather: out of of whom all things oO T& r&Ta r a i fipciq sIg a d ~ b v ,xai are. and we for him; whom the all (thing.) and we Into htm, and and there i s one lord. d g r6ploc 'IquoGg Xplorbg, 6,' 00 T& Jesus Christ, through one Lord Jesus Chrkt, t h m t h m u p h whom the whom all things are. and we through h i m r&Ta uai j p c i ~ 61' &TOG. all(thingr) and we through him. 7 Nevertheless, I 'Ahh' 06% i v n 8 o 1 v yvGoly r ~ v l q there is not this But not in all (ones) the knowledge; some knowledge in all SL 76 ouv 0aip Ew? hprt TOG el6r5Xou persons; but some, bllt to the eua?om until rlght now of the idol being accustomed si6wh6'aurov LuBiouutv ral 4 until now t o the idol. gSsltcr1fieed to idol they are eatlig, and the eat food as something ~vsi6q01c a& &uB~Ylj$ 00ua sacrificed t o an idol. eonselence of them weak beins and their conscience. fohk~a~8 . Bp6va 6 6 L 03 being weak. is defiled. is eing dcBled. Thing eaten but not g cut fwd will not

tobe av g. nspi 61: About but o B a EV we h a v e t n o w

E y h

the

~16who06rwv (thlng~l aacrlReed 6 Idols,

&r09
me

T?he

commend u s t o God; iI we do not eat, we do not fall short, and. if we eat, we have n o credit to ourselves. Q~W~CLEY, . ITE~IU~~ISO~ZV . we should eat, we are sbolmdln~. 9 But keep watching if Lhv ever ~ ~ ~ ~ this authority ~ 9 ~ A ~ ~ C , T 66 E p, nwg 1 teouoia that ~e uoulookln. but somehow the authority of YOURS does not y&vqra, Somehow become b hv a8rq np6moppa O1yOn t h ~ thing ~ .truck toward should bccoma a stumbling block t o those who are 7oic & ~ B E V ~ U I Y 10 . 6-3 to the (ones). ifever,. PtZn, weak. 10 Far i6 dv ixovra yd,v tv anyone should see aoulJeee YOU the tone) having knowledge in YOU. the One having

~ a p c l ~ ~ 0 ~ l es+ o h LhY will make stand beside toT$= m d ; neither 11ever boTsp,jpaOa o,7ro QdrywkEkt, we are coming beiind. nor not we ahou

n2

19

......

pt 2;

cod

% ? !

$2

~ i ~ w ~ ~mia r r i p w o v , oaxi 4 ouvsi6qotc a t a meal in a n idol idol tern% tying down, not the ~ O ~ S C I ~ ~ C . temple, will not the rb aGroir &oB~voGgdvrog a i ~ ? 6 o p q 8 f y c ~ a t~ i g Of that One l but t up into the conscience weak being w ~ lbe of hlm who is weak be built T& ti6wh68ura the (thlngs) sacrificed to idols t0?e8k%g? Up eating to the foods point offered to 1 1 &n6AAura1 yhp 6 &oBsvhv i v idols? 11 R ~ ~ by I I ~ , Is being deatmyed for the (onel belng weak in knowiedge, the u y v r j ~ t 6 &6d'46< 61' 8v man t h a t 1 s weak is $ ! ! your knowled&, the brother throuah whom being ruined, lyourl Christ died. brother far whose 12 But sake Xy&q d m i k y v . 12 & P : T ; $ " R , V W E I ~7065 &6shpohe r a i T ~ O . W E F a h h v T)(v when YOU people lnto the brothers and sm~trng of them the thus sin uw~i6quiv &u~voGuav Eic X lorbv brothers and wound ~ meonaeicnco a n Y being weak ~nto their conscience t h a t &papr&v~~c 13 . 616rrsp EI 16 weak, YOU are YOU are slnning. Thmugh which even If sinning against Christ. ppGpa mavSahi<s~ T ~ V &6d~bv ~ O U , ob 13 Therefore, if food thing eaten is causfng to fall the brother of me, not makes my brother l stumble. I w ~ l never K ~ i E q T ~~ V aihva, tw t : ! I al?%eat meat lnto the age, InoAer that agaln eat flesh a t ail. t h a t I may not make rhv h 6 d g 6 v pou mav6ahiuw. my brother stumble. the bmthcr of me I a o u l d c a w to fall. Am I not free' Am Odr ~ I p i~ E X % E ~ O < ; 06. Elpi h 6 0 T o h q ; Not am I free? Not a m 1 apOBtle? I not an apostle? c d I 'IqooOv rbv nfiplov r)phv k 6 p a ~ a ; od Have I not seen Jesus No< Jesus the Lord of us have I seen? Not our Lord? Are not 76 Epyov pou bpEi< 6 o ~ iL v ~upi EI YOU my work in lthel the work of me roo are h I? Lord, 2 If I a m not &hhotg O ~ K atpi 6m&~ohoq, a h 6 y r bpiv a n apostle t o others. 1 to others not I am apostle, but in fast to rov most certainly a m to you, lor YOU are the seal confirming my o%e I ad, the YhP for apostle~h~ in p relat~on Dpric k m k b rupiw. t o ithel Lord YOV are ID Iard.

knOwledse.

t;t

$9

or%

'

oQgric 3%

z S % % l i p F

S My defense to Pph h o X o y i a ~oig my defenle to the (on-) those who examine me is a s follows: 4 w e &va~piwuuiv tmlv judging UP is a $ > 4 ofiK not have authority to eat r l ~ orv tcouuiav m y r i v r a i ndv; and drlnk, do we not? we are [avlw svthorlty to eat and to drink7 5 We have authority 5 odr exo EV iSowiav &&Xqfiv to lead about a sister m t we sretaving authority #later a s a wife, even as t h e ywaira n~plhytlv Sc nai ol holrrol rest of the apostles woman to be leading piout, as also the leftover and the Lord's broth&tbmoho~ uai 01 &6~?qoi 703 ~ u p i o v ~~i ers and Oe'phas. do we apostles and the brothers of the Lord and not? 6 Or is it only Kqq&q. 6 fl i6vog &IS Kai Bapv& a g odr Bsr'na.bas and I that c e p h a s ~ 01 alone and Barnsfas not do not have authority t f o w i w p i tpygeOea,; 7 i g to refrain from [secuare%%Ing authority not to beworking? Who lar] work? 7 Who is orplrrr6tolt i6io15 6qoviatq TOT&; ~ i qit that ever serves as serves BS soldier to own provisions sometime7 Who a soldier a t his own ~VTEIJEI &pnehi)va r a l T ~ Y~ a p n ~ 6 ~ 3 ~O 0 ~0 Kexpense? Who plants is planting vlneyard and the fruit elf It not a vineyard and does CoBirl. fi ~ i q n o l p a i ~ t noipvqv i(ai not eat Of its fruit? Or heis e a t d g ~Or who issheph&ing mck and who shepherds a flock & 700 y&Aauroq m i p y g o6u and d w s not eat some out of the milk Bock not of the milk of the flock? tdi~l. he is ea&g7 8 Am 1 speaking these things by a livepmo~ raOm according to men these (thing.) human standards? r does not the Law ?ah& q r a i 6 v6pog . r a G ~ a 00 O lamapeaking. or also the ~ n w t h e (th~ngs)not also say these tlungs? 9 For in the law of WE#; Mowto< issa~ine7 of Mores ? ! a ? ~Moses L t is written . yi pmat Od +tp&uc~q POSY "YOU must not muzzle it has xeen wrlttm Not YOU will muzzle bull a bull when it is &hoi)vra. 4 T&V .Livo&v p a t , T 8.8 threshing out the threshing. &ot of the bulls it is care to cod: grain." Is It bulls Gad Is caring for? 10 Or hiye,. h h e sny(ng7 is it altogether for our 6 1 ' ~YP&*? bT, sakes he says it? RealThrough itwas w n Ln, beeawe ly for our sakes it was &?mi61 6 q c i h ~ l hr' b & P Q T P , ~written, because the is owing upon h o ~ e the (one) plowing man who plows ought &POTPI@V ra1 6 & h o i l ~ hr' &ni61 to piow in hope and to be plawdg. and the (one) threshing upon hope the man who threshes ought to do so in hope roir of being a partaker. I1 If we have &., mlr& I' the .pirituBP (thing8) sown spiritual you, is it imEipapEv, pfya t i fiptiq 6 &Y T& thingS sowed. great ( t h ~ g ) ii we the something great if we

3 'H

The

y J t

#A

o ; k

$3

1 2 ' &

~~

~~~

~~~

tc

'6'

~i,h?

5 ' 'EF 8 l U

oYrov

onprt~h &piuopv; l2 el hXhol n & shall reap things fleshly (things) we shall reap7 I f others of e for the flesh from bpbv t ~ ~ ~ u i apg ~ r i x o u u ~ v 06 p8hhov You? l2 If Other authority they are partskhg, not rather authority men partake over ofYOU. this fife?? =Ah' o d ~Pxpqodrv~8a ri) i b u o i g l do much more B U ~ not we used to the authority SO? Nevertheless, we ,ah, &M& ndrvra L T - ~ ~ ~ L ' ~ have . not made use this. but nu (thin@) wearemverrna Of authority, but iva p i TWa Lvrmiv GVSV we are bearing ail inorder that not any atrikina In we should give things, in order that edayyrhi~ xptoroO 13 O ~ Kwe might not offer good news Chdst. Not any hindrance to the good Dews about oi r& iEp& bn oi6rrre have roo known that the (onen) the sacred (things) the Christ. 13 DO YOU not know that rh the men performing "17 & e $ sacred duties eat the Pv0iournv. 01 e ~ u ~ : ~ z ~ thinRS iQ or the temple. are eating. the (onel) and those constantly s t the altar na t6pe6ovrEq beside to TQ the B u u ~ a o n l p i attending ~ have a portion far themselves with the .,,,vp~pi~ovral; 14 oijrog r a l 6 K ~ P I O ( amhaving ~ ~ r t w l t h 7 Thus also the Lard altar? 14 In this way, too. the Lard 61iT?<~v TOT< 7b E , ~ ~ C ~ ~ O V ,,rdamed to the the goad news ordained for those proclaiming the good Ebydiou tK rlrrayy8douu1v good news news $0 live by means down out the of the good news. 15 B U I ~ have to be ivmg. not made use of a single one a f these 15 Cyi, M 06 ~ E ~ p q p a ~ o&vl I but not have used to nothing [provlsionsi. Indeed, I have not written these b = Tacm mhOV,O& ofthee (things). tqot I wro d these (things) things that it should become in my case. iva oboq ykvqml &v t p i , nahbv be it in order that thus It should become in me, fine lor for me to die than pSIhhov &ro8avriv i l - ~6 -no man is gomg to Ee rather to die Or make my reason for boasting void! 16 If, ~ a d m p . 5pov o d 6 ~ i q rt!IhUCl. 16 If bosstlnz of me no one will-keem~ty. now, I am declaring the good news, it is OGK h l v pol dmyyAigwpal, is to me no reason for me to I may be declaring good n , not boast. for nccessitY . &vhyurl y&p pol h i ~ ~ t r a todai Ka$x,,pa necessity for to ma iv lying upon: woe is laid upon me. boast,,,g,' Really, woe is me if &m1v t?lv poi I did not declare the it eve. tom. it ill good news1 I7 If I ~kyrdiuopat. 17 CI Y&P a ~ h v perform t h ~ willingly, s I should declare good n r ~ . . l f for volunl=~ a reward: hut if I do it against my T ~ p & u o o pl&v 5 W' bL this l a m performhg, reward I smiaving: if but will, all the same I n m i ~ ~ e ~ p a r . have a stewardship &KWV O~KOYO iav mvolut;,ry, rtewsrdbhip 1have been entruatedwlth. entrusted to me.

,,

2ke

by.

3::

-the

???

1%

$7

1 CORINTHIANS 9:18-24 1
~ i g o b 0 What therefore ofme
~DTIV

756 b

757 $pa@iov: prlre?

bhtq Thus

1 CORINTHIANS 9%-10:5

p ~ d 6 18 What, then, is my rewar% m r d ? That &S&navov declaring t h e goad iva Einy.h1l;6p~og In Older that declaring good news without expense news 1 mav furnish efiuw 76 ~dayyChlov, IS ~b MI) the good news wlthaut I mlghtput the good news. into the no cost, the end that ~araxpfioao8a1 iEouuip llou I may not abuse my to abuse authority Of authority In the gaod TG ~bayyEhiq. news. the gaod news. 19 For, though 19 'EA~dBspoq yirp L)v k ~ & W Y I am lree "Om Free for being sut of ell (ones) persons, I have made n b t v i p m d v 660GAwa. iva -TOk to all (ones) myself I enslaved. in Order that the myseif the 'lave ta that I may gain n h ~ i o v a g repE$ilrro. 20 r a l kycv6pqv roig more (ones1 I m i. ~ hgain: t and 1 became to the t h e most ilersons. 'lov6aio!g b q 'lov6aiog, iva 'lou6aioug 20 And so to the JEWS as J~W. in orderthat JEWS Jews I became as a rrp6juw. ~oig bnb v6gov b g bnb Jew, that I might I mlght gal"; to the (ones) under law as under gain Jews, to those v6pov, ' 6 ahbq bnh dlrov, under law I became as law, be* very (one) under law, under law. though I iw TO^ h b v6pov ropEjoo. myself a m not under b o r d e r that the tones) under law I might gain: law. that I mrght 21 roiq &&po~q bg hL0q, gain those under law to the (ones) without law as (one) wl out law. 21 TO thme h t + o , . u t ,&poq 0 ~ 0 6 MA' Evvopog law I became as no p i b eine L ) ~ wxthout law of God but wlthin law law, although Xp~oroJ #YO( nep6avQ ~ o h q I am not without of ~hrlst.' in order that I ahall gsln the (ones) law toward God but &v6pous 22 i y ~ v b p q v ~ 0 under i ~ law toward without law: 1became Christ, that I might &U~EY~O~V &u~N'< gain *engthiess (ones) strength?& ino!dYPrthat law. 22 To t h e we& &08svdg rep6juw I weak. that I strengthless (ones) I mlght gab: might gain t h e weak. ykyova rr&m iva nhvrog I have become all (thing;). In orderthat by ell means I have become " things to people of a l l nv&q UQUW. 23 n h a 6t rrolQ some Imightsave. All (thing.) but r a m doing sorts, that I W g h t by save some. 6tZl ~ 1 E , I ~ ~ Y Q I O V , Tva UVYKOIVWY~~ 23 But I do all things through mod news. in order that .herer - the for the sake of the a6roG ytvo~a~. of it I should become. good news, that I may 24 Obr ai6ars o, 6" become a sharer of it ~ o thave roo known that the (ones) in with fothersl. 24 DO yon not ma6iq TW&~S n h g ,,hv stadium all bdeed know that the runners ~b In a race all run, h u t rpExovolv, sic 62 Mpp6-w they are r u n n u , one but b reedvlng the only one receives t h e
the

?A

$ '2

'

r* lvcl . prize? Run In such a be mu running b order that way that YOU may at~araA&$~rr. - 25 62 6 tain It. 25 Moreover. YO" mlaht recetve down. ETeryane but the every man taking w(<6EVOF n6RI~a part in a contest nu ithinEsl exercises self-control conkstant , , LKE~VO~ plv in all thlngs. Now 6ynpm~de~a1, hsla exercising self-control, those Indeed they, of course, do i t that they may get a oJv iva &I~PT$v DT~Q~YoV therefore L n order that corru~trble crown corruptible crown, but we a n incorruptible hdrpoulv fillzig 62 TO" they mlght refelve, we but inmrrupugle ( b e ) . one. 26 Therefore. 26 miwv oirrwq ,ptxw b g 06x the way I am running to you-now thus am m n l n g as not is not uncertainly: t h e &6fi?,~q~ oir,q b g OPK &pa way I am directing uncvlden y, thus lamboxing aa not alr my blows is so as not to be striking the Btpwv. 27 MXZl drrorrlhCw flsylng; but I am hitting under (theeye) air: 27 hut I pummel pou T& uQ a nai' BouAww~6 pfi my body and lead ae me the bo& and I a m leadins sa slave, not It as a slave, that, after I have preached rrwg bXhotg nqpbEag ~omehow to others having preached very (one) to others, I myself ~hould not become &66rbpog y6w~a1. disapproved somehow. d i p a ~ ~ m v eIdshould b-me. &ymiv, NOW I d o not to be ignorant. want YOU t a be I &6~hwi, 67, 01 mrrCpcq 4pGv ~ h h gb ignorant, brothers, brothers, that the fathers of us 811 (ones) under that our forefathers TY)V VE 6hqv 6uav ~ a ~ i & V T E 61h ~ l i g were all under the the c?oUd they were and auiones) through the cloud and all passed 6jfiX0ov 2 ~ a i n&vrrg through the sea OaXdrouq' nmm thev went t h~ ~up --. ~ ~ .h , and all (ones) 2 and all got baptized i &aos ~1~ T ~ V MWUufiv i&fumO t v TB into ~ o s eby into tho Mopes they were baptized in the of the cloud and of the sea: 3 and all w#Aq ~ a b i 7 % 0crX6uqr 3 nal n h g 7 . 3 cloud' and In the sea, and all (ones) the ate the same spiritual fwd 4 and all drank mrrvwga~t~b~ 4 'and r a i the same spiritual very. spLrltual ,&g 7b .&d -ullcm~bv k ~ o v drink. For they used a11 (ones)1 the very epirlNa1 they drank to drink from the n6ra mlvav yirp &K rmsu a r l ~ q g spiritual rock-mass that failowed them. drln)r: they weredri&ing .for out of SDkitual 6i flu and that rock-mass &noAou0oISuqg ~ f r p a q , 4 n h p a but was meant the Christ. followin(j rock-mars, the mok-msaa ,DT65 ~a h ' O ~ K .&v ~ o i g .r~AioUlV 6 Nevertheless, on hut not In the more (anas) most of them God X&rist; olirriv ty356rtpcv b &6g, did not express his of Ulem thought well the .. God, approval, for they were laid low in t h e rmmp*8quav h, Q j p ~ . they w e n strewn down for In the dewlate [Plael. wilderness.

2rnp

&?ea

$5

cp*-k$

1 10

& p&y'; ~

ke

1 CORINTHIANS 10:6-13
8

758

159

1 CORINTHIANS 10:14-21

62 r k o l fir0v tywfi0quw 6 Now these m e * (thlngsl but tYma of us they oeeurred. things became ~ i c 7 . 3 ri ~ tval 4 ~I@UIII)T&S examples, for us not mto the not to be t o be persons desiring KcaLw Kd&< ~ & ~ ~ injurious i w l things, even of bad lthl&ml. according as as they deslred them. i w ~ e 6qaav. 7 el6ohoh&rpal 7 Neither became deaked. idolaters. as some of yium8o.. ainirv be rou becommg, aecordlng a8 some of them; them did; Just as i t i s

Taha

&%tr

-~

and they ~ got UP ~ drink. g up to have a good time." 8 Neither let us practice fornfcatfon, as rropvchpsv some of them commltmar we bc committang iornfcation. aoeordlng ted fornication, only t o fail, twenty-three rJveq a d r 0 v h b p v ~ ~ o a v nai fWsoav some of them committed fornle;tioR and they fell thousand [of them] in 1118 f i r l p v E ~ K W I T tiq X I A I & ~ E ~9 . 62. one day. 9 Neither toone dav twenty- tfree t h o u a d . . let us put Jehovah* 6map&(;o EV T ~ VK ~ P I O Y , t o the test, as some of may we be teatkg out the Lord. according as them p u t [hlml to the r l v q ahi)u h i p a u a v , r a i h . 3 T& dqruv test. only to perish Some of them tested, end by the a e r ~ e n t s by the serpents. hrjh)wvro. 10 Neither be mur10 d 2 h62. , they were ddstroylng selves. e r murers. Just a s some rory~C~~r. K~&TEP of them murmured be you murmuring, accordln~to which (thlngsl even to by ~ 8 ~ 2 ai5rGv .5 Py6yyuuav, ~ a i &n6Aovro some of them murmured, end they destroyed Delves destroyer. 11 Now these things went on h 6 To3 6A00~uroO. 11 ratha 62 by the destmyer. These (thins81 but befalling them as ex. and they were T U ~ I K ~ S ~ u Y L P ~ ~ v P tv~ ~ i v o i c , , Pyphqq, written for a warning ty~icallyWaastepping with to those. L ~ W B I writ en to us ul)on whom the 6L n d q vou&aiw 4pav, .st5 0% Tti but toward Duttingmindln of us, mto whom the ends of the systems of things have arrived. rihq TGV albvov ~ a r t j v rrrv 12 Consequently el168 of the ages has a t t a ~ n edo-. l let hlln that thinks 12 'nm 6 6 0 ~ 6 ~hOT&l h e is standlng &-and the lone) thinking to stand beware that he BAmlro let him be looklng 13 n a l p a o dq tip&< obr, ~ l h q p w EI YOU except what is ~ e m p t n t o n =on not hastaken if commontamen, - h 0 p r j ~ 1 v o r n1m.3 6P 6 &6q 8q O ~ KB u t God is faithful; Derblning to man; fa%hfu? but the w , ' who not and he w l i not .. . 8' Jehovah, Ju.Pa,a;the Lord, rBC; the Chrlst,P6eD: GO^, A. md

r6~p:pamal lt has een wr~tten q a y s ~ v Kal rrsiv to eat and to &I&,

as.ew"

iion~p

written: "The people '3$%~ de sat down t o eat and

6 mcy

&$&

,, her t en

ti,e

kj

mt aoOfiv011 CnLp let You be tempted &&I 6p&q you to& tested over beyond what you can he wlu w d t oh bear, but along with 8 66vaaOe &Ah& r o t OEI whlch uouareadk, but he wl9 make toaetherwlth the temotation he will rf m t p w p f ra1 ErBaoov 703 also make t h e way o u t the temptation slso the ltepping out of the in order for YOU to be able t o endure it. 6livau0al ~ E V E ~ K E ~ V . b beable to bear under. 14 Therefore, my 14 A t h p Sr,(mqroi p w , beloved ones, flee Thmugh whlch even. (ones1 loved of me, from idolatry. 15 I pelry~~& ~ n6 ~ISohoha.~pia< 15 . dc speak as t o men wlth be YOU Idolatry. discernment: judge for ~ neang ~ fmm the ppov;pot< hiyor p i m S w i < yyourse~veswhat I say. to d scree (ones) I am saylng; You judge YOU l6 The f , bless. 6 ?1)1111 16 T b W O ~ ~ P I O VT ~ C E I S A O Y ~ ~ Sing which we bless, is what say., , The CUP of the blesing it Sharl,,g 8 ~6hoyoOpsv, 06xi r o ~ w v i ai m i v TOU b l w d of the chr18t? whish .,weare bleaslng, not sharing Is It Of The loaf which we break. is it not a shara , Y , ~w $ a lng in the body of the nhOpm, : o G ~ 1 ~ o ~ w i703 a 06paroq Ch 'ISt7 . ' I We arebrea*lng, not sharing of the body there is one loaf, we, roc X P ~ ~ T O O P o ~ i v ; 17 hr;;. .]though are of the Christ It Is? One O ' r we an Cv o i r p a ai rrohhoi l o p w , 01 ytip n&s< partaking Of that one body t h e . many weare, the for all (ones1 one loaf. PK , .rob Cvdq h rou ~ E T L x o ~ v,. 18 LWK a t t h a t out of the one Eaf wear= par kina which i s I u s e l in a 18 B h i m way: Are Be roa lookln# st BcE%?g to those who eat the ucipuw oirx 01 taEiiovr~q r a g Ovoiaq sacrifices sharers flea; not the ion-) ==t~ng the sacrinees the KO~VUVO? ~ o i r e u u ~ a m q p i a u s ~ u i v ; 19 .ri sharers of the altar are they? what 19 What, then, a m I t o say? That what is oOv qqpi' 6r1 ri60h68vr6v therefon sav ! hat- - ithinzl saer~ficed to idol sacrificed t o a n Idol . ~~~--~ .I t m ( v , q TI ZiSoA6v ~i 6mo~rv; Or that ~i d l anything a n idol is anything? anythlng Y. or that & ~,jouulv T& 20 NO; but I say that 20 &Ah' TI But that what lthlnw) aresamlnelne the the thlnes which the nations & ~ l f i ~ they e -8ef 06 Leq Sat oviolq -re1 to God sacrifice t o demons. and not natloia, to femons eihw 0hwtv 62 fir&$ and not to God; and theu are aallielnn, not I a m wllllnE but You I do not wmt YOU ta become sharers with ~otvwvoCq ~b 6afpoviov yivsu&n. ahare.= of the demons to be beeomins. the demons 21 You 21 05 6 nonlp~ov Kupiou can"ot be dnnkinE Not YOU arc able CUP of Lord theCUP.of Jehovah' ---- - . 18. Or,"m." 21' ~ehovah, J78.10.24; Lord, NAB

a\yzf< ;Ee
,

XVS~;

ee

, & ; *

;A$

2; '\?fa9'

~~~

~~

1 CORINTHIANS 10:22-29
to bedrinkins

760

761

1 CORINTHIANS 10:SO-11:4

~ a in o f i p ~ o v 6 a 1 oviwv oG and t h e cup of and cup ofd!mons; not demons; YOU cannot 6GuauBr ~pcmC<qqKupiou ~ C T L X E I Y xai be partaking of "the m u are able of table of Lea to be psrtnkhll and table of Jehovah" and ~ p m riS t 6at aviov. 22 q the table of demons. of t a b i of gmons. Or 22 Or "are we inciting Jehovah' t o jealousy"? rrapa<qhoirpsv K~PIOY. are we indting to jealousy LO^^?' #?t We are not stronger than he is, are we? f u x u p 6 ~ r p a &TOG 1 ioptv. stronger of him are we$ 23 All things are 23 n h v ~ a g Eo-rlv. 06 lawful; but not all Au (things1 IS be!nglawlul; not things a r e advantageous. All things nha (~pqtpst. n&a all (things1 is beadng wlth. AII ithings) are lawful; b u t not up. B rmtv. M A ' oir n h a olro6opci. 'I1 24 Let each one keep 1 . b i n g lawful: but not au (thfng~) 1s building not his Own 24 q 6 ~ i 576 & m o O <qrrhw &Ah& g o one the of himself let him be leeking but ladvantagel. but that of the other person. .rb TOO ~T~POU. 26 Everything that^ that of the dwerent lane). is sold in s meat 25 new . iA..ev pmLhhq, rrwXofilrcvov market keep eating, Everythins the in meat market belng sold making n o inquiry o n EuBins account of y o n eonbe eaUag % g " $ p , " z q science' 26 for ' t o OYM~~~UI 26 V , 706 ~ u p i o uy h p 6 yf ~ a ~~h,,.,~j,. i belong the connelenee, of the Lord for the enrt and earth and that r b n h i w p a a h j q . 21 c i nq ~ a h ~ i the fullness of i . If iL)cauing fills it." 27 ifanyOne of the unbelievers TQV h i o ~ w v Kai BihE~e invites you and you l i f t q of the unbelievers and mu are wlllbg wish to go, Tropcrim8al. n8v T napml8ipevov to eat everything t h a t to be going, everything the being set alongside is set before You, bpiv ioeinr ~7761,~ c b a ~ p i v o v ~ r 56 l h making no inquiry to You be roo eating nething judging ur, through on 7fiv wv~i6rlurv. 28 t?&v 66 TI$ Gpiv conscience. 28 ~ u t if ever but ' anyone to roo if the mnselenee; Shoud rinirrp T O G T O ieflw6v eorlv, say to you: "This is should 8ay This (thing) aamedly snerlAEed 4 s . something offered in 6uB;~rr 6,' t~civov vbv sacrifice: do not eat b e ~ o o e a t i n g through that imanl the (me1 o n account of the one th t .disclosed i t and pqv6ocxvra nai UVYE~~~U ~a Y having dlsclored and con.cienee; On account of Con29 "Conscience: 29 UUVE~@)OIY 62 hiyw 06 1 T?,V eonsclenee but I am saylnp no? the lone1 science..' I say, not Your own, but t h a t &(NTOD hhhh ' Titv 706 bripou of self but the lone1 of the dlfterrnt (one): of the other person. 21' Jehovah, J".laX: Lord, NAB. 22' Jehovah. JT.a.lQW: the Lord NAB. 26' Jehovah, JTA10.11~15,5,45,5,**83.~n=; the Lord. RAB. 28. SyhandTeatus ~ & add: "(For the earth belongs to the Lord [J7.*.m.n.ls.lcl@,l7, to Jehovah]. and so does its rullnessl."

nimv

%y

$Eg

. =ttgh 2 :

For why should i t im Inorderthat of me be t h a t my freedom r p i ~ ~ a t h 6 irhhqq m a 6 j o ~ w q ;30 rl is Judged by another IS being judged by another mn$eience? If person's consclenee? ~i 30 If I a m partaking xhptrl pni o a u p to poiipal thanks I am pasaiing, why with thanks, why a m I to he spoken of hap 06 amfihbClng~laSphemed Over what sbuslvely over t h a t for which I give thanks? s i r ~PIOT~' am gEing thaik.7 3 1 Therefore. 31 E i r r o h & ~ ! 3 ~ ~ ~ ~ YOU are whether whather therefore m o are eating eating or drinkIng or T~YCTE cire TU roo are drinking or aWthlnS m v n ~ ~ ~ l n doing go, all anything d things for else. God's nhvra riq 6 6 5 m BE& Trolci~r. glory' 32 Keep from all (things) Into glory of God be rov doing. becoming causes for 32 r a i ,lou6aio,q stumbling t o Jews as hp6oua?o1 Not cau.ing to atr*e toWard and to Jews well as Greeks and yivruBr t o the congregation beeomlng 33 even ~aB&q K&Y& Of BroO. 33 d ~ ~ h q o i qTOG according sa also I a s I a m pleasing all cod, eEC~e.~B ~f the people in things' n&vra rreqlv &P&KW p)I r 7 ) ~ i ) O (thing.] to an 10ne.1 l a m p ~ - k g , not -eking not seeking my own advantage but t h a t 6 ri, & auroo dpqopov the o?myseu (thing) beanngwith but the lone1 of the many. in order t h a t they might get 76" nohh&v, iva o w g & v ,. ~i the many, in order that they mlght be saved. saved.

Sy??
.

ze %?,&tia

'I*

&I&

rp

t % ~ ~ hTke

.~..,

8%

, " , i

also I ol Christ. 2 NOWI commend 2 'Enawe 62 Ope5 671 nbra I am p r a ~ ~ mbut g rou became 811 ithinml things because YOU have In me pipquBr ~ a i ru%q roo have remembered and a w r d i n g as aremind In holding andfast the m p i 6 w ~ a Opiv ~ h q napdbclg f gave beelde to roo the things given beside traditions Just aa I handed (them] on ta 6L YOU. 3 ~ u I t want .$a~5:~~dOwn. but that the c16Lva! 6~1 rrmr65 hv6p6q 1 xrqahh to have known that of every male the head head of every man is 6 xplur6q km~v, ~ ~ q a h f61, i y u v a ~ r b q b the Christ; in turn the the Christ is. head but of woman the head of a woman is the Inan; In turn the &v;lp, ~ r w h f i 62 7 0 : xpruroO b 8 ~ 6 5 . male person, head but the Christ the m d . head of the Christ is 4 nhq WP q ~ o d . 4 Every man Every ralllerermn nPouEVX6peMq praying or t h a t prays or praphet ~ ~ sies having something npo ir~fiw K ~ ~ &( ~ e f EXOV i q K ~ T ~ GMI I U .s h a n h g on his head shames pmpterylng down on head having l

~~

12%~~~

1 CORINTHIANS 11:5-13

762
every

y 4 his head; 5 but woman every that rrFcuW~opEvil6 n p a p ~ x h & a K M ~ K ~ prsys ~ W or prophesies prayrng or prop errylng not vefled down her head rrQohfi n a r a ~ q ) ( r i v ~ *v o K E ~ ~ airriq, M V uncovered shames t o T k head Bheirshamlng the heed of her, her head, for it is one 8~ Y&P i m l v l a i 56 aG~b one (thing1 for l t l s and the very lthmgl and the same as if she were a [womanl with iSugqrivp T?l 6 r l y h p 06 a shaved head' For tothe twoman1 having een a'ave If far not If a woman does not r a r o r d G r r m a ~ yu* a rrtpbu8o Sn belnp veilea down woma;, also l a her be shorn: 'Over he'seu, let her EI G ai+v y-IK~ d ~cipaaBa~ q also be shorn; but lf u but disgraceful to the to be aharn or i t is disgracew for a woman to be shorn Sup&u&lt uma~ohwL&. Or shaved, let her be to be being shived, let her be belng "elled down. I &vip . plv y h p o6r d 9 r I h ~ 1 Male person Indeed for not 1s owlnp a man ought ~ a r a ~ a h h n c u B aT ~~ V ~EQahfiv, L I K ~ Vuai not $0 have his head to be being veiled down the head, Image and covered, a s he is Qod's 66Sa BsoG imhpxov. 1) yuvh 66 66Sa image and glory; but glory of God existing; the woman but glory the woman is man's M P ~ S i ~ ~ 8v 06 . tmtvglory. 8 For man of male person is. Not 8 s is not out of woman. f & V p $ & y u v a t K 6 ~M A & yuvl) 66 but Woman Out O male person o u t e l women, but women out of man; 9 and, what dnrSp6s 9 r a i o k L r ~ i u 8 q Is more, man was not male person: slso not was created created for the sake &vip 6 t h 71% ywaiua, M h h yu\nj of the woman, but msle person through the woman, but woman for the 6th m v &Spa. 10 61h roOr0 of the man 10 That through the male person. Through thls why the d q r i h ~ l fi yuYil tSouuicw Epvt h i Is O W L ~ Ethe woman authority to be av np upon ~ ~ " , " , " , ~ r ~ ~ ~ niq r q c r h i q 6 t h TOSF &yyLhwq. head because of t h e the head throwh the angels. angels ll n h i v o h yuvil xoplq Besides. i n Besldes neltha woman smrt horn Mnneetron with [the] o h %P X ~ P ~Y FU M I K ~ S male person nor male person anart born woman L v nupi@. 12 d m ~ y p h p 1) yv* CK TOO "IthoUt man nor In ~01.d; as-even for the woman outor the man wlthout woman &vSp65 06roq nai b &\njp 6,& 12 For just a s the m a r persAn, thus also the msle peraon through woman is out of the W a ~fiY q U Y ~ I K ~ S~h 6; Lu TOO 8eoO man, so also t h e man tho woman; the but (things) out of the God: 1s throunh - the woman: IS Cv Opiv &iq rpivarr. n Lnov t m i v but all thinkj are out In roo very (ones) judge yon; 8 n h n n ln is it of ood. 13 Judge for yuwi~a &~(~~m:Mmov BE? YOUR own selves: Is womm notveileddown toT$. God it fitting for a woman
of him:

; h ? . Vrr@ahiv head

ahoG' 5 n & c r

62 but

c O ; e :;

prsy uncovered to phis athi to a t very o o d ? 14 Does not 6,6horo, s ~ d& ~ , ~ hip piv ah" nature itself teach ia teaehlng uov that male person lndeed lf ever you that lf a man KOPB, & Q &miv, has long hair. It is he may have ions ha*, dishonor to him it Is, a dishonor to him: 665a 15 but if 8 WOm8n 15 yuvi 6L khv KOV@ woman but if ever shemay have iong halr, glory has long hair, i t Is a glory t,o her? Because b r ~ 1) n6pq the (long,hafr in~tead of her hair is given her ; of a headdress. SiSo~at ah$. 16 ~l instead n~pl~haiou thing thrown around hanbeen given t o her. 1f 16 However. if any man Seems to 66 715 60r~i pth&~!~oq E ~ M I , fipdq for some other but tS fondof disputing to be, we custom, we have no rolaljrqv m v j 8 r l a v o 6 r Ex0 EY 066L not we are neither Other. neither do the such congregations of God. a 1 &KKAqUial 8 % 17 But, whlle giving the ecolesiss these instructions, I ofin 17 TOOTO 6C rrapayythhwv hi. but announcing beside not do because'Ommend i t is not for Lrra~vi, 67 0 3 ~ TZ) KPE~OOOV $; ;& the better, but for the better I am ~ r ~ l r l n bg e c a w not into the worse that YOU meet UWkp~cUee. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ l ~ g t o e is t For h ~ r . Arst together, of g all, when You 18 n Brov piv y a p m ~ p x o p i v w b C ~ V&V indeed for mmlng together o?ro~ in girst ~ ~ ~ ~ r ~ , " divisions you; and exist in some among tm e~clesia h q u i q I am &KO% hearing 0 xsplits iWma measure I helleve it. b n h ~ x r l v , ~ a iI J ~ P O S Ia~$$$ikg, to be exiating, and part 19 For there must y far h p also ~ a aip6uE1S i sects tv in h rov i v dval, to be, 19 1t lr binding 6Ei also you, be that sects the among persons ?va a 0 66x1 0 1 QavE 01 approved may also inorderthat also the approvebllones) become manifest ~ ~ r among YOU. y t v o v r a ~ hr bpiv. might become in YO-. 20 Therefore, when 20 Xwrpxopivov o h b in, hrl d you come together to Comlngtogether therefore upon me one place, i t is not b O ~ K Emav KUPI~K~V 6cinvov possible to eat the evening meal. very iplacel not it is ~ertain1ngto Lord sUPPcr ~ o r d ' s qayriv, 21 f n a u ~ o q y h p r b i6jov 6EiTNov 21 For, when You eat toeat, each lane1 for the own supper [itJ,each one takes rr ohap ~ V E I LY TQ QayEiv, ~ ( a i bq plv his own evening meal Is &klng gefore in the to eat, and who indeed beforehand, so that rrftve 66 l ~ ~ 8 5 ~ 22 ~ . 1 one is hungry but ishunge;Ing, but lsbeingintoxlcated. got another is intoxicated y h p olriaq OOK ~XETE I r b 22 certainly YOU for houses not m u are having Into the do have houses for niustv6 fiq eating and drinking, & U ~ ~ E I V~ a i to be eating and to be ddnr'ingl Or of the do YOU not? Or E l4

1) the

o~yEe

k ; h P .

$2

$ , z , "

S&t

OILYOU

6,5,

1 CORINTHIANS 11:23-27
raraqpov~ire M d are You mlndba do& on. a raraluxh 'rok p i rxovla ' and are You shaming down the (ones) not havlng? ri e i nI o say to YO:? Shall h r aI ~praise vLoo What should
FcclrJia
of the

764

do YOUdespise t h e congregation of and make those who ashamed? what I say to you? Shall i v ~ o h q oGn , Prratvir. I commend you? I n In thls not I am praising. this I do not com28 Lyh yirp rrapdha ov Cmd roS ~ u p i o u , mend you. I for IreCeived eaide from the Lord. 23 For I teceived 8 ~ a ? n a p S 6 o ~ a dpiv 611 whleh alno I gave beside to YO;, that 2 s 'IqooS< vUK71 on to YOU. t h a t t h e Jesus D: h l E h Lotd Jesus in t h e 1rapr6i6Ero he wsa being given beside night in which h e was he reeel~ed 24 nai cGxap!milrra~ tnhamcv r a l LTTTEY going $0 be handed and having given thanks he broke and he anid over took a loaf To076 polj i q r w T& oa a T& d n l p bp&". 24 and. after giving This of me 1s the bo$ the over you: thanks, he brake 706~0 rr0l~i-r~ E ~ ST ~ V hpiv & Y & ~ ~ u I i Y . t and said: "This this be roo doing into the my remembrance. means my body which 25 bocnirot ~ a i 76 rrorilpiov pmtl ~6 is in muR behalf. As-thus a h the cup alter the K~~~ d o k g this in 6Elmiual Adymv T o h o ~6 norilplov remembrance of me." to have . U P & . saying ~ h t s the cup Z5 He did likewise fi ~ a t v i6 3 f i ~ M v i v 74 P u 4 aiym:t. the the new covenat! is in the Ood also, after he had the T O ~ O rrocsTra &U&KI< evening thls be roo do&, e n onen en wivq~c EIS I+V i p ~ j v &v&pvqu~v "This CUP means the by You may be d ~ h k i n g ,into the my remembrance, new virtue of my blood. 26 ~ U & K I S y&p Phv & o 0 i r l ~ ~ 76" Keep doing this. as Asoften as for if evm m u may be the as dri* it. 6 TOY TO~OY x-1 76 r r o ~ f i p ~ o Often v in remembrance of t.1 this and the w i y ~ 6" T& vupiou me." 26 For as often rov may be dnlrtng, the death of the LOM a s YOU eat this loaf r~nwfyak~,, Ofi and drink this cup. YO- are annonncing down. which YOU keep proclaiming 'iX0q. the death of the Lord, he should come. until he arrives. 27 3.37~85 6Y bein ~ b6 v wv 27 Consequently loaf As-and who likely may be estlng the t a t whoever eats the . . . ~a ~O+IOY TOG K Y ~ I O U or drinks the cup of rl ~ivn or hems7 be drinking the cup o f the Lord the Lord unworthilv &vaEioq, EVOXOF 2 m a 1 700 Oi)paro5 ~~1 unworthilg, held in he win be of tho body and .PS' The Lord, W; Jehovah, Jl3.a.

k ~ A q u i a 5 roii

@ZOO

i S c $ ?

765

1 CORINTHIANS 11:28-122

$ =

'2;:' 2~::"~:~

I shall orderly set through.

6!arhSopal.

1 I

62 rirv r r v m p a ' r l ~ ~ v &8ehqoi, but the s~iritual( t h i d l , brothers. ob 8LAo bpcq &fvo~iv. I am willihg not YOU to be ignorant. ~ T E . E0y fir 2 ' &6a~e %TI Yon have known that when nation8 you were &qmva t%h vozceless 32' Jehovah, JLD."Ia; the Lord, RAB.

nep? 12 ,bout

..+

gifts, brothers. I do o be . . . . ,."t You t .~ ignorant. 2 You know that when YOU were people of the nations. YOU were beine .
~~

concerning l2 NOW the splrltual

&$

'%2 &$

1 CORINTHIANS 123-11
ron were belns! led being led 08.

766

YOU happened to be St6 Through whlch led. 3 Therefore I would have YOU know yvw i<w Clpiv TI 066dq L v nvcLipa~~ I am makEs known to you that no one m apirlt that nobody when by God's 0coj Acrhhv Aiyr~ ' A ~ h e ~ p speaking a of God apesklng he is saying Anathema spirit says: "Jesusis 'IqwoGq, mi o 6 M q 6waral ~ i n 6 v KLip~oq accursed!" and nobody Jesus, and no one is able to say Lord esn say: "Jesus is Lord!" except by holy 'IqwoGq s i pfi t v m b p m t h y i q . serus 1f not in apldt holy. spirit. 4 Now there are 4 A m ~ p f u z ~ 66 q. aplup&wv E I U ~ V , 76 varieties but orgraciouJ aft. are, the varieties of gifts, but 6L a d d m c t a 5 ~ a 6tazpiustq i 61a~ov1Ovthere is the Same ~ ~ 1 1 but very ap~rK; ' e n d varieties of sewlees It; 5 and there are ~ i o i v , ~ a l6 &q rGpto7 6 ~ a 6 i 1 a 1 p b ~ t qvarieties of ministries, are, end the very Low and varletles and yet there is the same Lord; 6 and &zpytlpdrrwv cluiv, nal 6 a h d q 8.6 of lnwodinga are. and the very Coi: there are varieties of 6 tvtpyhv T& r&m iu .operations, and yet i t the (onel worklng wlthln the an (things) in is the same God who performs v&u,~. 7 kwhorq, SL 6 ; ~ ~ all the ~ o w -~ ell ,things). TO each (one) but ls being given ations in all persons. p c r r a ; npdq r& nut the manifesk qavipuutq r o t w bspirit the manifestation of the toward the tation of the spirit is given to each one for uu qfpov 8 Q P ~ V (thing1 iearlng'with. To whom indeed I;?,? a beneficial purpose. 8 For example, to one i . ~ ~ ~ v e n there Is given through the spirit speech of wisdom, toanother speech of knowledge uarh T a 6 a, 9 hripq to the same according totha very toamerent (one) spirit, 9 to another niorlq b T@ aSrQ nvs6 arl, hhh 6P falth in the very aptit, toanoxer but .faith by the same GDiTit, xap.iopara iavdrwv &v T@ kvi r r v c ~ p a ~ af #, by t h a t graexous giita of healing. In the one nplrlt, SPi*t, to yet 10 &Ah 62 k ~ ~ ~ f p a - rbah v ~ w v ,another operations 01 toanoxer but Inwor ings ofpowers. powerful to anirhA 66 npoqq~zia, irhhq 6L other prophesying, to to anotXe7 but prophecy, to another but another discernment 6 1 a ~ p i u ~ 1n ; ve~ph~~v, hIpq yfvq of inspired utterances, discerning* oi aplrltn, to different (one) k h d s to another different tongues, and to yhwoo0v. &A)\% 61: tppqvia ofinngues, to =not er but interpretation another interpretation or tongues. 11 n u t yhoou& l1 h a of t~ngues; all these ithlngd all these Operations tvspyei 76 Ev ~ a ~6 i n v s ~ the one and the iswork1nlwlthIn the one and the very splryt, same s p i d t performs, ..

fiycdr

6may6p~vo1. 3

1 CORINTHIANS 12:12-21
767

'

'

2,tgh T E ~nv*ryOq

oy%gk,

Et ?zzq ofy*e$~&e
'

%zP6;

"ye noG 4 6sqpqu1

i

&cofioi. el 6Aov &oi, hearlnil I3 whole hwarmE. vGv 6L. 6 0 d q E0-o where tbe rmelllng? Now but the God Jet A , Ev E ~ a o r o v ah&, 3 T+ the memben, one each of them, in the u h p a ~ t na8h; 10iAqmv. bad7 according as e w lled. 19 Ei 62 fiv T& rrhvra Lv p f X o t n o t ~fbut was the all one member, w h e n v& 6~ TOM& pUIt1, I v 66 Now but many member.. one but 21 olr 6dvarat 6L 6 bq0cJivbq body. Not isable but the eye
the

if it were all heaiing.

&,

e h s*

where would the smelling be? 18 But now Ood has set the members In the body, each one of them, just as he pleased. 19 11 they were all one member, where would the body be? 20 ~ u now t they are many members. yet one body. 21 The eye cannot

1 CORINTHIANS 12:22-28

768

1
I
769

1 CORINTHIANS 12:29-13:5

EhEiv 7 - *,pi X w i a v uou o d ~ fyo, say t o t h e hand: "I to say to b e hand Need of you not I am hnvlng, have no need of you*: fi n M ~ v4 r q a h f i roig nouiv X r i m 6 Gv or, a m n , the head or again the head to the feet Reed ofyou (cannot say, t o t h e OI]K ~EW.: 22 &Ah& nohhQ phMov .T& feet: "I have no need not l a m avmg; but to much rather the of YOU." 22 But 6 o n o t v ~ a pthq TOG u b p a r o g & u 8 r v t u r ~ p amuch rather is it the seeming members of the body weaker case t h a t the members hrdrpx~lv drvaynaih iullv, 23 KC:? of the body which to be existing necessary (ones) la, and seem t o be weaker are a 60~0;p~v &rt 6~cp.2 necesnary. 23 and which lone=) weare thinking more dthonorsble the parts of the body ETVal TOO ui)pa~oq, T O ~ T O I ~ T,~$Y which we think t o be to be ofthe body, to them honor less honorable, these rnp~uuoriw v s p ~ t i e ~ p ~ v nai rh we surround with moreabundant we are putting skund, end the more abundant honor, and so our unseemly &ai,pova !y$c3 ~E3o~qpou6vqv uncom& (thtngs) comellnesa parts have t h e more n ~ p t o a o l - ia v EXEI 24 l h 6e abundant comeliness, more ebunfanr is havlng, the but 24 whereas our comec o & ~ ~ yj v ~a y v a oS xpEicnr EX<!. &AX& ly Parts do not need hings) o f u s not need ia hnving. But anything. Neverthe6 BE6q rmm4pa-v 16 uGpa, r3 less, God compounded the God mixed together the body, to the lone) t h e body. giving honor Gor~poupEvq, mptooor6pav 6oSq npilv, more abundant to the coming behind more abundant having zlvcn honor, part which had a lack, 25 iva fi u x i o a b 13 25 so t h a t there in order that maybe spilr In the should be no division u b p a r ~ , &Ah& ~6 alirb 6 n l p &Ahi,Awv in the body, but that body, but the very over one another its members should have the same care for py;kvQu~ ~h pLhq. 26 ~ a i EYTE nhoui =anxious the members. And whether one another. 26 ~ n d rr&oxel En pthog wruvrr&u~~i if one member suffers, issufferfng one membdr. f suffering togeUler all the other members n h v r a T& piXrl. E~TC 6 o ~ & < s m 1 suffer with it: or if a all the members; whether Is being glorified member is glorified, viX0t ovvxaipEl n 6 r v r . z ~ i r pthq. all the other members member, tsieloicingtogether all the memben. reloice with it. 27 Now YOU are 21 t sis 66 06 a ,or06 nai #on but you are bob: o?~hrlrt end Christ's body. and members individually. pthq t~ ptpovg. 28 Kai oDg members out d part. And Whom Indeed 28 And God has set HETO b ecdq i v T?) t ~ n h q o i ~ T~PGTOY the respective ones set the God I n the ecclesla Rrat t n the congregation, flrst. apostles; cinoor6Aouq. 6~GTqov w p o q i , ~ ~ q , . I apostier. semnd prophets. t k r d second, prophets; 616aun&?~%t k l ~ a 6w&pe1g, hcllathird. teachers; then teachen. thereuwn Powen, thereupon powerful works; then xapiopara iaphw, ,A p*EIC gifts of healings; Eraeious a t t s . of healtnp., &hJps, helpful services.

nuD~pv+r~g, yhrq ~AWWGY.29 n&vreq abilltlea ta direct. rtecringr, kinds of tongues. nu loncs) different tongues. 29 Not all are cin6moho1; n g npogj.rat; apostles? $ i t all loner) prophets? Not apostles, are they? n & v ~ r q ~ I ~ & u K ~ A o , ; i) nhvrcq 6 w & v ~ 1 Not all are prophets. all lone.) teachers? g o t all (ones) powsrs~; are they? Not all are teachers, are they? vhvrcq ~ a p j o p a ~ a t~ouulv t perform pow30 #?t all (ones) gractous gifts they ere having ~ o all Iap&~ov. n&rrq yhrjooalq erful works, do they? of beallnn;? t cones) to tonsues 30 Not 911 have gifts do they? haAotutv. pfi i l c b ~ s q ~ I E P ~ ~ Y E ~ O U U of I V heallngs. ; they are speaking9 Not all (ones1 are tranalating? NO^ all speak in 31 <qAoks 66 za x a p i o p a ~ a tongues, do they? Not Be you realovsly acting for but the Braelouo glfb all are translators, are ~h p~icova. Kai h K & ' h r p p o h i v they? 31 But keep seeking the the greater. And yet accordu)Eto ovei-cast greater glfts. And yet b6bv bpi" 6eirvupl. way to YOU I am showing. I show YOU a surpass'Ehv r a i q yXGooa~g TGV b 8 p S n w v ing way. 1 1ever to the tongues of the men If I speak in haha ~ a 1TGY CT~YLXWY, &r%qv t h e tongues of I may be rpeaklng and of the angels. men and of angels 6 i llfi yiyova xaAdq but do not have love. but not 1may ehaving. have become copper I have become a i l ~ G ~ p a X o Mah+<ov. v 2 An:$'evcr tlxGv [piece 00 sounding or cymbal clangmg. brass or a clashing E,6i, EXW npaqq?Eiw ~ a i cymbal. And If I be having prophffy and Ishould know I have the gift of T& J I U U T ~ n ~h Pv I~a nai n h o a v r h v yvGulV prophesying and am the myaterles all and all the knowiedde, acquainted with all vhoav nioTlv K&Y EXO if I may be having the faith 6i the all knowledge, Sacred Secrets andand if Guro dpq psB$or&v~~v as.ond mountains to transp~au;lg. but I have all the faith SO a s t o transplant 06akv rip,, 3 nav ixo .. ~ n if dever mountains. but do I may be iaving, nothing I am. im~pxovl& not have love, I a m ylwpiuo 1 ahoul.3 in food all the belongings nothing. 3 And If I all my belongings nav vapa~ T6 & give feed others. and if &%, and if ever 1should give beslde the boty $0 I hand over my body, o v x f i o o p a ~ ,& & w v 61 iva that r f , PO'J in order I might baast, rove but no t h a t 1 may boast. but do not have love, I am oriSlv c3qsXoGpa1. Exw not profited a t all. I be iavinp, nothing I ambeing profited. 4 Lave is longvalp08upE? 'H is having iongnero o'iap~r~t,auRerlng and kind. The Love is not Jealous, x p q m r ~ ~ ~ fi at, d r h q 06 . SqAoi, 06 it IS kind, the ove not IS being jealous, not it d w s not brag. not get puRed mprnp~~Eral,00 eu+man 5 o6r does a h bmgglng, not it is bemg puff&up. not up. 5 does not

X o Z

13

13

Eta,

Y ' o%"

t o !

M$

% $

1 CORINTHIANS 136-13

771

1 CORINTHIANS 14:1-6

06 l;IlTEf behave indecently, not it L .eeklng does look for its T Lav~" n a p o f i n r r ~ a t . 06 own interests. daes the tthins.1 ofit&? i t la belng~mvoded, not not become ?oyi$yat T C ~ K ~ K ~ U , 6 06 xai LI It does not keep it lli rec onlng the bad ithins), not It ls r$ieing account f, the injury, h i 76 &61uiq, O U Y ) ( ~ ~ P E I 6L 6 I t does not rejoice u m n the unrishteou~nesa, it relolclng with but aver unrlghteausness, &Aq&iq 7 &a oriy~l but reloices with the tole truth; au ( m i n e ) itiscovering, t m t h . 7 I t bears whra ITI~EGEI w h w &hniCe~, all things. believes an ( t h w a ) a is believil$ all ~things) it is hoping, all things, hopes all nha im0piv~1. things. endures all all Ithlnm) it is enduring. thinca ~~.... n-. 8 LOve never y & q 0066&no~c T / ~ E I EITC 68 8 'H & he love fails. But whether never 1 1 failin;. Whether but there are lglfts of] rrPOgIl~ica1 narapyq UovTar pmphceie#.' they WIII ineee~tlva;whether prophesylng. they wlll be done away . y h & u o a ~ , naGuovrat. E~TE YVGUIS whether there tongues. theywill cesw: whether knowledde, are tongues. they will KmaP 0 0 P~POU< cease; whether there It Will be m3e?nefrectivc. Out o i part is knowledge, i t wili ~ I V ~ U K O ~ E V nai h pkpous be done away wlth. weare knowing md ovtd Part 9 For we have oartial wpopq-rr6opev 10 6 ~ a u 6L EX97 knowledge a n d b e we are pro~herying; whenever but should dome prophesy partially; T& T~ALIOY ~i, tK pkPOUS 10 but when that the perfect (thulrhsl. ihe cthhz) m t o f .art which Is comdete arnves, that whlch is partlal wili be done w l u " ~ " , ~ , ~ $ j , ~ l1 ~~1i~~, away wlth 11 When &&Aouv &*p6vow I babe* I used I was awaking 1 war mfndlnp to speak as a babe. M O Y G ~ P I ~ V SF vjrrlos 6rr t o think as a babe. vi)rlo~, babe. Iwasreekonlng aa bsbe; when to reason as a babe: Y~YOM &vi)P, but now that I have 1 have bffome male (adult). I hav~~%?;R"eetlveb ecomc a man, I have T& 700 vqwio~. 12 b h h o p e v y 6 p done away wlth the the (thinad oi the bsbe. We are laoklnp for [tralta] of a babe 12 For a t Present we T 61' h % ~ ~ p o bu miviyppr~ right now ihmugh mirmr in obscurrexpredslon. see In hazy outline by Of a r 6 r c 62 1~p6oorrav rrpbc wpbuwrrov hprl then but face toward face; right now mirror, but then it will be face to face. At y,viwxo br PLPOUG 7 6 ~ I am knowins out oi part, then but Present I know partially, but then I shall htyv6uopa1 ~a&< I .hell know seeurately according a8 also know accurately even I am sccurately hr~yvJoeZv , 1s wvl 6L ~ ~ V E I known. 1% NOW, I was accurstel~ nown N O W hut 1s rrmahlnK however, there
It is behavlns unco'melily,

&wqpovd

f:t

& , rp[a wiuTtc, faith. hone. the three )IE~<OV 62 T O ~ T W V 4 & ~ h r l . greater but of there the love.

&r09

r & ,a ,
there,

faith. hope. love. these three; h u t the greatest of these is love.

i A pursue love. yet

hem%

3::

% ';1zc?

$2" $6.; $ ': ; ?

$2

keep ~ e a l o u k y seeking t h e s ~ i r i t u a i <qhoGrc 62 ~h nvcv a m ~ * gifts, bllt preierably he .- rouseehingzealously but the spirituay (thinis), that you may prophesy. i For pGAhov 66 iva npo*nre6 -re rather but in order that you may be p~o%=king. he that speaks in a 2 6 h a m Y ~ ~ U O U tongue speaks, not The (one) .pealring to tongue to men, but to Qod. A d ~ i &Ah& BrQ, oCI6~1< Y&P he ls speaking but to ~ o d no . one *or but he speaks sacred Aahei pUoTiPICI. 0 6 , wv~6pa~ 6L 1 t h e spirit. la hearing, to but he lsswaklng mysterlea; secrets However, a i , 6i ~ ~ &vap6rr~l( ~ ~ he that ~ prophesies upbullds the (one) but prophesying to men and encourages and o~ua60 jv rai n a p & d n u t v ~ a 1 hah< he ls speaking uphulld%ag and encouragement and consoles men by his napallu8iav. 4 b hahaw y h h u g speech. 4 He that oonaolation. The ionel BPeaklng to tongue .peaks In a tongue Laurbv o i r a b p ~ i . i, 62 npwq.ra+V upbuilds himself, but hlmretf IS bullding up; the lone) but Prnphesylng he that upbuilds a congregal~vhqo,iw oiro6opcT. 5 0iAw t: f c ~ c l e s l ~ he is butldlng up. I am willlng tion. 5 Now I would hdlv y h b u u a ~ t1 1 a o v live for all of you to be speaking to tongues, rather to speak in tongues, 6 L i v a P O ; (rciCnv but I prefer that YOU but inorder that ibu may be Prop erYlnr greater .prophesy, Indeed, he 6 that prophesies 1 s 66 r l - 6 ~ t,$,, the but the (one) TP pro$esYine w a t e r than he that hahGv i ~ ~ b q , $ t s p e a k in tongues. apeak~ng outside if unless, in fact, he 6t~ppqu~6~, ivathat t$e translates, that t h e in order he may be translitins; congregation may kuuhquia o i ~ o S ofiv X6Pv 6 VGW 66. ecelesi. upauil&ng &ipht riceivc. NOW but. 6 But aupbuilding. t this time. aebrothers. if I should I lhould speaking to YOU 7i lrpec come yhSuoatC haAQv, In tongues, what good s~eaking,, whd 1 0 tongues would 1 d o YOU unless th ,,p AcrAioo w l l l ~ ~ ~ ~ e ~ ~ t i n gto , I mould speak 1 spoke to YOU either w l t h a revelation or YYhrI i i l m ~ ~ i e d gor e in with knowledge or With a prophecy I T p o p q ~ ~ ifi p ~i v 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 x 6 ; or with a teaching? prophecy or I n teaching?

14 -- ."nW-TT

AI~XETE

~~~~~~~l~~

1 % '

Y,Pz?'

,,, ,,,. , , ,

D%a' '$2'

$!:kc>
:$

z&

ee$% Zr k

not

1 CORINTHIANS 143-15

772

dpos T& 7Uitis.the AU the same the mull%6~ln:lngs) sound Inanimate things give 6166vra, sir. d h b g s i r e ~ t B & ~ a ,&boff sound. whether glvlng, whether flute U ever a flute or a harp: or haro. .. unless i t m a k e s i n 61aoroXiv ~ o i cpBClyyo~<w)l 6Q interval t o the tones, ditlnctlon to the tones not it taouidpiya, yvooBfiurm~ , ~ t ) abhollp~vov fi how will it be known will be kllown the (thing) being played on flute or ~ , ; l h s ~ ~ t ) ~18aplS6!itvov~ 8 Kal y h p harp? 8 For truly the (thing) being Played on h&9 Also for if the trumoet soul;ds &b hv6ghav o&lnryc $avr)v 6Q riq a n indistinct call:-Ii ever Unevldent trumpet sound should ilve. read" - . who who wlll eet -~~ napameuiio-8 cis n6hrpov; 9 o h w q nai for battle? 9 I n t h e wIU prepare himself, into war? T ~ U I also same way also, unless bpds 6th YOU through the vov through n,pe utter speech derstood, i t be known wlml 1s wing spoken? ybwoBjor1a1 76 h d o j c c v o v . foCoBc you will. .n fact, be wlll be known Ule Ifhmgl belngapokcnf You wlil be sne,klnp ...I1lv,, " ~ h . It may be y h p cis &:pa hahoinrr~g. 10 m o a i r r a iOr into alr meaklne. So men" e l . . . . . are I SO n i 01 yivq pwvhv rloiv &v r601r many kinds of speech itmay Fappen h d s of sounds they are in wori? sounds in the world, 1 tb .,av pi, and yet n o I w d l i s r a i obGLv ~ Q U V O V . 1 and noone soundlers: uever therefam not without meaning. I1 If, then. I do not EISG 6havut.l~ understand the f o m I should know power $ $ :% of the speech sound. 7 6 Aah0k-n PhpPapos r a i I shall be a foreigner 1 .hat he to the ( m e ) speaking berbar an and to the one b hahGv tv &poi !3&p apoq 12 oGrwt and the one speaking the (one) speaking in me barfarlan: Thus will be a foreigner r a i OpcR, <qhwral Cmc r r ~ e ~ ~ h ~to wme. v , 12 So also allio roo, since zealous YOU are of .~lrlta. YOU ~ourselves. since npbs niv oiroSo fiv eKrhqo.,& YOU i r e zeainuly ~ ' S I T O U S of ( ~ l f t r or toward the reclr.,a t h ~ sl p ~ r iseek ~. m Zqmi~c iw ncplwchrc. hYou seeklog in order UPt m o may be a b o u n d l n ~ ~ ~ ~ $ ~ l 13 A6 6 hahGv y h 6 u u q C U ~ C T C ~ B I I L ~ Through whleh the lone1 npeakmw to tongue 13 Th,.n.l,,re let -.- ~. ~ . . . . .. . . . the o n e who spealts n ou~uxiuBw let f l m be praymg in order that in a tongue pray that he may translate. 61c wqvsllg. 14 t&v 14 For if I a m pmying he may ge translating. If ever In a tongue, it is my .rr oun5xwpa1 r h 6 u a g , d m c S 61 pou [gift of the1 spirit t h a t ?am praying otome. the .pirK of me is praying, hut my npwrG~nag,i , E voO pow Crrapn6 &m~v. mind is unfruitful. Irpraymg, the but mins of me unfrulnu? fa. 15 What is to be done, l5 ~i d v h i v ; n oueGIo~~at then? I will pray What therefme bit? fshall pray tc%e with the [gift of the]

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~~.

...-

~~~~

o;ize

u.bur:tng

~u,t I w18180 mi. S P I ~ b 65 l a 1 Imlnd: pray with lmyl mind. but also to& I will sing praise , iE, , , . , w A h 7 6 with the igift of the1 to the spflt, 1shall make melody but I wlll also +aM 6 L rai v o ~ . 16 h d spirit, z~ h ~ mske l i melody but t A e mind: since sing praise with mlnd. 10 Otherwise. t?w ~dhoyis if YOU Onel praise Youmay be 6iesaing the fbne) u ~&uarrhqphv Y ~ ~ ~e t ) v with a [gift of the1 ~ 6 r r o v TOO the filling up the puce of the ordinary (one) how man how the tpci 76 ' ~ p f i v m i T ; oc E d ~ a p l m i % will he say the h e n u ~ the n your. thpnksplving? ? ~ ~ n ~ he16h r i hiyr~s . 0th 0 1 6 ~ ~ your giving of thanks, slnee whet you are navmg not he ha9 known: he does not know what YOU are 17 oJ p C y h p ~diy rka i m ~ i c , finely youare gyving thanks. you indeed lor 1 , T ~ ~ ~ thanks in a fine &M' hrpo odr o i r o 6 o ~ e i ~ a l .give , but the dlRerent ?one) not 1s befng *lit U P way, but the other 18 E ~ ~ ~ P I U T & TQ BEQ, . ~ ~ & U T W bpQu Y man is not being f am glvhg thanks to the God, of all of You built up. 18 I thank I speak ln more w&hhov r~r5uualg 19 &?,A& b sod, rather o tongues I mspeakiw, but in tongues than all of YOU do. 19 Neverthe&<uAqoip BUw less. in a congregation eee~esia I am wiuing 1 rather 'peak w~ pow ~ a ~ f i o a ~iw , r a i m o u g five w a d s with my m~nd to speak, inorder that others mind, t h a t I might ~a~qxfiuw, also instruct others sound down, t&V S ~ ,::V :$ I orally, than ten yh6oon thousand words in a tonaui ' tongue. 20 Brothers, do 20 'A6chpof, p3 nac6ia yiveu8~ Brothers, not little boys he You becoming not become young in powers of rais qp~uiv, &Mh ~ a ~ iehlldren q to the mental powers, but & : te badnew understanding, b u t be babes a s t o badness: y.rrt&l&~r, raiq 62. qp~oiv be you babes, to the but mental powen yet hecome full-grown T~XEIOI y;vs& , 21 & , Q . v.5pq in powers of under~n the LOW standing. 21 In the O ~ ~(ones) h berou&armng. e ylypcrrr~al 6r1 'Ev LTcpoyh&uoo~~ ~ aC v i Law ls written: different tonguea and in '"With the tongues Of it has been wr~ttenthat foreigners and with ~~ihrolv &-rEpwv Aahjow the I will lips speak Of Strangers to this Ups of different (ones1 I shall apeak t : % e np""I.){opa~ TTM~~C~T I, splrlt. shallpray

$Y nqfkk~7,

z",":

nkF %%'

h$x:f2

: :

0 8 ~ 0 5 eIua~ofi06Vrai i ha@ s o l i ~ q , ~ a 06S. t h i . and not tlini they wlll hear Into pou h L y r ~ KGptoq. 22 & m e at yhDuoat ormi. Isaaylns Lord. As-and the tonme. is qrci6i6~ cimv 06 lnto , , r gn they are not to the (onam) 21. Jehovah, . W I I G I . I ~ ~ . 2 2 - 1 1Lord, ; xAB. '
P -C O D L ~
~

people, and yet not: even the,, they give heed t o me; says Jehovah.'' 22 Consequently tongues are for a sign, not to t h e

1 CORINTHIANS 14:23-28

774

175

1 CORINTHIANS 14:29-36

n l 6 w l v &A?& Toiq dmimolq, 4 S t believers, hut to the believing but to the unbeuevera, the but Unbelievers, 06 rrpomnia roic d m i m o ~ c a h & prophesying is. not Pmuhec~ not to the unbellevera for the unbelievers, rnudowlv' 23 but for the believers. to the (ones) bellwing. uuvChOg fi bKKhquia mi 23 Therefore, if the should come together the eceleeia wh& upon whole congregation comes together to ~b ah6 ~ a irr&vre$ Aahdolv the very (thing) a n d all may be speakis one place and they rA6uuatc ~iuEhs0utv M 16tGra1 ,'i a11 speak in tongues. o tongues, should eamein but ordlnory onor hut ordinary people &,mol O ~ K bpowlv Or unbelievers come unbelievek. "0t wUl they . s y $ t in, wUl they not say fia:vrpos; 24 haw that YOU are mad? mo are belng mad? u evel. $tt 24 But if YOU are all rrpo~~r~0wmv LIofiBp 86 may be ~ro~hesylAg, should come in but nnv DrODheslinP and anv i6167qq bhLrXETal . "nbellever or ordln&y h l o r o q fi unbeliever or ordmarY min, he Is be ng reproved Derson comes In.. he Is b n 6 rrQ~wv &waupivcra~ 6716 ieproved by them all, by aU (ones;. he f belng fudged UD by he closely examined r r b w v , 25 T& vpvrnh r - c rap6iac by 25 the sffrets all (ones), the hidden (things1 cf?hs heart of his heart h o m e ah03 gavqd yivnal malllfest, so that he of him manifest i s bemmidg, Will fall upon [his] rre& M rhwrrov rrpoon40et hsvlngiallen upon face he will glve worshlp face and worship God. T" 8 ~ 4 hay,y&hXwv , 6 ~ 1'Ovrw b g d declaring: "God is to X e God, reportmg back that ~aaentlailythe 0 0 2 really among you." b w bpiw imiv. 26 What is to be In rou h . .,. done, then. brothers? 26 T i 05" bmiw, &6Aqoi. 6 ~ a v Whet therefore Is it, brother86 Whenever ~ ~ ~ ha ~ mvtpmo8e E~amog p a l m , another has a ro. may be -mills $gether, each (one) Ep, 616aXilw E el dmou&huyl,v teaching, another has he Is aving, teaching he l~%~;lng, revelation a revelation. another EXEI yh*ouav. &pfiqYiw has a tongue, another he la he;lng, tongue he f~%?!in~, fnter~retation has an interpretation. LE;EI' . ~dlvta rrpbt 01~060 fiv Let all things take he is avlng: all (thlnzel. towsrd upbulltng place for upbullding, 1vio8w. 27 Eire yh6oou TIC letxe ocourdng. If-and to tongue anyone 2, ~~d if someone Speaks In a tongue, let haha, ~t be isspeaking, a e 2 ~ $ t o nh$o~Ov ~~~. . llmited to two Or three at the mastrwiq, rai hvi pgpoq, st< th-, and UP part. one and in turns; and let 6twiqv~&ro. 28 t ' ' fi someone translate. a w 6; k t hlm be translating; if ever but no hemay be 28 But if there be no

yt thz:~oYors

:fi 022

my&w b translator, let him 61:ta%$5' letk keeping *lent in keep sllent In the congregation and brnhqoiq, tmrj 62 AahLiTo ecelesia. to hlmseu but k t him be ipeaklng speak to himllelf nal 9cQ: 29 r r m f i ~ a l 6 s 660 fi T P ~ Sto aod. 29 Further. and tot e God Prophet. but two or three let two or three haXei~uuav, Kai prophets speak, and let them be speaking, and 6a let the others dlscern 30 Lhu Sta~plvhwaw' let elem be judging thmugh: it ever . but the meaning. 30 But If there is a revelation naelllrivv rn%f~%?!jed to sitting (onkn, the to another one while sltting t h e n , let the ap0~og 01 jlTW 31 6&& fint let hlm be?kepi;lgsilent. You a* able Arst one keep silent. 31 me' Ewa u a k I I ~ ~ O ~ T C ~ I V , or YOU can all according to one au (ones1 to be pa~hewinlt. plophew one by one, Iva W&TE< ~ ~ w O h v w o ~ v nai that all may learn h order that all (ones) may be learning end and be encouraged, 1~6~7~s rra a*aXdv~al, Sa 33 ~~d [glfta of] the may be geing encouraged. all (ones1 spirlt of the prophets rrwc6pa~a rrpo+q~dv are to be controlled by 11p11Ite of prophets 6m,v the pmphets. 33 For hT0~hUUCToll 33 O& Gad is [a Gad], not of Is belng subject&, not ia disorder, hut of peace. & u a r a m a o i a 6 e&< a h & el ilw~. of unrctt~emenjthe ~ o d but otpeace. As in all the K h oiatg rdh, wngteegatlons of the 5 5 b n&uatq ~ a i q h of all the eclslas As ln holy ones, 34 let the ywaireg b m 1 C women keep silent in &yiow, 34 at holy (ones), the women i the congregations, for 0b i t is not permitted for

~2

Ze

3%:

5%

;,":

e !

TE?,"JE$

I$,?

Y A Y ?

~ a n o rs S adu9woav. let them be subjecting theerelaomrdlng as nlao 66 v6po' xya!' 35 but m c tTI hlnp tha Law lasaylnk p a ~ e ' 6 N ~ ~ ~e a o w ~ v , h) O : Y ~ 7065 to be learning they are willing. t n house me

& $ 2

,$

I6iouq own male &v6pa5 persons let them bnepwrhrwom, be questioning. aloxpbv yhp lorlv yuva1.i Aahciv diaglscei~~ for it IS to woman to ba speaking b t~~hqoiq. In eeclelila. 86 "H ctq' bwiw 6 h 6 y q m O &oO or imm the word &the ~d EBmeOYt.

says. 35 If. then. they want to learn aomethlng, let them question their OW husbands a t home, for it is disgraceful sneak far in a

, , , , ,

~~

'

01.

i n % ?

' 5 %

'%z

congregation. 36 What? Waa i t from YOU that the word of O O came ~ forth. or was i t only as far as YOU that i t K ~ W ' ttattalneddodn? reached?

~.

87 Ei TI< 60~~7 l ~ p o q f i ~ q~Tvai q q 37 If anyone thinks If anyone b thlnklng prophet , to be or he is a prophet or girted with the spirit. rmeupaT1~62 &m,y,v oaK,Tw splrlt~e.~ (onei. let him be a e h ~ ~ ~ ~ d let g f him n g acknowledge 6 yfi? k!?V TI K U ~ ~ O the U things I am (things) I am wr ng because of u r d writing t o You, beeau~e they are the & ~ ~ i v ~ V T O A I ~ . 38 el 68 ~ commandment. ~ ~ . IS commandment: ii but an:l,5ne L 38 But If anyone is &pod ignorant, he continues Is being lgn&amt, he ignorant. 39 Con* 39 6 &6Ehqoi llOU my brothers, AS-and. brothers Of m; , quently, keep zealousiy seeking <qhoOlc T ~ T ~ O + I ) T E ~ E I Y KU/ the prophesying and be You zealously seeking the to be prnpherylhs, end yet do not forbid. the TA hd~iv ~ ~ A G E T c speaking in tongues. the to be speakins be Yon forbidding 40 But let all things y h h o o a ~ g ' 40 m k a 62 ~ k q p 6 v q r a i take place decently to tongues; all lthlnps) but well-be avedly and and by arrangement. K ~ T & T & ~ Y ~v~uBo. NOWI make according to or er let e occurrlnp. known to YOU. rvwpib 6 i bpiv, &SEhmoi, 76 brothers. the g o d I a m rnak~ns k y n but to YOU. brothers, the news Which I declared eGayyU~ov 6 ~13qyy~Aio&pqv bpiv, to YOU, which You good news which I declared aa good news to mu, also received. in 8 ~8x1 mapEh&P~E b Kai which YOU also stand, You WhlCh alllo 10Dalong~lde recdlved. in wh?& also are also being saved. Lo~rcm, 2 61' 00 with the speech with You have atood. through vhleh which 1 declared the oXsoBe T~VI h 6 ~ goad news to yon, if YOU are being &wed, to what wor(dl YOU are holding it ~ 6 q y ~ ~ h 1 a a p qSp?v, w el K~TLXETE fast unless in fact 1 declared goad news to rou, li rov ere holdlng hewn. becam; L K T ~ F LI p' ~il(5 ~ I ~ E ~ V ~ T C . t o no purpose. outside U no? in vain rou believed. 3 For I handed 3 n a p & 6 o ~ , a y&p bpyiv hr n p & ~ o ~ g , on to YOU. among I gave bemde for to rov in flrst (things), the flrst things, 8 ~ a i wapChaPov XTI X i m b 5 that Which I also thst whlch also Iabngslde thst ghrist received, that Christ &l~Leavcv h 2 p TGV & p a -rt& fip6v K ~ T & died Ior Our sins died over the sf,s or us acmrdine to according t o the Scriptures; 4 and T ~ Sypaqhq 4 .a1 671 br&eq that he buried, the ~crlpture:, and that he was bdied. yes that he has been 671 iyiy~p~at 7% ~ P ~ P F ~ I f T i P ~ T ~ raided up the third that he has been raised up to t s day the third day neeording t o t h e raT& ~ & 5 Y P W ~5 , & a : 6 ~ 1Scriptures: 5 and ac~ordlngto the Scripture.. that he appeared t o Kqqf, cha Tois 6 6 6 E ~ r Ce,phas, then t o the tjqeq he wsa seen to Cep as, thereIuPon1 to the twelve: k . + . twdlr0 c " a<+.- + 6 ElrElra 6 0 9 ~ Lrr6nro ~ T E V T C I K O ~ ~ O I he appeared to upthereupon he wan seen of to five hundrei ward of five hundred

% ? i ? $ s S lTh.ioveg

Cq&l~aS s t one ti&,

out oi

whom
$TI,

Sv

the time, the most of

TIV*~

01

brothers a t one whom remain t o the

more (ones) are remalntlls untzl rlgh now, some present. but some have fallen asleep 6q8q 62 t h % $ % he Was Seen [in death], 7 Alter but felyasleep; 'IanbP~, dra 7075 Cmour6Aotq rr8ulv. t h a t he appeared t o James, then to ail the to James, there(upon1 to the apostles all:

pboualvEUS

kh,~~$$:rsnt,

8 Eu arov faat

t?i

15

l5

$ :

..."..

apostles; 8 but last 6; nbvrov &mCpei but of all (ones) as-even-If of ali he appeared also to me as if t o one ~&pof. ~ ~ C T ~ L ~ ~ O 6qeq T I wound out of he was seen a m to me. horn prematurely. 6 & & ~ t o r o g T ~ V 9 For I a m the least the least of the Of the apostles, and I am hm6hov, 85 O ~ K lpi 1 ~ ~ 6 5 not fit to be called lam apostles, a n apostle, because dnr6mohbg, 616~1 I persecuted the ~ahdo8al apostle, through which congegation of sod, to be being cellad 10 But by Qod'8 t6iwEa '. TI)V i ~ ~ h q q i a v TOG ~ p e r ~ e ~ u t e the d eccleata ofthe undeserved kindness 10 x&pt~~ , 6i a 0 3 EIPI 6 I 3 am. to undemrved kindness but of God I am what And his undeserved eipt, r a i fi xhp15. adro5 ' l a m . and the undeserved kmdnasa Of him t?e ~ , ~ m ~ ~ , " d " , ~ prove t o be in vain, E~S ~ P P . t!f , into me but I labored in excess ~ ~ 1 0 0 6 5 a ~k ~ av 0 ~n%wv &r:eq( of them ail. yet not more abundantly 01 them I but the undeserved X ~ P I ~ TOG 06% i i , 6L &hA& 4 Of Gad that not but but the undeserved klndnesm of the IS with me. 11 HOWobv grot? ever. whether it is God l1 therefore I Or they' so we are gy& &KS~VOI, O G T O ~ ~ q p ~ u u o p Kai ~ ~ Preaching and SO YOU I Or thus we ure.E~ingand have believed. 0S.rwg hr,o7s6uaT. . . 12 NOWif Christ is thus YOU believed. being preached that Kq fiuuPTal ts bekg that he has been raised UP t h e dead, how =a5 MYEP~~ ~ ,from LK vrr &v s lt some among YOU out dead be has been ralxd up, how 1 Say there is no Iesurh&youo,v b bpiv ~ 1 ~ 2 6r1 5 &v&ma?sg are they in yoo some that rerurreot~on rectlon of the dead? 13 If, indeed, there ; 1 66 &v&o.rau15 veKp6v 06K ~ U T ~ Y13 ofdead (onen) not is1 ~f but resurrection is no resurrection of the ,,pin, E ~ , " , o ~ 6 i x ~ ~ Christ 6 dead. 5 neither h a s been raised dead (ones) not i s , nelther ghri* 06. up. 14 But if Christ l4 not has not been raised UP, our preaching tyi,yrp~a,, K E V ~ V TA ~ f i p u p ~ has been raised up. empty really the preac mg is certainly in vain.

~ k e

? $ :

:~i$~

22:

vndness

toge$t:with
: i
Pone.)

X&%25

ftt Xeh%$F
apol

I CORINTHIANS 15:15-23
~ n n j KG; 4 n i m t q fipirv, and our faith is i n emptv also the faith ofUs, vain. 15Moreove1, 15 a b p t o ~ 6 p c 8 a 6L r a l qm6op&prup~qwe arr also found we are being found but also false wlineaaer false witne11ses of Tot e ~ o t T I dpa rupiuaptv n a r a r o t of the God: because we Lare wltnes down on the because we have borne witneJs against Ood 8 r o j TI ~~YEI~EV h a t he raised u p the Ood that hereiredu,, w$m Odjd: tChfist, but whom he qye~pev dncp 8pa vupoi he raised up if even really dead tones) Odjd: did not raise up the dead are not to t y c i p o m a ~ . I6 r d y&p v~rpo1 o d ~ u e being raisedw. ~f for dead tonesl not be raised UP. 16 For ty~ipov~a~ oP6L x&fist lorbg if the dead are not to are being raised up. neither be raised up, neither tyiysprao. 1 1 E: 6L X ~ o ~ b q OPK has Christ been raised has been raised un: tf but Phrist ,not u o -~ 17 Further. if -. - -~ -& y i y ~ v a ~ , p m a i a 4 wimtq I) & C M s t has not been ha. been ra~red UP, vain the faith Df%oU raised uo, . . YOUR faith toriv, RI h u r t 6" ~ a ? q & p a ~ i a ~ b gJY is useless; YOU are yet is. yet uonsre m the sRs oi'rosi in YOUR sins. 18 I n 18 b p h ~ a i 01 fact, also, those who Realb also the (ones) havlngfsllen In fell asleep [in death] h6Aov~o. 19 r i iv rfi In union with Christ desbyedth-elm. U z n thb T a 6 q tv X !uT~$ f i h 7 T l ~ 6 ~ q f ~ p 6 V perished. 19 If in thb I n 8hrl.t havlnlt been hoping we are this life only we have &EIV~TEWI w h v r ~ v &&pkwv hoped in Christ, we are of all men most to more pitiable tones) of all men &upCv. we are. now L X t d q tyfiyrp.m!ml EK Ch"st has been 20 Nw1 6 Now but & s t has been re~sed up out of ralsed up from t h e 6 dead, t h e Arstlmts of haEd dead on&). ~rstfru1tb of the tone) those fallen ~-~ who have ~~~-~~~ KEKOlprlp6~wV. 2 1 h1rt6fi y a p asleep [in death]. having laid thcmrelvel ta sleep. Since lor 21 F~~since death 61' M p h w 8hoq. ~ a 1 61' is through a man, Urnugh man death, through resurrection of the Q ~ P ~ ~&vhmautq o u VE~OY. : 22 d m e p dead is also through a man reaurrecuon oldee (ones) se-even

779

1 CORINTHIANS 1524-31 a n. over .

end.

!%

2: x g h z F

X81%?

! :$

I be","6;:&.

EKP~,

~~~

~~~

yi$~
oliroq

, $ &$
nal
am

2:'
fv
I n

*%F
the

Swonolq%oovral. wii~ be made alive. ~ & art y h a p fi Or#er; ' 6rstfru$# roc xptu~ot of the Chrld

all will be made n%S 23 each 28 T E ~ a u ~ 6P O i v TQ 1 6 i ~'live. cone? but in the own one in his own ran%: Christ the firstfruits. X NUT&<, Emma d thereupon the lone.) afterward those who dv ~ f i napouoiq aI)~oO. belong to the Christ I n the presence of hlm; during hls presence.

TG

x8iy2

Eemg h , " r y%ydazaf;o::e"d",~gg ~ ~ ~ ~ , also in the Christ

80

Baolhsi~N 70 8t4, Erie KlngOUm to his napa6163 he may be givlng be=& the kingdom ta the Gcd God and Father. when he has brought ~ a i r a ~ p i ~TCN ~arapyflul) mthe;, whenerer he ahould make ineftectixre to nothing all , , i , , dpxfiv ra: n80av t c o u o i w Kai government and all ,,I e,,,nment and ell authority and authority and power -.-a b ~ b v25 For he nlust rule 61jvawtv, -. . z5 , s I him as kina ulltl11[Godl .. . . . . . --. 1Nwr.. patnhrPclv 06 ee n h v r a e has pit all enemies to be wwhb he should Put 811 under his feet. 26 As &Xepo,)q 6 TO^ m66a5 &TOG. t h e last enemy. death the under the feet of him. is to be brought to A " 1 , For rarapy~i~al -. lIvulrr.rg. 26 b beha made meflectiva the / r n a a ~ s,.,.hl, eeted all ehvmoq, 21 n & m a y a p brrf7atcv h a things under his feet." death, all (things) for he subjested under B U ~when he says that 'all things have .robs rr66aq a h o G . 6 ~ a v 6t eTn the feet 01him. Whenever but he say been subjected.' i t is 6 ~ 1 r r h ~ ~ a horirarral, 6fihov 6 ~ 1evident that it is with +*.* , n rthfnca> has been subjected, evident that ~u t ~. . . . -. . -r-e n. -i n nof the L ~ T ? ~ 0 3 bnino~a5ayog a h 0 re one suhjected ..tsrde of the tone) having subjected him the all to him. 28 6~av 28 But whten all Whenever things wlli have been bno~cry6 ah4 T+ m b a , ~ 6 ~ s tn him. then arhould be .ubjected to him the aU (thlnga). then cne our, -.. : , lrrmself Will ~ a ~i G T A 6~ utbg b r r o ~ 'ao ~~ ~ a k 70 subject himself to he the son will be s&l=ted tothe tone) the One who subjected a11 things to hrm, that ;rro~htaw~ ah3 a u $ : $ s ) , having subjected to him God may be all things fi 6 8 ~ 6 n( ~ iva t o everyone in order that may be tho God all 1 Zq O t h e m s e . what naotv. I wiiithev do who are . . BU. being bipt,tiaed for the purpose of (being1 $,es, ! 2 9 'Since End what ri dead Ones? If the bnhp TOV VEY ilv EL 6hwe dead are not to be m,<.jprvot tho dead Ponn6) 7 u wh011~ raised up a t all, why V E K ~ O ~ OPK . t y e i p o ~ ~ a ~ . are they also being dead ( o n e . ) not are being r s ~ s e d u ~ ,W ~ Y also baptized for the purI , . , B~iComal 30 also pose or [being) such? are be,"= bsPired

,. + ,.6$ .
%"Xe

y2!

'u2s0g $&$

" ,

.", ~~~

.. "..

". ..,
.,

$ ;

%,*-) , , ,

n"pdyv

,,

% : ~2%;;iy

fit:$$ 3 1

K are IY~ i n W danger ~*OPEV

ACEord~ ,,P t I)~LT&P(N ra6x yonB

ra8'

I am dying, by the This 1 affirm by the day exultation over YOU. ' o w &6~X0oi fiv bT0thers, which I have brothen: wbCh I a n % ! &

lipipav

ho8uilrnw, 4 rilv

i 2%~~~h~~~ V E ~f&, ; 3 1 Daily I face death.

1 CORINTHIANS 15:32-40

780
K;,P~

781

1CORINTHIANS 15:41-49

4pOv. 82 1 In Ch-t Jesus OUT of 8 . If Lard. 32 1f. hke KUT& Mpwrrov teqplo & ea , men. I have fought acmrdlng to man lfought witf beabu.tl with wUd beasts a t b 'Egiwq, TI 1101 d &cho<. el VEK 01 Eph'e.sus, of what In E~hesus, what to me the bene~tdIf deed Enel) eood is it to me? If O ~ K iyeipov~a~ ~ a ii h e dead are not to not are being ra~sed uu. and be raised up. '.let us ...mio sv aGp~ov y&p &rro8v+xopcv, eat and dril*, for we ahoulld dknk, tomorrow for we are dying. tomorrow we are to 83 #i nXav&08c. +~E~~OUW " I Y die." 33 Do not be Ot may roo be misled; are corrupting h2% misled. Bsd ass* bPlhiat ~ a r a i .34 e n 6 m r ciations spoil useful . assoelations bad; m b e r YOU up habits 34 Wake p i & p a p ~ & c w , &-iav y&p UP to mberness in and not be row shninn. for a riahteous wav and . . Ipnoranca p~actice sin. 8 ~ o O TIVSF L ~ O V U I V ~ =fi5 t ~ ~ ~ o do m Got j ~ of cod some are having: toward embarrassment for some are without knowledge of God. I Gpiv hdG. to u o n I am speaklug. am speaking to move YOU to Shame. 35 'Ahh& - Ppc? nc 35 But will sat. someone HOW Someone will say: tycipovml oi wrpoi rroi4, are the dead are being raised up the, dead tonis), to what mrt of to be raised up? Yes. with what sort of body 36 are they coming?" oZI 8 o m i p ~ r g , , 05 Oarro~sRat Un'e"onable YOU which youaresowmug, not itis6eiogmseeaiivc 36 person! What you iaY drrro8&1. 37 r a i II ever ! it should d e: end wZch 'Ow is not made unless first it dies; uncipni. " . 06 ~b wQpa ~b 37 and a s for what YOU are sowing, not the. ' body ('" I ' you sow, you sow, not r~vrlo6~~vov u n ~ i p c l ~ y u p d v the body that will ~oing to bemme you a n sowing naked develop, but a bare K~KKOV TGXOI D~TOU 6 TIYOC grain if itmay hawen of wheat or of m y (one) grain, i t may be, of wheat or any of TGV her* 38 6 61. 8 d 6i6oo1v the rest: 38 but Oad of the lettover (ones): the but IaKi~ina It a body just ainQ UG a nag65 $oCh?uw, ~ a txcio~q i to it b& aceording ds he wi led, end to each a s it has pleased him. and to each of the TGV o n ~ p p h w v i610v .oGpa. 89 OP n b o a seeds its own body' of the seeds own body. Not every 39 ~~t all flesh is the same flesh, but there t ~ e M h q indeed pZv is Other one of mankind, v8 h w v , bhhq 61. o&pS u~qvilV and there is another otmen. ;other but. RPjh of aoqulred (des*tl). Resh of cattle, and & U q 61. u&pC n q & v MAq 61. Ix85wv. another flesh of b m , other b u t , flesh of fliers: other but of flahes. and another of Ash. 40 ~ a i a h p a r a h o u p & a a , r a i o r j p m a 40 And there are Also bodies heavenly. , and badlea heavenly bodies, and
'$b&j-

X g E 2

& $

wY~

~~~~~

r16gS&cx~-~ai

Xt%z?

IHoW

Et u&y-&"':i,ng,

sen$$^^^),

&?it
~2

$$.p$

'

cii & :$ ;

earthly bodies: but 4 T ~ V hiyetol. &Ah& h i p o r p earthly: but different indeed the (one) of the t h e glory of t h e heavenly bodies 1s one houp~iov 6 . 5 ~ ~ hipa 61. 4 heavenly (thlnga) glory: different but the (one) sort, and that of the bodies is a difTGV hr,yciwv. 41 M h q 6bSa fihiou, r a i earthly ofthe earthly (things). other glory olsun, and ferent sort. 4 1 The glory &hhq 6 . 5 ~ ~ of the sun is one another glory sort, and the glory of another 6bSa lo^ orXilvrls' of moon, the is &o.ripov, & m i p y a p &mEpo< 61a &PSI b and the glory of the 01 .tar.. .tar far of .tar is digering i n stars is another; in 66Sn. fact, star dlffers irom glory Star in glory. 42 so also ls the Of the 42 oThus J~oc a m ~ $ T " ~ resurrection e ~ of~t h e 1 tis sown in dead. 1 vcupGv. m e i ~ a ~ fv @ope. dead (ones). It Is beingsown in corrupt on. it is &@apoiw u p in incorruption. tyeipc~a~ incorruption; It 1 8 being raised up 43 it is sown in dlshonor, i l is ralsed u p 43 o n c i p c r a ~ Pv hrlpiq, tysipe~al It la being sown in dishonor, it iabelng raised in glory. 1t is sown in weakness, it h raised t v 66Cn. orrzipc~at &o8cvriq, In glory; It Is being sown m stren~thlesanee4 u p in power. 44 I t is trcipcral kv ~ U V & ~44 E I - u n l i p ~ ~ a l sown a physical body. It is being sown i t is raised u p a spirIt Is being raised up in power; oOpa kyriprral p a itual body. If there is body $,"%$ It is being raisedup O body a physical hcdy, there also a SPiritu* EI ETIV u G p a q w y b v , Em~v $6 nvrv s p ~ i t U a ~ . 11 IS body sou ica~. 1s one. 45 I t is even so written: "The flrst nvcuparlrbv. 45 o f i r o ~ ~ a i (1190 ~pidtual(one). Thus also man Adam became a living 80u'~"The y&xpanml ' E ~ ~ V E T O6 n p a - r o ~ Bvepwrro~last Adam became it has een written B~~~~~ the first man a life-giving spirit' 'A6hp el5 <Goav. 6 L o aTO< 'A6&p 46 Nevertheless. the Adam into living; the Gat Adam first is, not that which E~S a S W O ~ O ~46 O~. ~n$;ov spiritual, but that into spirit making alive. which is physical. 76 m c u a ~ 8 . b ~ &Ah 76 WXIK&, m e c ~ a the sPllrtYPl but the muheal, thereupon is spiritual. that47 which The .rb nvcupm~rbv. 47 6 VPGTOF M ~ r A 5 ~SL man is out of me first the ~pIritUB1. the earth and made oia65, b ~ E ~ T C P O F~ V ~ P W T of ~ F dust: the second ot?of 'dusty, the second man man is outof heaven. obpavot. 48 010s 6 $o'i~bs, 48 AS the one made O U of ~ heeven. of what sort the due Y (onel, of dust [is], thore made of dust [are) 70100~0~01 ~ ( a i 01 ~ o i ~ o i , ~ a i O~OF of aueh sort also the dusty (ones), and of what sort and as the heav6 ~ a ~ a ~ o Kai t 01 enly one [isl, so those the heaven Y (one), of such sort alro the who are heavenly ra8Aq &opioapcv larel also. 49 And 49 r a i Just a6 we have barne end acmrding an we bore heaven y (ones):

*~Xjv

$$

:tt

2%

houpvm, &moup.

v
1 CORINTHIANS 15:50-57
~v dr6va TOO the image of the ~ i c vI ~ 6 v a 706 the imnlle of the 50 TOOTO 6 i This but xoiroO p o p 6 m cv dusty lode), we shouldbear h~ouwi~u. heavenly lone). qpi &6Ehpoi 6 n d p t say: brothers: that flesh

782
slro made of dust, we shall

783
Kupiwr Lord

1 CORINTHIANS 15:58-16:6

~ a the i image of the one

fiphV
o f
UII

3Y~qm~ XP,~OO.
Jesus

bear also the image of the heavenly one. 50 However, this rai and I sav.. brothers t h a t
~

~ ~ ~ ~ - .

4 .&~h njv kingdom. n ~ l t h e r 6(Naml, OX& 3s able, ne.thcr the corruptIan the does corruptlun hq'dapuiav nhq ovo ci 51 i6oh puurfip~ovinherit incorruption. incorruption ishRerltkg: LOOLI ~ y a t e r v 51 L O O ~ II tell you a bpi" hkyo n&Es op sacred secret: We shall to rou I em saylng; all not not all fall asleep [in ~ 0 1 y ~ ~ u 6 ~ e 9 a rrhsg 62 deathl, but we shall we $ha 1 e a1 to sleep all but all be changed. 52 ln a in the &)\ha q o 6 rea, 52 & trr6 Q hv p i n twinkling of a n eye. we nhs;[be cfanged, in uncut K ~ A ~ inI twlnkilnp , dp8ahpoO, iv rfi do 6 r q o M m y I during the last 'IumOP eye. at the ist ' pet. For the trumpet will sound, and the u?hrriori dead will be raised itwlll de$n&,l UP incorruptible. and $yrgeio;2yp & o & I ~ r ~ l figis we shall be changed. will e ra s lncormpt~bie, and 53 For this which ~Ahayqu6pc'da. 5s SET 76 is corruptible must shall be changed. It h necessary th: put on Incorruption, q'dap~bv TOOTO tv66oao'da~ &p'dapoiw Kai this which is CorrupUble thlll to put on self ineorruptlon and and mortal must put on 76 'dvq~bv T O ~ ~ T O t v 6 6 u a d a 1 ~ a ~ a o i a v . Lmmortality.' 54 But the mortal Ulla to put onself immortality. when which is 54 6rw 6L r6 8qdv T O ~ O corruptible puts o n Whenever but the mortal thla incorruption and]* b66oqmt T ~ &8avaoiv, V ~ 6 % YEV/IOLT~I this which is mortal should put on .ell the lmmortallt~,then wlll Occur puts on immortality, 6 h6yoq d yEypapp6voq Ka~crr6'dq t,hen the saying the word the hsvlng been written Was drunk down will take place that 6 ehvaroq el5 v i ~ o q . 55 mot oou, is written: "Death into victory. Where of you. is swallowed up the death ' d c i m ~ ,ri, n o 6 om 'dhvmr, r b forever.' 55 "Death. death, the victor;? Where of yo;. death, the where is vour victor-,? r f v ~ p o v ; 56 ~6 6b ~ t v r p o v ~ o 6 ewtrrou Death, where is sou; sting7 The but stlng of the death stln~?.' 56 The sting 61 66vap15 r i q 6 p a p ~ i a qProducing death is sln, but the power t ~ ? ~ the but power of the afn for Sin the Law. 6 v6pog. 67 TQ ~ Z Q nj the L ~ W : ta the but cod thanks ta 57 . But thanks t o ~. . ~-~ 61p6vrt ' fiviv iivb viroq 616 OOd. he gives u s grving to us the vietory through the the victor^ through 53' That is, deathleaaners. 94' "This which 1s corruptible puts on incorruption and," ABDSyv; but omitted by x'Vg.

settled 68 'no~E~+ AS-and, & brothers 6 ~ h p o of l pou me d r lloved, m q r o l , t6paTol Y~VELT~E,. & ~ E T ~ K ~ V nE,P;z,":gTES I)TO~ be roa beeommg, unmovable. .ro3 rupia, ninrrOTE, . f the ~ ~ r d d 6 6 ~ q 671 6 ~ 6 n o q 5 6iv obr iqrlv is having known that the labor oAoo not

out. L D J ~ e m Chdst! 58 Consequently. , y beloved brothers. having plenty to d o in the work of the Lod. knowing t h a t Yous labor is not in vain in connection wlth [the] Lord.

&

%Zr?

empty in Lord.

KEY&<

KUP~Q.

16

3 2

tNmper:

: , $ 2

3%

hP?f$a'

~~

&yiovq, i j m c p 6 t i ~ a t a ~ a i q krhqcrialq holy (ones), as-even I ordered to the eceleslas t h a t is for t h e holy r a h m i a g , O ~ T W rai ~ b p ~ i q n o ~ j o c m .ones, Just a s I gave rijq of the ' Galatia, thus a1.o you do roo. orders t o the congrepiw o a p D & ~ o u Enaoro gations of Ciala'tl a, 2 na~6 Aoeordlng to m a ldsyl of sabbath each (on2 do that T,~&TW y o u r ~ e l v e ~2 E v e n I , , , , , be p u ~ s t of the week ihv n ~ n day &TI 8nuaupiCw if ever let each of YOU a t his treasUTLng U P what own house s e t somesda6&~al Tv.3 thlng aslde in store as he may he makmg hle way well, in order that 8~av Eh8w 7 6 ~ ~ h o y i a ~ he may be prospering, whenever I should come then eolleetlons that when I arrive yivovra~. a 6rw collections will not may be oecurrlng. Whenever place then. c . 2 " take napaytwpa~, ofis 3 when I get I should mme to be nlong~lde, whom if ever 60x1 ~ T T E 61' h , o r o h ~ v , there, whatever men YOU appmve Of by yo" ahouk approve of through letters. letters. these I shall m,jrouq TIL ylw &rrnuayrciv 6 , " ~ h p ~ v these (ones) I a h s t send to bear oil the grace send t o carry YOUR 5 hv eiq ' I c p o w d j p 4 thv 62 2.bov kind gin to serusdem. oPko into ~srusalem; if ever but worthy However, if it f , TOO nops~o8a1, uh it may be of the also me to be going, together with fitting there also, lorme they lowill go tpoi rroprGoov~ai. go there wlth me me they wlll go. 5 BU~ I shall b~av 5 'Ehrfioopal 6' toward whenever I shall come but to when I Mm&aviw Ma~.&viav have gone through Macedonia I shoul~~%?ihmushh Macedonia Mac.e.dO'd.a. for I 616~ oval, 6 n&s am going thmugh toward I am comma thmugh, Mac.e.do'nl.8; 6 and m ~ b ~arclpEvh (thing] havmg happened I shall remaln down o? Perhaps I shall stay or

ow concerning Et & 2 ~ 2 th2$2nol , ~$ ~Tgt' 16 the Colle~t~o~

$)!%

sfe 223

fit

$ ! '

$ !

<:$

ftt

1 CORINTHIANS 16:7-13
n a p a x ~ l&ow ha Spbq pr I ahall paas t i e wiAter, In order thst rou me nporrip*q~e 06 &&u ~ O P E ~ U YO- should Send fornard where If ever I may go.

784
T~UTEI,

even pass the winter with that ~ ~ I conduct . may me partway to where I may be golng. 7 or 7 Not 06 h $O W ; * ~ i; I do not want t o see nap66w i6fi 6hniSw 'OD just On way beside to see: I em hophp X 'I ? ? passing through, for Lnt pciva~ L&u KGPIOq to remain upon if ever the ~ o r d I hope t o remain some time with YOU, h n r p i ~ ~ n .8 . hipLw 62 should permit. 1 a m remaining upen but in if Jehovah' permits. ' E q i a q Eoq ~ t j q n ~ v ~ q n o u r9 t j86pa ~ y&p 8 But I a m remalnlng Ephesus Untli the Pentecost; door for in Eph'esus untll the 1101 drvtyycv uai [festival of1 Pentecost: to me bassbod opened up ':~e%' and 9 for a large door t h a t &vcpyilq wal & v n ~ r i p e v o ~ m M a i . leads t o actlvlty has working wlihln. and (ones) lying opnosed many. been opened to me, but 10 'Ehv Si then ~,,,6g~~ ~ ,there are many If ever but lhould coma Tunothy. ODDOserS. .. PXtner~ iva &q6poq yiqvrlra~ 10 However, if be low looking that fearlessly he should bemme Timothy arrives, see WP~G ' d Y ~ P EPYOV K u ~ i o u t h a t he becomes free toward the lor work Of Lord of fear among TOW, Lpyhcera' *q l1 for he is performing he la working as no the work of Jehovah,' ahbv ~ F o u B ~ o ~nporripvarc ~ him he should treat sr nothlng; send now forward even as I am. l1 Let no one, therefore, 6E allrbv Lv elpfivq iva i)ign but him in . oeaee:' . ln order that ha should come look down upon him. partway np6q pe tn6Lxopal y h p allrdv pcr& TJV toward m 4 I am awaiting for hlm with the in peace. t h a t he may get here to me, for I &bhq&v. brothers. a m Walting for him 12 n ~ p l M 'ATOM& r o c irSzAgo3, wlth the brothers. About but Apoltoa the brother, 1 2 ~ nohha n a p m c i h w a &bv 'iua A.pol'los our brother. mPnY (thln~sl I entreated him I n order thst entreated him n p a q 611hg PET* 7i)Y h6dqilV. heshould come toward rou with the brothers; much to come to you with the brothers, Kai r r a v r o ~ orin fiv and altogether not It waa in that and yet it was not will a t all t o come vOv gh9q L ~ E ~ U E T ~ I61. come now he shouid&ome, he will come but whenever now: but he when h e h a s the ~3ralpjoq. he mlsht auwrtunitv. - have oooortunltv. .. ~ ~ ~ ~ . . 1s rpqyopt-E dKno ,& , 13 s t w awake. Be r0.l d c r p r abake, ~ ~ be uov slnndlrp : n the Stand flrm in lhe 7'. 10' Jehovah, F.'.'o.Za.l*.lbXW2%24,; (the) Lord, NAB.

Idc&ng ~i?
2 % ?:! '

3%

Z z e

,bw

&vSpi~~u8c. be rov earrylng on sa male Dersona, faith, rpa~aloOoBe. 14 n & ~ a d Jv b be rov b e l n ~ mlghty. W (thing.) Ofyou &y&nq ywio9w. eve let lt occur.

~2

th22ra
~ ~~

52 GLIB$, but YOU, o76crrr T+V olviav Ircqa*, YOU have known the house of Stephanes. t%t Is A.cha'iaa the firstfruits and t h aOf t tTlv &napxi) ' A ~ a i a qK a ? zlq S l a ~ w i a vthey set themselves to ~ ~ ~ of he t ~~h~~~ f ~ and ~ into ~ service t ~ minister t o the holy soiq &yiol< LraEav taYTO(,S. to the holy (ones) they orderly set selves; ones. 16 May YOU ral bpciq also keep submitting yourse~vesto persons l6 m that alro ~TTOT&~~&L ~ o i < ~ 0 1 0 h 0 1 5 of t h a t kind and t o may be aubjectlng yourselves to the such (ones1 everyone cooperating ~ a i nav~i ~ U V E P0 0 ~ ~ 1 ~ z J and laboring. 17 ~ u t and to everyone working yogethe. I rejoice over the r o r n J v ~ t . 17 ~aipo. SE Lnl PEsence. of ~ t e p w a laboring. Ism but upon nas an* For'tu'na'tus napovu:.q ~ ~ ~~iq ro ~w ~ l r oe v r a i and A.cha'i.cus. ~ l s t ~ ~ h a nand a s $$ortunatus and 'A a.iaoO &TI ~b dpirrpov b u ~ t p q p a hecause they have Of A(ChaiCU18, because the rovn coming behlnd made u p for YOUR pot being here. I8 For &OI h h f i ow, 18 Qtrrawav these (ones) P.lleE~. they made rest UP they have refreshed y h p 76 tp6v m s O p a ~ a i ~b b Av my spirit and yourn. for the my sptrlt and the (an=) o f v o . in1y I Y ~ U K E T C o h T0k T O I O ~ T O U C . men of t h a t sort. mo recognizlnp therefore the such (ones). 19 The conarepat i o m of Asia send you 19 'Aorrci~ovovrci~ re sreetlng 6pBq uou a1 the t ecclealas ~~hrloia ol7% f the their greetings. Aq'ulI am encouraging

15

napauah6

faith, carry on a s men. grow mlghty. 14 Let all YOUR aRalrs take olace wlth love. 15 NOWI exhort. POD, brothers: YOU &6~hmoi. know t h a t the housebrothers; hold of Steph'a,nas

02

&

&$

ei$T#a

'

~ ~ ~ KLord ~many ~ ~ i 'Aoiaq. hie. & ISm greetlng & S c r~ a l bp6q rou b ln UP~W n o thlngp n a~ 1 with , and the prls'ca congregation together 'Ada< uai npiora uJv ~ q u l l a and mlrca together wlth t x that greetis YOU In their heartily in KaTS [the] Lord. 20 All a m r d h g to house of them t h e brothers greet you. Oreet one anoth20 Are &mOlcovral greeting e' with a s~orr&uao~c & ~ f i ~ o u tg v q t h ' p m i &yi+ 21 [Here Is1 my omet one anothe in holy. greeting. Paul's. In my 21 '0 &onaop6q 6 &pa xolpi llcnjhou. own hand, The greetlng to the my hand of Paul.

$@ 2; ,$2,"$~,' n$pq'
~IM

15' Or, "entreat." capital at Carinth.

16" The om an province of southern Greece wlth its 17- presence (no(,ouoi(r, pa"ousi'ai1. See App 3n.

1 CORINTHIANS 16:22-2 CORINTHIANS 1:1

786
22 If anyone has no affection for the Lord, let him be accursed. O our Lord. come!' 23 May the undeserved !dndness of t h e Lord Jesus be with YOU. 24 May my love be with all of YOU in union with Christ Jesus.
. .
~

787

2 CORINTHIANS 1:s-10
we ourselves are being comforted by ~ o d . 5 For just as for the the Chdst abound in us. so t h e comfort we get also abounds through the Christ. 6 Now whether we are in

*IM rbv 22 si TIC 06 If Myone not h having a f f ~ t l o n fo. the K~PIOV, ?TO &Y&~c~ M~ ~ . b &a&. Lord, let htm be anathema. OW card , oome. I(UPiOU lquOO 23 1 X&P~ The undeserved khdneaa of the Lord Jesus p@' opav. 24 VW PET& n h o v WlUl 10". eve of m e with i l (ones1 SpGv b X lor@'lquoir. o f TOO In Phrlat Jesua.

AI q h m l
.

mpaFclho6p~&x ah01 h b TOO &oO. We are belng comforted very (one81 by the God. 5 ST, ~a8hg WE I U U E ~ E I 76 Because according as is sgounding the na8fipara r o 5 x p l o r o ~ f V i$ 0&5 suffering. of the Christ m I U U E ~ E I r a i the 6 ls Si 'lTapdr~Aq~l< but

thfb'$gh

gj

vizp
j::

$2 sgounding

comfort

22. Or,

transllteretlon from Aramaic).

"our Lord is cornihg," or, "Our Lord has came" lMo.ron' otha', a

nPOX

KOPINOIOYX

TOWARD CORINTHIANS 2 1 n&)toC MUTOAOS x p - ~'IQUOO 6,d: 1 paui. an apostle Paul aDoele o Christ J e w thmunh of Christ Jesus
B a f i p a ~ o q &05 nu1 T t p S m g 6 &6&gbg through Gad's will, will of God and T~mothr the brother and Timothy lour1 h ~ A q u i q TOO 8106 TG odop brother to the congreeecleala of the God to the (onel being gatlon of God that is &v KopivBq & roig &yio~g n601v In Corinth. together in corlnth.' together wlth the h o b (on-) to all wlth all t h e holy TO?< O ~ I V b 6Al) 'A a i q ones who are in all of the (ones) being in Whole Ule A!hsls; A.eha8ia: 2 May You have 2 X ~ P ~ C bpi" ivai ~lpfivq h b Unde~crved klndneu to roo and peace from unde~crvedklndness Bro5 nm 5 1pGv r a i NU iou 'IrluoS X IYTOO. and Peace from God God F a & ? of us and ofcord Jesus ghrfst. our Father and lthel 3 EbAoyqrbg 6 BE^ ~ a n i m p T & ~ u p i o u Lord Jesus Christ. 3 Blessed be the B l e d the D J and Father of the u r d ' I uo0 lmoir, 6 ,hV Qod and Father of ollesua 8hdst, the of the our Lord Jesus Christ. oirrtp a v nai n 6 y g naparAtjocw<, the Father Of tender mercks and of a 1 comfort, mercles and the God Of all comfort, 4 who 4 6 lraparahGv 1 ~ M 6 ~ nhuq the (onel comforting us upon all the comforts us In all our trlbulation, t h a t l3AiUls1 &a&, 4,,.5< Mbulstlon into the to be able us we may be able t o napa&iv robg fv r & o q B A ~ ~ E Icomfort those in to be comfortinn the (ones) m all trlbulallon any sort of trihu616 rig napa~Afiuwg fi$ latlon through the through tho comfort O f whtoh c ~ m f o l wlth t which

: i e

. .

?o$e

E i

%$2

hpirv tribulation. it Is for comfort and sai,irs vatlon: or whether we naparh'uEw5 of comL* whethe, are being comforted. na~ah06~~8c1. h i p ( + j " i t is for YOUR comIort we are being mmforted, over of 70- that owrates t o make hl YOU endure the same &pyoupi~y$ of th2?ma1 o~eratlns wrthm in sufferings that we Irrropovfi T ~ Y a 6 ~ D v n a e q p h ~ ~ v 21v also suffer. 7 And so mufferlngs of whleh our hope for is endurance of the very ~ a ips?< i n & u OVEV, 7 K U ~ 1 thnic unwavering. knowing also we are su%erlne, and the hope a s we do that. just as D ~ p a i a imi-p b w b ' ~ 1 6 6 1 ~6 ~n you are sharers of t h e *table over you; having known that as sufferings, In the same YOU a180 ~sharers o t v o v o irooare ~OTOTE of T the ~ V ~ suffcdnga. ~ ~ Q C I ~ T qbhTg W V I share the comfort. ~ f i $n n p a ~ h f i u c w ~ . 8 F O ~ we do not or the comfort. bV&g wish YOU to be igno8tX0~ol =D rant. brothers. about O6 wsarewnung Not hm>, &&.~wi, hip+j< e ~ i y l ~ e g the tribulation that to be not hnodng, brothers. over the tnbulat~on h a p p n e d to us in re< Y ~ M p & q g iv rij 'Auiq, the ldlstrlct Of] Asis, $.f% of the (onel having occurred in the Aria, that we were under 671 K~B' Irlr~pP~hfivh i p 6tjvaplv extreme pressure over-cast over power beyond our strength. that afeording to t8api'%VEv, E so that we were very Mwere welghted down, as-and uncertain even of our t S c ~ p q 9 i m t ~ V & Cnu1 705 W!' lives. 9 rn fact. we to be wlth no way out US and of the to be hving: felt wlthln ourselves olrroi 8 6Mh Cv kauroig rb % $ : ; ? a that we had received but very (ones1 in selves the the sentence of death. iva ~1 TOO f Jdeath w & ~ o u &r?l(OIp~v we m e had, in order that not This was that we might have our trust. nmo,e&E< aNEv Ce. tarno;< mi having -ted we may be selves but not in ourselves. TOGS wpaGg. but in the Ood who . @ T@ *ipovn the ~ 0 d the (one) relstng up the dead (ones) : raises u p the dead. 10 8 5 &K ~ q A ~ r o i r r o u Oav6rou 10 From such a who . out of 80 great death great thing a s death
We are being under

BA@b~rea, orrip tdbulatton, over

the

of rovn YOUR

~"b'%k$:

n%??k?'

:$$

$ , :

T!

2 CORINTHIANS 1:11-15

788

tpliupro ~ aI he i did rescue u s and nuec . . . he drew towerd self us and will rescue us: and oux PCurral, 15 ~~~T~K~IILv he will draw toward #elf, into whom we have hoped hope h in him that he rescue TI ~ a i #TI 6m~a1 that also yet he wiu to&r(l scli. Us h r t h e r . 11 YOU Can help along 11 m o u y o h o v ~ a i6 h ~ P f P i ~ a valso EOOPellllPng under I by supplication 0 0 " us TG 6e'un IM moh~&v for w, i n order t h a t to the suppneatlbn, in order that out of many thanks mav be eiven .rrpouhnwv r 6 15 fill&< X& l u p a 6,Z( by many in our behalf facea the Into u a gracEus gift thmrough for what is kindly givnohhc3v 0 aplorllefl tnEp fiphv. en to us due to many many tones) be thanked over US. [prayerful] faces. '12 ' H y&p nahxqu~qf i p h ahq Emiv, d the thing he for boasting ofus this i . , the we boast of is this, to wh~ch our conscience that iryt6-nl.rt r a i clhl~plviq 705 ~ E o O , ~ ( 1 1 0 1 ) tv ~ bears holiness and alncerlty of the ~ o d ,and not in with holiness and godly sincerity, not with uoQiq u a p ~ l u 6 &AA' &v x&plrl wisdom fleshly but in vndnerved ktndncu fleshly wisdom but with ~ 0 d UndeSemed ' ~ &G & V E ~ r l ~ & TG K&~,,, of coh. we were e n e l b a c k in th& world. kindness, we have conducted ourselves nrptuuo~6pwq 68 ~ $ 5 13 od mareabundentlv but toward roo; not in the world, but more &Aha y p b ~ o p e v tpiv &Ah' q especiaily toward YOU. other (thlnga) W e ere writinz to rov but than 13 For we are realp, 3 &vaytvcklam q r a i not writing YOU things whet (thln.sl You ere reading or also except those hny~w&m~m, UniCo 6; 6n L o YOU well know or aiso m o are reaognblnl. I am hoping but that untjl recognize; and I ~Ehouq h l v h u ~ u 8 r 14 rag&< rai end YOU w l l reeogni&, according aa aha hope YOU will continue to to the hiywn fi~& P~POUS, 6 ~ 1 ~airxP a PO" recognized us part. that bossnnz end, 14 just 8s YOU have slso ir &v t u p t v K&EP to an extent' that we o k o n we are semMlnp to whlch (things1 even are a cause for YOU to boast, just a s you will tf$ t $ fi$f~q aiso be for us in the 'I qaoO. day of our Lord Jesus. of J ~ S U L 15 80, with this I5 t o confldence, I was to tbuA6prlv np6rcpov n+q tp&q aeciv, Intending Iwarwishhg lormerly toward roo to come, come to you. that YOU might have a second iva ~ E Y T ~ ~ X?P&Y W u .TC, in order that accond JOY Yon mr&t have, [occasion for] joy,

789

2 CORINTHIANS 1:16-22

Smw

-~

~~~

mid

"z&&Ov ~ 7 ~~~$~~~~ 2 ~

tg%

zt

1:;

~-

2 :

?)f$:

oyieK~fzu ty%
Xb!?,:?

s?d

Ei

$ 2

16 rdi 6 1 ' gld&iv ~ i q16 and alter a atow and through 0 to go through i n 0 Over with YOU to go to ~ h a d o v i a v , ~ a i nhhlv dmb MaurSoviaq Macedo'nl,a, and to Macedonia, and again from Macedonla come back from Mao&lc7v n$q & q .mi 69' Spav ed0'ni.a to you and to come toward You and by You be conducted partway w p m p @ f i v a ~ rlq 'n)v ' l o d a i a v . 17 &no by YOU to Jude'a. to besent forward into the Judea. This 17 Well, when I had such an intention. I &pa o h p4~1 pou?6p~voq r e a Y to the did not indulge in any not-aomethlng therefore wxshhg lightness, did I? Or fi & UaQpiFr CxtZ%rlv; lightness or what (things) what things 1 purpose. ~ a r h u&pna do I purpose ltheml DoukJopa~ I a m taking counsel wlth self acmrdingto flesh according to the &vAsGopal, iva 6 flesh, that with me 1 -taking counsel wlth -4 In order that it may be there should be 'Yes. w' T& tq-1 Mi OJ 05. Yes" and "NO, No"? berlde me the Yea yea and the No no; 18 But God c a n b e 18 m m b 6; . 6 Bdq TI d A6yo fipav relied upon that our .f U B speech addressed to iaithfd but the GO^ that the you is not Yes and yet w$q tp&< 06K E~~~ N~~ nai O~ NO. 19 For the s o n the (one) toward not ~t IS yes and NO: of God. Christ Jesus. ,mbc .I,,uoOq l9 m5 " o ' y&p " 5 ' Jesus who was preached the d t h e God for Son among YOU through 61' b bpiv d us, that is, through the (onel in roo through me and Si1,va'nus ~qpvxt?riq 61' LpoO ~ aZAovavoO ? and ~ i ~ ~ didt not h ~ , having been preiched, throuph me end of Silvanus become Yes and yet r a i T~lpoBfou, odr Py6vno Nai nai 06, NO,hut Yes has beand of Timothy. not he became Yes and No, come Yes in his case, 20 For no matter how &AA& Nai &v ah$ pyovcv. 20 r a n but Yea fn hlm he as become: anmans lu the aromises of y&p inayy5Aia1 BeoO iv a h $ 76 - N u 1 of GO&, in him the Yes: promises for .ho~ r,j ',+jv of him. Therefore Kai 6,' St6 a m u g h which also through him the ,Amen also through him is the "Amen" Isatdl to &G 6 6 6 ~, ~ . 1 t . , $ i e c o d toward glory through us. The tone) GO^ for glory through US. 21 But he who 62 ,stablllz,"g DEe'?'6v,v$ $ $ guarantees that YOU but and we belong to X 1 u 6 v nai xpiuak f i q ' C h r i s t and he who has $rirt and having sno ted anointed us is God. 22 d r a i u pcrllu&pcvoq ilp&q uai 22 He has aiso put his the tone) also %$avlnzaealed us and seal upon us and has 6otq ~ b v &p DOw TOO d l l m o c given us the token of havingguren the Een orthe smrit what is to come, that is, the spirit. in our b ~aiq ~ a p 6 i a l qi y a v . In the hearts o us. hearts.

Ta

'

'ghrihdst

fit?

,.,,aq

togeg$wlth

$cg62

2 CORINTHIANS 1:23-2:5

790 r6v
the

791

2 CORINTHIANS 2%-14

23 Now I call upon God a s a w l t n e s ~ T ~ V i p j v ylvfiv, art against my own soul I a m calling upon upon the my soul, that that it is to spare ms!6dprvoc SpGv o d ~ h fiX0ov sic K6p~y0ov. YOU that I have not sparing of You not Yet I came into Connth. yet come to Carinth, 24 obx brl nupteljopcv b Sv ~ i g r r i o r c w ~ , 24 ~ o that t we are Not that we are lords o f ~ o uof the faith. the masters over &Ah& ouwpyoi i o l r ~ v r i g xap8g SpGv, faith, but we but fellow workers we are of the joy of you. are fellow workers for r$ y&p r i m e ! torilnare. YOUR jay, for i t is by to the for faith ~ o have o stood. [YOUR] faith that YOU are Standing. Enpwa y a p i p a u r 6 TOGTO, r 6 )I' TM~V

23 i r r ~ n a h o G p a ~ 8mh

'Er*

php~pa
w~tnesr

0e6v
Dod

luav6v
Sufficrent

the anel

i l

73 ~ o ~ o l j fi r ~ in,rlMia a i , ~ ~ 6 This rebuke Kiven tolne such tonel the rebuke thlr by t h e malarrtg is in& Ti,, nhrc6rwr, 7 -E ~umcrenrfur such n br the more l o t ~ r a l . as-and man. 7 w that on
Xapi5au0ar the contrary now, forawe should kmdly forgrve '~2' to graerously
not
YOU

the (thing) in against

~06v~vriov

~ a i rraparahiaat,
and to comfort, more abundant such ionel

somehow

mug

to the that somehow such a

and comfort ihlml,

ncp$ooorCpq A h l l ~oco3rog. 8
YOU

sadness might be drunk down

nararro0i

Through whieh

616

the lowed u p by his belng rrapanahi, overly sad 8 ThereI am eneovragmg fore I exhort You to

man may not be swal-

I judged

far to myself

this,

the

m p 6 ~ S P ~ C U0siv. 2 ei Y ~ P k s shdhnpe.~ l toward Too to eome; If far 2 have myself, not to come t o tql am saddening hmi, again in sadness. fit,! Who the (one)
YOU

"2 agam

For this is what I

d@paivov p~ d p i
cheering

me if not the (one) being saddened sad. who indeed is there to cheer me it &pot?; 3 rai Eypawa TOOTO ah6 out of me? this verv (thing) except the one that And I wrote

AlmoGpsvag

For if I make

is made sad by me? 3 And s o I wmte this very thing, that, when I came. I may not get sad because of those whom I ought lipas L TI rrwrwv bpSu to rejoice; because I YOU that the X%h of e n (ones) of rou have in all i p r i v . 4 i~ Y&p rraA?+ 0hi cog ~ a of i YOU that the joy I ltis. Out of ,far m u c h *"buyation and have is that of all ,,f uuvoxfi\ ~ap6iaq Lypwa buiv 66tb YOU 4 Far out of of angu~s of heart I wrote to YO" through much trlbulatlan and vohhSv 6a~pljwv. obx iva angush of heart I many tears, not in order that wrote YOU wlth many tears, not that YOU hmq0fi~~ ah& &y&qv yon might be saddened, but the love m,ght be saddened, lva but that YOU might yvS= ilv Exw in order that You mlght know whreh 1 am having lulaw the love that I have more especrally r r r p l o u o ~ & p w g sig b p & ~ more abundantly mta YO". for YOU 5 NOW if anyone 5 E i 66 TIC X ~ h h q ~ ~ Ov ~ K ipP If but anyone has saddeneh, not me has caused sadness, he X E ~ ~ ~ K E hMb Y h 6 pipaug iva has saddened, not me, he has saddenLd, but from Part inorderthat but all of YOU to a n irrnBapG rr&maF bp&<. extent-not to h e too I may put weight won all YOU. harsh m what I say
in order that not havlng come sadness I might get &@' .. Bv E~EI pc from df which ones it was neeess8rY me x a i p ~ ~ v ,. ~ . n c r r o t 0 b ~ h i rrhvrag to be reloicmg, having confidence upon aU

iva

@06v

Ahqv

ox&

'. %$

~ i gad^& 2 r ( & ~ ~ 9~ ~ . 1 gconfirm YOUR love for him ove: into him. 9 For to this 700~0 y&p ~ aEypcnya i ivcr y v i , end also I write to this for also I wrote in order that I might know ascertain t h e proof of whether~ou are ~ j v 6 0 ~ 1 p f i v b ilY ci ~ i g m h v ~ YOU. ~ the oroof ~~~. - ~ofyod. ~ - hhether into ali (things) obedient in all t h i n ~ s . 10 Anything YOU t i r f i ~ o o i im. $ 66 obedient . roa are. To whom but anything kindly forgive anyone, xap.ijus0~. K & , 6 . ~~i tyh I do too. In fact, as for me, whatever I YOU are eraemusly forgiving, also Jol aiso for I have kindly forgiven, 6 ncxa IU a! Ei ,,.hat 1h a e graePou8k f;rgiven, if anything if 1 have kindly forgiven anything, arxhp~upa~, 6,' JpGS b I have nraciouslv through rou in it has been far YOUR . . forelvan. . rrpou6rry XprwaG 11 iva j sakes m Chnst's sxght. face of chnst: In order that not 1 1 that we may not r r h ~ o v r ~ ~ q 8 b p a v brr6 TOG XUTUV~, 03 be overreached by we mmht the Satan, not Satan, for we are . be overreached bu h y v o o ~ ~ ~ v . not ignorant of his y&p a d ~ o i rrh v 0 j p . a ~ ~ for of him the dealgns we are being lgnorant of. designs. 12 Now when I 12 'Eh0hv 62 sic ~ j v Tpyh6a sic Having eome but into the Troas into arrived in Tro'ss to ~ i r ~6ayyLh10v . TOG 1m00, ~ a iOCpag declare the good news the goodnews of the Xghristt, and of door about the Christ, and a door was opened & v ~ ~ y p i v q g b ~ u p i y ,13 o d ~ POI to me having been opened UP in Lord, not to me in [the] Lord, Euxq~a irvEo~v TQ r v ~ l mi j pou 13 I got no, relief in I have had letting go UP to the &it of me my spirit on account Q p j s b p ~ i vp~ T i ~ o v .r6v d 6 ~ h q 6 v pour of not flnding Titus to the not to find me Titus the brother of me, my brother, but I & M a drrro~or5hpsvog adroig i<(X0ov cig Sald good-bye to them but havzng set self o f f to them I went out into and departed for Mac.e.do'ni.a. 14 But thanks be to 14 T Q 6 ; 0sQ T~ 0 0 d who always leads To the but God to the (one) us in a trxumphal r r h r o r e 0p1ap!3sGovr1 ?p&g i v TQ x ,or+ PImeSSlOn In COmPanY always leading ln triumph u . m the &t wlth the Chnst Sp6g
to make valid into

~upi,oat

1 0

, ,

1
/

& % 2 8

2 CORINTHIANS 215-3:3

792

w
O ~ K

793
in tablets stony ~ap6ia1q ua ~ i v a ~ C to hearts fPeshly.
not

2 CORINTHIANS 3:4-11
but 6" in

~ a l bpfiv rfi5 y v 6 0 ~ w q a h 0 6 and makes the odor of and odor of the knowledEe of him the knowledge f,, him +avcpoO"r~ 61' fii16v r r a ~ iperceptible through to (enel msaltesting throush us m every T ~ Q 15 . 6r1 XplmoO rWia iop2v us in every place! Or to God we are place; because o Christ sweet odor we are sweet odor Of Christ T BEG iv TO?< UW~O~BYO nai I ~ iv to $e ~ o d in the (one.) being saved and i n among those who 7072 &n~Ah~pBvo~ 18 q OTC ~ P V are belng saved and the cones) destrorinpselve;, to whichones indeed among those who are 6oi1fi &K 8av50U Eiq %Wmov, aiq perishing; 16 to t h e odor out of death Into death, to which : n o latter ones an odor issuing lrom death to but 6P 5 $ q 5 g p npbg raka ~i~ i ~ a v b q ; 17 06 y h p death' to the 'Orme' toward t h w (thinga) lumc~ent? NO^ for ones a n odor issuing & U ~ E VSF 0 1 nohhoi K ~ A & V ~ E +tnr ~ from life to life. And we are as t h e meny (ones) peddling the who is adeauately hbyov 700 0 ~ 0 0 , &Ah. h g te Eih,~plvia<, qualified for these word Of the God, but as out oi sincerity, things? 17 [we are;l &Ah' 6 5 ir 0 ~ a S ~ a r t v a v r ~ 0 ~ 0 0 t v for we are but as outof ~ o ddawn in front of w in dlers of t h e word of Xp1070 XCLhoOpw. God a s many men are. hrin we are speaking. but as out of sincerity, whXlv kaurohg yes. as sent Prom God. again under Ood's view. in wvaordrv~~v~ 9 vq company with Christ. to W giving standidgwlth? O r no we are speaking. xpiCopw TIES OYUT~KAV are we hevlngneed as romeones ofrecommendatory 9 Are we starting h r t ~ ~ o h inpbq )~ 6165 fi tc 6i1ilY; 2 4 again to recomThe mend ourselves? Or d o letters toward To" or out of rov? bvnohij bps?< &mi, we, perhaps, like same YOU letter are, men. need letters of tv~~~paw6.v L v laic ~ a p 6 i a l q recokmendation t o lone) having been m?rerlbad in the hearts YOU or from YOU? y l v w ~ o ~ h~ a i & ~ U Y I V W K O V ~ ~ 2 you yourseives are ((one)bemg known and (one)being mad our letter, inscribed Lmb rrdrvrw on our hearts and by all b%%mv' 8 ~(NE~OG~EVOI bm2 known and being XTI (ones) be ng manifested because you are read by all mankind. 3 For YOU are shown hrtmohfi X p t m O 6 1 ~ 0~ E ~ O C T letter of chdat (one) havln?been aemd t o be a letter of Christ filr6v. ~ W W P V G written by us as Us, (me) havlng been insoribed not mlnisters. inserrbed % with ink but wlth p6Aw1 CIMh 7rusCpar1 0 ~ o O 6 ~ ~ 0not to black LWrl but to s ~ i r l t of God %Ins, spirit of a llvmg God,

T k

%d,

tt;O

9 %

tt

nhaOv not on stone tablets. tablets but on fleshly tablets. on hearts. 4 NOW through the Christ we have thls w sort of confidence b?t wearefaving award a n d . 5 NO^ 6th TOG ~ p t o r o i r n d q rbv 0 ~ 6 5 ~ .o6x that we of ourselves through the Chdat toward the God. Not are adequately 6rt &+' t a u r a v iravoi t u p w X o y i o a d a i qualified to reckon that fmm selves NfScient we are to reckon anything as issuing bq , & & , &M* 4 I K O Y ~ T I ) ~ from ourselves. but anything as outof selves, but the sufficiency Our be in^ adequately qualified "Om f i in TOO BEOO, 6 aq ~ ( a i IK&YWUEY God. who has of out of the ~ o d , who also made sumeient indeed fill%< 6bau6voug ~ a t v f i q 61a81i~tlq, 06 "9 servants ot new covenant, not mlntsters us q?a!ified of to a new be &ppmo< m6vmoq. Yhp covenant. not of a of % & e n character Of Sptrit, the for written code, but of & n o u p i v r ~ ,r b 6P 'ITUEO a' spirit; for the written writLP,CrftEeaEter is killmg, the but 'Dirk code condemns to death, but the spirit ~worroisi. makes alive. ts making alive. 7 Moreover. if the code which aervln % u ; 7 El 1f but 62 the fi 61m?via administers death and ~phpi~aalv ivr~runwp6vq hi801q which was engraved wrltten ehnracters having been impressed to stones in letters in stones came about in s glow, iv 6bcu 6 . n ~ so that the sons Of in aa-and to k % ~ $ b ! l *Srael not & r ~ i o a TOSS l 'Iopafih ~ 1 qd npbowmv to gale the of 1arae1 into the face of Mosesat lntently because the face of MwuuLw~ 6 t h d v 66Eov 706 ~ P O U ~ T T O the U glory of his face, face of Moses through the glow Of the fa that was t o njv ~arapyoup6vllv. 8 m5q be done away with. &oii of him the lone) beingmadeieflectke, how 8 why should not the Of the oirxi p & ? , h o v fi 61anovia TOO 71~~ aTOS 6 the of the &it with glory? spirit be much 9 more F O ~ ii l a ~ o v i a 7 " ~ the code administerEma~ b 6 b S n 9 1 y a p fi 6 sewtee o f b e the glory$ I* for ~ i u in b ~ ing condemnatlo,, ws r a r m p i m w q 6b<a, r r o M 6 v&Ahov n~ I U O E ~ E I glorious. much more eondemnsti~n glory, to much rather ia agounding does the administering of righleousness fi 61a~ovia n j c ~ I K ~ I O U ~ V 66:~. ~ S the service of the nghteousnaas tog ory. abO Un W ith glory, 10 In fact, even that SEStrCao~al which has once been lo ~ n d yhp for been glorlned the made glorious has been stripped of glow 6r6oF,aupBvov i v mhq, TG having been glodfled in this the part in this respect, because of the glory that E~VEKEV ~ " q h ~ ~ P a h h o I S6b5qq ~< 1 1 ~i on account of a e avrpasains glory; if excels it. 11 For if

tv n ~ a t ~hleivalg v &hh.

%%$?Em%?"

&e

&c$

, ? i e 2

%,$3

:tt

2 CORINTHIANS 3:12-18

194

~6 KaTapyq6y~Ov 6 1 b t h a t which was t o be the (thing) being mademefeeetiVe through done away with was 6651% nohhQ ~ M h o v T& p6wv brought in wth glory, glory, to much rather the (thlnn) remaining much more would 6" 6650. 1 that which r e m a n s be In glory. with glory. 12 Therefore, as l2 'E dvlng msuoh talS~v we have such a hope, mAAA n a p p ~ u i g xp*p~Ba, we a* great to mu% 0Utspokenne8l we are uslnp, t$d freeness of speech. K ~ ~ + E P s e w r d k a to wh~eh(thlngl) even M O S ~ U 13 and not dolng as tri8rc ~ & X u p p a6ni 76 np6awnov a h o G when Moses wa~ z the face of him: nut a veil Umn his . ~ u t-t h~overin. . unon . n p 6 s T6 p$ ilhr~vioa~ .TOSS"10% toward the not ta gaze Intently the sons s i t T6 rLho< TOG K m a p o ~ p b w u . gaze intently a t t h e fnto the m d of the (thing) being ma~eineffeetlve. end of that which 14 &Ah& Lnwph8q T& v o i ara a6rirv. was t o be done away B U ~ was dulled the mentafpowers o f them. with. But their &PI Y ~ P7% o i l p ~ p o v il~/g~l( powers were Until for the today 'Or to this r A p p a mi r e & v a y ~ m t T-F m d a t e ~ the O I ~ present day the same "lifted 6~aBi~q~ piv~, vij 6arahu~r6p~vov. &remaining not being uncovered. a t t h e reading of t h e old covenant, because XTI h) XPIUT? ~ m ~p i~al. because In Chrlat Is being m a l e Ineffecthe. it is done away with +ira Bv by means of Christ. l5 t % i when llkeiY 15 I n fact, down till &vaylvho~qral M o u o i ~ ~ M u v p a h i rb today whenever Moses may be read Moses covering upon the is read, a veil uW rap6iav a h & v KhrCi~al' 16 fiviaa 6t thv Upon their hearts. heart of them is lying: when but If ever 16 But when there ,a mluT,%*q T=~s a turning t o Jehovah; it should turn hpon toward nepta~phrCira~ Tb Kaup 6i ' t h e veil is taken away. ISbeing ufted upamund the wvering. ~h~ but 17 NOWJehovah' u ~ p 1 o ~6 5 n v ~ i ) p htm~v. 00 ~i ~6 T V E ~ a '8 the Spirit; and ~ o r d the eplnt Is; where but the where the spirit of h.there is Kupiav h e u e ~ p i a . 18 f i ~ E $ 6 B t TT~YTE~ of ~ o r d : freedom. but all heedom. 18 And all of US. whUe we ~ t h &v~KcK~uP~&W to lone) havlng been uncovered face the unvelled faces reflect 66Sm Ku iou n a r o n ~ p ~ 2 ; 6 ~ s wrijv i coSrijv like mmlrro the glory glory of fold reflecting aa mmlrror the very of Jehovah: are transpnapopPps8a dr6va &id665qq riq famed into t h e same Image We are benu rensformed imm glory lnto image horn glory to

1::

665av,

rvpiov of Lord

th2:!om

$ :

Ze % ;

, ,

'

%?

K&zp

sp~rk
. +

1 % ' .

l?'?, 18' Jehovah. J ' A " . ~ * ~ * ~ ~(the) ~ ~ l : Lord. hAB

fmm by Jehovah' [the] Spirit. A That is why. since A , T o ~ o , Exoyrrq T)(v t i t a ~ o v i ( l ~ we have t s s 'through this, havw the service ministry according t o the mercy t h a t ~ahrqv naB&< fihsiBqp~v, we were shown mercy. ws shown us, we do ncwlding a . thlS odn Cym~oGpw, 2 dM& not give up: 2 but not we are behaving badly, but w .~~ have renounced ..e ..~~~ dorrlnhp~&r ~3 T ~ F t h e underhanded we said away from selves the hldden (thin-) of the things which to be ~cp1na~00v.L rv ~ rrwoupyi@ ~ ashamed, not walking (ones) walking about In all-worklns With cunning, neither 6ohoGvreg the word ),,( handling deceitfully of GO^, hut by making TOO the truth manifest oG* of the, ~God. o u v ~ u ~ Q o v ~ k a u ~ o b q npbg M?zeF toward ourselves t o every human n h o a v ( T ~ Y E ~ ~ &v8p6nov ~ ~ I V Lv6n10v 100 m the slght of God. ever^ eome~ence of men in sight of the 3 If,now. the good rora~uppivov hpvlng been covered news we declare is in L v ~ 0 i 5 fact veiled. It is velied those who are E$~y%".v in the (ones) perishing. h o h h u 6votq Pmiv KEK~~u~P~ v ~ v , 4 among destroying &emselvc.. in havlng been covered. the god of this 015 6 8 ~ 6 2 TOG ai5vog ToCrou system of things has which ones the god Of the age blinded the minds TOY of the unbelievers. v o i aTa h6 A ~ W E V T& the *entarcowers of the that the illumination b$d<d &,,iarwv sic i b aby6oa1 7bv of the glorious good unbelievers lnto the to beam forth t y news about the chriat, w n o p 6 v TOG d a w d i o u T'F 5 6 h F m u is the image of lighting , of the good news of glory afthe God, might not shlne Xptoro3, 6 5 6m1v E ~ K & V TOG through. 5 For we Chlist, Who 1 . image the are preaching' not y&p &aurobc K Q ~ ~ U U O ~ E &Ah& V X I U T ~ we are preachin* but ghrist ourSelveS, but christ Jesus as Lard. and 'lquohnjplov, BaumJg 6k 6aGhwg 6 5 v ourselves a s YOUR Jeaua Lord, but sieves o&ou for Jesus' 6,& 'IqooGv. 6 6rt 6 8cbq 6 t m u g h jesus. ~ e c s u r ethe Gad the lone1 sake. 6 For God cinhv 'EK ( I K ~ T O U F bs is he who said: "Let having sald Out of darkness 1P$T who the light shine Out of darkness," and h e has =$,< toward shone on our hearts t o 1 8 ' J ~ ~ O Y rs.as.a.acn.n4: B~, m r d . *AB.
glory.
~

~ a 8 k p aceording to whleh lthlng~l even n~Gpmo<. 01 spirlt.

&,,b glory, exactly a s done

&?

,$2Er

c p t:le mc~$'aEn G%~

'y

$ : $

! :

fa

be

2;:

$$!?%,

K?!%F

2 CORINTHIANS 4:7-14
@ w r ~ m p b ~ i qyv6ocwq r " q 66515 700 illuminate [them] IUhtlng of the knowledge oilhe glory ofths with the glorious BLOC t v n w o O w v X p 1 m o 0 knowledge of GM by God In face of christ.'
the lone)

2 CORINTHIANS 4:15-5:2
he who raised Jesus u p will raise us u p 'IqooO tyc d nai also together with also toge6%rlth h ~ u s wlll rsee UP and J~~~~ and . , i l present napauri)url mw b i v . 15 ~h us together with YOU. wlll stand alongalde together wlth you. The For all things are for ~ o m sakes, r in 61' in that order t h a t the undeallnhvra (thing.) through xh nXeov6nraoa 1 vnde~e which the r ~ e f k l n d n e u havlng become mom Served was multiplied should 6th T ~ V wrrkt6vw Tilv e G x a p ~ m i wabound because of the through the more (ones) the thanksplvlna having ralaed up the

kcipaq

T ~ V~ r d p ~ o 'IqooOv v

Lord

Jclul

7 'EXOVW62
We hsve

but

T ~ V ~ I ~ u 'TOOTOV L ~ Y6~ ~ v 7

the

treasure

thls

in

% !

Power beyond what is normal may be God's i t fivGv. 8 b % r a v r i B h t P 6 p m 1 and not t h a t o u t of ourselves. 8 We outof us; in nw as s ~ . lwavl .. heln. . . . . a" pressed in every &Ah' od mwoXopofipwol but not belns put in narrow p h e , way. hut not e m w e d beyand movement; ~ o p o f i p c v o ~ &Ah' odn i ~ r n ~ p o f i ~ c v o ~ k n o w i g no wayout but not being utterly wayl&:ss, we are Perplexed, hut so ~t ' 8 61wn6pcv01 &Ah. 0 3 ~ & y ~ a ~ a h c 1 ~ not ~ 6a ~be ~l ~ ~ewith ,l ~ bclng persecuted but not belng left down in, no way out: 9 we K W a ahh6p~uo1 &Ah' o 3 ~ h 0 h h l j Evol are persecuted, but belnn Phrown down belng desk&&, but not not left in thelurch: 10 r & v r o r e ~ i l v v&pwo~v TOG 'tqo00 we are thrown down. always tho deadenha of the Jesus but not destroyed. tv rLj O ~ P W I nEpl@Lpo~~fq fva 10 Always we endure in the body hearlng about: In order that n.rammiha-o i . . -.".J" uL"u. rat 1 TOO 'IrlmoG t v T@ mOparl body the deathalso the ife of the Jeaus in tho body dealing treatment $uvfpwe:. Y ~ P h e i q given to Jesus. t h a t mlght be manlintad; we the life of Jesus may 01 CGvreq ~ O also V he made manifest the (ones) llvlng into death 1 or in our bady 1 napa6t66peBa 6th 'IqooOv, we who live are ever we are helns given beside through Jesus. heing brought face t o iva faee with death for Jesus' sake, t h a t t h e $uvrpw8i 6~ ~6 O w : oapni IJpGv. life Jesus may mlght be manlteated In the mortal Resh of us. 12 E UTE 6 BhaToq hr qpiv b c p y f i ~ c t ~ be made manifest in our mortal flesh. AS-^"^ the death i . . . . - .. 12 Consequently i v Gpiv. 1J 6k the but i w fei In you. death is a t work in us, 1s B oYTcS 62 .?A a fit but life in you. Javlng but the very iplrk o f the 13 Now because we have the same spirit aimrew~, rarh Tb falth, aocordlng to the (thinel . . -. of faith as t h a t nf which it is written: YEYP~IIII~VOV 'EIT~OTEUUC~, 616 havlng been wrlttm I believed, through whloh "1 exercised faith, thkhya, rai fiufiq ntrrrefiopcv, 61& therefore I spoke: we I SPo e, also we ere beueving, through whfoh too faith and ~ a i haho5pcv 14 ~166~eg 6 r 1 therefore we speak, also we ere spcakfng, havlng known that $4 knowing that

%d

anivolq orafifolv,
clay

vessels, In order that

,,,Jbe

iva

; g e 6u,"$tE:S

; : t e $8 i : t A :
~

th? %&$?en vesseLs' that the

the face of Ch&. However. we have this treasure in earth-

'i0'

3%

oJz

mlllht b o u n ! . s

%?

~~~

-... -..-

2:

: $

t;I?e

G%e
~ ~

'iz~z

~ , " ~ k , " , " ~ ~ God. odn ~ Y K ~ K O ~ ~ N , 18 AIA 16 Therefore we ~hrough which not . ws are behaving badly, eta fipav & V @ ~ W Tdo O ~ give up, but even if the man we outaids men fipbv are outslde Is wasting 6ta@Beiperat, Is wasting away, the (onel Inalde of us away, certainly the hauatvoGmt 1JpLpg rai fipepq. 17 TA y h p man we are inside is Is behg renewed to day end to day. The for belng renewed frani napauri~a tha &v B h i l y r ~ q day day. 17 For momentary llght?nessl 0 trlbu atlon though the tribulation K ~ B ' Imcppohjv r l q hcppoXilv aiOvlov i s momentary and accordingto over-cast into over-eat everlasting light, it w o r b out for u s a glory t h a t i s of 66tq$ ~ m c p hbal tp$ 18 P : down ofp OIY la WOrkYnP more and more surauorrohwv rh BArrr6pcva: passing weight and is looklngst the(thInm) belngswn everlasting: 18 while we keep our eyes, not &AX& T& Xm6p9a, T& &IngsRn, tho (thlng8) o n the things seen. but the (thhp.) 6 i but on the things ~h yhp @hm6pwu np6o~a1pa, belng secn temporary, the (thing.) but unseen. For the things far seen are temporary. hanbpcva atirvla. elng seen werlsstlng. hut the thines unseen

~ep~morh elq

T+V

Into the

66Sw
glory
~

of the God.

TOO 0100.

: A$! kPhc
ti?

cow

to

!rt:

tot' I
5
,

~~

we have known for that If ever tho

oi6apfv

y a p 671 C ~ Y '

fi

~ ~ Y E I O ~

are

earthly

F O ~ we b o w that

if OUT earthly fipav otnia 700 O Y < Y O U ~ K~TCLXUB-, of US houae of the tent should be loose!d down, house, this tent. oI~060~1~v &K Be05 Exopfv OIK~UV should be dissolved. bulldlng out of God we are having houae we are to have a i v Tois obpavoiq. buildlng from God, a & X !I onoiqrov alOvlov heavens. everlastins in the notgandmade m ~ c v & < c p v rb 2 rai y h p h, ~ 0 6 7 ~ And fa. in thla we are groanirk, the T& ob-~ olu *PIOV dwedng house the (one) out o l heaven

%%

house not made m t h hands, everlastmg ln the heavens 2 For m thls dwelllng house we do indeed groan,

2 CORINTHIANS 5:3-10
earnestly deslrlng to out on the one for us &V~UO&/LEYOI od yupvoi from heaven, 3 so hamng put on selves not "'lied that, havlng really ~bprerlmbw~ea.4 ~ a iY ~ Pthe ;)Jner1 put ,t on, we shall we shall be found. And far not be found naked i v rrj onivet or~vhCowrv Pap06 E V O ~ m the tent we are groamng bemg welgfed dawn 4 In fact, we who are tq' 9 od elhop~v L~66onu8at in this tent groan, upon which not we are willing to put offselves being weighed down; because we want, not dhh' hrsv61juauLlac 'Yva but to putupan selve's, in that to put it of?, but to ~erarro86 ~6 ewq~6v -6 rilg put On the other, that might be drunk down the mortal (thing) by the is mortal may <oil<. 5 6 61. narrpyauhp~voq be up by nre. The. but (onel having worked down '::6 life. 5 Now he that ~ i g aG~6 TOGTO 8 ~ 6 into verv thir (thins1 G ~ C ! the lone] Produced us for this Soag , i &ppabcjva TOG very thmg IS God, having given to U S the token of the who gave us the token of what IS to come, rmr6parog. smrxt. that is, the sprrlt 8 eappoOvrsg r b ~ m o i ~ 6 We are therefore Bemg of good courage therefore always and always of goad ci66~cq ?IT! tv6qpoGvreg kv 'Ourage and know havlng known that being among (own1 people m that, wlule we have rrj uhwa~n L~6q/~oOpcu hir the badv we are being out of (OW,,) nem~e from our home In the "~UTEO~ y d p / body, we are absent TOG KUP~OV, 7 6ch the Lord, through falth for from the Lord, 7 for ~rptrrg~oGwcv od Sch sibou~, we are walking by we are wallnng about not through appearance. - faith, not by mght 8 8appoOprv KC] 8 But we are of goad we are bemg of good courage but 6P also courage and are well E ~ ~ O K O ~ ~ E Y pleased rather to we are thmkzng well become absent from i ~ 6 qjual p u6paT05 to be out of (own) people out of the bodv and the body and to make iv6ljpiual rrp&C T6v YfiP,OY. our home wlth the to be among (own1 Peonle toward the Lord; Lord 9 Therefore 9 616 nai q~ho~apo6p&a, we are also maklng it through which also we are fond of honor for selves. our 81m that whether E~TP 6v6qpok+~q ~ T E having our home whether being among (own) people or with him or being :~ &~6qp0OVi~g, E~~PEUTOI beingout of (own1 p e a ~ l e , (ones1 well pleasing absent from him. we may be acceptable. old4 d v a t . 10 ~ 0 6 g. yhp rr&vrag t o him. 10 For wetohim to be. The for all qavrpo84va~ 6 ~ i ~firrpou8zv TOO ,must al] he made to be manifested It isnecessary m front of the manifest before ttiP
to out upon selves
longing,

2 CORINTHIANS 5:ll-15

irr~u6Guaueat h~rroOoOvr~g, 3 si

Pigpg

y e
drr

xploroO,
Christ,

i v a that judgment seat of the

T

%;E~S

might earryaff f a r self through

~oviql-a~

61h

TOG

he p e r ~ o m ~ d , whether 9aGhov. . ,. vile (thing). ,

'

: ' ?

$,?,h:

' : : '

cording to the things he has practiced, whether it is good or vile. 1 1 Knowing, 1 1 Ei66rsg 00" T ~ Y96Pov TOO naving known therefore the fear of the therefore. the fear of ~ u p i o u&v8ph~ouq rr~ieollsv,, Be8 6& 'the lord, we keep ~ord men we are penuadmg, to ~ o d but persuading men, but ~ c q w r p h p ~ + r arr{cw 62 nai 4" we have been made we have been mamfested; I a m hoping but also m manifest to Gad. ~ ~ uvva16juru~v i q bpav ~ ~ p w ~ p i w 8 p t .However, Ihope that the consciences of roo to have been mandested. we have been made 12 od nhXnv gauxr,)g manifest also to ~ o m r Not again selves consciences. 12 We are not again iecamouvlor&vop~v blfi we are putting in standing together to yo;, but mending ourselves to but giving YOU B I ~ ~ ~ T Jpiv L S K ~ U X ~ ~ M O& < r i p YOU, glvmg to rorr of boastlng over an inducement for ~va E ~ T E rrp&g boasting in respect to in oMer that roo m a y be having toward us, that YOU may have b ~ p o u h r r q ,~ a v ~ w p i v o " g ~ a pq ? [an answer1 for those the (ones) in face tones1 boartmg and no who boast over the & nap6iq. 13 E~TE y a p outward appearance in heart. Whether for but not over the e ETE heart. 13 For if W e t c m ~ l ~ v , er Qwe stood out of lselves), to God; or were out of our mind, cwqpovo~pev, Jfi. 14 fi yhp &y&q it was for God; if we we are sound m mind, to mn. The for love are soundin mind. it TOO uvv6xr~ 4pag, is for you. 14 For of the isholding together us, the love the Christ ~ p i v m a g TOOTO T TI E T ~ hip n&vrwv has compels us. having judged thir that , one over all (ones) because this is what hi8avcv. tipa oi irhvrsg hrr60avov. 15 ~ a we i have judged, that he died; really the all the7 died; and one man died for all; 01 so, then, all had died; brr2p W&TOV brri8avsv ,YO( over all (ones1 he dled in order that the 15 and he died for all ~ C ~ V ) ( I T E ~p q u h t m o i ~ <GUIY that those who live lonesl k i n g not yet to selves the? might live m g h t live no longer for themselves, but &Ah& TQ h i p ah&" dmo8av6vrt but to the lone) over them to lone1 havvrgdied for h ~ m who died far them and was uai fiyjp8hl. and to lone) havmg been raised up. raised up. irrpaEev
gooJcthing)

the

each (anel the (thingal the things done O ~ I I ~ T O F W+S B thmugh the body, acbody toward which Ithinge1

E~aurog

Christ, that each one may get his award

ii a0&v

XPF$

2 CORINTHIANS 5:16-6:2

801

2 CORINTHIANS 6:3-10

i S b 705 vOv o6Mva 16 C o n w u e n t l y , As-and we from the now no one from now on we know h p r w ci uai "0 man according to oi6apsv ~ a ~ u 6 flc9h: if ~ and . the flesh. Even if we we - have kno- ~~- eccordlne to . ~ - ~ ~known C vir~apev ncm6 u h p ~ a X tur6v, weKave known accordingto flesh ghdat, according to the flesh. we now &Ah& vSv oduht ylvc5o~oprv. 17 iSurc "Ow him so no more' but now not vet we are knowing. As-and 17 Consequently if ET T I T 6" X IOTQ, K ~ I V ~ J K T ~ U I ? ' anyone is in union 11 anyone m $hrist, new cresilon: wlth Christ, he is a &pxaia rrapjhEw, i&J yLyov~v new creation; the old archaic (things1 went alongalde, look1 it has beome things passed away. natv= 18 r6 62. n h v r a roj look! new t h i n s have new lthingal; the but all (thinas1 out of the come into existence. things are &oO TOG ~ m a A h h < a v r o qfipdq t m Q 18 But c o d the ionel havlngreeoncited us to himself from God, who recilreiq 16 'h~

~~

~~

~~

11

rai ?lrLpp o o ~ p i a q C b j h o h 0 and day ot mlvatmurr I gave help to YOU; i6oJ v t v ranp6~ eh&6rurot, lnnkl now s~pornlrd tame well aeccplrh:e toward. (60; r;v f i ~ i p a uortlpias Inokl now aay of>rh,lt:on;

$ ;

A .!

a r i 6 v , r a i Eip~voq t v ?p?v h6yov ~ i qthelr trespasses. and ofthem. and havmgput in us the word of the he committed the word of the reconciliarmahhayi~ tion t o us. reconeiuatzon. I e 20 'Yrr?p Xprrno5 o h W~TPLUPEGO~EV We ' Over Christ therefore we are embsssadors ambassadors stituting for Christ, r o c 0 ~ 0 6~ ~ P ~ K ~ ~ O ~ V T O S though ~~d were 01the God entreating making entreaty 6cbp~0a brr2.p X I U T O ~ , through us. A s we are ~ p p l i c a t l n g over ghrist8 substitutes for Christ we beg: "Become T&V T 0c0. 21 rmdhhyq-cs be row reeonaled to the God. T h e (anel reconciled t o God." y6vra & p a p ~ i mh L p fivBv &papriav 21 The one who did not know sin h e made hav ngknown n n over us sin " to be sin for us, t h a t Lnoiqu~v, sva , r4rc& he made, in order that , become we might became God's righteousness 6 1 ~ a 1 0 u h q~ E O D &Y &T+. by means of him. righteousness of God in him. together ~uv~pyairv~~ 62, q a a l rraparaho6pcv W'th him, we 'Isa working together but also we are entreating entreat YOU not t o clq KEY& Ti)v xhplv accept the undeserved lo? lnto anllti(nas1 the undeserved kindnee. kindness of God and roc 0 ~ o D6iSau8a1 b p d r 2 h l y e ~ y h p miss its purpose. of the God to accept You; he 1s sayins for 2 ~o~ h e says: KatpB . SLITQ C m j ~ o w h oou "In an acceptable To appolntedtrme acceptable I hoard upon of you time I heard you.

~a"

$85

thIfLgh

fitp.

and In a day of stvation I you: ~ m k Now l is the ~spwtally acceptable time Look. Now a the ~ H of V 1~1vatIon 3 pq6cpiav fv 3 In no way are we not one in giving any cause for iva 6166vr~q TT omorrfiv, giving str%ing toward. that stumbling, t h a t our might not ~olrlleil 4 61aK0,,ia, 4 ~ h h .ministry mlght be foundspotted the service, but be found fault with; h, navri a u v , o r ~ ~ ~ q tavrobq 4 but in every way we in evervthlns in standing with selvc8 recommend ourselves . - nuttine . . s c5q &OS BI&KOYOI. &V LTO~O* n o h ~ f i i~ as ~ 0 d . ministers, as of God servants; in endurance much: In by the endurance of 0h: culv t v &v&yiyracq, t v WLVO wpialq, much, by tribulations. tribu?atlationb. in neeeraities, in srieita, by eases of need, by dificulties, 5 by 6 C rrhqyaiq, $v Quha~aTq, Lv d r u a ~ a u m u i a ~ ~, in blows, i prisons, in unaettledatates, beatings, by prisons, Cv ~ 6 n 0 1 qCV & y p ~ n v i a ~ q , tv v U T L ~ ~ I Sby , disorders, by in labors: in abstineneesfromsleeP, In ?=stings. labors, by sleepless 6 6" & y v t q n : 6 yvc5mt b p a ~ p o 0 u p i q . nights. by times In purity, I n knowled&, in longnessof opirit, wlthout rood. 6 by b x p q o r t q r l , b r r u e G p q ~ r t y i ~ t v 6r(&nq Purity. by knowledge,. In klndneas, in spint holy.' in eve bylong-suffering, drvurrarpi~y 1 i v h 6 y y Mq&iaq i v 6~uvhpc1by kindness, by holy unhupacrrtica!, in ward of truth.' in Power splrit, by love free 0 ~ 0 0 . 61h .riSv' 6rrh-v rfic, 6 ~ ~ t a o u l i vITom ~ q hypocrisy, 7 by of God; throuah the','wea~onnof the righteousness truthful speech, by Gad's power; through T ~ V SsS~'5v and the weapons of righof the lonesl o f t h e right [parts1 &p~uropBv 8 61h 66Sqs rai dnlpiaq, teousness on the right of the left lpa!!tsl, through glory and dishonor, hand and on t h e left, 8I through glory and 616 6 u ~ y i a q~ a ~ i 6 p ~ p i ahq q TT~~YO tltrovgh ba ame and good fame; as errants dishonor. through bad report and good rea & A ~E?c, &poo~p~vo, and truthful tones). ,5(oneslbeing unknown port: as deceivers and uai ~ I ~ I V ~ O K ~ ~ E h5 V Oh ~ 00 , v j ~ a o v ~ eyet g truthful, 9 as and (onea) belng recognized, as (ones) dying being unknown and yet being recognized, ~ a 1606 l <'5~!v bq r a 1 6 ~ LVOI ~6 and IoOkl we ere hv(Lng, as (ones) being &@cbl!nid a s dylng and yet, look! eava~oGpmol, 10 h g we live, as dlsclplined so and yet not delivered hein6 put to death, O as Xurrolipcvot (Ed 52. ~ a i ~ o v r ~& g t o death. L (ones) being saddened ever but (ones) reloiehIg, as sorrowing but ever moioi nohhoJq 62, nhowi<ovrcq, h q rejoicing. as Poor but lonea) poor many b u t (ones) enrtching, as making many rlch, as

""'

'

' $2

bZoies)

2 CORINTHIANS 6:ll-17
SXOYTE~ % ? k g (ones) havlng narixovr~q. holdrng down.
and

802
no1

803

2 CORINTHIANS 6:18-7:6
'and qult touchlng t h e unclean thlng"', "'and I will take ~ o o Ns 18 - s ~ I ~ shall d he a father t o YOU, and will be and daughters t o me.' says Jehovah'the Almighty "

rrhra havlng nothing and all (things) vet Dossess,ne all . things. 11 Our mduth has 11 Ti, m 6 p a 1 Ov &vtyyw r r d q beenopened to YOU, The mouth o f u s h a s stood opened UP tbward Corinthians, our Kopiv0~01 ~ a p 6 i aheart has aiidened i connunan;. the heart out. 12 You are not firOv rrmXdnwm,. cramped for room af us hasbeenbroadened: l2 within us, but YOU orevoxwpeTo0e Iv fipiv, are tramped for room YOU are bemg put in narrow place in u s ' in YOUR own tender m~vo~wpcTo0a 6 ; affections, 13 So, Y m are bemg put m narrow place but as a recompense in mXhyxvo~q 6pOv 13 T ~ U 6 ; bowels O ~ T ~. O D : the but , , , ~~~. . . " return-I speak as t o children-YOU, too, &vr1poo0iav,. , b q TLKYOI~ out. peturn rewad, .. as to children I am sayhag, wlden . rrhanjv0q~~ ~ a b l p~iq. . 1 4 DOnot become be rou broadened ako rou. , . unevenly yoked with unbelievers. For yivmes trepo<uyoOurq l4 % I be e~ov becoming being differently yoked what fellowship do righteousness and drrriu.rolg riq ~zp:, , ,I?TOX$ to unbelievers: what .. . .'hO ding with liwiessness have? O r 61~atouGvll ~ a i c++opip, fi r i q what sharing does to righteousness and to'Iawlessness, or w h a t light have withdarkno!vwvia' OW*; wphq on6rot: 15 ~ i q6L ness? 15 Further, sharlng to hghf toward darkness? what but 'what harmony i s c w ~ * v r l u l S X , l o ~ o f i r r d q Bshfap. i i r i ~ harmony o f ~ h r i s t toward Beliar, or what there between christ and Be'li.al?' Or what p.p,iq ' rr~orQ WET& a portiontofaithfvl (one) with person have with a n 16 ~ i q 62 w;K&&~Eo~~ what but down~together unbeliever? 16 And agreement vaQ eeoj pq& EI~WWY; fi 7 ~what God's temple have to divine habitation of GO^ w ~ t h idols?

mi &ka0hp.rou ' ~ T E O ~ E K&Y* . be Yon touchmg: and I and of unclean (thmgl b p B 7 18 ~ a i E u o p a ~ bpi" sio6LSopat and I shall be to r o o shall take into you, r i q rrari-pa, K U ~bpeiq Ea~o0B pot ziq utoirq into father, and you wzll be to me into sons n a i 0uya~Lpaq. Myrn K6p1oq flcnrro~pdnwp. and daughters, 1s raymg ~ o r d Almuhtu.

a !

,"2

'

'

2k%
be

kai goofat them and walk among i v a h i q mi cvrrsptrrarjow m them and I shall walk amoig, and I sha 1 be itheml, and I Shall be . they. arirfiv 0e6 nai a h o i . L u o n a i ,ha& their ~ o d and of them A d they will be o me peopl;. will be my people:' 17 "'Therefore get out 17 , , 6,.3 . L ~ ~ X ~ ~ tn T E pioou Through which come out you out of mldst from among them, arirfiv ~ a i & a p i o 0 q ~ ~ ) ~ ~ g , K , G ~ , O ~ ,and Separate YOUof then;, and You% defmed be, h say~ng ~ o r d , selves,' says Jehovah; . .

-2

15' Satan. Sy':

17- Jehovah, J7.8.11.14.16ls.n-14; Lord, ~ B v g .

~a6raq otv Exovreq These therefore (ones) having the Therefore, slnee we Lrrayy~hiaq, hymqroi, ~ a 0 a ~ i o w p s v have these prom. promises, loved lonesl, we should cleanse ises, beloved ones, let ~ V T O ~ &mi, < rrcnrrbq pohuupofi oapnbq ~ a US i ourselves selves from every poilut~on of fiesh and Of every rrveGpa.roq, t r r r ~ d o O v ~ c q &~IWO~Y b ~Q6Py V apir,t, puttmg end holiness in fear of flesh and s p m t . perfectrng hollness m 0<0O. A * "-A God's fear 2 Xwpfiuare fit$ ob6Lva 2 ALWW room for Allow rou space for " 0 One u s We have wronged i6tnjuaprv ori6iva b@0ripapcv no one, we have we treated unnght&ousl~, no one we corrupted. c m m ~ t e d no one. we o66iva irrh~ov~urfiuapev. 3 r r d g have taken advadtage no one we took advantage of. of no one. 3 I do not r a r h r p ~ o ~ v06 XLyw rrp0~i.pK a Say to I have saldaefore judging dawn not I am ray&, , YOU. For I have Said y a p 6rt Q ~ a ? qr a p 6 i a 1 g ?pOv t o ~ L befO'e that 'Ie in for that in the hearts of us rorr are OUT hearts t o die and ~i, ~ v m o 0 ~ ~ i v to die together with and t o live with us. 4 I the have great freeness of ouv<fiv. 4 rrohX6 to be living together with. . to me speech' toward yon. rrappquia rrpbq bpeg, TOAA~ pat I have great boasting outspokenness toward You, much to me in regard t o you. I a m filled with comfort. K ~ ~ X T U bnSp I ~ ' bpOv nsrrAfipwpa~ 7: boashag over you; 1 have been filled to the I am overflowing rrapa~Afiun, b r r e p r r r p t u o ~ 6 b ~ a t 78 with jvy in all comfort, I am superabovndlng to the 2oY amlctlon. h i r r h q fi Bhiylf! 5 I n fact, when we us qp? all the tribulation o upon arrived in Matedo'5 Kai y&p 0 0 6 v ~ w v fipb ~ 1 q Mane6ovictO ni.,, our fresh got no And for having come of ua into Macedonia relief, but we conoir&piav Eoxqnsv Yrvcu~v i l u&pE ipfiu, to be aWieted not one it has had letting go up the flesh of us, tinued . m every manner , &Ah' L v rrav~i ~XI~~~EYOI but in everything being under tribulauon - -there were fights :<W~EV phXal, iuw0rv qdpol 6 &Ah' W'thOUt, fears 6 Nevertheless fights, inside fears ~ u t 4' Or, "great boldness." 18- Jehovah, J7~~,ll-'a1@-1a~1~-~4: Lord, xBVg.

--

& :

X~P@I
-

-. -.

2 CORINTHIANS 7:7-11

804

805

2 CORINTHIANS 7:12-16

6 TrapaltaXGv. TOG< ~crrre~vobqGod, who comforts the (onel comforting , the lowly (ones) those laid low, Trape~&mv.fip&c b 8 ~ 6 qi v T T ~ Trapouuip comforted us by the eomforted , us the Gad in the presence presence of it^^; T ~ T O U7 . 06 p6vov S B b 78 ~ ~ a p o u u i7 q yet not alone by ofTitus; not only but in the presence h 1s - presence, but also a h 0 6 M A & ~ a Lv i T? Trapa~h'mt by the comfort with of him: but also in thk eomfo2 to w - i e h which he had been TrapE~hjerl i q ' bpiv, b a y y a h w v iwiv over you, he was comforted upon YO". reporting back us as he brought u s word rilv b Gv kmm6tlqu~v. ~ 6 v Jp&v 66upp6v. again of longing, the orrou 1ongmg. the of You wallmg, YouR.mourning, YOUR 76" b#&v rfihov Snip ipoo, UTE 'Or me; that I the of You zeal over me, as-and rejoiced yet more. pMhov xapfivat. 8 Hence even if rather to rejoice. I saddened YOU by 8 Xn el nai $ A h q u a SpBq b .rfi Because if and I saddened YOU in thk my letter.I do "Ot regret it. Even if I L~rlorohfi, 05 s~apihopat.si ~ a pe~spEh6pqv, 1 it, letter, not Tamregretting; if and Iregretted, did at first ( I see t h a t that'letter saddened YO". though but for a little while,) d c a h u ~ v b t : 2 9 now I rejoice, not toward . saddened b e c a k e YOU were just xaip?, , odx TI amfieIl~, hhh' saddened, but because I am reioxcing, not that were saddened. but Saddened XTI U u r r j 8 TE I I ~ T ~ ~ ~ O I W intwrepenting; for that rou were s l d e n e d into repentance: YOU were saddened in U U T ~ ~ ~ ~ T S car& 8 ~ 6 ~ a godly way, t h a t YOU You were saddened according to ~od: might suffer no damlwa b p SEV~ qpto8fir~ age in anything due t o i n order that in no?hing roo m i h t suffer damage us, For sadness &<, .fip&v. 10 fi KUT~ 8 d v in a godly way makes out of us. The according to God for to h h q p ~ ~ h i o l aEiq v uaqp~av & p ~ T a p i hTOY salvation that i s not .~ sadness repentance into salvstlon unregrettaale to he but tpyaCs7al. fi 86 700 C ~ U P O Y X 6 ~ q the sadness of the is working; the but of the world sadness produees death Mvprov n a r r g r h C ~ ~ a l11 . i60S yhp a h 6 11 For, look! this very death is wor ng dowa. Look! For very thing, being 'Totrd ' ~6 KCIT&. 8 ~ 6AVTTqe^vat ~ saddened in a godly this ithiggl ,the according to God to be sadlened way, what a great earrr6uqv ~ a r r t p y & a m bpi" arou6jv &AX& nestness i t Produced but in YOU, how much it workeddown to ran speedup: yes, clearing of &rrahoyiav, &AX& & y a v d r ~ ~ q u t &hhh v~ q6pov, yourselves. yes, indigdefense, . but mdignation, but fear, nation, yes, fear, yes, longing, yes. zeal, yes, hhhh Lrrtrr6~qut~,' hhhh rjhov, M h h P K ~ ~ K ~ U I Y. hut langmg, but zeal, but vengeance; righting of the wrong!

gz

owru~uorr~ taumbq put m standing with selves & vobq ~Tvat T Trpdryparl. 12 6pa E i exaste to be to the matter. nu1 Eypaqa p i , odx and I wrote to you, not &SIK?UWTO~ TOO of the (one) havmg acted unr~ghieourly, but oh% EVEKEY nelth-r of the (onel ...~~~~..on account &61~q8iuro~,, hhh' having been treated unrighteously. Eve~ev 700 qW~pu0"val on account of the . to be mam?ested Qv rilV brBp fi,,~" mp6c speed up O~I-OLI the (ane) over us toward bp&< i v & ~ , ~ ~ eeo0. 13 Slh you in sight of the God. Through 70070 Trapa~~~hfip~8~. this we have been comforted.

Zt

2%

";z?i'z:~/:

2 :

$ ;

5%

,,

'

I n every respect you demonstrated yourselves t o be chaste m thls matter l2 Certalnly, I wrote you, I dld it, nelther for the one who dld the wrong. nor for the one who ~-~~ was wronged, but that YOUR earnestness for US might be made manifest among you In the sight of God. 13 That is why we have been comforted. However, in addition t o our comfort 'E"1 62 napanXfim! fi&v we rejoiced still more comfort Of us abundantly due to the Trep~uuo~4pwq pMAov tx6prlpEv ini rri joy of Titus, because more abundantiy rather we rejo~ced upon the his spirit has Tirou, 7 hvarrinaurac 76 refreshed by all of x$$' of itu us, because has been rested up the YOU. 14 For if I Trvrtpa adro6 drn6 ndrv~wv bpGv; 14 have made any boast spir~t of him from all o roa to him about YOU, I 7 TI a d ~ Q dnlp Spin, ~ ~ r n G m p a lhave not been put t o it anything to him over I have boast&, TrhvTa kV Shame; hut as we have ob rquxdv8qv not I was shamed do&n, a11 (things) in spoken all things to so &hq8aiq iXahfiuap~v bpiv, o 6 ~ w q ~ a i fi YOU in truth we spoke , to roo, thus also the our boasting before K ~ ~ X ~4 D &YI ~LTri T ~ T O V hhfi8ela iyevfi0q. Titus has Proved to boast~ng o f u s upon Titus truth became. be true. 15 ~ l s ohis , tender affections are 15 ~ a ? T& m h d r y ~ v a~ 6 ~ 0 Trrptuooripwq 6 ~ n d the bowels of hlrn more abundantl~ abundant toward E ~ S bp&$ b ~ i v ~VUIII ~ q m ~ p i v q u ~ i YOU, v while he calls t o into you is of (onejlremembenne the mind the of

in

ncrvri

everything

YOU

~~~

: k

b2;;m

th,y $2

rrdrvrwv bpGv brrauojv, b q ll~rh of all of YOU obedience, as with ~ ~ 6 r o vk665aqBr 0 6 ~ 6 ~ l6. I trembling you received him. 8appG 6rt Lv mvri because in everything I am naving good courage Lv bpi". in YO".

@kp y:

a,X2&~ing

all or you. how you received him with fear trembling. 16 I rejoice t h a t in every way I may have good courage hyreason O f YOU.

2 CORINTHIANB 8:l-7

806 but

807
YOU

2 CORINTHIANS 8:8-14

h o w , brothers. about t h e undeserved bndness f , ~~d that has been bestowed the congrega. t i o m of ~ac.edo,ni-s, 2 t h a t during a great test under their abundance of joy and their deep poverty made the riches inr&iuoruurv riq ri, n h o i i ~ o q .ris CmAillq~oq B ounded into the rlchea of the slmplfelty of their generosity 3 For ahGv. 3 TI K ~ T & 6cvap,v, abound. according t o their of them; because accord~ng to yes, ~ I , paprvpi, Kai na & 6 ~ j actual ~ ~ability, ~ ~ testify, beyond their I am besrlng witness, and besPde alieai rroi 4 ,,ST& nohhfiS actual ability this aelf-undertaflng (ones) wlth much was, 4 while they of their own accord kept rrapanhiu~wq 6c6 LVOI qv entreaty auDplgatlng the begging us with much entreaty for the [priviX~PIV ~ a iq v K O I Y Q Y ~ ~ Y Yndellerved klndnela and the sharing of the lege of] b n d l y giving and for a share in the 6 l a ~ o v i a q Tiq ciq 70% &yiouq, servlce the lone) Inlo the holy (ones). ,,,inistry destined for 5 rai 06 K&&F fiAwiuapcv &Ah' the holy ones. 5 And and not aemrdlngaa we hoped but not merely as we brru+ob( E ~ ~ K w npGrov tv& K~PACK4,I had hoped. hut first themselvee they gave first a"d they gave themselves 6th 8ehjpmoq &ot 6 cis v3 tot,, r n , d , to $ o % through wlll of cdd, Into the us through God,s will. 6 This led us to rrapm*'ua' to eneourase f i , encourage Titus that. naebq ~ ~ P o M P ~ ~ o jlus as had been aceordlng ss he made beginning befors O t k S the one to initiate i t in~~rAiuq Ophq uai among YOU. so too he ~ O U I ~ er;d hto roo b he should complete X&P~V undeserved klndnsoa this; but as-even in this same kind nav~i T T E P I U O L ~ ~ ~T T~ ~O T E I KO: A 6 y ~ giving On YOUR part. everythlnn rou ereahaundlbg, tofalth and to word 7 Nevertheless, just YOU are abounding, ~ a l YV~UEI ~ an i & u q onou6fl ~ a i ~6 and to knowledge and to all speed uo and to the in evervthinn. in Lg fipGv b bpi" &y&rrq ?va nai faith and word and out of us in You to lavd.' In order thst also knowledge and all ear76 x&plrl nestness and in this L v -ra6rg In this the undeserved khdnesr love of ours t o YOU. n~p~uu~hq~r, may you also abound rou may be abounding. in this kind giving.

8 % :

&6cA@i to YO;, brother4 X&P~V TOG 9 ~ 0 6 ~ f i v undeserved klndneas of the God the lone) &~O~&VIIV LV TaTq 6 ~ l l h I ) U i a l ~ T-s having been glvm in the ecderias of Mati~Boviaq, 2 TI hr rrohh6 Goutpi Mneedonla, that In much ehilyro fi n c p ~ u u r i a r ^ q xa& o3rGv O f tribulot?on the abundance o f k e joy of them
W e a n makms known

rvopi<opw

6& Spiv

8 NOWwe let

ke

A zh,

fl$tzq

%%

8 05 uar' h n a fiu Atyw, &Ah& Not aoeordln. to enlotnkr I am aavlng. -. but 616 -er&p& r n o v ~ i gra: n'b throueh the of d l ~ e r e n (ones) t .peed up and the y,,&,,ov o$e bprTipaq "OUR penufne~nclu) 6ontph w 9 Y I V ~ ~ E T E T)I" LII you are knowing the .I xaplv rot Kvpiou fipb of the Lord of us of3esus undeserved ktndnIm~XCWeV I 61' that through he became poor n h o r i u ~ o ~ Ov IM rich beini. in that to% Lrcivou nroxtiq TAOUT~~TC. of that lone) poomeaa roV rnlpht become rlch. 10 uai yvbpqv b T O ~ T W 6i6opi. 'rotro And oplnlon in thll I srn glvin~; thls ytrp bpiv uup &pet O~TIW~ 06 ( pbvov .rb for to rou I# bearyng with, who Dot only the eiklv no~fioat &Ah& ~ a i ~b to do but also the b be wllllng rrporvip{au0r Orrrb w t p v u ~ ~ 11 vvvi ~ o v m a d bcglnnlng e before from last year; now 6i r a i ~b noticrat LnlTchLom~ bnwq but and the to do row put end u&n, so that ~aehnc fi aomrdlng towhleh ?mlnm) even the rrpoeupia rot B&klv fme-apirlfedness of the to be wllllng 'tk?
~

'?Zq'

proAngi

Ep

Xg~?2??

'?Zq

! Z 'q

8 It ia not h t h e of Commandine ~ 0 6but , in view of the earnestness of others and to make a test of the genuineness of row love, t h a t I am speaking. 9 For you know t h e Undeserved kindness of our Loxl Jesus Christ, t h a t though he was rich h e became poor for roUR sakes, that YOU might
WBY

oJzthst
:yJ $ ::

the

ri,

amLp

,orc-spir~gdnc(. ~a ~ylng bcfok, first. the readiness i t is especially is there raeb tlrv accordtng to what li ever ~ e m $ ) b l ? havlng acceptable t o what a person has, rhp6u6r~rog. oh uaeb according t o what well acceptable toward, not accordtng to what not not a not 2 . , 13 od ylrp iva Mhorq ha,,, 13 F~~I do one Is avlng Not ior In order thst to others not mean for it to be &vcu$ Spiv ~ ~ ~ U I I14 S ' &Ah' 65 essy for others, but lettlnz o i p , to YO- tribulation: but out oi hard on you; 14 but 1u6r TO< Lv TO v6v ualp 76 b GV that by. means of e9uAity I n the. now .DPointeftbe the o f v o u an equali.jng YOUR just now nrpiucrrvpa ~ 1 s ~b ~ K E ~ V O V b u ~ & p q p a GUIPIUS into the of thole coming behlGd, might offset their abundancy Lvrivov n c iuusupa deficiency, in order 4 va ~ a l rb sfvndancy in orier that also the of thore t h a t their surplus might also come t o rI5 ~b b Gv buripq a yivqrat into the o?voo Comlng b e i ~ d , rnlght hecoma offset YOUR deficiency,

l2

: : x$!

to put end upon

tntrdiua~

;[Ie

nwev

out of

tr

22

mt
the

to be\a;lng.

LW

npba,Ta,

through y" 10 And in this I render a n opinion: for this matter is of benefit t o you, seeing t h a t already a year ago YOU initiated not only the doing but also the wanting [to dol; 11 now. then. finish up also the doing of it, in order that. Just as there was a readiness t o want t o do. so also there be Of it Out Of what YOU h a w . 12 For if
"

:7:\::2:," ...

2 CORINTHIANS 8:lS-21

808

809 22 o v m & p y a p c v 61We sent wlth

2 CORINTHIANS 8:22-9:4
a 6 ~ o i qT
~ V &6shqirv

that a n equalizing Brrwq yLvq-ral i u 6 r q 15 KU~+S so that might become equal3Y'; according as might take place. yLyparrrql ' 0 .a rrohh 0 6 ~ 15 Just as it is writIt has beenwntten The (one1 the much not ten: .,The irhc6varrs~ ~ a i 6 7d much did not have too he had more (than ekoughl, and the (onel the much, and the Derson 6hiyov O ~ Kfiharr6vqusv. with iittle did not not he had less. little have too little." 16 X&pcq 66 T BEG TQ 6 6 6 ~ ~ 1 16 NOWthanks be Thanks but t o t e God the (onel g l v i y to God for putting the ~ a p 6 , ~same r TI)" shiv orrov6iv h i p bp6v cv earnestness for the very speedup over You i n the heart YOU in t h e heart of Tirpu, 17 871 ~ i v6 rrap&nhqu~v 17 because he of ~ l t u s , because the indeed encouragement has indeed responded i6LCar0, onou6ai6rzpog , S l brrapxwv to the he accepted, (one)more speedy but being but, being very eara6E'aipero &fihe~v T P ~ F bile?. nest, he is forth self-nndertaking Tione) he came out toward You. of his own accord to 18 ovvsrrbpyaprv 66 WCT' ls But we are

but to them

the

brother

~ i i a y y d i qSending a'ong with brother of whom the praise the good news him the brother whose El& rhv d ~ ~ h q u ~ & ~19 , 06 praise in connection eccleda~, not with the good news au the through has Spread through &Ah& Kai p6vov 62 nnlv but also all the canareaations. ~~~~.but t that, but xe~por~vqBds $ 6 .av 19 ~ o only having been put by outstretched hands by the he was also appointed the congregations by i~~hqo16v ouvb~Sqpoq ecelesias (one) out of lownl people together to be our traveling companion in fip6v i v 73 xhprrc mhm re of u s in 6 undeserved kindness this the (one1 connection with kind gift to be S ~ a ~ o v a v p f vb@' q fip6v rrpbq ? j v r o c K U ~ ~ O this U being served by us toward the of the Lard administered by u s for 66Cav ~ a i rrpo9vpiw 1ip6v. the glory of the Lord glory and fore-spiritedness of us, and in f , our 20 m ~ h h 6 p e v 0 1 TOGTO p ' 715 fillhq ready mind. 20 Thus arranging for selves this no? anyone us we are avoiding having any man pwpiuq~at 6" &6p6n)~1 ~aLirQ should make spotted m the liberality find fault w t h us in this Sta~ovoupbg jpdv, connection with this bq' the (one1 , been served by Us, liberal contribution 21 rrpovooirp~v KUA& / t obe adm~mstered by we mmdlng beforehand fine (thmss) u s 21 For we "make od p6vov iv6nlov Kvpiou &Ah& n a i b6rrrov honest provision, not not only in sight of Lord but also in sight only in t h e sight of Jehovah; but also i n &v9 rjirwv ofmen. . the siaht . of men.'' &SEh@&v
ot

Wesent together with

but

with

= l % ?

6 halvoq tv

TO

:k

-.

e l

$2:

21' Jehovah, d7.a.2'; Lord, nB; God, P ' v g s y ~ .

mhhoi5 i6o~~pdroapev tv in many (thmqs) often proved m many we m o v e d rrohhdr~tq: mouSaiov 6vm, vuvi 62 rrohii things to be earnest, many (times) speedy being, now b u t much but now much more orrou6a16re ov rrzrro~efioei "ohhe T$ ciq ear"est due to his, mare speed$ to confidence much the (one) into great confidence in 23 If, bphq. 23 ~ i T e b n t p Tirau, xotvwvbg Lpirg there is any question whether over itu us. sharer my about Titus, he is a ~ a ii q Jpeq ouvcpy6q. ETTE &S~Aqoi jp&v, sharer with me and a ,, t o co-worker; or brothers of us, for drrr6u.rohol tnnhqo~&v, 66Ca Xplmrair. feliow apostles ecelesias, glory of christ. interests; or if about OUT brothers, they are 24 T i v 03" EY~EI{IV congregaThe therefore demonstration dr~%q5 a!Jost1es tions and a glory of [I i ) Y ~ a i K ~ U X ~ ~ E.dwhp W S Jl~ilY 24 Therefore and of us of boasting over You demonstrate to them the proof of YOUR a $ $ rrP%gnov love and of what* &KK~~w~&Y. boasted about YOU, ece1erias. 8 ,: ,' 'before the face of the n s p i p l v y e p ~ " q61anoviaq ~ i j q congregations. About indeed for oflhe service o f the one NOW concerning ~ i q ~ o i r q hyiouq r r ~ p l o o 6 v p o i ~ U T L Y 'rir the ministry that into the holy lonesl abundant to me it is the is for the holy ones, it YP~@EIY WvI 2 076~ Y&P TiV is superfluous for me to be wdtlng touoa. I have known for the write YOU, for I rrpoeu iw b 6v 6v dw?p b r b v know voun readiness . fore.spiriLdness oLou which over rou of mind of which I ~auxfipu~ Manr6iwlv ST! ' A x a j a am boasting t o t h e I am baastlng to Maeedonians that Aehala Mae.e.do.ni.ans about r r a p ~ u u e G a o r a ~drrr6 n ~ p u u l , mi ~6 d ilV YOU. that A c h a . 1 ~ has been prepared from last year, and the has ready now <jhoq tJpL9loc TOGS m h ~ i o v a ~ .3 k ~ p y a 66 for a year and YOUR zeal exelted the more (ones). I sent but zeal has stirred up roirq &SEh@ohq, ha .rb ~ a b x q p athe majority of them the brothers, m order that the boasting 3 ~ u I t am sendme bn6p 6p6v nsvw0fi the brothers, that fip&v rir of us the (onel aver roa might b e made empty our boastlng about ~ a e h q YOU mlght not prove Tva Q sQ p6pc1 T O ~ T W , 1 x 1 the part this, m arder that aecordmg as empty m this respect uto that %YO" r r ~ ~ ~ ~ u m a ~ pb & ~ YOU may (ones1 havlns been prepared really be ready, just I was raymg a s I used to say YOU fi~e 4 rwq 8 thv if ever would be. 4 Other~oum&be. somehow dhv bpoi M a n r 6 ~ c q KU? wise. in some way, if Lhewulv should come togetherwith me Macedonians and Mae.edo'ni.ans should bw.5~ 6rrrapao~su&urovq.come with me and ~Spwo~v find YOU not ready, they should find you unprepared

?OF?:

whom

8v

sending wlth them our brother whom we have

22 Moreover, we are

011~-

de$,6~s\~~~0,, 2 1 :

~2~

o11'ou

!a

! J

2 CORINTHIANS 9:s-10
we should be shamed down

810
iva In order that ? ! t rrAq0vvb. h e wlll multlPlY

811
r b the

2 CORINTHIANS 9:ll-103
mr6pov seed bp&v of you
K U ~ multiply t h e seed end for YOU t o SOW and

ra~ato~uv8~prvf i r

Aiywprv wemar be saying You.' In t h i sub-8tPndlng thrs. this =urance 5 dva~raiov o h fiyqobpqv n a w n d i o a ~ ours. 5 heref fore I NeeeaaarY therefore 1eonsidered to encouraee thought i t n-an. r n k &66Eh~oJc iva a oih0wolv to encourage the the bmthera I n older that they sfould go before bmthers to .w rIq bpBq rial ~po~aTclpTi0W~lv rilv u in advance and .to Into rou end they should pet adiuated before the m get ready in advance ~ ~ P O ~ ~ Y Y E X W B V ~ V ~lihoyiav b Gv YoUR gift pmvlousl~ having been pmmlaed blerslng otuod. previOuS1y promised' ~ c n i ~ qkraipqv v d v a ~oLi~wg h q clihoyiav r a i that thus this might thlm ready to be thua a8 blesslng end be ready as a hounhq rrhcav~{iav. tifui gift and not a s no as covetousneaa. Something extorted. 6 TOOTO 62 6 mrri wv 0r16o Bvwq But as this, he Thb but the (one) lowi?u spark81u that Qr160pCv~q, m i 0cpiur1 ~ai 6 will also reap spar nsiy also he WIII reip, the and he that mrsi wv h ' ~ b h o y i a l q hr' r6A0 i a ~ q ~ a 'paringly; l sowkg upon blesstnga upon bier&gr also sows bountifully will also reap bountifully. e&pio~l. 7 L K ~ W T O ~ he wlll r c m . Each (onel sccardlne es - ~ -- ~ . . . . 7 Let each one do tust as he has resolved he has npo(ipnrm chosen before to7&= out 01 in his heart, not &&uq~ Ahqq i ihapdv y h p 6 6 q v grudgingly or under sadness or ou 6: o neeeaalty. cheerful far giver compulsion. for God an@ 6 8 4 5 laves s cheerful giver. i%oYtng the ~ o d : 8 God, moreaver, is 8 6 m i 6k b 8dj nhav able to make all his Is able but the all "ndeserrrpd kindness -- -. . . .. ---. . . xhpov n ~ p l o o r O u a l 15 bpec, abound toward yon, I Undelerved klndnto abound into rou, that, while YOU lva h, navri nhvlarr n8ow always have full Inorderthat in everything always all self-suffic~ency m ah&KEIW EXOVTY mp~owcLSq~c E I ~ self-sukeleney havlng uov may be abounding into evt.rythlng. YOU may have plenty for every rev drya06v 0 ra0&q every good: accordmg B. eood work 9 Just yL P m r a r 'EOK~PTTIOEV, E ~ W K L Y 704 1 is it IS Written "'He It haageen written He scattered, he gave to the has dlstrlbuted widely, nivqo!v fi 6l~alou6vq a6roO he has glven t o the poor-off codes), the rlahteouanens of him poor ones, hls nghpivet E I ~ 6" 10 6 66 teousness c o n t ~ n u e s Is remelnlng lnto the ape; the but forever" 10 Now hcxopqyGv mip a rQ O T T L ~ ~ V The I that abundantly~ (One) s u ~ ~ l Y l n g u mm n e t tothe (one, sowing su~olres seed t o the nai &pro" and bread

we-not t o say 1 YOU-should be bpi< 6v i Lnomhoe~~aGm.p u t t o shame in

11

K%.6A? tot

aK

EtEl

PIG^^

I
I

P z Z ;

it^, which produces ~ b y a p ~ m i a v T& Be+, thonksgivlng to the God. through us an exof thanks t o 12 61axovia A ~ ~ ~ o v p y i pression aq because servlce % ;o Public work God: 12 because t h e - - ~ ~- the ra6n)q ob p6vov Lm;v n p w a v m h q p o S o a ~h ministry of this public t h b not only is flillng UP toward the service is not only t o dorrpljpam rGv hyiwv, &Ah= ~ a isupply abundantly thinsslocklng of the holy (ones). but also the wants of the holy ones but also to r r ~ p ~ o o ~ r i o v o o l6th rroXA3v r d ~ a p l u r ~ G v abounding throuuh many thsnkrdvings be rich with many TG 0 ~ 3 , IS 61h ~ f i q 6 0 ~ t p f i q r f i q expressions of thanks to the God. through the Prooe of the to God. 13 Through 6laaoviag 7afiTqq 6a?,&~vrr~ 7dv B&dv i n i the proof that thls servee thla (ones1 g orifv ng the God Upon mlnistry gives, they ~ f l brro.rayfi ~ f l q bpohoyiaq b i)v c1q glorify God because th& Ilubiectlan oi the confession o t y o u lnto you are submlsslve t o .~6edayyihrov 703 ~ p t o r o t ual l n r h 6 r y the good news about the good news of the Christ and s l m ~ l i c ty the Chnst, as YOU O U 7fiq KolvWvia< riq adrohq ~ a rlq i n b r a q , publicly declare Y of the sharing Into them and into all (ones), are. and because You are generous ln YO= 14 r a l ath&v 6Efion b d p blr& rind of them to moolleatien over vow contnbutlon t o them .. and t o all; 14 and htno0oGvrwv b 6th of (ones1 longing for rou thmuh v i t h supplication thpp&hhowav X ~ P ~ V for YOU they long for aumaanin~ undeserved klndneam 01the God YOU because of the 8urpassing undeserved klndness of God upon YOU. the 15 Thanks be to God far his indescribable free gift i3 nuOhoq T I ~ P ( I U ~ A G Now I myself, 6E Paul I am entreating Very (one) but Paul. entreat ~ ~ by the mlldness bp&< 61h ~ f i qwpaG7q~og ~ a l& ~ I P I K : YOU YOU through t h e mlldneas and Yleldln.ness and kindness of the Christ, lowly though TOO XPIWTOO, 8q ~ a ~ np6ownov h of the Christ, who accordingto face I am in appearance pZv ~ m r l v d q Lv bpi", &&v 65 among YOU. whereas Indeed lowly In roo, belng absent but When absent I a m ~ P P G &lq bp&y 2 6Lopat bold toward YOU. I s m of mod coursse lnto you; Ismsupplicatlng 2 Indeed I beg

22 % Z T%?$JG:
fit$, 6~8 fi
~

u m p y & < ~ r a l beink enriched for w%ci 1s worktng down every sort of genems-

61' through

er0a

3;

10

'I

10

2 CORINTHIANS 10:3-9
62 ~b p i na &v eappfioat that, when present, I but the not bang Lngslde to be of good courage may not use boldness ril neno19fioet . $I hayi<opq, with that confidence with which I am to the confidence .. to ~ h i ~ ~~~~~k~~~~ h counting on taklng rohpiloat h i nvaq ~ 0 5 5 h o r ~ < o ~ B v o ubold q measures against to be darmg upon some the (onen) reckoning who appraise r j ~ 6 5b q K ~ T & u h p n a n ~ p t n a r o 0 v r a q . u s as if we walked a s aceordingto . flesh walkingabout. according to [what we are in the1 flesh. 3 'Ev o a p ~ytrp i n ~ p ~ n a r o ~ 06 i v ~ ~ KUT& g In fiesh for walking not according to 3 Fo: though we walk m the flesh, we ohpna orpareu6ps8a flesh we are dolng military ie~yiee.-$ c ~ ~ ~ 6nha r'q m p a r ~ i a q . jpfiv 06 we are in the] flesh. weapons of%e military s e r u m of us not 4 or the weapons of our warfare are oapntnd hhhh 6 v v a ~ h esQ n&q aeshty but GO^ toward not Beshly, hut ,. God for ~aBaipscr,v 6xu wphrov, 5 h o y ~ o p o J qPowerful.hy taking down of stfongholds,'reckonings overturning entrenched things. aa8a~poOvrsq ~ a i n6v * i i ~ l w p a 5 or we are over(ones) taking down and every' lofty (thing1 turning reasonings tna~p6psvov war& ~ q q ydaoswq TOO and every lofty thing lifting self up upon down on the -knowledge of the ralsed up agalnst the Of Gad; 0eoO ~ a ia i x p a h w ~ i ~ w ~ ngh ~ v6qpa are bringing God,' and (ones) taking captive every thought into and every thought into *V ~ T T U K O ~ YTOO XPIUTO~, 6 ~ adv i t ~ o i v 4 1 captivity to make i t the obedience of the Chast, and in readiness to the christ; EXOVTE~ & K ~ I K * ~ I d u a v rr~lp-xofiv 6 ~ a v 6 and we are holding having to avenge every dimbedieno;, whenever ourselves in readiness t o inflict punishment 4 bna~ofi. rrhqpw8rJ 6fGv for every disobedience, might befu Ued o yoo the obedience. as soon as YOUR own 7 T4 K~T& np6uwnov obedience has been The (thmgs) ae~ording to face fully carried out. 7 YOU i o o k a t Bhins~c. ET ~ 1 5 T T ~ ~ O , ~ E tam$ V roo are looking at. 1f anyone has trvsted .to himself things accord~ng to their face value. X p ~ o r O 0dvar, TOOTO Xoy~<ioBw nhh!v of Christ to be, this let him be reckoning agam If anyone trusts m himself that he tp' tau-roO bri ~ a e h q a h 6 q XptoroO belongs to Christ, let Upon himself that according as he of Christ him again take this o5rog nai 4pzig. 8 dhv TE yap fact into account for thus elso we. fever and for hlmself, that, just as he belongs to Christ, n ~ p l u u 6 ~ ~ p 6 vT I KauxiDwpa, more abundant somewhat I should be boasting about T ~ F L~ouuiaq jpfiv ESwrrv 6 r6p1oq a bit too much about the authority of u s : of $rich gave the Lord the authority that o i ~ 0 6 ofiv ~ a oi 6 ~ zlq ~ a e a i p m w 6pOv the Lord gave US t o into upbuil&ng and not into taking down of build YOU up and not to tear YOU down, 06% aioxvv8tiwpa1 9 iva I not he put not I shall be shamed, in order that. t :! to Shame 9 that 565~ &q. iiv L K ~ o P E ~ v , 6phg I may not seem to I shouldseem as likely to be terrlfylng you wantto terrify YOU

813

2 CORINTHIANS 10:lO-15
by [my] letters 10 For. sav t h e y "[His1 letters are weighty and forceful,

AI 6ch ~ f i v dn~orohGy. 10 6 ~ 1 because The through the letters: - ~ ~~u~~ ~ Lnmrohai p i v pqoiv papsiat ~ aioxvpai, i letters indeeh, say the;, weighty and strong, 4 6P n a p o u o i a 702 o L ) # a ~ o qdluemfig the but presence of the bods weak &<out?svqpivaq. 6 the ~ , ~ ~ i treated , , ~ as b ~ ~ ~
~ ~ ~

:1 ;

^,6zPdq

~ ' & ~ ~ ~ ~ [his] speech contemptible." 11 Let such a man take this into

& :

5::

7 , " k ; r

2ke
-

oToi Lopsv TO h 6y 61' letters when absent, ofwhat sort we are to the wary' through such we ~ hurohilY dm6v~~q TOIOGTO~ ~ a be i in action when letters being abseh, such (ones) also present, 12 we nap6vres TQ Epyw. 12 06 ytrp do not dare to class for ourselve~ Not being alongside to the work. among some tvrpivat fl o v v ~ p i v a ~or compare ourselves T O ~ ~ O ~ E Y we are daring to judge among or to judge with with some who rectclu~aljq rlulv TGV tavToJq ommend themselves. selves to some of the (ones) selves Certainly they in hhhh ariroi i v a v r o i q measuring ovvtmav6wwv puttingin standing wlth; but they in selves by themselves and

ror

'

gziztE;ld8bz

~ a i OVYK~~YOYTE~ and judgingwith with no understanding. themselves have t a u ~ o i r g t a u r o i q oh ouvt6o~v. selves to selves not they are comprehending. will l3 boast, For Our notpart outside we ~h 13 i p e i q 62 OJK E ~ S OUT assigned haundWe but not into the (things1 aries, but r a u qo6 sea &Ah& to the boundary of 6psrpa unmeasured we &all toast: but the territory that Gad apportioned to us by lua~& 76 p h ov 706 m6voq according to the meakre of the imeaswingl reed measure, making ,it reacheven as far as 08 Ipep~o~v j p i v 6 BE^ phpou, of which gave,aspert to us the Go2 of measure, YOU. 14 Really we are not overstretching tplreoeal fix Kai .& ,p b 14 to come upon unE1 also of rou; not for ourselves as if we did not reach to YOU, bpaq for we were the' first p i ~~IKYOG~LYOI ( o n e . ) upon into come even as far ~ ~ ~ S ~ C K T E cv~ V O gau-ro6q, J $ : to as YOU in declaring . selves, we are ove,rstretcEini out t h e good news about ~ a6 i Gw d+8hoapcv dv T Q L h y y E h i O TO^ the christ. 15 NO, also O ~ Y O Uwe came ahead in the good news of the we are not boasting xplmaS. 15 oba siq ~h h w v a outside our assigned Christ; not into the (things) unmeasured boundaries in the la. ~ a L)~EVOI v d w hhhorpio~q ~ 6 n o l q , bors of Someone else, bneai( boastmg in belonging to another labors. but we entertain hope thni6a 66 Exovreg. al<avop&qg. that. as YOUR faith hope but (ones)havrng of (one)increasing is being increased. we T-q n i o ~ c m q bpGv b 6piv p s y a h ~ v e i ~ a ~ may be made ofke faith of rod in rou to be made great great among You

iau-roJq
selves

~ETPOGYT~
,

$2

2 CORINTHIANS 10:16-11:4
aoeordlna to

8 14 ric, ?ftl Into 6 hoyil;opat

815

2 CORINTHIANS 11:5-12
b o r r p q ~ & v a ~ 5 For I consider t h a t I have not in a single^

with reference to our territory. Then we will 16 sic T& abound still more. mplumiav, abundance. Into the [regionel 16 t o deelare t h e good iimpeuelva b ~ky@,io~u&n news t o t h e eountiles boyond those l ~ a r t s l o?uou to declare good ne&, beyond YOU. so as not to boast in someone olir t v &Morpiy KW~V, not in belonglnp to another lmessurin81 r e d else's territory where rtg T& Erot a Kau 'oau0at. 17 ' 0 things are already lnto the (thlnm) reab: &.st. The r re pa red. 17 "But be SL I C Z V X ~ ~ ~ E V Ob ~ KUP: Km& U B ~ . i b a t boasts. let him but (onel hoastlng in Lor? let hlrnie boBi.tlng; boast in Jehovah.". 18 -6 virn A c,.,,~;., IS For not the one , -v not for the ion.) hlm~elf who recommends ~wlm&vwv &n~iv6<~OTIV 6 6 ~ 1 p gh'mSelf Is puttlng h atsndina)wlth. that (one1 la approved, but the man whom Jehovah* recommends &Ah& 8v 6 ~6ploq uuviu~u~v. but Whom the Lord 1 8 putting h atanding wlth. I w,sh would put up with me

K~T&

T ~ V

the

(maesurlnel reed

rav6va

I am re~konlng for not h g to have cems behlnd T ~ V bncphiav h o u r M o v 6 rt 62 vai of thc'wer-exceedingly epoatlca; If hut also 16tdnqc, r Myy,&xX' oh r e ywha, ordlnarv t o k e wor ut not to the howledge, &Ah' h, nwl Qave~mrr tv but In everv(thIng1 (ones1 havlngmsn;ie.ted i n

yap p f t v

--

---.-.

me sonableness. But, in @in 6v 7 1 &@Poufivll~. huh ~ a ;fact, YOU are putting litie #Onethins of senrelesanell; hut and Up with me! For I &vh&cuB& Pou. 2 hh6 a m jealous over YOU YOU am PU ing up wlth of me. I am lealoua of with a godly jealousy, yhp bphq 9 ~ 0 3 ~ A v , 0 ~ v 6 for ~ I p e r s o n a y promfor ran of Cod to eslousy. I toge2ler ised you in mamiage Y ~ P b v e ~ kvi MP; na ~&JOV & v to one husband t h a t I tor rau to one male person v?rEln ehae present You as napamijuac 73 lor@ a chaste virgin t o the to make stand alonpslde tothe ~ h ~ ~ s t : Christ. 3 But 1 a m 3 WpoGpat St p q nwg 6s 6 Km15 afraid that somehow, I em fearing but no someh6w. as the serpent the serpent tCqnci~qucv EGav tv navoupyiq &DO, Eve by its cunning, seduced Eve In lhe ell-worklng of It. mieht be rh v o i ma b Ov h b v i e corrupted awayjrom +gap?
Of

$PZd

it mlght be cdrrupted the

mrnds

oH.0

from the the .,,,,ty

d ,

the

lf someone comes and preaches a hhhov 'IquoOv K~P~UUEI &V O ~ K Jesus other than the BDotheP Jelua la Prrschig whom not one we preached, or i~qplj<a EV, ij m e t a irrpov YOU recelve a s p m t happ&vrre we preacted, or apbk different You are reeelvlng other than what YOU 6 odn P ~ & ~ E T Lfl ~dayyLhl0v ITLPOV received, or good news whlch not you reeehLd, or good new8 different other than what YOU 6 0 6 ~&Sf5ao0c, rah&c, ' &VR~EU~L. accepted. YOU easily whlch not uaueecepted. Rnely You are ~ u t t l n g u p . put up [with himl.
XPLUT~V

Chrlat.

4 el

If Indeed

piv

d YohP the (one)

LPX~~EY asO it~IS. ,

comlng

~~

17'. Is' Jehovah.

J~.%.la.a.l618.22.~~.~10; (the) Lord, xBVgSyp.

thing proved inferior to YOUR superfine apostles. 6 B u t e v e n if I am unsltilled in speech. I certainly am not in knowledge: n6utv rlc, b p 6 ~ b u t in every way we all tthingsl into rou. manifested [it] to YOU tpwrbv in all things. 1 "H &paprim 0dn mvself 7 Or did I commit -. a sin by humbling lmtv& Tva In order that rou myself t h a t YOU might msklng lowly Sopr& TOG be exalted, because bq00-TE mlght he p d hjghup. because free glft the of the wlthout cost I gladly 0roS rriclyykh~ov Ebqyydla&pqv bpiv; declared the good God good new8 I declared as good news to You? news of Oad to YOU? 8 Other congregations 8 hhhag d~rhqoiag torihqua hapirv other I robbed hsvlns rocei+ed I robbed bv aceeDting . .~~.. eceleslss by16vlov npbg ~ f i v b GV ~IaKoviai, s nai ~rov!sionsin order provl8lon toward the o?~oo service, and to mlnister t o You; n a irv na; 9 and yet when I was b i n # al%gslda toward vav and present with YOU and drn~pqB~l( nmcv& ~ q o a I fell in need. I did hsvlng heen put behlnd not I 1.y tomlfdown on not become a burden od0cdy f & pou to a single one, for the of one: helm g&lnd of me brothers t h a t came . no ~. ~ ~ ~ npouavsnhfipwm 01 &SEhqoi th86vroc, from Mac-e.do'ni.a filled up townrd the brothers havlna mme abundantly supplied my defleiency. Yes. dorb MarcSoviag. nai b navrl &Papti fmm Macedonla: and In evewthlng weight-free in every way I kept myself unburdensome tpawbv OPiv t r i p q u a nai nbp$~o. myself to rou I c ~ t and I.h.11 e keeping. to YOU and wlll keep 10 gu~,v &hh0rla X y ~ ~ o &v i t &poi 6 . t fi myself so. 10 It is ~t is tmth o Christ In me that the a truth of Christ in ra6x 01s ~ G T 00 CIS Cpt &V my case t h a t no stop boasnng t h ~ s not w i ~ e e in ~ n t o me tn shall be put t o this boasting of mine in roic, rhlpaut T'S 'A aiac, 11 61h ~i; the alopea d ~kals.' Through what? the regions of A.cha'ia. 11 For what reason? 6ri DON &ran6 bpd 6 8 d ~ ~ e e a u a c not I s m lovlnp r o d ' The Do Because I do not love YOU?Qod knows otsev. [I do]. has known. 12 NOW what 12 ' 0 6i no16 nal not uw What hut I smdolng and Ishs?ld& I a m doing I wUI still do. t h a t I may iva t~n6W &QOPP~V Inorder that I mlght cut oft 0nru.h-fmm cut off t h e pretext from those who are .T&V 8 d 6 v ~ o v &QO p j v 7va oithe (once) wllllng onrua&rok, I n order that wanting a pretext for

%?r,oa:

~~

~~~

ge

@ p z ~ $ y ; l

be

:k

2 CORINTHIANS 11:13-20
m

816

811

2 CORINTHIANS 11:21-28

~ b ~ ~ bemg g & found ~ equal ~ ~ ~auxWvra~ Q whlch they are boastlng they mzght be fovnn t o US ln the office KaBbq nai fip~?q. 13 ~i yap TOLOGTO, of whlch t h w boast aeeordlng a s also we. he for such 13 For such men fake apostles, q~v6a.rr6mohot, bpyhrac S M , ~ , , are pseudo-a~stles, workers deceitful, deceitful workers, themps~avxq,~a~1 EV <O 6~ ~ i q d I n o m 6 h o ~ qXPIOTOC?. selves into apostles refashioning into apostles of ~ h r i r t ; of Christ. 14 And 14 ~ a 06 i BaGpa, a h b q y a p 6 Zgp,"$q wonder, for and not wonder, very (onel far the Satan himself keeps ~ r m o x q p a r i l ; ~ ~ a i~ 8yyehov q p w r 6 ~ .15 06 transforming himself Is transfamingseif into angel of light: not into angel of light, ,Lfya. o3v ci ~ a 01 i 6~dmavotaJraS 15 It is therefore great (thmgl therefore if also the servants of him ,,thing peat if his pc~aoxqparil;ovra~ 6tdnovo1 ministers also keep are refashianlng themselves servants transforming them61~atoorivqq. bv 76 rehog h o r a l selves into ministers of righteousness, of whom the end wili be of righteousness. But their end shall be nara T& Epya a d ~ & v . accordingto the works of them. according to their works. 16 nmlv hiyw ~i~ pe l6 I say again, Again I am say&, not anyone me Let no man think 66Se Ciqpova dva1.-ri 6i. piyc might think senseless to be: if but not in fact, n8v 6 pava 6iEaoBi PC, do, accept me even and likely sensepess (one, accept you me, if as Tva ' n h y h pcnp6v TI ~auXijowpat. t h a t I too may do in order that also I little somewhat I might boast; some little boasting. 17 8 Aah& od narlr KL~PLOV 17 What I speak I what I am speaking not actording to Lord speak, not after the Aah&,, &Ah' h q t v bppoorivg b i a b r ~Lord's example. but as I am speakmg, but as in senselersne~s, in this in unreasonableness, in 76 J T T O ~ ~ U E I T ~ S ~ a u ~ f i o r w q18 . h~ i this cocksureness the sub-standing of the baasting. since peculiar t o boasting. irohhai navx&vra! KUT~ ~ j odpua, v n & y h l8 Since many are to many are boasting according to the flesh, alsoI boasting acco~ding .the flesh, I too will ~auXijuopal. 19 @Cwq boast. 19 For you should boast. Gladly gladly put up with drvixrv8e TOY hqp6vwv You are puttingup~with of the senseless (ones1 the persons, seemg YOU @p6v1pal ~ Y T P ~20 ' hvBxso8r are reasonable. 20 In sensible being: YO" are putting up with Y ~ P for fact, YOU put u p with d TIq bps< ' ~ a r a 6 o v h o i , ET r1q whoever enslaves if anyone You is enslaving, if anyone whoever devours [what YOU have], narro8ie1, ET TI5 happ$y~l, d TIC ireatingdown, if anyone isrecelvlng, if anyone whoever grabs [what irrai ETUI r l ~ 1 q s/q ~ ~ ~ U W T T YOU O Y have], whoever is lifting up timseif upon, if anyone into face exalts himself over [YOU], whoever strikes p Sipf!. rou is flaymg. YOU in the face.

iv

serves

t: '

$6

;E i

~ / { ~ ~ ~ , " ~ ~

! :<

2 CORINTHIANS 11:29-12:4

819

2 CORINTHIANS 12:5-10

r6v, fwuhqo~~v . r i ~anxiety for dl t h e 29 &Lp!pva n a o a v anxlrtv of all the eeelc~la~. Who congregations. &oBevci, rai orlr &oBtva. ~ i $ 29 Who is weak, a n d Is weak, and not I am weak? Who I am we,? who onav8aAibrTat r a i oliu 6 i , rrvpoa al i s stumbled. and I am 18 belng caused to iall, and not sm on f r e b S O el K ~ 6oBa1 V Ssi rh 30 If boasting If 1o)boaat Itla blndlna, the tthlnns, there must be, I mu 7"s &&cvriag pou r a u x oopal. 8 1 6 &k of the oi?he weakne.3 of me I s h a 3 boaat. Tho God baving to d o with my weakness. 3 1 The Of 6 0" EG~OYQT&$ ~ 1 q TOSF aiOvaq, Ood and the Lord Jesus,even the (one) belnp bleared into the ages 671 013 lycljso~al.32 i v A a w a o ~ Q the the One who is t o be praised r, that not am lylnp.. In Damascus I am lying. L0vhpx $ 'A ira r o c p a u ~ M w g Pqpolipc~ =thnsr& of L e t o a the king was guarding 32 In Damascus ~ j vrr6h1v A a aoauqv6v r r ~ h u a ~ p ~ 33 , ~ a the i governor under the city on dlamascenea to seize me, and A,re'tas the king was 6th Bu i6oq Lv oopydtvq Lxah&oeqv guarding the city of throunh wgdaw In plslted basket I was lowered the Dam-a.seenes' t o 61.i r o c rcixouq Kai P L uyov rhg xcipag seize me. 33 but throuBh the wall end I j e t out of the hands through a window in aS~o9. the wall I was lowered 01hlm. in a wicker basket and his hands. Kwfzoi3at . 6ri. 06 wpqLpov To be oastlng It is bhdlng; not bcarlng wlth have to bosst, L , ~shELjoopao 6 1 sic & ~ a = i a $ ~ a i ~t i s not beneflIndeed, I shall come but lnto slghts and but I pass dmoraX&qstq Ku iou. 016~ revelstlons of &rd. I hsve known on to s u p m a t u r a ~ visions and revelahv0pwrrov &v tions of [the] Lord. man 2 Iknowamanin &umeou&pwv, she 6v o L ) p a ~ t union with Christ fourteen. -Whether In body years ot6a L ~ T C &KT&$ 706 o L ) p a ~ ~O $ ~ 'Who' K I hsve knbwn, or outslde of the body not ago-whether in the body I do not know, ot6a b Be6 016ev I have knbwn, the oob hss k n o b , - or out of the body hprraytvra rav T O 1 O ~ T O V gW I do not know: God having been matched away the much (one) unt?~ knows-was caught away as such to the r [TOY oSpavoO. 8 ~ a l olSa third heaven. And I hsve known the t h i r d heaven. 3 Yes, ro!oS~ov hv8porrov. C ~ T C LV u L ) p a ~ l C ~ T E 1 know such a man such man. -whether in body or -whether in the body xopl$ TOG o h p a m g o h o16a b or apart born the apart fmm the body not Ihave knbwn. the body, I do n o t know, E& 01&w 4 671 4pn.i~ 4 that God knowsha8 k n o h . that hewas anate edlwsy he was caught a m y

2%

'iz~$

into paradise' md EI$ ~ 6 vrrap&St~uov ~ a ~ i ~ K O U ~ ECipprl~a V in- the paradiae and he heard Unsayable heard unutterable & 06. t<bv &v0p&n6, words which it is not ! ? $ $ : W ~ L C not ~ iawful tthtng) to man lawful for a man to Over such h a h i o a t . 5 i m t p TOO ~ o ~ a k o ru a u x ' o o p a ~ "Peak. to *pear. over the such (onel 1 she! boast: a man I will boast, hut I 6 1 1 not boast ~ r r g p62 i p a u r o 5 oli K ~ X . U O ~ O sIiI p i LY ~ a i $over myself. except but myself not 1ahs;\ boast if no in the as respects ImYl eafioo &oBcvtia~q.6 L&v weaknessea. If ever 1 be ~ i i l t n g weaknesses. 6 or E a , " ? : , " h " a 1 4 " , " , " t " , ~ a u ~ e p , &hz$;av unreasonable, for I ipoi qsi60pat 6C p i TI5 st$ say the truth. I shall say; I am sparing buL, no anyone into shall But I abstain. in order

1% ?g;!ye $',P.Z,

J$P

12

'

l2

% :$ '

haeelng i n ~ l me or fi tme p l should h o y i reckon oq~al b over n l p what 6 hePIS & K O ~ E I &< tvo;, 7 ~ a ? Ti ~ w E P P ~ h e is hearlng out of me, and to the oVep-.aat 76v d m o ~ a h 6 ~ 1 ~ w v . of the revelotlons. rva 616 In order that &$ Through which &668,, pol Gncpaipwpa!, I may be overly lifted UP. was given to me thorn o a p ~ i ,~ Y Y L ~ Ora-ravir F saton: In orderthat me to the flesh, angel iva rohaqi q , In order that hemay be sLppins. Toirrou 8 Galp hcpaipw a 1 this ove. I may be overly Lt;d UPI. .pi< 76" K ~ P I O V that three times the Lord dprlrfu d m 4 dm' LpoO. 9 ~ a ihe It mlght stend off from pol 'A rd a01 11 X ~ P ~ C to me Is augclent M you the undeserved kindness 6livaplq Pv &oBrveip t?e Y ! $ power In weakness ~rhdra~. ' ~ 6 , ofiv ~ ~ ~ phhhov 1s being finished. Moat gladly therefore rather ~ a u x f i o o p a ~'braT$ &oBsveial$, fva I .hall be boe.tins in the ~ ~ ~ k n e s sin es order , that

rva

,*

TP,P~E$,"~~

3%;:

tDb

-. -. .. 4' Paradise. P4'xBvgSy~J11.lr.l.; garden of Eden, Jaa.

~ I U Lboq K m' b ~ tJe 6$wt;~ mlnht tint upon me + . t rnmlin nu-7 . Xptoro8. 10 616 ESBOKE) me. 10 Therefore chrht. Through which I am thlnklng well v bvhyualg t v weaknesses, In insult*, &ugcvs;a~q, LV 0 pmtv, L ~n kaults. mros *n-ss-~ ....-----. .~. ~~~-~ ~~.In necesaitle; in . in cases of need, in
~

,:?ie .

that put to nomy one credit should more than A ~ what h e sees I am or he hears from me, 7 just because of the excess of the revelations. Therefore, t h a t I might not feel overly exalted, there was given me a thorn in the flesh. an angel of Satan, t o keep slapping me, that I might not be overly exalted. 8 I n this behalf I three times entreated the M r d that i t might depart from me; 9 and vet he reallv said to b e : 'My udeserved kindness is sufficient for you; for [my1 power is being made perfect in weakness." Most gladly, therefore, will I rather boast as respects my weaknesses, that the power of the Christ may like

..-"

2 CORINTHIANS 12:ll-16 61wypoiq r a i o~cvoxwpiai(, bwzp X tmo? peraecutiona and to straits, over &riat: 6 ~ a v ytrp &uflvb ~ 6 r E6 w a ~ 6 ~ i p l . whenever for I am weak, then powem? I am. hgpwv. bps?s WE senseless: You me ~ ~ v C ~ K ~ U ~ iy2) T C y&p Ljo~Aov bg' put un er nceesstt~; I for I was owhg by bpiv owimao&n. oMLv yirp VOW to ba nut In atandlng wlth. Nothing for b m E p q ~ T G ~ hrphiav &00~6hbhov, I came behsnd of the over-exceedingly apostles. 1 ~ a ob6tv i s1p1. 12 ~ i r ptv psis r o 3 1l and nothing I om; the Indeed %an9 of the h o r r 6 h o u ~ c n ~ l p y h o e qt v bpiv tv nholl spoatle was worked down h mu In all fivopovfi, o q p ~ i o l q TE Kai Tipawlv ~ a endurance, to signs Ond ~ U Y ~ ~ E U 1 I V 8. turlv 8 Powers.
I have bemme

820 persecutions and difficulties, for chist. For when I a m weak. then I powerfui, 11 I have hecome unreasonable. You compelled me to. for I o u m t to have been meommended by YOU. For I did not prove to be inferior to [YOUR] superfine apostles in a single thing, even if I am nothing. 12 Indeed, the signs apostle i were produced among YOU by all endurance, and by signs and
KCITE~&

821
I ~n8aed we~aRt down en

2 CORINTHIANS 12:17-21

1 1

rtyow

I Iny Mrpitdown o n , o YO;' Graoloud~ forgive mo t h a t I mvself did not POI m j v &61~iav m h q v . become burden to

rarrvc'f v q o a

trGw:

xapioao6L

congregations, except
~ ~~~ ~~~~

to me the ~nrlghteausness thla. 14 'I&b ~ p i ~ o v TOGTO uok! ~hlrd it1m.l this

a: You? Kindly forgive

in rea&nesa

&mi b h o g

aeEiV n+F 5p65 Kai Od to come toward u o ~ , and not r m w a p r jow od I wlll lle tomid down on: not I am reeklng ~h t Gv &Ah& b ~ a < ,od y h p 60rihEz the (th~tig~.) oYrav but YOU, not for 19 owing ~h rtrva TO?$ tho ehl~dren to the Y~o$$~v ~VJ~UP~ZEIV, 01 Y O ~ E ~ S to be laying up treasure, but the parents to the T ~ K V O I F .1 5 ty2) 6L q 6 1 u ~ a 6anaviubho ~ a children. I but most gladly I shall spend and t~6mravqe1iuopal t r i p TGVV U X ~ ) V fi &v I lhall be eOmp1ctelY spent over the souls O ~ Y O ; . EI ITEPIWUOTCPWF bVh< &ymG ~WOV If more abundantly You I am loviig, less mirpal; 16 'Em0 66 2) od am%elng loved? Let It be bui, not
I s&fi?vlng

3%

me this wrong. 14 Lmk! This i s t h e third time I am ready t o come to YOU,and yet I will not become a burden. For I am seeking, not Y " possessions, but YOU;for the children ought not t o lay u p for [their] parents, but the parents for [their] children, 15 For my i part I will most gladly spend and be campletely spent for YOUR souls, If I love YOU the more abundantly; am I to be loved the less? 16 B u t be t h a t as it may. I did not

bpbq & ? A ,& [mhpxwv burden you down. YOU: but belng Nevertheless. YOU WOO^ oq todccelt 6614, bphg Oahapov. 1 1 6 say. 1 was " c r a w YOU I took. #ot a n d I caught You %y trickery." 17 As for nM & , &mdKa n&F bPag, any one of those I toward 01 I have sent have dtspatched t o 61' ah00 tnhsov~~~lloa not take through hlm I took advantage ot advantage of YOU Tirov r a i o w a n & m c ~ A arbv through him, dld 19 18 n a p ~ 6 k o a I enCOYIBged Tltua and I sent off together the 18 T . ~ j t. ,,~ I -- . . -. . . . . . - &6do6v ~6" Lnh~ovirrqocv b@g dispatched the brotbbrother; not what tookadvantageof You er with him. Titus did take advantage of Tiroy 06 a ~ T 3 nvr(,paT, not Titus. Not to% very aptr~t YOU a t all, did he? We walked in the same p a a v ; 06 TO?( a d ~ o i cJ X V ~ I V . we walked about? Not to the very footatepd? 19 n h A a ~ . 6on~i~r 67, bp7v did we not? 19 Have YOU been Long ago rou ere thinking that to you thinking ail this while raTtvcrvTl epot &~ohoyobpr8a. we are making dekhsal Down In f r m t of God I n X cm3 hah00p~v. T 68 n6RI~a YOU? ~t is before ~ b d 8hrI.t we are spesklng. The for all ~ t h l n i i l , that we are soeakinP &ymqToi t n l p rfiq t hv oiao6o fiq in connection' wlth " loved (onesf, over tha o k o u upbulidlnd, Chrlst But, beloved ehObv ones, ail thlngs are 20 $ + G p a ~ r a m iesrlnz somehow having come O U A"..." : u p b u : : z : ; g . du ~ E'or efAw odx o~ous ~ 8 p tP&, ~ t h a t somehow, when not of what i r t I am wllung I shou d Rnd roo, S*-~,C 2. I may find n&yQ rbpre& Jpiv otov YOU not as I could and I should be found to row (one)of what sort wlsh and I may prove 06 e t X m 6 n w ~ CfiAog, to be to not as not you are wri~tng, not somehow strl e, jealousy. YOU could wish, but. mstead. there should Bu oi tp16ial r o r a h d t a i yll6u~lWpoi, samehow be strife, fltso?anier, contenttons, baekbltlnga: whlsperlnps. lealousv, cases f,, ~umnnr guo16on<, UD. &~aTaUraOial' dlaorderr; 21 ph n h h ~ vi n g e r . Ebntentionr, not sgaln backbltlnes, whisller. . .. tX66vroq pou ~ m c ~ v 6 u ~ 6 ec6 ings. cases of being havmg coma of me mlght make lowly me the ~ o PuRed 21 d Perhaps, up, disorders. when I rrw6jow come again, my God of POU me toward n & ~ I might mourn over might humiliate me you, and I nohXo3q TG~ n o q p a p r q ~ 6 ~ w v ~ a among i many of the (ones1 havkg sinned formerly and might mourn over of those who p i g ~ ~ a v o ~ o & v rh ov i , rfi hra6apwiq ~ a many i have not sinned repented but no avlng repented upon the. uncleanness and formerly vopvri rai &orhyri over their to iornloszon and to move eonfuct to w%i* and fornication and loose conduct t h a t the%e?%ed. they have practiced. qua

$ '%

~~~ta~df,","t~

g$izl ,","Fd,"E,",C

I? J !

1; I.
I

2 CORINTHIANS 13:l-7

822

823

2 CORINTHIANS 13:8-14
YOU

Thl~ is the T p i ~ o v TOOTO / I P X O ~ ~ npdq I liph~. Thlrd time thla I am coming toward you; third time I am Lrri ur6,uaroq 660 p a p ~ 6 p o v ~ a i-rptJv coming t o YOU. "At upon mouth 01 two wltncs~es and of three the mouth of two OT.~+~ET~I nhv pilla. wltoesses or of three wll1 be made to nand every Saylng. evenr matter must 2 npoeip ~a uai npcheyo be eitablished: 2 I I have saldbeere end I mn viylng beforehand have said previously rap d 6chrpov uai and, as if present t h e bbelna a ongslde tho eeond itlmel and second time and yet absent now. 1 say h&,u vGv raiq n p o q p a p r u&!v belng absent now to the tones) havtng slnne! before In advance t o those r a i roiq holrroiq n h o t v , art e.iu who have sinned and to the leftover ionel) all, that ll ever before and t o all the rlq r b r r M w 06 q e i u o p a ~ rest. t h a t d ever 1 thew I lhould come Into the sgaln n d I shall snag;, eome a g a n I w l l not 3 h r i 60~1pfiv < q . r ~ i ~ c TOG tv ~~~j spare. 3 since YOU slnee proof YOTI are seeklng of the in me are Seeking a proof in hahoCvroq xg;uroo. 8s rlq liphq 0 6 ~ &U@EYE~Of epesklng rlat; who Into rou not is weak me, IChristI who is not weak toward YOU &Ah& 6vvar~i b lipiv, 4 ~ a l but is in , yi?? but is powerful among YOU. 4 True. indeed. 6orwp&0 he &oONeiaq, &hh& he was put on l a k c out of weakness. but he was impaled awing <fi t~ 6uvhprwq 8cot. ~ a y&p i fipriq to we*ness, but he is ha is living out of power of ~ o d A . X I for ~ we alive owing t o God's True, we ho8~voGpev i v ~ G T @ ; hhhh <fiao EV are weak In him. but we r h a ~ P l ~ vare e weak with him. live oh a h @ LK 6wdlpewq 8035 rlq but we together wlth hlrn out of power of GO^ into together with him awing t o God's power Q p h ~ toward YOU. YO,,. . . . . 5 Keep testing 5 ' E a m o S ~ n c ~ p K c t e d E d &v ~6 'Uhether you are selves be you testlng If yon are in the ~n the faith, keep TT~UTEI, ~ C N T O ~ 6 ~0 1 1 p & T ~ . p~)"vingwhat you faith, selves be rov pmvlng: ~yOUrselves 'Ie. Or h~y~vhrrre tacnobq TI ' ~ q u o ~ ~q ttorbg YOU are re~ogntzlng selves that J ~ B Y S hdst do 'OU not reCogniee that Jesus Christ tv bpi". E/ t(fir~ 6166~1poi is in union with in rovi If n o what disapproved YOU? Unless YOU are 6 thni<w 6h &TI yv&am0s XTI fipriq I am h o ~ l n gbut that uouwlll know that ws d~sappraved, 6 1 truly hope you will o l i ~ LopPv C166~1p01. , , eome t o know we are not we are dlanpproved. not disapproved. I cdxbpr0a 6 E npbq rb\, 8cdw p? 7 NOW we pray We are praylng but toward the God not to ~,,,j that You a o l i u a ( bphq r a r b v p76tv 03 , iva, may do nothing to do YOU bad no hlni, ndl In order that wrong, not that we. fipciq S h ~ p o t pzul)p~v &hA' iva ourselves may appear we approved we mtght apdeer, but In order Ulat approved, but that

13

13

bpd~ 7b ~ahbv fipeiq 66 YO" the Rne (thlngl roo may be doing, we but b q &b(lr~pol 6 p w . 8 06 y h p Buvhy0h 8s dt8nl)~rosed we may be. Not far we are able TI rar& r i q M q h i a ~ &Ah& h i p r i q anythlng down on the truth, but over the xaipo N x~av whenever we are rejloieing

$2

hhe2F '
4
be:

2 E%
.;& :

~ a i rlix6pceCI T?)V liy%v are powerful: and for this we arc praylng, the this we praying. n o l h p r t u ~ v . 10 A,& TOGTO ~ a c ~ a adjustment down. ~ h r o u g h thls these (things1 YOUR being readjusted. 10 T h a t is why I write iva hnbv YP&@W, in order that these things while I am wrltlnll, beIng absent hor6poc rra hv u w p a ~ absent, that, when 1 cutting-off way I m~@t behave I am present. I may belng aronplda uarh rilv Leouuiav b 6 ~ 6 p 1 o qnot act with seventy afcordlng to the authority whlch the Lord according to the au. E6o~Lv 0 CIS oino6o l v ~ a i0 6 ~ rlq thority t h a t the ~ o r d gave to ma, into upbuil8nz and a n d Into me, to up ra8aioEolv. and not t o tear down. taklnidawn. 11 Finally, brothers. continue to rejoice, t o 11 ~ c f tAo1rr6v, over (thing), &bQWi. bmthera, h rou X ~ rejoicing, ~PTS, n a p c n a h ~ i u 0 ~ , 76 be readjusted, t o be ~arapri m0r be yo" being ad usled down, be rov comforted, the comforted. to think &b qpovcirr, ~ I P ~ V E ~ E T E , ~ a In i agreement, to live very ithlng) be YOU mlndlng, be row at pea=, and peaceably: and the G* Of love and Of 6 0dq hr0%qq and uai of aipfiyq Z o r a ~ pc0' the God 01 e peace wlll be wllh peace will be with hhAfiXoy &v h y i q YOU. 12 Greet one lip&' YOU. le 'Ao",$~,".$ one another in holy another with a holv kiss. 13 All the holy &yt01 plAk%yl. 18 'Amh<ovrat bp8q 01 Am nreetlne You the how (one*) Ones Send You their greetings. ~&UTSF. all. 14 The undeserved 14 'H X ~ P I ~ 703 K @ $ kindness of the Lord The undeserved klndnesa of the Jesus Christ and the 'IqooO X ioroG rat 4 & hnn TOG 0 ~ 0 3 ~ a love i Of God and the Jesus $dst and the L v e 01 the God and sharing in t h e holy Je hy '$ m$~~Oq ! $ $ spirit be with ail O f YOU. nhruv O Jv nu okod.
~~

f i r TOGTO

m$b",%d:i,

fit

$'ztl

m y be doing what is fine. though we ourselves may appear dlsspproved. 8 For we can d o nothing the truth, but only for t h e tNth, We certainly are weak rejolce whenever but YOUwe

' ~ G;!, ~ ~ ~ $

GALATIANS 1:9-14
he ofipwot rbayydioqra~ bpiv out of heaven were out of heaven iheuld declare ea m o d new8 to You t o declare t o YOU as rap' 8 rb yyd~m&rrBa O ~ i v , good news something bes de w h i a we deklared as good news to tomu, b v o n d what we torw. 9 h q declared to YOU as &vh8rva let him be. As good news let him anathema ~FQE~P~K~wW t w accursed. 9 As 6 now ~ ~ 1 r e have mid Lmfore, also rlaht we have said above. hiyw d "F I also now say again. anyone b $ $ < I am saying, 1 1 Whoever i t is t h a t is ~bajyydi<mal nap' 1s decler ng good new&to beside ar,$oh declaring to TO" a s good news Something naprA(lI3en beyond what you rovreee!ved ulonislde, tet%$be, accepted, let him be 'A TI y a p &v@pOnouq nrieo R~ghPnow for ,no" am I persuading accursed. 10 IS it, in fact, fi T ~ V er6v. 4 $qr& men I am now trying the 00d4 or am scekhg persuade Or Ood? & P ~ U K E I V EI . KTI &vOphno~q f j p a u ~ o v to be pleas;&? ~f y e t to men I was pleadng, Or a m I seeking t o please men? If I were XPIUTOS 60irAoq OSK Bv yet pleasing men, I 0 Christ slave not llkely 1 1 yuw i < o bpiv, &6dqoi would not be Christ3 I ammskRn known to you. brothers: slave. 11 For I n u t . YOU on notice. hrothrb rdayyih~ov the good news the hFi.nEl ers. t h a t the m o d ahyyd~o82v [m' t v o 5 671 news which &s dehaving been declared as g o d news b~ me that clared by me a s good 00. E ~ I V Karh hv@pwnov~ 12 o @ i news i s not something not itis PEEOrdlng ta man: neither human: 12 for -~ -~~ rmpihabv yap L c h nap& b O f h r w nelther did I receive for beside o man I meived alansalde it from man, nor ws &6, ohr L6166xenv I taught [it], except tt. nor I wea tsughi, hut through revelation by &noraAOQay 'I ooG X 1oro3. Jesus Christ. revelation ol3eaua k r i s t . 13 You, of course. 13 ' H r o h r n a y h p r j v tp4v 6uaorpogfiv heard about my YOUheard ior the my conduct conduct formerly in nore tv TQ 'Iov6a'iopQ. 671 nay that the aometlme in the Judnlsm, that aceordlng to Ju'da.ismt point of excess I kept bnrpbohjv L6iw~av ~~Khnuia v over-cast 1 W88 persecutin~ ecclesia on persecuting the TOG Be00 ~ a i h6pOouv absfiv, 14 nai congregation Of God and devastating it, of the God and I was lavlnn waste it. npoi~onmv tv ~ i 'lou6aiuvQ j bntp 14 and I was making Judaism over greater progress m I was etdklng before h the nohhobq o v v q A ~ r ~ h m q tv r$ y b r , Ju'dadsm than many many of lsnmel age with in the race of my own age in pou n ~ p ~ o u o ~ <~ qA pw w~~ ( ibn&pxuv ~ 70" my race. as I was far of m;, more abundantly zealous be ng 01 the more zealous for the

nor through a man. b u t through ~ e s u s Christ and God the ~ ~ t h ~ - ~~.~ . . . , him up from t h e dead, 2 and all the brothers with me, t o the of Ga.1a'ti.a: P.~?~+<~. 3 x&P~< bpi" ral ~lpfivq 3 May YOU have noare undeserved klndnana to you end .. . . . . undeserved kindness God &nb 8503 w a r bc fip&v 3vai KU iou 'Iqooi, and peace from God ratfer of ua and ofi?ord jesuo OUT Father and [the] X toroG, 4 m G 6 6 v ~ o g L a v ~ b vb n t p Jesus Christ ghrist, gone) hsvinn .Iven himaelf 4 He gave hlmself for -~~~~~~our si" T&V &fiapr!&v fi~lOv bnw A ~ ~ ~ , t h a t h e might the alna of us so tha? he $; ht take out deliver us from the wicked system LK ~ o i r a i & w g r o c ~ V E ~ T & T Present O~ out 01 the age the having stood in O f things according n o poO urn& ~b BfAq a TOG @COG t o the will of our God w z e d aecordineto the wl# of the God and Father, 5 to r a i Tar 62 fipav, b f fi 66ea alq whom be the glory and patter of us, t a w om the glory into forever and ever. TOJCaIOvac .T& (I~&wY. &"A". men .~ 8 tho. ages ' of the ages; am'&'.: ' 6 I m m e l t h a t YOU 6 @au~&<w OSTW m x i w c a r e being s o quickly I am wondering that thus quickly removed from the One prra~i&oOc Who called YOU with Y D ~are ) being tranafcrrcd h imm d Chrlst's undeserved , ~d8uavro bp8q tv xdlp171 having oallei YOU in undenerved kindnear kindness Over to another sort of good X lor06 I$ frapov ~ b a y y i h l o v ,7 S o b ~ But it is ~P~hds tnto t different good news, whloh not not another; only ~ U T I V &hho. there are certain ones is . another; the ?ap&uoov~~q br8q uai BCAovrrq who are causing a~ltatinz YOU and WIIII~. trouble and wantinp iara&pi~lal TOa to pervert the goadto t u ~ onto n other aide of the news about t h e xp1om5. 8 MA& r a i L f i m q fi &yyAos Christ. 8 Howeves Christ. But alm If ever we or angel even if we or a n angel

o k dm' CNepimov not from men ofiM 61' &vep6nov &AM 616 'Iqmt nor through man but through Jesus X l m i r r a i @COG nm q TOO tyaipavroq 8hri.t and God Fat er the (one) havlngrsfsed aLS~bv, LK VEKPOV 2 r a i 01 obv hlm out of dead (onbsl, and the together wtth t r o i T & Y T E ~ &6~h0oi, ?aiF t l ~ h q u i a 1 q rfiq me all brothers, to the eeclerisa of the rahariag' dorB%zq,

1 ng$s

1 Paul. an apostle. neither from men

~

~2;

% % ! I :

" '?!2:~"

qk%:

? $ !

!';aq

~~

~~~

th,bdih

th:2nel
?Anes)

: : r2,~

'

& Ek&yk.v
824

827

GALATIANS 1:24-2:6

% ::

narplr&v pow n a p a 6 h w . 15 -011 62 traditions of my paternal of me tradltlons. When but fathers. 15 But when ~ 6 6 6 ~ q w c vb e ~ d b &+ogiuai God who separated thought wan the Cod the (one) bavrng eAne off me *om my p~ iu rolhiaq pq~p" poo. 1.1 womb and called me out of csvlty o mother of me and throuah his ~dfoaq 61h ~&plroq bndeseweved~ndness, having called through undeserved kindness thnosht 16 o . " . . . mod .- . .t . . a h 9 9 16 CmorahGyla~ ~ b v uidv a h o O b i v o i reveal his Son in of htm to reveal the Son of him In me -i+h -0 .*a r:a ych'?ocal &b b in order that I rrsy decLrr ds good new* hlm In the natlons, ~oiq Z ~ V Z W I V , ~Oetwq 06 ~ p o c r a v c e i ~ ~ him-to v the natlons. Immediately not I ~ uself t UP townrd I did not go a t once u a p r i r a i ai a m 17 0662 &vjhOov E I ~ into conference m t h to Aesh and to nather I went up Into flesh and blood 'ItpcuMvpa npbq T O n b LpoO 17 Nelther dld I m u p Jerusalem toward the bekre me t o Jerusalem t o those drrrourdhout &Aha &nqh8ov riq a iav, who were apostles apostles, but I went of? into % ' a!ie, previous t o me, but I went off into Arable, ~ an i h h w b n t o r p c q a elq Aapaoa6v. and agsln I turned under into Damascus. and I came back again 18 -Em~rn VET& T i a En, & j h b rlq to Damascw. 18 Then t h w Themupn after $me y a m I w e n t u p Into '!~p406AL!pa IOTO i ) u a ~ Kqqhv .a1 Years later 1 went Jerusalem to visit &r lnqulry cepha;, and u p to Jerusalem t o h { p r ~ v a a p 6 q a h b v fiptpaq ~ E K ~ ~ Y T Visit F . Ce'phas, and 1 stayed with him for I remelned upon toward hlm days mteen; days. l9 But 18 ETLPOY 6 i T&Y & O O T ~ ) \ WOLSK V different (one1 but of the aw~tler not I saw na one else of TO,j the apostles, only James the brother of ,,?the F j the Lord. 20 Now ~ u p i o u .20 & 62 yphqq bpCv, a s to the things I a m ~01.3. What (things) but lam ~ d t , to ~ g writing YOU, look! in i6o5 ivhrr~ov 709 9 ~ 0 0 671 od ylE1560pac. Of God. I am look In alght of the Cod that not am lying, the not lying. 21 h c r r a fiheov rtq 7h d i p a m ~ i i q After that I Thereupon I came Into the slopes of the went into t h e reejom I u p i a q nal Syria and of Syria and 6L of but ci.Ii'cia. 22 ~ u I t ~P/voo~~~Evo~ ~ o o h w was unknown by face face beulgun mown 0% to the to the congregations h ~ h q u i a l q 7% 'lou6aiaq ra7s b of Ju.deea that were e~~lelllas of e Judea the (ones) in In union with Christ: X 1m3. 28 P ~ W U 6L ~ K O W V T ~ F ?Om 23 they oldy used to &I8t. only but hearing they w e n hear: .q-he man that 6n '0 6 1 6 ~q ~ rrod vcv formerly persecuted that m e cons) pcranuttng sometime "OW US is now declaring miarydi<rml riurtv fiv the good news about i s declaring as good news falth which the faith

24 nOTE h6pBr1 sometime he we. layme &adel b66<a(;ov b Lpai ~ b v8c6v. they were gloriiylng in me the God.

$2

I -i *ninso+inn

hood,

"$,","P gz t y $ B ~

2%

rai he formerly devasand tated." 24 S o they began glorifying God because of me. Then after fourteen 'Enst~a 6th 6era~eoohpov I sgdn went Thereupon through fourteen u p to Jerusalem with rr&v &El3 v CIS ' I r ~ o o 6 h u p a w & $ BBI.nB.bas, taking again I steppe\ up into Jerusalem Titus along with me. Bapvhpa, ouvrrapaAai3i3v ~ a i went Up a Barnabas, having taken along wlth also result of a revelation. .nd 1 ],id ,,fore 6L aceording r a r h t e ~ revelatLon: O~OK~U~VUI~V. 2 IstePPe'AUP dvi~ v but them the good news oirroi5 7.3 ch~LA1ov w$ch which I a m p r e a c h l n r to them the goodnews among the nations, privately. however. K Tpreachmg P~'? LV to before those who Were I am in the 66 roiq 6oroOrnv, i6iav outstanding men, for own [place1 but to the (ones1 seeming. fear h a t somehow I . . . t.~~~ -~~~ nwq ,sic KLV~Y r 6x0 fi was running or had somehow mto emptl(ne8s) I may g e running or in NevE6papov. 3 drXh' 0666 Tiroc me ertheless, not even But not-but I ran. b it us. who was with &v, me, was compelled oinr ipoi, 'Ehhqv together with me. Greek being* t o be eircumeised, fivquhdll nc~lvrl8ilv.al. he was , to be circume~sed; was put under necessity a Greek, But 4 61h 6i. ~obq n a ~ ~ l o d r ~ r o ubecause q of the false through but the led into alongaide brought in quletiy, who sneaked ylevSa6Lh~uq. oirlvq n a p ~ l"h8ov false bmthea. who osme mto~ongside in our freedom which we ~ a r a u u m r i j u a l 7fiv ~ ~ E u ~ ~ P I Q rip& Y fiv to look down at the freedom of us which have in union with Exo r v b X IDTO 'lq009, iva christ Jesus, t h a t we are Laving i &is( Jesus. ln order that they might completely 5 to enslave us~ora6ouh~oovo~ v. 5 oTq they wlll enslave down,to whom these we did not yield of submission. by way 01568 rrp-5~ Opuv ritapcv ho~cryi not-but toward hour we yielded to% s u b f e c t i ~ ~ no, : not far a n hour, in order t h a t the truth of TOO EinWEhiou fi Z1XfiBma ava ofthe good new8 the rood news miaht tho truth Inorderthat .~. . 61ap~ivll npbq bpBF continue with YO<. mlght remain through toward you. 6 But on the part 6 &b 6L 76" So~olivrwv clvai of those who seemed Fmm but me (ones) seeming to be t o be something -whatever sort of TI hoioi no, ,? something - of what s m sometime they were men they formerly 0 6 6 ~ pol 61at p a ~ -rrpiwwnw d 8 ~ b qwere makes no difface the cod ference to me-God' nothing tome itindPkedng .~ .. .. 2' Or. '"I am heralding." 8' God. PWiABCD: Jehovah, J7.O.

5% 2
~1

?%;

?$%F

t , aeco~Lg ~

tone,

to

fit$<
~

GALATIANS 23-13
& 0 p k o u 06 h p p 6 v ~ v .l Lpoi y h p 01 does not go by a of man not la reeeivlnn - to me for the lonesl manss ..~ 6oxoSrrcq oC6Lv npooak8rvro I &Ah& appearance-to me, in 9eemmg nolhmg they put up rowoh, but fact, those OUtSt3r1d.. lng men impnrled ~o:vmr:av :66urr5 the ithtng, in against cone., ilavmg reen $i OD "Othl"g But. the contrary when IICTI;OTEU~I~I 16 r2ayrihtov ~ i 5they caw that I hdd I haye bccn cntruatcd wlth the good news of the entr&IPd d for those drpopvmiaq na0Gq n h q rfiq ~ w news unclreum~ialon aocordlngaa pee of the who are UneireumCised, Just as Peter rrrplw fiq, 8 d yhp ivrpyfioaq eircumcttan, the (one) for havingworkedwithi lhnd it] for those who nhpq a15 CmooroAiv nc~'ro/'il~ ore elrcumcisedto peter into epoatleship c z : z e ekeumc slon 8 for He who Peter powers iwipyqu~v r a i tpoi d 5 ~h Levq, necessary for an h e worked In also to me into the nations, to those who are eireumeised 9 rai YV~VTEF 7iv X&PIV and having known the undeserved klndneas gave powers also t o for those who are '1hwpo5 Kai me t h ~ ~ ~60, a ",$." ),hv James and of the nations: 9 yes, when they came t o Kq& rat ' V o i 6 o ~ o c m ~know $ the undeserved Cephas and John, the (ones) seeming kindness that was mGho8 elm1 6a lbq E 6 w ~ a v Lpoi given me, James and lrlllars to b e . ' dmt ltandal t h gave ~ to me Cemhas and John. r a i Bapv&Bp ro!voviaq, * OM fife?< ihe'oies who seerbed to be pillars, gave and to Barnabas of shsrlng, Inorder that me and B a r n a h a s El5 7.3 ievq, a d ~ o i6P SIC rilv r r a p l ~ ofiv the right hand of into the nations, they but i t a the oucumSiod: har ring together. 10 p6vav rirv n~oxirv Iva that wc should go only 01the p o r (ones) In order that t o the nations, but pvqpovc6wp~, 6 rai i m o l i 6 a o a they lo thase who are we may remember, whieh alao I mepded up circumcised. 10 Only we should keep the d.3 TOOTO noljuat. poor in mind. This very thl6 lthb91 to do. vely t,hing I have also 11 .OTE 6P fiA0r.v Kqe&q ' A ~ I ~ x L Iearnestly ~v, endeavored When but came Ceghar mto Antioch. to do. 1 1 However. when w a r & rrpiwwnov &Q &iowp 671 down on face to him 1stood agarnit, because Ce'phas came t o Antloch, I resisted him nmvnwrlwvo~ fiv 12 h a w been known down on he was: b % % e face t o face, because he stood condemned. 706 y h p W8Eiv 7tvhg 'Iar6pou 12 For before the the for to come some (ones) from James arrival of certain men VET& r&v 68vGv ovv jo8tev. ~ T E from James. he used with the natlons he was eat~ng together; when to eat with people 6L fiABov im&o~EMev xai of the nations: but but they cake, he was withdrawing and when they arrived, h e withdrawing and taur6v. go006 evoq went separating himself. himaelf. fearkg in fear of those of -rohq tr r r ~ p ~ ~ o p f i13 q . r a i the circumcised the ionell) Out of ~ h ~ ~ m ~ i s l o nAnd . CIILSS, 13 The

829

GALATIANS 2:14-19

~~

methe

ttEb,

~wumr i8qom &Q mi oi rest of t h e Jews 8180 they made together to him also the joined him in putting On this Pretense, so Aotrroi 'lou6aio1, Cjorr ~ a i B a p v h p g t h a t even Bar'nahas leftover ~ ~ w s . as-snd a180 ~~r~~ a. led 'long mamixBq a6~Gv trro~pioet. wesled off together of them to e hypocrisy. With them in pretense. 14 their But 87s ~ 1 6 0 ~ 7 when I saw they were l4 6M' But when I aaw that not walking straight rrpbq rilv &Ii8slav according t o the truth 6pBorm605uiv they are wa~kmg stralzht toward the truth of the goad news. I TOO E ~ ~Aiou, Y drrov Kqqe said to Ce'phas before I said toT$e Cephas them all: "If you, of the 06 'lou6aioq though YOu are a Jew. E M ~ ~ ~ ~ rrhv70v B E ~ El in fmnt of ell (ones) 11 you J ~ W live as the nations do, and not as Jews [m&pxov 6bla&q ~ a i o6r 'lo&ai.~irq IS that YOU being nation-like and not Jewish-Uke are compelling People 5 . 705 the d l of the nations t o live are living. how according t o Jewish hvayr&<a~q 'lou6aiir~v; practice,? are you putting under necessity . to be Judaizing? 16 we who are 1s ' H ~ C +~ h ~ i , ' ~ O U ~ ~r a O i I 0 6 ~ it Jews by nature. and we to nature ~ e w s and not out of not sinners from the knowing L0v&v 6paprwAoi, 16 ~ 1 6 6 ~ ~ 62 5 671 n a ~ sinners. ~ havingknoam buf t h a t BS we do t h righteous. a t a man is declared 05 6~alo5~a1 law, but only through r r i ? ; ~ ~X P ~ U T O ~ toward Christ faith Of Christ 61b v6 raw of ou Ifi ever hv not ili through Jesus, even we have 'IqooG, a a i fipaiq clq Xplordv 'Iqao5v put our faith in Christ we into Christ Jems Jesus, t h a t we may Jesus, alra be declared righteous ?va 6,ral&&pcv irnmwapm, we believed, ld order that we might be justified due to faith toward and not due i n r r i m ~ 4 gXptmoO r a i 0 6 ~ 65 &YWV Christ, Orks Of out of faith 01 Chrlat and not outof works because due to works v6 0" 671 Lg Epywv v6pou 06 of because out of works of law not Of be law declared no Reah righteous. Will 61~alo6im7a1 naua 1 ' 62 17 NOW if we, in w U L be jusURed evew Ii but seeking t o be declared < q ~ o & ~ ~ q61ra1o0iw~ b X p t m Q righteous by means (ones) seeking to be iustlfied in Christ of Christ, have also rirpiei,tEv :a1 aljroi &pap~oAoi, & p a . ourselves been found wewere oun 1 . 0 very sinners, really sinners, is Christ in reality sin's XplmAq ( ~ ~ ~ p ~~ I &iK O a Vg O Y~YOITO. chrlst of .in .ervantF NO^ may it occur: May that never happen! 18 For if rarawa the very thlngs t h a t & whet ithlnm) , I lmsed down I If threw down ~&a ~ A I V , oiro&y&, , r m p a 8 h v 1 build up again. I there ( t h h z s ) agaD lam b u m ng up. tr-srewr demonstrate myself Lparrr6v owtm6vw. 19 i y h y b p 6 6 to be a transKressor. myself I am eonatltuting. I ' for through 19 AS lor me, through

rk

goodlnews,

s\:fEn

raw:

o t

5%

GALATIANS 220-3:6
v6you
law

830
hi8rrvav I died

831
'AQpa&p hrimumv TQ Abraham believed tc the &oyiu8~1. a r i d d g 6t~alou6v1lv. ltwssreekoned to him Into righteousness.

GALATIANS 33-13

ya law I died tow& law, In order that t h a t I might become es+ 20 alive toward ~ o d . to God I m aht live: to chrlst 20 I a m imoaled U U V ~ ~ T ~ at ~ P W 6 i along with Christ. ~t 1have been ~ uon t stake &gether. 1am5tlnp but is no longer I t h a t live. but it is Christ O~K~TI r;fi 68 hr gpo; ,m6s t h a t is living in union not yet 1s 11dnp but in me B 62 v+v b mapri, &v n i u r r ~'Ith me.Indeed, the which but now I am lvtng in flesh, in faith life t h a t I now live ro9 "io6 Tot eEo5 In flesh I live by the I am living to the (one) a t the son of the c o d faith t h a t is toward t h e Son of God, who TO; loved me and handed of the tone) 'yan4um6q having loved me pr himself over for me. mpu66~705 2 1 1 do not shove ha,yingglven aside the undeserved 21 0 6 ~ h e r d T ~ V X~PIV Of God; 'Or Not I am putting anids the undeserved k1ndne.m If righteousness is TOG ~ E o O I. y&p 6th vbpou 61~alouljvq law, orthe God; if for through law righteousnea;, actually died for irpa X ~ m b g 6wpchv &TC~~CNSV. nothing. really ghrist 11s) free gut he died. Gabhlrlro~ r a h h ~ a ~ ~ i g bphq ~ P ~ ~ I W E Y , O la'tians. who is i t o senseleas Gelatian< who ~ o o bewltehed, t h a t brought YOU un690ahpoirC der 075 NUT' evil influence, YOU to whom accardlng to before whose eyes Je'1qooG5 sus Christ Jesw w s ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ h $ ~ O r was a openly portrayed impaled? L u T ~ ~ o ~ ~ v o ~ ' 2 TOGTO alone I want t o mving been put on (take? This ?,"1? 2 This from YOU:Did echo raeciv &+' t%v, tS Zpuov learn,,ive the I a m wllllng to learn from You. Out Of works due to works of law v6pou 7b l T V d a MPETE fi & ~ 0 6 5or due t o a hearing of law the Bpirlt YO" received or out of hearing by faith? 3 Are YOU rrio~cwc; 3 obrwg ddqroi so senseless? After of faith? Thus senseless (ones) starting in spirit empShpwol mrnjyrrr1 vGv are YOU now being Having begun in to spirit "Ow completed in flesh? oapni ~ I T E ~ E ~ ~ E ' 4 Did YOU undergo so to flesh nrr rorr being brought 1 ; end upon? many to no 4 ,~ooaOla i r r d O ~ r e ' alwfi; ei purpose? If i t really So many (things) YOU suffered in vain? If was $0 no purpose. ei~e. 5 5 He, therefore, who yr Kai 6 oDv in fact alao in valn. The lone) therefore supplies YOU the spirit rb G a r a i and performs powerful htxopqyGv 6piv rvppl~ing upon to uov sp& and works among YOU. the 6uvhprlg hr bpi" ivspyiw Epyov docs he do it owing workmgwlthln powen in YO" out02 works t o works of law or v6 ou fj tt & ~ o f i gr r i u ~ r o g ; 6 raern~ owing to a hearlng of raw or out of hearing of futh? According by f a ~ t h ? 6 Just a s
v6 Q to k w

yaw.

xplUT~

'y,"

Sli,

<a

rt

kzt?

: f i

r a i Abmham 'put fnith and in Jehovah; and i t was counted t o him as righteousness." 7 Surely YOU know 7 rt,&mmc &pa STI he TOW knowing redly that the Pdkesj that t o faith those arewho the adhere ones & mimcag, ohot uioi E ~ U I V 'APPQ~P. who are 'OnS Of out or faith, these sona are of Abraham. Abraham 8 Now the Scripture, seeing the ecripture Y P ~ O ~ 8 uaving rrpoi6oGua seen before but 6f in advance that &K ~ i U r . 5 ~ 6~ t m l o ~ T& Zevq 6 ~ o would d declare outof faith la juatltylng the nations the people the righteous due to faith.

zit

'KZU.

3 *n

x8~$$q

.$;a?

'

'AQpa&p 611 'EVEY~O q e j u o ~ 1 a 1 & U O ~ news beforehand M Abraham that Will be bLnsed with-n m Yo" ~ b ~ ~ h "amely: a m , ',By means of you r r h v ~ aT& Ee~r]. 9 &WE 01 K all the natxons. A=-end the (ones1 out of all the nations rriorewg . , ~ 6 h o y o ~ v r a l u ; TQ will be blessed." faith are being blessed tolether with the 9 Consequently those who adhere to falth ntm8 'AQpahy. are being blessed faithful Abraham. together with faithful l o - 0 ~ 0y ~ hp Lpywv vi, o w rfuiv Abraham. ~l many ea 'for out of works of k w they are 10 For all those ytxpama! h b ~ a r h p a v rluiv, under curse they are, it ha. een wr~tten Who depend upon works of law are yhp 6 ~ 1 ' E r ~ ~ a r h p a r o g n&q IS written: "Cursed is obr tpp&Et nku1v every one that does the $ $ n g , ) to not is m m a m l n ~ In not contlnue in all the things written r ~ r pbeen a p l r written &olg hamng in the scroll O f the v6pou TOG r r o ~ j u a l a h & . 11 t:f L ~ W in order t o do L ~ W of the to do them. them." 11 Moreover, i v v 6 p ~ 0d6ciq ~ I K ~ I O ~ Trraph ~ I 73 that by law no one in law no one is being Justifled beslde the is declared righteous erg 6$ov, 6-11 '0 6iraioq 'tr with God Is evident. c o d evident, becaue The rkhteous (one) outof because .,the righteous one will live by reason rrimewq S ~ ~ U E T12 ~ I ,6 62 v 6 p w ' 0 6 ~ falth he wlll live, the but. Law not of faith.' 12 NOW the Law does not '0 'R~oTE~~ &w , o$of falth, but The lone, adhere t o faith, but notjuaq ad?& Sfiurral d ~ 0 i 5 . "he that does them having done them he wlll live these. shall live by means

% ;,

U P ; E 2 s k $ze

T v c

Christ

Kmhpm curse
B' Jehovah,

,yZe
V . 8

Vf,!z"

u s from the curse of d p m 5 [hel?king bemma the Law by becoming

(compare ~ a m a n s 431; Gad, P~uABJ"~'~VBSY~.

GALATIANS 214-18
yiypcnrrat a curse instead of us, b e c a w it has been written it wnten 'Ew~~crrdr-q ~ 6 q 6 KPE~&IIEM "Accursed LF every Cursed upon W c r y tone) the han~ing se2 man hanged upon h i EGAov, 14 iva rlq r h Levq Upon wood, in order that htr, the nations a Stake ' l4 The was that the 4 ebho i a TOG 'Appahlr, y&v~lral the blessLg of the Abraham might come ta be bless~ngof Abraham &v 'Iquo9 Xpcur+ iva T ~ V &wayyd,iav might come t o be by in Jesus Christ, ' in order that the promise means O f Jesus Christ TOG rm6raro~ A&@wpcv 61h for the nations, that ofthe spirit wemrght receive through we might receive the promised spirit 79s T\+~W<. " . = La.",. through our faith. IS 'ABshqai, rarh duepmov 15 Brothers. I Brothera, accord in^ to man S p a k with a human hiyo illustrat~on: A I am saying: ~c~upwp&qv 6,aejKllv oliSriq validated covenant, thoueh it is a man's. having been made valid covenant no &ecru. fi no one sets aside or ill putting aside or la 16 T+ 6f. 'Appcrhp tpp&equav al t o it. 16 Now the T O the but Abraham were said the promises were spolien L w y r A i a t nai r3 un6pparl a h o i r . 013 t o Abraham and to Promises and to the seed of him: not his seed, ~t says, not: h&ytl Kai 7oiq m&plr,aulv, h i It 18 saying And to the seeds, uwn '"And t o seeus: as in the ease of many noAA&v, &Ah' tg' iv6q Kai such, but as in the but w o n one ~ n a many, uwtpvmi mu, bq Pariv Xp,M6q, case of one: *And t o your seed," who is seed of YOU, who 6 ch.ist. 8 ; hiyo bLaejuqv Christ 17 Further. 17 TOGTO This ithinp) but I am aaying; covenant I 8 8 Y t h b : AS t o the n p o n ~ ~ v p o ~ ~ v Gni, , BEoG covenant previously having been made vahd before by the God validated by God, 6 p n h m p a n 6 u t a r a i -rplhuovra ET, the Law t h a t has the after f o x hundred and thlrty yenra come into being four YEYOAS ~ 6 ~ 0~k 5 &KUPO? hundred and thirty havlng come to be Law not I s making ln;sud, years later does not it, so as to ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ $ ~ invalidate ~ w a to abolish the promise. 18 For if the inherl8 J o $ , . $ '! $ ' tJe 0drill L C h w y d i a ~ . .r 6i 'A@pahll ltanCe is due to law. not yet out of pmmise: to f i e but bra ham it is no longer due to 61' ~cx&ptml 6 promise: whereas God thmuah graelowily given ma has kindly given it to Abraham through a 9 % : promise.
over
us
curse.

833

GALATIANS 3:19-25

6rf.p fi@v

~ m b a , TI

&k',"g'h

&LY~$~'J

! :

$2

tar%e

,$&

: !

Ze
3::

3: eYT,"~~$F

: ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ , $

%zza5

19 Why, then, t h e oJv 6 v611o$; T Why therefore the law. Of the l a w ? it was added to napai3&urwv rpouerteq X ~ I make transgressions trsnsgmrlons itwas putto&rd. %"ti? manifest, until t h e seed should arrive to iiv W6'q ri, o n @ a itkeb should &me the seedl towtom whom the promise had been made: and hfiyychra~ 6 t m a ciq a has been promlaed, having been 3et txroughorderly it was transrnltted through angels by the 61' dyyihwv b p i p ~ u i r o u ' 20 6 hand of a mediator. through angel. in nd ofmediator: the *" , + , , " 6 : p r n i ~ q &!AS oba EMIV, b 66 8t65 no mediator where but mediator of one not he is, the but God only one person is eTq h i " . 21 6 o h K ~ T & concerned, but God' one Is. The therefore down m is onlv one. 21 Is the L'W, T&V h a y y d l & v TOG 6 ~ ~ 6ph ; Y~VOYOITO' the promhea of the md? ~~t may it occur; against the promises of ~ o d May ? that ri y h p t668q v6110~ . 6 6uvb~wo~ happen! F O ~if if for was given law the lone) being able never a law had been given <wnoliual 6vrwS tv V~NW 8 V that was able to give to make sllv;, earentially in law llkelY life, righteousness have qv 4 6~a~odvq 22 . & M h UUVLK~EIUEV would ~ c t u a l l y was the righteousness. But ahut up together been by means of law. 22 But the Scripture fi ypaqh T& h h hCla delivered UP a n the scripture the a~ (things) under together to the fi hmyydia iK nimwS things Iw Of sins that In order that the promise out of faith custody the promise resulting 'IyuoO X ~MOG 60% ~ 0 7 ~from falth toward of esus $rbt might be gtven t o the (one#) Jesus might be given t o those n~ur~bovu~v. believing. exercising faith. 23 xoarever, before the faith arrived, we 23 were being guarded hi, dpov 6 E& under law, being under isw we were being &?under watch up together w~c16pm1 tiq [thhowav into custody. looking belng shut up together into eins about t o the faith t h a t was destined to be niorlv b o r a h u g 8 i v a t . 24 6 V$~$S revealed. 24 Confaith to be revealed. As-and the sequently the Law nat6aywy6q $ I & Y y&yovsv pi< X P I U T ~ has . become our tutor ~edegogue o us has beeama into Christ. leadlnz t o Christ. that lva i n rriurrwq 6 ~ ~ a t w B b p r v ' wc inliht be declared in order that out oi faith we might be jueURed; rlghleous d w to lalth 25 U b 5 0 n q M +,q rriurcoq o i i r h t 25 i3ut now that the hevlngcome but of the faith not Yet hi, natSaywy6v kupcv. under pedagosue we-. 20' God. F%ABVeSP; Jehovah. F . 9 (as at Deuteronomy 6:4).

I9 T i

..V"

, , , .... ".-

2 ; '

zg$e

gt

f$

2zke 3 ; ,YL~~

GALATIANS 3%-4:5
.

834

835

GALATIANS 4:6-14

26 n b r e g
.

nn

61ir '1qo05. through Jesus. 21 Sue, As many as %$? ~ p o c & r g i, r , x ,uTi)Y ive6,joao0r. rou were baptizh, ghriat you put on selves: 28 OGK 6 1 ' ~ o & ~ 0662 i ~ ~ *Ehhqv, OGK hot thereis Jew not-but Greek, not i!vc SoOhog 0662 & E ~ ~ E P O S , O ~ K LVI there i n slave nor freeman, not is 6pusv rai 9jAw male (thing1 and female (thing): n : F E g y h p h p s i ~ clg ~ T Bi v XpcorQ 'IquoO. for you one you are in chrlst ~esus. 29 si 62 bwdg x &pa '~p~~ If but rou ofchrist, reallg of the Abraham mip a to~i, KUT' hrayyehiav seedl YOU are. according to Dromise ~Xqpav6pol. heirs.

mns TI?< n i ~ a o g . fv the faith m

uioi

0~06 or God XpwtQ Christ

rouare in fSCt,

Ear2

$ : : "

26 You are aU, f , God through y o n faith in Christ Jesus. 27 For a11 of mu who were baptized into Christ have put on Christ. 28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor freeman, there is neither male nor

for You are a"

one [person] in union with h , , Christ Jesus. 29 MoFe'eover, if YOU belong to Christ, you are really Abraham,s , seed, heirs with reference to a promise.

NOW I s a y t h a t as , long as the heir KX~ 0v6pog vfir16g ~UTIY, OGSLY s a babe he does the Reir . babe he&, nothing 1 differ at from 6oi1hdv K ~ P I O ~ ~ ~ Y T W Y Sqipe! he is dlfferlng of slave lad of a11 [things, a slave, lard of all i j v 2 &Ah& hrt, , irnrp6rroug t u ~ inai things though he beink . , but under men in charge he is and is, 2 but he is under men in charge and aiyov6poug , , home administrators under stewards until rpo8cupiag so6 n a r p 6 q 3 o h o q the day his father [day1 before appointed of the father. Thus beforehand, ?lick, ; & , 1 0 1 hn6 3 Likewise we also, also we, babes, under when we were babes, rh OTOIXE~~ TOO K ~ ~ P O U f i l l ~ e a continued enslaved the elementary things of the world we were by the elementary 6~6ovhwpha1. thingsbelongingto havubeenensiaved the world. 4 But n h ' o p a TOO xp6vou. t{&horo~sch~v 6 0 ~ 6 5 fu?gess of the m e , sent off out the GO^ when the full limit of the time arrived, ri)v uihv adrbG, ysv6p~vov the Son of him, hsvmg come to be out of God sent forth his Son, who came to yvvatn6<, yrv6psvou 6 v,jMov, woman, having come t o be under law, be out of a woman 5 lva TO~S [mi) "hMoV and who came to be in order that the (ones1 under law under law, 5 that

Aiyw 4 , , , , ,

,,,

66,

t@' ,,,,

X&?

'

%ri;

$2

zlzm

2%:

, ,

GALATIANS 4:15-23
BeoO bq &yyEhov &~mr6,aa~e;', &Ah& rousp~tout, but as angel of Gad 'IqoaGv. bq Xp!orbv i6k<cioBL pz YOU received: r n ; , ar Christ Jesus.
spit a t in disgust: but YOU received me like a n angel of God, like Christ Jesus.

837

GALATIANS 4:24-30

ot3 popqoB6 Xpcorbq $V bpiv.. whom I a m again in which itimei should be formed Christ m . you; childbirth pains until 20 ijerh!" 6i rrapriva! npbq Christ is formed in I war wlllrng but to be alongside toward You. 20 But I could 6pSq Cpn ~ a i &hh&5a1 ~ j v qwvjv wish to be present rou right nAw, and to alter the vo~ce With YOU just now and MOW, 6rl hopoGpac bpiv, to speak in a different of me, because I am knowing no way out m You. way, because I am perplexed over YOU. 21 ALYETL POI . , I oi hb 21 me, You Be YOU saying tom;, the (ones). under who want to be v6pov 83ovrrg e7vat ~ b v under law, Do YOU law wilmg to be: the not hear the Caw? , &KOGETE. 22 yLy m T a t . 22 For i t is are rou heakig? ~t has teen written OT' w~itten that Abraham 'Appahp 660 uiobq Lrrxrv, . Eva. i n ~ n q twosons, one Abraham. two sons had,. OM i out of., the by the servant girl rral8iuaq KR: .' E m el( 'Tilq i h ~ u B i ~ a s , servant gir? and"0ne out of .,the free Cwomanl; and one by the free 23 but the 23 &Ah' 6 piv &K 7 f i q rral6ionqg one by the servant but the (onel indeed out of the rervant glrl actually KT& p YEYLYV~T~I 6 . horn in the manner according M flesh has been g e n e r h d , tlie (one) f , flesh, the other

v!': .%
t4at

by the free womam 62 tK Lh~uBLpa5 6,' but. out of' free iwomanl through through a promise. f r r a ~ ~ h i a q 24 . drrtvh Bu~,v 24 These things stand a8 a symbolic drama; promise. Which (things) is for these [women] hMqyopo6 sva' adrat mean two covenants. (things, beingAegorized: these ~wornenl h i , bpouq the one from Mount riotv 660 6 1 a B i ~ apia ~ are two covenants: one indeed from mountain si'nai, which brings forth children for Iwh, siq 6ovhriav ycvvf5oa slavery, and which sinai, into slavery beeomingpareht to, w!& is Ha'gar:. 25 Now' iqriv "Ayap, 25 TA 65. 'Ayap Z v h this Ha'gar means Is aagar, the but aagar sinai Si'nai, a mountain pi^, in ~POS h i " Tfi Arabia, and she mountain is vie with the v O v 'Irpouoahjp, co"esponds o w o r a r ~ ~ i 6P. T% Jerusalem today, for is keeping ~ i t h but to t now Jerusalem, She is in slavery with TiKYOY 6avhsljcl her children. 26 But is in slavery $ ? ! ~ith . the above airriq. 26 4 62 &vw 'Irpauoahjp 1s free, and she is our , ... 'Jerusalem Of her; the but mother. L h ~ ~ O i pi a o ~ i v ,~ T I S b ~ i v p j q p ?pi". 27 For i t is written: free 1s. who is mother of us. '73e glad, you barren 27 ytypmrqc ydrp ~ljip&vBrlr~, who does not l t has been wrxtten for Be made well-minded, give birth: break out oh rirrouuo woman who does not oJK have Childbirth pains; nai &6quov, fi and ma e loud cry, ,,, the (one) not for the children of b6ivovoa' 671 rroXhlr t h e desolate woman having childbirth m 1 4 6 : because many are more numerous 7 i ~ v a ~ i q tpjpou p6hhov i l Ti15 than [those] of her children of the desolate rather than of the has the husband,. i x o l j o q ~ rdv 6v6pa. 28 five 61, 28 Now we, brothers, (one)hav~ng the maleperson. We but. are belonging &6shqoi ~ m k ' I o a h ~ h a r r d i a q to the promise the brothers,! according t o Isaac, of promise Same as Isaac was, 29 But just as then ~ i ~ v &upEv q 29 &Ah' d m s p r6re 6 children we are: but as-even then the (one) the one barn in the manner of flesh began na~d o&p<a y~vvq'dsis according to flesh having been generated ,,ersecutina the one f6iwnr rbv nard nvrGpa, born m the manner was persecuting the (one) according to splnt, of S P I ~ ISO ~ ,also now oG~wq nai vGv. 30 a h & ri ALyrt fi 30 Nevertheless, what thus also now. B U ~ what is SaYmg the does the Scripture rjv nrrt6iqv ~ a ~ i b v say"Dl)rive out the "E&aXe ypaqi; Srrmture? Throw out the servant girl and the s e & ~ n telrl and her . . l son, for b y no means v i b a h ~ f i q 06 y&p p i ~ h q p a ~ p j u e 6 wlll inherit the Shall the son of the son of her: not for not 700 uioO ~ 4 q servant glrl be an he11 vlbq rfiq n a 6 i u ~ q p"& son of the servantgls wlth the son of the wlth the son of the

Lil,'

3%

the

& :

GALATIANS 4:31-5:s

838

T I
leaven whole the

839
'+bpapa tuloi: 10 tY'A lump i n leaverung. I nhro19a e1q 6 ~ & qtv rupi 671 havebeen confident into rau in ~ o r f that o36B tihho 6 6 L nothing other u?~%%%: the (one) but ~aphoow b p s 5 Barn&rn& r b K ipm, 6 ~ ~ agitating von wiicarry me ju&nent, who

GALATIANS 5:lO-17

A !

McuBipaq. 8 1 616 free woman!' &6eh$oi O I ~ K iw'omanl. Throushbhich, brothers: not 31 Wherefore, bmthv rm16irrrqq ers. W e are children. T~KW &Ah& we are of servant gkl children but of the not of a servant glrl, fi~u8ipa5. but O f the free woman free Lwomanl. For such freedom' Christ set us X & $ free Therefore stand fast, and do not let fhruBipwoev~ ~ K E T E 06v nai ourselves be confined made iree: be roo standlng therefore again in a yoke of nalv Guy3 agsln to yoke of 6 oSlavery uhria~ 2 See1 I. Paul, a m ivt WOE. telling YOU that I f YOU be You ha?lng selvea in.

e?~."%?i'

t& mptripq& X lorbq 3 Moreover, If ever m u m sLYbe belnsclreumeisad bear 8 h r b t W;+,,-=C -s-..I l t o every bpBq 0 6 6 8 ~ * ? E ~ ~ U E I . S a p ~ 6 p o p a 1 61 , man getting circum100 notblng he wlll Profit. ?bear w1tne.s but cised t h a t he is under &&pimy mpzrcpvopivy 671 obligation to perform in to every man belngelrcumelsed that the whole 1 . a ~ ~~-~ ~ ? E I M T S b 7 i v 6h0v T ~ V ~ 6 ~~ ~ o j0f i u ~~ ~ . are parted 4 You debtor he 1 6 whole the Law to do. from Christ, whoever 4 n a q p y i l 0 r e &n6 X p m ~ o Go i r , ~ ~ &q v t , ~ ~ are t h a t try to You You were volded from m i a t who 0 law be declared righteous 61~aloGoBr. 7fi5 X~PITO by means of law; YO" are being lustifled of the Undeserved k?"dnera YOU have fallen away from his undeserved bCen6oare. 5 4 t i 5 n v ~ ~ , , a 7 1 er ~ o feu v out. ke to s p ~ r ~ t oi klndness. 5 For our Part we by spirit are nimswq & l r h r r i & 6,Ka,o*q faith hope Of r~Bhteousneraeagerly waiting for hoped-for righd m ~ n 6 e6pcBa. 6 ev X lo.rg ' l r l o a ~ 8S a result we are awaiting. In for Phrirt ...--Ton,. ~ ~ ~ teousness ~ ~ . Of faith. 6 For as OX T T E P ~ T O V ~ ~ T I l0xlkl r e t a r d s c h r l s t Jesus' neither errcumr~.~on i.hnvlngarength neither circumcision o h &n opuuria &AAk n i o r ~ g 61' is of any value nor nor unceeumclaioh, but faith through is oncircumcision. tvepyoupivq. but faith operating workinz In. through love [is]. 7 'E~$x~TE K U ~ ~ S . 7 b p B ~ 7 You were running You were running finely; who YOU Well, Who ~ V ~ K O ~ ~ E V &A eciq p YOU from keeping Cut in tolmth not on obeylng the nsi0eo8cn. rnropowi truth? 8 This sort to be yielding to Per&esion of? uersuasion of is OPK &K 703 ~ a h 0 4 v ~ o6p&q. q 9 lnph from the One calling not out of the (one) caulna you. k t t l e you. 9 n little 1 ' Or. 'Wlth her freedom." 6. Jesus, omitted by B.

. .

- -. ..- .... -

-,,-<.

eageily

de

leaven ferments the whole lump, 10 I am confident about YOU who are in Union with [the] Lord' that YOU will not come t o think otherwise; but the 4 5 one who i s causing YOU trouble wlll bear L b Ihisl judgment. no if ever he be. l1 'Er2) matter who he may Ti m p l m ?v Em qpOmuo, clrcumc~lon yet amprcachlng, why yet be. l l A s f o r m e , brothers, if 1 a m stlll 61b~opal. preaching circumeiam I being uer&ted? sion, why a m I still rarfip T ~ I 7b U ~ h 6 c l h o v TOG being persecuted7 has k e n med%&ecllve the fall-eaure. of the Then, indeed, the maupoi~.1 2 -0QEhoY r a i hor6pml stumbling block of stake. I owed also v%eut off em.elvcs the torturestake- has been abolished. 12 I ol dvama~oGmq bpbq. the (onem) stirringup YOU. wish the men who are trying t o overturn YOU 13 sY E~ &v for upon heedom mu were ealied. would wen get themSelves emasculated: &BeXqoi' p b o v aruer~iw 13 You were, of freedom Into course, brothers: only called for freed ? ~ f i v T^ UUPK~, 1 %dom, brothers; only do onrust from to tRe Aeah, but thmugh the use this freedam &vklkT &AX~iAois 14 6 a s an inducement lor be you slaving to one another: the the flesh, but through y h p n&q v 6 p q tv tvl h b y y n m h f i p w m ~ love slave for one for all Law in one wor has been fulflllid, another. 14 For the tv 74 'Ayamjmqq ~ b vnhnuiov m u S q entire Law stands in the YOU wtl love the neiahbor of you ss fulfilled in one saylng. namely: "You must o c a u ~ 6 v .16 s i SL &AhfiAovq ~ ~ W E T E Kai yourself. 1f but one enother you are biting and love your neighbor s yourseU:' 15 If. Inr' a rarw8ir~s. phinne. )-00are eatlngdoan, ba rou looking by though, you keep On biting and devouring &hhjhwv &vaXoOfi~~. one another, look out one another YOU might be consumed up. t h a t YOU do not get by one 16 ALyw 66 nvnjpcrn m p t m e i ~ annihilated ~ I am saying bud, to spirit be roo walking another. 16 But I my, Keep uapdq od ~ a i h 0 v iw walking by spirlt and not and deske Of flesh YO" will carry out TE~&~~TE. fleshly desire at mrrmlght end up with. l7 all. 17 For the flesh hl&Jpfi 706 nvc6 aT05, rd 61 is against the spirit is dealrlng do- on the 8Pklt. the but in its desire, and the

<OWl

dAov

AY

b&, t!%%!:L?

2%

FA 3

%%'

FA

T?la

3%

%!hE

GALATIANS 6: 18-26

GALATIANS 6:l-9
q 0 o w ~ u r e g . stirring up competienvvme. tion with one~ another. ~ ~ ~ ~ envying one another. 'A6thQoi thv ral rrpoAqp~0fi Brothers, even ~ ~ ~ t h ~ r if s ever ,' also ahould be overtaken 6vBpoirog Cv TLVI n a p a n r 0 p m 1 , Spzig ta,~~O,",","eaf~~Step man m same falllns beside, You before he i s aware K a T a T~<ETC Tbv Of mv~annoi have miritual (ones1 be rou edj)ustlng down the spiritual quailtications .roloirrov kv n w 6 p ~ 1 npaOrqrog, onorrirv try to readjust such s u ~ h ( a n e 1 in suxrlt ofmlldnens, lookingat " ,$+ of mildness, as you urau~bu, ~ a i o nc1pao0dg. your.elf, also Yau should be tempted. each keep eye on for fear you 2 'Ahhjhov .rh P6pq P~UT&<ETE, you~self, Of one another the heavy th nm be rev c a w m g , also may be tempted. nai o h < k h l p c n e T ~ V dpov TOO 2 Go on carrying the the law of the burdens of one anand thus fulA YOU and thus fulflil ~ p t m o G . 3 ci y h p 6oltei TI< ~ t v a i Other, christ. 1f for is thinking to be the Law of the Christ. 3 For if anyone thinks TI p q 6 B Wv, Qpcvana?. is 'Omething when something nothing belng, heis mentally mzxeading he he is nothing. he is tavr6w 4 T& 62 Epyov hauroir BOKI~OI<&TW deceiving his hlm8elf; the but work of hlmrelf let be provmg mind, I But let each f r a o r a q , ~ a .rine i el5 taurbv p6wv ~6 one prove what his each Ionel, and then into himself alone the own work is, and then L<EI r a i OGK 76" he will have cause for hewill be havhg and not into the exuitation in regard i6,0v to hlmseif alone, and yhp ~b Irepov, 5 &aorog for the own not in comparison different (one). each lone1 with the other person. q o p ~ i a v @am&m.i. 5 For each one will load he wlll carry. carry his own load. 6 KOOYOYE~TW 6L 6 Moreover, let the (one, Let be sharlng but s being anyone who i ~ c r m x o f i v ~ v o ~ rbv W o v to th',40nel orally taught the being sounded down to the ward word Share in sii mod things i l t h the orie ~arqxoGvrr ev n i o l v & a0oig. soundlng down m all g o o J lthlngll who gives such oral 6 06 teaching. nhav&oflr I Mi not 3 DO not be misled: Not be roo being mad; to em. M d God is not one t o be p v ~ , q p i < ~ ~ a , a l6 . y h p eirv mcipn. mocked. For whatever 1s berng moeked: what for if ever may be sow~ng a man Is sowing, this &v8ponog, 1-00ro ~ a l 0epioct. 8 drt man, this a180 hewill reau: because he will also reap; he is 6 m r i wv el< rfiv u h p r a aauroir Sowing with a view the (one1 into the flesh ofhimelf t o his flesh will reap t~ .rijg o a p d g e5pioe1 ~ 0 0 p h v d out of the flesh will reap mrruptiah, the lone1 ~ ~ p ~ ~ ~ , " h 62 o m i p o v E ~ S ~b nvcirpa & m G sowing with a view but sawing into the mint out of the to the will reap life from n v c 6 p a ~ o g 0epioc1 5wIJv al&v~qv. 9 76 eeve~lastln~ spirit he will reap ife evedastmg. The the spirit. 9 80
. . . . . .
~~~ ~

rcnh raha spirit against the downon u % ! F h ? these (things) flesh: for these are ylrp & h h j h o ~ g & w T ~ K c ! ~ ~ iva p i opposed to each far to each other la lying agelnht, In order thst not other, so t h s t t h e very a eirv Baqw aha things t h a t you would what (thingal If ever YOU may be willlng there Hke to do YOU do not 18 Furthermore. notfire. 18 el 62 ~ v c 6 ~ c r rdo. t son may be dolng. If but to SPIrlt i f YOU are b a n g led by Splrlt. YOU are not hyco0c 051( tDTt imi) ~ 6 ~ 0 ~ . vow are bein; led, not rou are under law. under law. 19 NOWthe works 19 QaVc h 66 ~ ~ T I T& V ipya fig insnlRst but is the works of the of the flesh are oapr6<, & r ~ v & torjv n o p v ~ i a , &ua8apoia, manifest, and they are flesh, whlch 18 fornication, undeanness. fornication, Unelean&u6hyaa, 20 c16whoAmpia, qappania, neSS. loose conduct. loose mnduet. Idolatry. druggery. 20 idolatry. practice Of Spiritism, enmities. ExBpa, PIS, <iho$ Bupoi, tpleial jealousy. fits enm~tie;, strife, jea ouay, angers. m n t e n t ~ o b ~strife. , B~xaomuiat, aiPiuE,q, 21 ~ e of6anger, ~ contentions, ~ ~ dlvIslonl, sects. divisions, sects, pC0at Kb 01 Ya; T& ~ P o , a 21 envies. drunken drunkenn;asee, revrYriis, and the (thingsl like bouts, revelries, and raGTolq, & ,wuyo bpi" things like these. tothese, whlch (things) I a m saying before to roo As to these things I a m forewarning ~a0uq npocivov &TI 01 You. the same way according as I said before that the (ones) I did 'Orewarn 1.01airra n p h o o o v ~ c g P a o l A ~ i a v ec03 06 such (thing.) performing kingdom c o d not YOU, that those who practice such things nAqpov0 ' ~ o u u l v . will not inherit God's they wli?nhedt. kingdom. 22 6 66 K ~ P " ~ S TOG r r v ~ f i ~ maorlv h 22 On the other The but fruit of the spirit is hand. the fruitage of paupo8upia b=q, love. X?$&, of sPl;it, the splrit is love, joy,
ma? a
sp1.E

np canine o n a Aforth. o6~mt,

~-.~~~.

one &hhjhou< anather

g; 6

! i

. , , ....... ,,., ...' - .."..."

$:

i?k;t?t,"

.r;-ns, 23 kindnels, goodnear, faith, & Y K P ~ ~ T E~ I ~ 'a ~ TOY h 70106~~~ reif-control; down on the meh (things) EVIV ~ 6 1 1 0 ~ 24 . 01 G 703 x 1 ~ ~ 1 s law. The lonesl but of the ghdst ' IrlcmG ? j v udrpna t m a t i p w m ubv Jeavs the flesh they Put on stake together with ~oig n a ~ j p a o KO) l~ ~aig hteupia~q. the Dasslona end the desires. <&pev 25 El mE6pml mn6pcln If we ere livlng to spirit.' to lplrlt nai or08 Gp~v. a m may we be or5erlu warning. 26 k 1 t ylv&pcea K E V ~ ~ O E O E &AhjhouS m a y we be becomlne vaigioriou~, one another
X P ~ ~ U T ~ V S&yaeuu6m. ,

'222:

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ e ~ ~ ~ ~ " , " d ~ ~ ~ g g
faith. 23 mildness, 0 0 law. 24 no who belong to christ Jesus impaled the with its passions and desires. 25 If we are living by spirit, jet us go on walking
by
US

~gaimt % self-control. such things there is

sawkp

spirit. 26 Let become

not

843
motoh< domg &VKC(K~)~EY ual Q mar we be behavlngbadly in, to appoinfed tlme for 16iq Orpioopcv p' Lnhu6psva~. 1 0 "Apa own we shall reap n 2 belog loosed out. Really o h rtnp3v Exwptv therefore amolnted time we may be hiving, &pya<&p~Ba T& &ya&v np3q may we be worklnl the goo (thing) toward nhvraq p h h ~ o ~ a 6P rp&g 'rob< all (oneai, moatly but toward the OIKE~OU~ re< riurcw5. household imcmbersl of the faith.
flne (thing)

GALATIANS 6:16-EPHESIANS 1%

62 but

ud&v

rap

let us not give up in doing what is line. for in due season we shall reap lf we do not tire out. 10 Really. then, as long as we have time favorable for it, let us work what is good toward all, but especially toward those related to [us] in the falth 11 SEE with what large letters' 1 have

daol K ~ d ~ ~ol i n q , 16 And all tho= who ~ n asmany d as $ e :t imeasurlngl reed this will walk orderly by rule of conduct. u r a ~ ~ ~ u ~ v u rlpfivn ~v, h ' a b ~ o b q ~ a thls i they wlll walk orderly, pence Upon them and upon them be peace and mercy, even upon . r b 'lopafih 103 0e03. Mroq, r a i mercy, and upon the larsel of the God. t h e Israel of God. 1 7 To5 holnoO K ~ O U C pol p!16ti< 17 Henceforth let o f the leftover (thing) lobom to me no one no one be

1 6 ~ a c r i

1 1 '16nt

See r o v

mlhino~q to how lame

6piv to rorr

y p h y a u s v ? i t e n you withmy to wr tlnns wn hand.

700 'lq000 iv T$ u 6 p a ~ i pou P a w ~ & o . of the ~ e s wm the body of me I am carrying. 1 8 ' H X ~ P I ~ TOO K U P ~ O UfipGv undeserved klndticss of the Lord o i us 'I!Iuo~ X P I ~~ t TOO ~ ~ h$ Z O S ~ e s u s Christ wlth the &6thqoi, &piv. brothers; amen.

8 p T e ; ,

am carrying on my body the brand marks [of a slave1 of Jesus. 18 =he undeserved kindness of our Lard Chr,St lbel with. the spirit YOU Ishowl. brothers. Amen.

'Ooot eahoutrlv 1 x 1 8 appearance in the Ae many as ~111lngflesh are the ones that oho, try to compel YOU t h p w m ~ o a ~ hr uaprri, these iones~ to ~ e circumcised. t tomake fair race in &ah. &vov~6Couo1v only that they may aremttin~ under necoallly not be perspcutpd for rr~p.?i,vro8a# pbov iva - the torture stake' to be bclng c~rcumcbcd. only in order that to tXe of the Chrlsr Jesus. 13 For not even do maup0 Xptoro6 l o p stake Chrfst jesus those who are getting circumcised keep t h e 6l&uonat. l3 they may be belnp PeneNkd; Law themselves, but not-but 01 neptrrpvbpemt a h 1 d p o v they Want You to the (ones) bclnsclreumelaed they law he circumcised that +v~huuouu~v, gihouUlv bpaq they may have cause are guardhp. they are wllllng rou for boastlng in Youa nrp~ripveoOa~ Iva b rfi bperipq flesh. 14 Never to be belng clreumelled in order that in the roun may it occur t h a t I mpri uaux'uwvrat. 1 4 &poi 6L ' Should boast, except flesh they A g h t boast. Tome but In the torture stake Y<VOITO K ~ &&I V t i p - &V TO 01aupG of our Lard Jesus may ItoeEur to bc%osstlng if ! n c ! in the stake Christ, through whom t h e world has TOO ~ u p i o u fi@v 'l!~uoD X ~ 0 ~ 0 0 , 6,' of the Lord of ur Jesus ghrlst, through been impaled to me 00 &poi r6o o~ EmTapoml K& & and f t o the world. whom to me waryd h s s b e e n ~ uon t stake s n i x 15 For neither is 71 circumcision anything ~6opy, 1 5 a6re y h p a ~ p l r o p 3 to W O d ~ Neither for eircumelslon anythbg nor is uneircumcision.

1 2

2 ~ ; ~

''"

?$?

';I??

nacho5 &6moAoq X ~ , U T O G ' I ~ U O O 61h Paul, apostle o' Chrlst Jesus through hi015 soiq m"CTrOq w l l holy (ones) the ohtv 'Eqiuq, ~ a i nlmoi~ being Epheaus and D lalthiul lone) X IUTQ 'lqwo0. Phrist Jesus; 2 Op?v urcri xhprg &served kfndne.. to YO.. and ~ a r i u iou 'lquo0 Cnm enr~, Father a us and ot&rd Jesus . . -~ X lmoO ghrist. , 8eb< Tfcn?~ 703 t k , c o d and Father of the

1 1 ' Or. "with what a long letter."

1 2 ' Sea APP 3c.

Paul, a n apostle of Christ Jesus through God's will, the holy ones who are [in Eph'e.sus] and faithful ones in union with Christ Jesus: 2 May YOU have undeserved kindness and peace lrom God our Father and [the] Lord Jesus Christ. 3 Blessed he the ~ o and d Father of our Lard Jesus 6 , the (one) Christ, for be has Efihoyiq blessed u s with every cbhoy'qblessing spiritual blessing in havlng blessed the heavenly Places rrv~u~ar,.fi b ~ T O U P ~ V ~k OI XPIOTQ, < ~ ~ l r i t u a lIn the heavenly lplacesl in m h t . in union with Christ,

$2

Eke

Ed% !

? &

. EIS,"~~!'dbq

$fg ,,;'3~$ XtkzF

,

; :$:

EPHESIANS 1 : 4 1 1
4 Just P he chase us K LfXtC(rro 6phq b ah? ~ ~ ~ ) r ar d m he g chose us in hlm be ore In union w ~ t h hun rmaf3ohijq r w p o v , e1w1 11185 ioq before the foundlng throwing dawn of world. to be us q0ly O f the world, t h a t W e should be holy r a i dr 6 p o ~ ~rrrev&rnov a h o 0 L v & &TI", and unflemlshed down m sight of him in and wlthout hlemrsh hefore him love 6 rrpoopioa~ y q clq uiaeroiav having defined before Into nlnein. rsal mn .. . . . . 5 For he foreordalned 61h '1q005 XPIOTO~ EIF a d ~ b v , K ~ T & Us to the adoption through ~ e s u s christ Into hlm, aceordingto through Jesus Christ ' O n Ed6oniav TOG 8 d j p a r o g a d ~ o 0 according to the goad thinkingwell ofthe . wtll of him; pleasure of his will. 8 el$ E l T a ~ v6651s T X@ITOC in praise of his Into praise of glory Of%= undeserved klndncm glorious undeserved ah00 kindness which he of him kindly conferred upon 4,~wpLvv US by Of lhis1 hsvrng been l o & . wh0.m we%%ing loved one. 7 By -0h6rpwu1v 6th TOG alparog means of him we have release by ransom through the blood the release by ransom a h 0 6 ~ j v 6 p m 1 v T C ~ Vn a ~ m ~ ) p & ~ w v, through the blood of him: the letting go off of the falls beside, Of that One, yes, the naT& ~6 mX0Om5 furgi~eness of [our] acml'dl* to the richell Of 7%0 trespasses, according X&PI~< ah00 to the riches of his u n d e ~ ~ e d k i n d n e aothirn r , , undeserved kindness 8 This he mused t o 8 6s hrpiuawrv elq q of which he caused to abound into abound toward us m hr rrdrug uopiq nai ppov+ze~ all WlSdom and good In all wlsdom and senaiblenesk, sense, 9 ln that he 9 yvwpioas IlpW rir puorilplov TOO made known t o us the hkving made known to us the mvaterv Sacred Secret of hls . . of the ~~. It according Behfiprrroq ab~oG, K ~ T & njv s b 6 0 ~ i a v will of htm. accordingto the th~nking to his good pleasure which he purposed ah06 % npoe0ero in himself 10 far a n ot him which he plneed wore -u% lo administration a t the 0i~OvopiaV full limit of the s p how admlntstrafiOn painted times, namely. na1pGv to gather ail things appointed t:mes, kn'qaha''hOoeal to head up together again in the rrhvra rrj x I U T ~ , T& Christ, the things in a11 (things, m the L i s t , the ithinge) the heavens and the 70i5 olipavo% ~ ( a i T& things the the heavens and the (thing.1 upon ml [Yes,] in him, 11 in y i ~ , ~ G T G . l1 6~ @ Kai union with whom w e , .. ear , him, In whom 'Iro were also assigned &~P@WN T I oplU8hmq a s heirs, in t h a t rae. We Were e~axgned by lot h a v l n s E n defined before forwrdained K& ~ P ~ ~ U Im V0 T& n h v r a according to t h e ,..,. acmldingto PvrPoae oftbe (onel the all ithlngsl purpose of him

845

EPHESIANS 1:lZ-18

n p

rave.

% \;

~~~~u

2 ;

02wkd L!,9$z:v 2 2

o w m t e s all thinm accodlng to the way his will counsels. 12 that we should serve for t h e praise h t $ : e : e l we , who rrpo h r r t ~ 6 ~ a q X P , m ~ .13 tY 01 his B ~ O I Y havlnz%o~ed christ: in have been first to . . before @ xai & K O ~ U ~ Y ~ iT r v~ h6yov hope in the Christ' whom also You having heard the ward 13 But YOU also 5 , T ~ h y y i A l o v r i 5 hoped in him after the good news Of oft e YOU heard the word of h, $ rat rrlOTc6oolvr~5, t m t h , the good news c m ~ ~ p i abp5v q ~alvatron of TO< in whom also havingbelleved. about YOUR salvation By means of him also, f "were vou *m sea i ed T to the -'panspirit after YOU belleved, p, , v h a y y r h i a g TG &yip, 14 d to the holy. which (thing1 IS YOU were sealed with the promised holy hppaP&v ~hqpovopia~ Eig takrn 0 % mher~tanee i t . ~ p i r l t . 14 which is &rroX6rpwu~v rfiq p o f i o c , el< a 'Oken In advance releasing by ransom of the thmg preaervei, into of our inherltance. for the purpose of h a l v o v ~ f i q 66515 &00. releasin< bv a ransom oraltle of the elow of hlm. ~a?& njv pouhfiv 705 wo&ing In a~eordmg to the c o w l of the &Afiparoq a h o 0 , 2 ! l d cTva1 will ofhim, Into the tobe
&YEP otVToq

i \ 5 2 : Y

,??$

"hLQ $ i oze nh7,$2~q .

& : & , I ,

bp&5 rriunv tv rf K U P ~ *Iv raw faith in the l a r f the according to rou ndlY~a5 rob5 sic T ~ V 'IqooG r a i Jesua and the [faith] into all the &yiouC 16 oli rra6apal eli a p l m a v not 1 am ceasing txsnklng holy ionen), brrlp bp5v p v r i w n o ~ o l i p ~ v o q h i L G ; mention making upon over YOU npcrrwxGv pou, 17 in

Praise. 15 =hat is Why I also. since I have heard of the faith You have In the Lord Jesus and toward all the holy ones, 16 do not cease giving thanks mentioning YOU in my. prayers. that the God of our Lord Jesus Chrlst. the Father of glory, may give YOU a spirit of wisdom and of revelation in the accurate knowledge of him; 18 the eyes of YOUR heart having been enlighlened, that YOU may know

2.

; ; : .

..

705 rupiou fipGv "Iqoo3 Xploro6, of the Lord of us Jesus Chdrt, the n a r i p n i 5 665115, 64x1 irpiv nv~Oa pathep of the glory, would glue to ~ a i hrro~aA6UIrwq uopiaq of wisdom and of revelation h,yvOorl accurate knowledge 01him: nqwr!op&vou5 +eaApOJq eyes having been enlightened the ~ f i q ~apSiaq b 5 " ~ i q ~6 el6Cva1 oftha heart oryon into the tohaveknown

EPHESIANS 1:19--2:2
bt&s

846

847

EPHESIANS 2:3-1

T ~ S k y 1 &?Tic T-s KX'OEWS what is the hope to what the hope ~ 3 1 1 n g which he you, ris d rhohog ahoir, 5 6 E ~ what t h e glorkous ofhlm, what the riehea riches are which T ~ F KA p o v o p i a ~a h o O &v TO?< hyioq of the inzentanee of him in the holy (on;8l, he holds a s an 19 nai T; T& t r r ~ p P M h o v pLy~80q inherltanee 'Or the and what the aurnnsaln. =reatnesa holy ones. 19 and what the surpassing T"F 6uv&paws a h 0 9 E ~ S fit$< of L e power of him into wlm6ovraq mrh Avt yelav is toward us believers. believing aemrdlngto operat on wlthln ~t is secording to the operation of the a h"": Of 0 0 mightiness of his 20 qv ~S~PY~K &V E T@ V strenpth. +th which hehasworkedh in the b~cipas ad& tn VEKPGV which he has operated having raised up him out dead in the case of the nai nagiuag ev 6r 4 afirofi 6" Christ when he raised and having seated in rlpht Land1 of him in him up from the TO?< Lrrovpaviol~ 21 lSlrrphvo r r h q q dead and seated him the heavenly L~lacerl over-upward of every .t right hand in &pxiis rai btouuiw ~ a i 6uvhprws the heavenly places. government and of authority and of power 21 hr evev nai K U P I ~ T O S ~ a i rravmq 6v6paroq governmentand and of lordship and of every name and MvIer and lordship and ~ ~ ~ ~ " , h m TO thla ~~ TW every name named, &Ah& ~ a i bv rQ pLhhovn' btlt also i n the lone) being about (to be); "Ot Only in this system of thlngs, but 22 ~ a i rrhvra lirrfra~rv In that to come. m d all lthingsl he subjected 22 He also subjected rr66as &TOO r a i a h b v E ~ W K E V K E Z ~ ~ all ~ ~ ~ V things under hir feet of him: and hlm he nave feet, and made him hr&p =&ma t ~ ~ h q ~ i2~ q , iT,t head over all things over all lthtmsl to% eeelesla. to the congregation, v rir a ahoir, ~b is the body of hlm, the 23 which is his body. mir .,& tv rr&u,v t h e fullness of him of the lone1 the U i s ln all (thlnga) who fills u p all things in all. rrhnpoupivou. of lone) filling. Furthermore, [it is1 YOU [ ~ o d 0 s 6.m~ vr~poJc TO?< YOU belng dead Ionen) to the made alive1 thounh -~n a p c m ~ 6 p a u i v xai ~ a ? < & p a p ~ i a l c S i)Y You were dead in falls beside and to the sins o?vo<, yam trespasses and 2 &v aTq TO* n ~ p t m m ' u a r sins, ~ 2 in which YOU In which -metime YoUwaLed a t one time w a ~ r e d

ofke 2%

2 :

~&X;",~L

X!k%?

:tt ~2; $

t2tr

Tt?ts

vmic d v aiGva mir r b p o u ~ o h o v ,according t o the aceordingto the age of the world this. System of things. of nmh v hpxovra & : o t e o w i a q this world.. according sceordingto the ruler authority to the ruler of the rot n v r 6 ~ ~ a r o srob vcv authority of the alr, of the splrit the now the spirit that now ~ V E P OOVTOF LV TO~S U ' O ~ O $ : e operates in the sons of aperatrng within tn the sons disobedience. 3 Yes, hir618ias 8 b 07s ~ a i1~$< ~$;EC among them we ali a t disobedience; ln whom also one time conducted ourselves in lharmony h ~ ~ ~ ~ s with the desires of our flesh, doing the things willed by the flesh T& uapnbg nai TGV 6mvolGv of the flesh and the mental prrce&ions, and the thoughts, and we w e n naturally ~ a i fipr8a T ~ K V ~ ~GUEI children of wrath even and we were children to nature .dt$jB!h a 01 ho~rroi. 6L edq as the rest. 4 But also the leftover (ones):= t t e but God 0 0 d , who is rich in rrho6oloq &v hr m h f ~ t , 6th rfiv mercy. for his great rleh belng in merw, through the love with whieh he rrohhjv & y b q v a670ir qv fiyhirqo~v loved us. 5 made much love of hlm which heloved Us together i)p&~,6 r a i bwag i p & s verpohs r o i ~ with the Christ, even us. and being us dead (on-) In the when we dead =apm6paulv o w e worrolqmv in trespasses-by he aiv; with $ ;? * , falls beside undeserved kindness lo.@, ~hplri Xghrist, to undeserved klndneaa &are savedhave 6 been and he u~uoupLvo~, 6 nai ouvfiys! EV Us Up having been saved. and he raised up &gether and Seated us together ral -K&I~W dv ~ o i q houpavioiS places and he seated together in the heavenly [placeel ln the in unlon with Christ b X lor+ I , I iva In Phrlst , . J ~norder that Jesus. 7 t h a t in the systems Of tvScitqral hr mi< ai6u1v rois he might show within in the ages the (ones) things' there might he h a p opLvo!~ r b h ~ p ! 3 M h a v ~ h o h o q T"S demonstrated the surcomEg upon the ~urpasseg richen o i L e passing riches of his X~PITOS afiroG b XPXUT~TI)TI undeserved kindness undeaerved klndneaa of him in k dnelie in his graciousness toward us in union fip&c, tu X t m Q 'iquoO. &a' US In grist Jesus. upon with Christ Jesus.

2%

ZFsp

erze2!y$$ -zZme$ '2 G72e u:z' s2 ~ 2 y,":~' &$ ed,$&ya

ti

2' Or, "order of things" (alTuvo, oi*'na), RAB; period, age, generation (m, doh?). JI'; custom (,ma, min.hagh'l. JU. f' World (xbopov, ko'amoul. M;
DnP,

'oh.lam', Ja.la?

7. Or,

"orders o f things."

EPHESIANS 2%-14
T o % a urowup~vo~

849
undeserved kindness

EPHESIANS 2:15-22

% ?
,

xhplri

Yon are deserved kindness

8 BY this un-

T O ~ Oindeed, YOU have been this saved thmugh faith; 9 0 3 ~ and this not awing to not outof rov. of God the s ft, not YOU. it is W s ~ift. 9 NO, i t i s not oaring P C IM 4 out of o A e r that not someone to works, in order t h a t no man should r a u ' q ~ a t .10 a h 0 5 yhp tupcv rroiqva s h o a boast Of hlm for we are thlng made. have gmund for K T ~ U ~ ~ T C F X 'lqUo; boasting. 10 For vre (ones, having been created in 8hrlst Jesus are s product of his work and were created tni oTg upon to which in union with Christ wpoqroipauev b 0~6 Tva 6 , Jesus for good works. he prepared before the 002 in order that In which God prepared in advance for us to walk in them. ~ - ~ ~ - ~ ~ . 11 A16 VW~OVE~ETL 6 ~ 1 11 Therefore keep Thmu~h whlch be rorr remembering that bearing in mind

havlng been saved through

6th

n i o s r w y rai
ffalth:
T&

and

06u

CC

0~00

6iryy

2 2

~~

~~~

mmetirn~

were people of the as flesh; h r bpcvo~ &r opuuria bnb ~ f i qhcyop&qq *~ncilcumcision.. you bh(ng said unctcumcision by the being said
you

TOTE

bp~i(;721 E0vq t v u a p ~ /
the nst~onl in

flesh.' the

01

that

You

15 BY means of his E X B ~ W tt uapxi T ~ V nesh ofhim, the flesh h e abolished enmity In the tvroh~,, 6by pau,v the enmity, t h e L ~ W rOv dpov ~ a w of the eornmandments ln decrees consisting Of commandments in d e c m s , n ~ ~ x r t r p y f i ~ ~ i ~ iva h a t h e might create f$ tthe havlng made i n e ~ ~ c t i v a .In order that "k the two peoples in rriuq b " st< Eva v a l d v union with himself he mlght Crest. in hima% Into one new into one new man and clpjvqv, 16 rd make peace; 16 and hv0pwnov nolDv and t h a t he might fully man maklng peace. both peoples $ro~a~aXhhSq rob< dpgorfpouq b 'eCOncile I,, in one body to God he might fully reeonolle the both through the torture 0c3 6th 6vi ohpart body stake,' because h e had Cod through killed off the enmity dmo~rciva T?,V 11 *mi by means of himself. having kllle$ the 17 And he came and th0irv rbqyychiua~o ~ l p j v q vdeclared the good having come hedeclorcd as good new, Peace news of peace t o YOU, the ones far off. and bpiv toiq pa~phv EIP~Y~Y to rou the (ones) long [way] and peace peace t o those near, 18 because through 15
T?,V

the

~.e

:o,&

$te

t X @ l y2

E 8y r I P p " ern?

to the (one.) Ex0 EV

TO~S

'&$'

l8

th2igh

cumcision" made in the flesh with handsthat You were X ~ P ~ S l7?0G, dmqhha~lwpfwl .pSpt from X!hrlrt, hnvlnp fmm a t t h a t particular time Without Christ, aliennoXITCiaC m0 ,Iupcnjh the eltlzenry of the 1mae1 and strangera ated 'Iom the state Of Israel and strangers T ~ V 6m6q~Ov to the covenants of of the eovennnts Cnz~$2q, the promise, and YOU ~ X O V T E ~~ a i eecot t v TO K ~ % = X . had no hope and hevlne and godlesa In the were without God in 13 w v i 6L C v X p ~ u r O 'Iquo0 bg$ But Now but In Chrlet Jesus in union with 07 TOTE (JUTES P ~ K Pt ~ ~ 4 h now ~ = the (ones) sometlms belng long lwsyl YOU became chrlSt JesUS YOU who were once far off tyybq tv TO a? a r t 700 XPIOTOO. 14 A6r6(; have came to he near near in the btod of the Christ. by the blood of the turlv 4 6 Christ. 14 For h e is the the (one) is our he who nolfioa(; rh &pgbrcpa Lv ~ a .r6 i made the two parties hsvlng made the (things) both one and the one and destroyed pru6~0lxov TOO hrjuaq the wall in between mlddla wall of the g%%%OS having lodsed, t h a t fenced them off.

c l r ~ u m e ~ i o n in

rrcptro

fi(;

tv

uap~i
flesh to the

xrlporrot jrou,
KUIPG

12

art that

~ T C

~3

that - were made by hand, - which i s called 'cir-

.ppo~nted tirn.

% ';

we are LBYlng the leadlng toward the t v t v i mrlj UTI npdq ~brraripa. tn one sptlt toward the Father.

tiv . ~ T P O U ~ Y ~ 0 1Y ~ &~ V

(~~PO I Father by' one the

him we, have theboth approach Peoples. to

spirit. 19 Certainly. therefore, YO" are no 19 "Apa o h od~irt tmL { t v o ~ longer strangers and Really therefore notyet youare atrangen alien residents, hut dwellrs beJ1dede, but

vai
of the

.:ge

, ' ? , : $

rinr

0co5,
God, of the

tot

~ 0

citizens tmL o v v r o h i r a ~ YOU are are fellow citizens of the are members holy ones of t and he TOG nai oI~e?oi~l hyiwv holy (ones) and household lmernberel of the ~ ~ ~ $ ~ u o ~ ~ , " , " , 20 h o 1 r o 6 o p 86vrET h i r6 ecpdiw been built up upon having beenaullt U P u w n the foundallon the foundation of the v dmoo~6hov nai ~poqqrGv, 6vroq apostles and prophets,

T& olral

you

apostles

snd

of prophets, of Chrlot

3%

1 2 ' World (ubopcy, ko'emoO, MAB:nn9. 'oh.lom: Jn.W

the whole building, being harmonlousiy joined together, is being loitertagether uuvappoho wpiy aG5e1 CIS la growlng Inm growing into a holy temple for Jehovah.' vadv &ylov t v vupi 22 b c $ divhe habltatlon holy In in whom 22 In union w ~ t h him YOU, too, are being uai [Ipriq ouv01~06opdu0r elao rou .?a bsing bullt up togethm into built up together into a place for God to TOO e ~ t~~. T T tY P ~ ~ ~ U T I . KC(IOIK~T/~~ Inhabit by spirit. dwelling. p aca of the God In ~pirlt. . .~ J7,8.'3,'5".21-"; Lord, RAE. 1 6 ' See App 3c. 18' Or, ' " m ! ' 21' Jchovsh.

top cornerlatonel in " whom

&~poywvlaiou

a6mO of hlm

Xp!uroG

Taus all

o'uo60pi

'IquoO, himself the faunJesus, dation cornerstone. 21 In union with him

being while Christ Jesus

or?

EPHESIANS 3:l-8
n account of To6mu J&PIY LYZ) IlaOhoq O f t h b lthingl ank I Paul this I. Paul, the Bbploq 700 XPIUTOG 'lquo5 drPp i r p b prisoner Of Christ bound one of the chrirt J~SUS over YOU Jesus in behalf of YOU,the people of the ~ L i v ievClv 2 d rE il~oriua~a nationsif, really, o f the nation:. if in fact roo heard YOU have heard about olrovopiav x6p1.10~ stewaIdship Of the b-adminlstratlon mdeserved kind nee^ the undeserved kindness TOG 0~00 Edeioqq pol of Gad t h a t was e v e n of the God 0% having been given to me YOU in !I< irp8q. 8 TI na?& Crrrou&Auyltv 3 t h a t by way of a mto rov, that sacordlng to revelation revelation the sacred iyvw ioBq pot r b puumiptav, x a e c i ~ secret was made wasma& known to me the mystery, according as known t o me, just a s I wrote previously in iv o,iyW 4 npbq 5 I =fore in utue1spa6~1. toward ~ h i c h brief. 4 In the face of this YOU. when YOU read this, can realize 61ivauer " p * $ , " 'i : to m u are able q the comprehension dv~oiv Wou i v 74 IIUTP~W I have in the sacred oomprehenlion of me in the mystery of the secretof the christ, xplmo0, 5 8 h t 015 y r v ~ a i c O ~ K5 In other generations Chriet. which dgerent generations not this [secret, -was not tyvwpi* ~ o i q uloiq r i , v &&pimov made known ta the it was made known to the sons of the men Sons of men as it has Qq v h d m r ~ a h 6 g 8 q roiq ioaq Crrrom6Aotq "Ow been Ievealedto his holy apostles and as now h war revealed 0 the %oiy Spirit, alSro0 ~ a in p o g i m ~ q 6" rrvaljpart, 6 rtvat prophetS by that of him and to prophets m spldt, to be of the nations should .rh fevq o w ~ A q p o v 6 ~ nai a oJwwpa ral joint heirs and the nations joint heirs and joint body end be fellow members of the owpt~o a a.iq i m d i a q 6v x I=@ body and partakers jointpartakm 09 the Pmmise in Phdst with us of the promim in union with Christ 'IrlooO 616 r o c ~ l j o m A i o u ,I 06 Jesus through the good newa, of which Jesus through t h e I iyrv@qv 6t6novoq ~crr& ~ r j v Gwpr&v good news I became aervant scoordingto the free gift became a minister of this according to X&P~T~C the free gift of the vnndeserved kindness o Z e undeserved kindness Bo&iqq rarh Of that was haYlng been given aemrdingto given me according bi yElaV Tic 6whp605 ah00 t o the way his power operatfon v,lthIn of the power d hlm 8 To me, a man less than the least of all holy ones, this u n d e tryiwv 666911 4 X&P~< holy Ine(l1 was given the undeserved klndneu d~ ~ o i c E%WW ~GaMhiuao0a1 to the nations thls to the nations todeclareas g m d n e y declare good news about T 6M l ~ v i a m o v n h o h o q ~ o u ~ p l m o u , the unfathomable the not t o i e traced out riches of Ule Chriat, riches of the Christ

851

EPHESIANS 3:s-17

9 ~ a l

-$

% ;=

s~F&'lw 2:

Se
$ : ', !

2%

Uc$,,el l$$gzC~zt

E.2 r A e :k -

$ : $ K,"pEo;adB

9 and should make qwriua~ Ti$ the men see how t h e and to bring to Ught what oi~ovavia 106 p u o q p i o v sacred secret is admystery ministered which has houae administration of the TOO &oncrpupp6v~u trrrir T&V from the indefinite of the (onel having been hidden away -from the past been hidden in aibvov b the TO 0 ~ 4 TW rh God, who created all a s m God thetonel the things. l O ( T h l s w a s 1 t o t,he end that now t o nbra K ~ i o a m , 10 iva all (things1 having crested, In oMerthat t h e governments and the authorities in the yvoplo8fi bpxaiq it might be made'known now to the governments heavenly places there r a l r a i q lis(ouuiatg t v ~ o i q i~orroupaviotq might be made known and tothe authorities in the heavenly [Place31 through the cangre6th ~fiq h ~ ~ h ~ o 4 i a ~ nohunoi~thoq gation the greatly throush the eeclesla the muchdiverslfied diversifled wisdom of I1 accord in^ oogia TO; K ~ P ~ ~ E VGO^. I V wisdom of the l1 aecordins to purpose t o the eternal purpose flv h o i q o r v t v ~4 t h a t he formed in r f i v aihvwv the connection wlth the B Imade of the ages whloh [ P U ~ O ~ he ,m+ 'Iqo00 TQ ~ u p fi i ~ hv, 12 6" f Christ, Jesus our X8hrist 3ethe Lord , s u ! . in whom Lord. 12 by means T~)Vnappqoiav Kal apgua&oyiv of whom we have this txo N we are Kaving the outPpokenne9s and leadmg ward freeness of speech b nmot8fiun 6th ~ i q nimcwq ~LTOG.and an approach wlth in confidence through the fsith of him. confidence t h r o u ~ h UT faith in him. 13 Alb al-roGpat Throueh I ~m raquest~ng 13 Wherefore I ask . - whish &F~KC?V Iv r a i q BAi uiv YOU not t o give up n the tribu%i~"s o n account of these to be behavzng badly withln I eou imZp 5 ~ 5 ~ . i m i v 66Sa ir 6". tribulations of mine in ot me over YO". w h L . glory af=on. YOUR behalf, for these 14 - r o k u K& nTw r h Y~VCXT&mean glary for you. 1 4 On account of of thin hanka ~am!cndinp the knees 05 this I bend my knees of%e t%2d l5 of$ff whom t o the Father, 15 t o n&ua m p l h & cClpavoiq K ~ ; th; whom every family in every lineage from fathe? in heavens and upon heaven and on earth 6 to owes its name, 1 y & ~ 6 v o p & < c r a ~16 , iva pQ ta u bemg named. in order that he rmght slve t h e end that he may bpiv narh nho0roq f i q 665qq grant YOU according to ran according to the riches of the glary to the riches of his a3~00 ~ U Y ~ I ~ E U , PD~T~IO~~YO( 61& I TOO glory t o be made of him to power to be made mighty through the mighty in the man rrv.liprrroq aljroc E I ~T&V Low hv8pwrrov, you are inside with power through his spmt of him into the inward man, 6,h +,q spirit. 17 t o have t h e l7 to dwell thmvgh the Chrlstdwellthrough faith in YOUR r r i m w q tv ~ a i q~ a p 8 i a l q Sphv & &y%rq. [YOUR] hearts with love; ove; hearts o rov m faith in the

2 : :

~~

V.i,

pplv

TI% "B%%?

EPHESIANS 3 : 1 8 4 : 4
epp~<wpbol rai ~ E e s p ~ h SVOYOI, ~w having been rooted and hevrng been kUnded, 18 lva tS#oxljuq~~ In order that sonmtght be strong a o u s h ~araAapSo0ai u h rr&ulv TO?< to recehe down together with all the WOK 71 ~b n h b o < y6~w rat holy (ones) what the breadth and en@h and hexght h t and $ !! bnepp&hhouuav rilq y v 6 o ~ w <ijr&nqv TOO surpassins of the knowledge ove of tha lva rrh,,pwejr, l n order that roo mlght be Allcd into n&v r b rrh p a TOO &oG. all the f J E s r oxthe God.

852
that YOU may be rooted and established on the foundat~on. 18 in order that you may be thoroughly able to grasp mentally wtth all the holy ones what IS t h e breadth and length and helght and depth, 19 and to know the of the Chrlst which SUrPBSSeS knOwledEe, that you may be filled with a11 t h e fullness that God gives. 20 Now to the one who can, accord~ng to his wh,ch erailng in us, do more than superabundantly beyond all the things we ask or conceive. 21 to him be the by means Of the congregation and by

F
oko;:

EPHESIANS 4:s-13

* t" ,d

: ?

Xph%?

To the lane) but 61. 6waphrW being able nhna nolrfoal ~~EPEKT~EPIUUOO sU lthingal to do over-beyond abundantly bv al~~fip~eb. 9 of what (thlngsl we are requesting Or vootipa nFntr +V 6GVCllltv T/(v we see menUUy amording to . the power the
~ ~ P Y O U V ~ W

T6

%1

operethg wlthln in hrvh us. 21 6" & T t~Khrl0iq KO] 6" X ,079 'lqoo~? in eccleaia and in Ehrlst ~esus Of Christ eiq rr&uag ~ & q yswhq TOO aiDvoq tnto all the generatiof the age to all generations forever and ever. Amen. ~ i n r a I 6 w &pfiv. of the ages: amen. I therefore, t h e napanah* o h i{& drisoner in [the] I a m entreetins theretore YOU a Lord, entreat YOU to 6&up10< 6~ K U P ~ W & S i w ~ T T L P I ~ ~ T walk ~ ~ Oworthily ~ I of the bound one in Lord worthily to walk with which T ~ S K~'OU< fi<. & ~ ~ i l & 1 ~ ~ YOU were called. of the eJuns oi whmh y o n were ceded. with complete of mind~ pETh with : ~ ~ f,$ lowliness ~ m and mildness. with npaJv~oq, per& putting mildnese. with l o \ ~ ~ f ~ ~ ~ long-suffering, $ ~ l t t up with one another brvax6pavo1 &AXjhwv in love. 3 earnestly ho~d~n selves g up of one to ~pciv *v tv6~11m 3 unou6&C,ov~c~ speeding up m be o s e m the unrty observe t h e oneness of the spirit in t h e TOO nvaGparoq h) T@ d f u ~ ~ of the splrlt in the lomt-ban2 0% uniting bond of peace. ~ipipq4 ~ . Lv oD a r a i @v WE; a, 4 One body there peace; one bofy and one , is, and one spirit.

s& ;fie fp.E

2

'

li+q xai &MEItlrr $v ~ 1 6 EAni6t even a s YOU were aceordmg as also you were eslled in one hope called in the one T% KA'UEWF b i l v 5 ET< ~ i r p l o ~ ,v i a hope to which YOU of e one Lord. one were called; 6 one Lord. one faltb, one rrionq Bv phnrlupa' 6 d q 0 r b i ~ a rrCITilp i faith,'one baptism; one Go and Father baptism; 6 one nhwv 6 h r i n&nwv r a i 6th and Father of all of au loneb. the ionel upon eu and U ~ u g hlpelSOnS~, Who lS rr&urov nai b n&ulv. all and through all au and in ail. and in ail. 7 NOW to each the 7 ~'Evi o o n e but 6 L ~to K& each UTW f oi y ua j v weag~ven L668q 1 one of us undeserved X&P~ ~ a ~ 7b h II~TPO" kindness was given undeserved kmdneaa aecordlng to the meamre according t o how r i ~ 6op+ TOG X P ~ ~ T O G .8 Thmu$fwMO the christ m e ~ u of the freegift of the Christ. out the free glft. hiyst 'Avuph< 8 Wherefore he says: he is saving Having ltepped up h ! % t he ascended On %paX6j~cu?sv aiypahwoiav, ~ a L i ~WKEY 6 6 v a ~ ahigh he carried away led and he gave gifts captives; he gave gifts ~ o i q hvepi)rr61<. 9 ~b 61. ' A ~ P a [in] men." 9 Now to the men. T ~ C but mesteppe up t h e expression "he ri 6mtv s l 6 ~ 0 nai raraa what isit if thst atso bestepped own ascended." what does i t mean but that he I T rm6rspa .q5 also descended into lnto the lower of the eart 10 6 raraPZlc t u r ~ vt h e lower regions. The (onel hsvlns stepped down thls i s that is, the earth* irmp&vw 10 The very one that xai 6 &vaPhs aim the lone1 havlng stepped U P over-uPward descended is also the iva rrhqpiw] one that ascended far n h o v 76v obpavi,v, the heavens. In order that he might ti of aU above all the heavens, .r& ndrvra. that he mlght give the s u (things). fullness to all things. 11 And he gave 1 1m r ad i abrbq he P~ ~W av Ke E V the70b5 (ones1 indeed PLY some a s apostles, Some TOSF 6t 'Ir~oQiIilmb ~ o k prophets. the (ones) but prophe*. the (ones) some as evangeliaers. 62 d a y y ~ h ~ m & q , TO^ 6; n o t v f w ~ but evangelizers. ~ the (ones) but Shepherds ~ ~ e t ~ ~ c ~ ~ ~ ~ r a i 616a0~hhou<,12 n p b ~v K ~ ~ P T ~ U P ~ V and teachers, , , toward the adjustingdown l2 with a 'Iew to the readjustment of 70-1. & Y ~ W V el< EPYOV 6 1 a ~ o v / a < . the ones, for of the holy (ones), into work of servlce. ministerla' work, lor o~vo&pfiv TOO . o ~ ~ a r o g TOG xptu~oO the building UP Of t h e b u i l m , w ofthe body of the christ. ' body Of the Christ. rarm+,,,prv ol ! i q (ones) , , , t o 13 until we all attain l3 p $ $ : we might attain down the to the oneness in +v' Lv6~qra nimroq m i the faith and in the the oneness faith and.

$2

'lWhen

no?

h2p~*

$&

2%

EPHESIANS 4:14-18
hlyvlwewc, TOG vloO TOO 0 ~ 0 6 15 accurate knowledge. accurate knowledge of the Son of the 006: into of the Son of God, t o &dpa r e h ~ l o v EIF pt~pov inias a full-grown man, t o male Deraon perfect: into measure 0 stature the measure of stature TOG n h pCjpa~o< ~ p l m o O , t h a t belongs t o the of the ?ulmess Christ. fllllness of t h e Christ; 14 iva K T dpcv v j n ~ o t , 14 in order t h a t we in order that not yet we may be babes. should n o longer be about US K ~ U ~ W Y I < ~ ~ ~ W I T T E ~ I + E ~ ~ ~babes, E Y Otossed I being toraed about by waves and being borne around by waves and carried hither and thither by navri CNLpq 6 1 6 a u ~ ~ h i ~ g ~6 to every wind teaehlng in the every wind of teaching KVP~F( TOY CN0phnwv $V n a v o ~ p y i q by means of the trickldieel cubs of the men m all-working ery of men, by means Tfi< pc006iav n),&,,,s, of cunning in contrivtoward creftlftlncss error. ing error. 15 But 15 & ~ ~ E ~ V T E 6L F iv d y h ~ adefiuwp~v Speaking t h e truth. maintaining truth but in love we should grow let US by love grow dg a ~ T& b ~ T T ~ ~ Y T ~ .5< ~ W T , V fi UP in all things into into him the ell lthinb), who is the him who is the head, him ~ e + a h j , X 10765, 16 t S 06 rrhv 1 .6 Christ. l6 head, 8hrist. out ot whom su the a11 the body, by being harmoniously joined &pa o w a p p o h o aGpwav together and being body , beingjointeltogether made t o cooperate ow!31pcl<6p~vov 616 through every joint being made to go together through that gives what is KCIT* needed, according t o connectton of the h 1 ~ , " ~ ~ ~ i seEerdina a5 to the functioning Of eve ~ E K W t v p t ~ p w t v d ~h ~ ( i m o up i p o ~ q each respective memcperattnwithin in measureofone ofeach part ber in due measure. mjv aSCllutv TOO u h p a r o q rro1~7~at makes lorthe growth the growth of the % body it mahe. for sell I of the body for t h e oi~060pi)Y f a u ~ 0 3b h y h q . building up of itself in building up cf itself I n love. ....~ IUVP. 1'i TOGTO obv hLyw "011 17 This, therefore, I This therefore I am saying and and bear witness papnjpopal i v KUP~C?, W K ~ I i+:< to in [thel Lord, t h a t I am bearing witness in lard, not yet YOU no longer go on rrepmarciv ~a8h< r a i T& Eevq walking just as the to be walkinp aceordlngan a h the nation6 nations also w a k in r r a p l r r a r ~ i kv p a r a l 6 ~ q ~TOG i vob a6rOv the unprafitableness is walking in vanity of the minz of the;. Of their 18 buo~wp6vol 6 l w o i q 18 while they are i n (onea) having been darkened t o t e Dereeptlon darkness mentallv~ , ~(VTES dmqh~orptwp~vol and alienated from cones) b&g, cones) havme beenauenated o f t e t h e life t h a t belongs TOO 0eoO Soh m)v &yvolav nrTjv t o God. because of : of the God: through the iznorense the t h e ienorance t h a t i s otoav L v a b ~ o i ~ , 6th T$V rr6pwu1v T'F in them. because of be1118 in them. through the dulling D i k e the insenslblllty of

855

EPHESIANS 4:19-28

y e

,;if;.

2%

their hearts. 19 Hav& 19 oinv~< ~apbiaq of then;. who ing come t o be past heart hqhyqn6ra~ i a u r o S ~ napL60~.m all moral sense. they having ceased to feel pain themselves they gave over gave themselves over .rt dochysiq ~ l < kpyamiav ClraBapuiag to loose conduct t o to the loose eonduet into working of uncleanness work uncleanness of every sort wrth n h q q t v rrhsovcfip. all m havmg more. greedrness 20 But YOU did not 20 'Y sic 6P 06 o h w 5 i p & 0 m d v &rr but no? thus YOU Learned the learn the Christ t o Xp1076~, 21 d yc alj6v f i ~ 0 6 o a ~ ~s a iiv be so, 21 provided, Christ, if in fact him you heard and in mdeed, t h a t YOU a h Q &t6dlX0qTe ~ a 8 h q turlv MjeEla heard him and were him ~ o v w e r taught, e aeeording as Is truth taught by means of ' 1 ~ 1 ~ 0 522 , ho0Ldat 6 p h 5 him. just as truth is iv r6 to put ofloelves roo in jesUS,22 t h a t Jesus. in the KT& &WUTPJP$~ T ~ VYOU should put away the the sceoraingto oourse of con u personality nahatdv &v~pwnov v q 0 e 1 ~ 6 p w o v which conforms t o man the lone) b e ~ n g old corrupted former rarh h 6 v T l S l of conduct and which rhg hrl0upia~

2 rrttz~?
66 but
&?~e

$ :

23 drvavmGoeat to berenewed

"'

TI

TF

' ! g '

deceptive desires; 23 but that YOU should be made new K ~ I Y ~ V &0pWlrov in the force actuating ma" to new YOUR mind. 24 and ~crk&&a 'hr 6 l ~ a l o o ~an a i d o t 6 n l ~ 1 should put on the having been crested in righteouareas and loyalty new which 7 - 5 &qh~iag. was created according o f truth. t o God's will in true 25 A I ~ loyalty. righteousness and Through Which h % " f , '; t ? & qrO6o~ hahi~ &hjeclav euauTo< 25 Wherefore, now falsehood be you .perkin. truth each (me) have pe7& mir rrhquiov &oG, 571 b p P v that With the neighbo~ o f h m , because weare away falsehood. truth each one o l YOU &XhjXw memben. with hls neighbor. of one another because we are 26 6pyil;sue~ rai and % ! members belonging t o Be =an bemg made wrathful one another. 26 Be 6 4A!o< &pabr+k?e be you rmnrng; the ~un wrsthPu1, and yet do ~ C ~ U E T W napow,w~ not sin; let the sun M it he going down u p n upon pmvoeatlon to wrath not set with YOU in 5 rn ,,=ither p q ~ 616r Ti, a provoked State. , be rev g ~ n g place to the 27 neither allow pqKh, place for the Devil. 61aPMy. Devil. "ma .teamg not yet 28 Let the stealer

y$iy( ,:02~according t o his

w6 min%

oyyoo, 5 Ov, 24 and ~ a l to 6v6GwaoBa1 put on selves

2; a.fc,"s,hg
2

;z

tone)

K~mTwv

EPHESIANS 429-5:2

856

857

EPHESIANS 5:3-13
1 I

rherrrtro pbhhov 61. mrrl&To stecd no more, but let him be ateailnn. rather but let him be laboring let him do hard ipyat;6pcvoq rai< xepoiv r 6 & a8bv work, doing with his working to the hands the goodl lthink) , handS what is good ~va EXO ara616bva1 that he may inarder that he may be having to teglving share work, have something to xpsiw ve< ",~,YP,< distribute to someone to the lone) need having. Every In need. 29 Let a rotten saying not D&t m,EzF Out Of &nnopeui.o8w, &Ah& 71q &ya86< but whatever let It be proceeding Out, but if any good lone1 saying is good for TIP&< otno6opjv rfiq toward butldjng UI) of the i that building UP as t h e 60 36rplv rois & o ~ , v .peed may be. t h a t he might give avor to the (ones) hearing. it may impart what 30 ~ a i h m i ~ c r.j nvt,jpa T& 1s favorable to the And be rou Baddenfng the spirit the hearers. 30 Also, do &ylov TOS Orot, fv Q PoqpayiuO re not be grievmg God3 holy 09 the God. In whlch You were sea?ed holv snlrlt w ~ th whioh , .. . . . ?pi.prrv hohu~phmog. YOU have been sealed lnto day of releasing by ransom. I for a dav of releasine " 3 1 d o a n t n p f a nai 8up&< r a i dpyfi 1 ransom Every bitternem and anger and wrath 31 Let all mal~elous iA a o qpia rai ~ p a u y j ~ a B p8 w up bitterness and anger end acrenmlng and blaoptemy let it& be 1v fted and wrath and bq' bp&v ubv w&og ~ a ~ i q . and abuslve from You together wlth a l l badneas, screaming be taken away 32 yivcu8c 62 oi< Srhhilhoug xpqoroi, from YOU along w ~ t h Berou bceomlnp but into oneanother klnd, ail badness 32 But e h h a y p ~ a p 1 l ; 6 y m 1 tavroiq become klnd to one dlmsed we to P I '~ Y , mse DUSIY orgiving to selves tenderly K&&S rai 6 BE& &v X ~ U T Qcompassionate, aceording as also the in R r i s t freely forgiving one fxapioa~o bbiv. another Just as God grac~ously ~ ~ P B B V B YOU. t also by C h r ~ s freely 1 forgave YOU. yivo& otv a roc Be YOU becomb, therefore t o of the l K Therefore. become 8~06, &q ~ h v a & y m rh, 2 nai r r r p m a r r i ~ c God, as children lovbd, and be rou walking i & h , r a 8 & ~ nai 6 x p ~ u r b <2 and go on walking In rove. ~ccoxJingas also the Chrht in love, just as the fiy&rqum bp&q nai ~ a ~ E 6 w r . v ~ W T ~ hYi p Christ also loved loved rov and he gave berlde himself over YOU and delivered " bp&v rrpou.+ophv r a l Ouuiav sic himself UP for You roo offering end saeritlee d X e 8sQ God into as a n offerine and a Sac~lflceto dbd far a sweet-smelling odor.

2 :

fjt

61. nal & r a 8 a p o i a n b o a 9 Fornication but and uncleanness all or rrhoovdia 111161. bopat;Co8w &v bpi", having more not-but let it be bemg named in YO", ~aB&q T ~ E I hyio,q, 4 Kai accordingan l t l s f e ~ t t l n g to holy iane.1, and aJuxpilTq< nai ~opohovia 9 disgracefulnes and fmllsh talking or cb~parr~hia & o f i ~ &wiinsw, obscenejerti&. which lthingsl not it is becoming. &Ah& ~ h h h o u e d x a p ~ u r i a . 5 ro5-ro but rather thanksgiving. This
3 nopvtia

3 Let fornlcstion and uncleanness Of every sort Or greediness not even be mentioned among

T ?

XfL~: oler

1!2

____

GO^

y e $ : y rr6pvoq i j h r h 8 a p ~ o g fi nheo&n~g fornicator or unclean lone) or one having mok. 6 .C~qnv ci6ohoha~pq$, o d ~ ixst penon-which means which 2% idolater, not he is having being an idolater-has KA p o v o p i a ~&Y ~6 pao>heiq roir x [mo; r a i any inheritance in the in%eritance in the kingdom of the ghrist and kingdom of the Christ and of a o d . 8~05. 6 Let no man deOf God. ceive YOU with empty 6 Mq6siq bp&< hm&Tu Ksvoiq words, for because of NO one rou let him be seducing to empty the things T&T~ y h p i p s r ~ ! 4 the wrath of God A6yotg. 6111 Words, thmugh these Ilhlng81 for is cormng the is coming upon the bpyj TO^ ~ o b q vioJq 765 sons of dlsobedlence. wrath of the ad upon the sons of the 1 Therefore do not become partakers wlth hri8ih~ 7 pi o h YiYE08E lor you were disobedience. Not therefore be you becoming once darkness, but ~uvphoxot ah&v. 8 T y b p TOTE are 'OW light In jolntpartakerj or them: m v were for sometime connection with lthe] 0 ~ 6 r o q uGv 61. t v r v p i w h g r t ~ v a Lord. Go on walking dsrlmes;, now but I gh in Lord; as children as children of light, gorbq rrept.rraroi~e 9 b y h p raprrbg r o c 9 for the fruitage of of light be rou walklni, the for fruit of t h e the light consists of Of goodness .+w~6q &v rrhoq d y a 8 w G v q ~ a i61~aloufivq every and rii?htwusness and light io goodnem and truth. 10 Keep on sure 01 what r l e ~ i q . 10 i 7 and Mtruth, is acceptable to the sbhp~rov TO KUP~W. 1 1 ~ a i p i LOM: 11 and quit Lord; and not sharing with [them] In well-pleasing to the o v v ~ o i v o v ~ h c ~ o i q Epyolq roiq b n b p ~ o ! q the unfruitful works IOU be sharing with the works the unfruitful t h a t belong to the darkness. but. rather, TOG U K ~ ~ T O Y S pmhov SL ~ a i ~ ~ & X E T E f . the dark,,==: rather but also be YOU mpro~'inz, even be reproving Ithem). 12 for the 12 rtr by t take themplace things t h a the (things1 h%d$?y coming ytdpava to be 6 by ~ ' in it is shameful even a h J u aioxpbv f m t v ~ a i AEyc~v. 13 ~ 1 1 them disgraceful it l . also to be saylngi the t o relate. 13 Now

ICTE

Gt

holy just people; as it 4 befits neither sttameful conduct fOo~,sh nor obscene jesting. things which are not becoming, but rather the glvlng Of thanks. 5 For YOU know this, recognizing it for yourselves, that no

Flz,","bqri;e,"ty"le

eeoo

k;;f$$;,";& w;Lt

It?

EPHESIANS 5:14-23
62 =ha U ~ y x 6 p m hir TOO g c n k but all (thln~11 belng reproved by the light qaYLp~O~al, rr6v ir 1 8 being made msnlieet, everything tho

858
all the things t h a t are being reproved are made manifest by the Hrht for evervthmz

859

EPHESIANS 5:24-31

rhp

Emlv ~ ~ q a h ~ fi j q ywaarirq bg ~ a m p male person i head of he woman as aIso 6 xp~mi)q ~ ~ q a h j k~~hlluiaq, alj-iirq the Christ head of the eccleaia, he o savior w ~ f i p ;de ohparoq. body. 24 &Ah& b5 ? But as the Lrrhqoia imor&oorral TQ xplO6. O ~ E C ecclesia ip subjecting scll D tho ChrLrt. rai ai y u v a i ~ q 70% dndpdrulv

a i husband h head of hts wife as the Christ also is head of the he being a savior of [this] bod" 24 In fact, a s <he congregation is in subjection to

Xplmo0. 22 Al
o Chest

The

dndpholv maleperwns -. . 17' Jehovah, J7.Y Cad, AVgcSy? the Mrd, uD: our Lard. B; the Chnst, Pie. 19' Jehovah. J ~ ~ n ~ the ~ 4Lord, l ~ ~xABVgSyP. ~ ~ ;

$2

y w a i ~ ~ q ~ o i q l6ioaq women tothe own , 25 6 , t : g e :e$ becaug

. . ...-. . .. . . . . . . 22 Let wives he in subjection t o their husbands as t o the M r d , 23 because

wlves also be t o their ~ a v r i . 25 0 1 &vGp~<, &~EITT&E everything. =he be YO" loving husbands in everything. 25 ~ a e b q ~ a i6 ~plorirq yvvainag, ~ & g rhs runmen. sccaidinr as siro the c h e r t continue loving YOUR wives. lust a s the &rrhquiav Kai 'y13edw eecleaia and himself Christ also loved the rrapi60r5v btrrgp &iq, 26 iw adrjv congreetion and deInorderthat it he gave beslde over it, livered up himself far &ylhoq ~aI3apioag T hour rj it, 26 t h a t he mlght batE ,,n,tify it, cleansing he might sa6ctlfy having cleansed to %e it with-the bath of TOO S6a~oq Lv 27 iva of the water in '"Order that water by means of rrapcruniou a $ $ b a u ~ f &~?COV 4~the word, 27 t h a t to himsell glano? he might present he might present the &~rhqu,iav, p i Efiouua~ mrihov i l bvrl6a rl COn@regation him.ecles,a. not sving spot or w n n k ~ e or 8 1 .1 in its splendor, tva TI T~)V TOIOIJTWV the aYeh (thing:), in that not having a spot or B wrinkle Or any of fi &yia ~ a i &pwpoq. such things, but that it may be holy and unblemished. it should be holy and 28 o i r r q dqrihow~v rai 01' iruspeq ~ h u . areowing also the maeperrona 28 In this way &ym@ .r&q LavrCN ywaimq b q T& to be loving the of themselves women as the husbands ought t o kauri)v 6 &ya+~ TT)U be loving their wives ~fthemselves bodies: the lone) lovlng the a s their own bodies. kauroG y w c l i ~ a tarn& & m k , 29 d r i q He who loves his wife of h i m woman hlmaell fsLving, no one loves himself, 29 for TOTE T ~ V LaumG uhpra E p i q w , no man ever hated sametlme the of hlmleU Renh he hated, his flesh; hut he feeds and cherishes &hh& hut henourishes LKTP~~ out E I and ~ a he i 1s echerishing h h ~ ~ l it, it, as the Christ also ~aBwq ~ a i6 xp101.b~ T ~ V~ K K ~ T ~ U ~ C Idoeg V, the congregation, BOFOT~IIX as also the Christ the ecelesla. 30 because we are 30 6rr p 6opLv TOG members of his members we are ofthe body. 3 1 "For this aGroO. 3 1 &v+ reason a man will .,th~n. ksteed this leave [his! father hvepmoq T ~ Y rrm&pa K ~ .Tilv I pq~Lpa ~ a leave i man the father and the mother and and lhlsl mother and

...-

2;

t2;lzl(
h,",Y

me

Aer

% !

uh~FS

, g m

EPHESIANS 5:32-6:7
n p o o n o A h r l B ~ m m ~wpdg j v y w a i r a ariro5, hewill be close Y stuck toward the woman of him, ~ a Eoovra~ i 01 660 ~ l go h p r a piav. 82 7.3 and wlll be the t w o into flesh one. The p u o r i p ~ o vTOGTO p i y a iariv, 212, 61. heyw mystery this great itls, but sm mying ~ i g X twhv ~ a i E~S eK,,,,,oiav, and toto eec~er~a. into 8hrist ra8' em 33 rai bpEiq 13es;des the acmrding to

860
K ~ $

86 1 having known that Euau~og r, ~ o , j o hya86v, ~ each (one:, if ever anythlng he mlgh6do good, rap* nu iou nopiuc~al TOGTO beslde of &rd: hewill carry ofl tors& thin

EPHESIANS 6:s-13

he wlll stick to his wife, and the two wlll become one flesh." 32 This "CEd is great. NOWI a m speaking wlth respect t o Christ and t h e congregation. 33 Nevertheless. a b o , let each one of you Individually so love his wife as he does E ~ ~ a ~ O. ~ O $ $ < hlmseif; on the other & y a ~ h r w h< Lamb fi EL r u v i hand, the should let him be lovlnp pa himself: the but woman have deep respect for iva OoBi~al 7 . 3 ~ 6 ~ 6 ~ .her husband. in order that she may be feadng the male perm". Children, h e Obedient t o Y O U R T& T ~ K V ~ ~ ~ K O ~ E T TO?< E yomktv The childre;, be rou a h e s ~n zto the Darenta ~ a r e n t in s union with Lard, for this is bphv b K U P ~ TOOTO y h p ~ W I V ~ ~ K ~ I O [the] V ' of mu in thls for is righteous; righteous: 2 "Honor 2 ripa rbv w a ~ l p a oov r a i rljv pqrtpa, your father and [your] Be honorin. the father of you and the mother. mother": which i s t h e Arst Command with tmiv i v ~ o h ? n p h q i e trrayy~Xiq, a promise: 3 "That w e 1 . commandment Erst in promise. it mav eo well with 3 7va 80 UOI yt T ~ I ~ a you i ain; you may in Order that well to you it m l g 3 occur end endure a long tlme on p a ~ p o x p 6 n o q h i r i g yfig 4 Kai the earth." 4 And you%fllbe long-t med upon the eart And vmr fathers not. . ,. . . . . -. . , no . . . . . 01 rra~kpzg, p)l napopyii$~c T& be irritating yomr the father.. no be rou provoking towrath the children, but go on rirw b hv &Ah& &KTP~~!ETE aha bringing them up in children but be roonounshingout them the dlseipline and mentai-regulating of t v wat6ziq xai v o u 0 ~ o i q Kvpiou. in dbelpline and ~ u t t l n g mind to of Lord. Jehovah.' 5 YOUSlaves, be 6 0 1 60GA0l b n a ~ 0 6 c ~ 70ig ~ K ~ T & The rlavea.' be You obeying to the secordlng to obedient t o those who are [YOURI masters in o & p r a ~ u p i o j q prr& p 6 h r a i ~ p ov 6 Lv Resh to lords wlth fear and tremkllnp in B fleshly sense, with fear and trembling i m h 6 ~ r 1 T ~ S ~ a p 6 i a 5 b Gv in the sincerity of s~mpliclty olthe heart oryou t:te YOUR hearts, as t o xgp~~$, 6 not p? K~T' 6+8ah1~060uXiav hg the Christ, 6 not accordlneto eve-slaverv as by way of eye-service hvIporr&pcu~ol &Ah' &g 6oGho1 X loroG as men pleasers, but men pleosers but as slavea otchrlat BS Chrlst's slaves. rro106vrcg ~ c i9kA p a 703 eE06 &K O u & , doing the will of God doinp w l l Of the God outof . the whole-souled. 7 Be Slaves with gWd 7 p ' ehia ~ O U ~ E ~ Y T (Sg E ~ ,T ^ w ~ t h well-m~ndehneas slaving, as to X e inclinations, as ta . . . 4- sehovah, sl.x.rr:da; L O P ~ NAB. ,

zi ",% 6 N B & c C i&

E I ~ ~ T E S TI Jehovah.' and not

t o men, 8 for YOU know t h a t e a c h one, whatever goad he may do, will receive this back from Jehovah: whether he he Slave

;2

or?

$5

--

S !

a6r06S, &V,LVT~~ T ~ V hrr-~lhjv, t o them. letting UP them, letting go up the threatemng, ,on the threatening, ~ i 6 6 r s g 6 ~ t ~ a ia h h v r a i b 3 v 6 for YOU know t h a t havinpknown that also ofthem and o!~o:oo the the Master of both ~ 6 ~e1 qn 6v b ~ odpawiq, r a i r r p o o v o h p e i a them and YOU is in Iard ~s in heavens, and reeeivwo2face the heavens. and there is no partiality 06r i ~ l v mrp' ah0. with him. nnt la him. .-. . . beside . XamroG 10 Finally, go on 10 To5 leftaver (thing1 acquiring power in Of the b vupio wai fv T Q [the] Lord and ln &6uvapoSoBc be n emmwered e . in Lord and m the the mlehtlness of his . .~ o u b e > . . rpCrr~t rig a h o 5 . strength 1 1 P u t o n mightinem of the him. t h e complete 8 U l t Of 1 1 tv6wauB~ rravanhiav 700 armor from God t h a t put on vourselvee DanoPl~ of the YOU may be able t o 0 ~ 0 0 npbq ~b 66vaoBa1 6p6g or"va~ npbg stand hrm agalnst the tn..zs7A tho o be .hip YOU to nand toward rnarhlnations the . ~ ~ . ~of ~ ." ...- t. . . . rhg p ~ 0 0 6 i a ~ TOG 61aPMou. 12 TI o k Devil; 12 because the crafty acts of the Devll; becaus not we have a wrestling. Ew~v i p i v fi n h h ~ rrp5q a t p a ~ a i ~ u d r p n anot , against blood i s tous the wrestlln~toward bled and Besh, and flesh, but a g a l m t ~ the gavernmenls. &xX& T,%$ ~ h g &p~drg, npbg ~ h g but toward the governmentm. toward the against the authar&couuiag npbg rob< coo OK hropqg TOG Itles, against the authoritie;, toward the . wodt-mP$hty ones of the world rulers of this darkness, against the nveu m1.h u ~ 6 r n u g T O ~ T O U , n p d g T& toward the imlrltua~ (things1 wicked splrit forces i darkness this, kv .roiS houpaviolq. t h e heavenly places. rig noqpiag of the wickedness h the , heavenlu t~lacesl. 13 On this ~ C c o u n t 13 6 1 6 TOGTO drvahhPEra mjv nworrhiav take UP the complete. Suit of armor from Through this toke YOU up the BanaplY 6 u v r l e f i ~ ~ God, that. YOU may be ' In that YOU might be able able t o resist in the h v r t a r f i v ~ t hr fi l g f y rrovr~p' r a i wiCked'day md. after 4- + a . . .m.mrt in thb wleke2 and YOU have done all . . . the . .- . h a m a rarepyw&pevol thlngs thoroughly, ta a11 (u~inps) having worked down to 3 nd stand firm --

j~;,~kp"ts,

-""

~~~

~~~

~~~~

2%
~ ~

."

dgm:

7.

sehovah, p a ; the ~ o r d NABWE. , 8' Jehovah. Jn.2r;Lurd, rABVg.

-. .- -

~~

~~

EPHESIANS 6:14-20

862

863

EPHESIANS 621-24
E~~-TE you mlgh7 dlscern

14 s t a n d firm, ~0rj.r~ stand raw therefore therefore, with y o n Trtpl<wuhpEvol r)iv do& b bv hv loins glrded about b v l n g girded selves about the loin otuou in truth, and drhq8~iq. .a? L V ~ Y U & ~ L V O ~ r6V 8 h p a ~ a On the breastplate truth, and hsvlng put onselves the breastplate ~ i c ~tnatoo~vqq IS r a i Of righteousness. of the nghteoume.s: and 15 and m t h YO^ feet ~TO~~U&(~EVO$ T o Tr66clq tv Shod Wlth the eqmphaving bound under selves the feet In ment of the good news a u i q roS ~ b a y y r h i o u r i q tlpjvqq, ofpeace 16Above reaknesa of the good news of he Peace, all things, take up the 16 i v rr&ulv drvaha@6vrr5 rbv large shleld of f a ~ t h . In all ithmgal (ones] havxng taken up the 1 With which you ~ V P ~ Y ~fiq W ~ M C ~ , tv 2) be able t o quench large shield of Ule faith. all the wlcked one's . 6u ' O E O ~ L ndlva 'rh BWq TOG burning m~smles 70" 3 1 be able ell the mlsslles Of the 17 Also, accept the ~rovqp00 ~h "~"u~wktva helmet of salvation. wicked lone) the (oneel having been set sRre and the sword of the oBLual. 17 K a ? ~ f i vrrz~l,yy$yiav spirit, that ,$,Gad.s toext1ngut.h: and the word, 18 whlle wdh ~ T ( ~ P ~ O 6 iU S a u e ~ ~ a Ti)v l P~X~IPW Of Saivstton a c c e ~Y t O U . and the sword and supplication rrvniparoq, 6 i o r ~ v Pipet BEoG, 18 61h ~ p l n t . which I. sayzng of ~ o d , thmugh YOU carry on prayer On every in rrdruqq ~pouruyfiq r a i . Stfiutwq all prayer and ai suppllention, spirit. And to t h a t rrpoatu 6p~v01 i v n a m l alp+ iv end keep awake with Dreang In every anointed tlme in all constancy and with supplilieation in m G p a ~ 8 ,, ~ a i ah& h d r y p m n j v r ~ splrlt, and Into it ebrtaining from r7eep behalf of d l the holy hr n h u q T T ~ O O K ~ ~ T E ~~ ~ O a E? I ~E'UPI Qnes, 19 also for me, m all perseverance and to Sup~lcstlon that abll,ty to speak =pi n&vrwv hyiov, 19 Kai may be gwen me with about au the h o b (ones), and the owning of my Owkp tpoG, ' IW Pol 6088 over me. In order thst to me might be given mouth. wlth freeness Of speech to make hr &VO/SEI TOG - 6 p m 6 ~ known the sacEd word in opening up ofthe mouth Secret of the good b rap~rloiq yvopioal 76 w u u ~ i l ~ ~ o v for whmh In Outspokenness tomake known the mystery I a m actlng as a n TOG rllayytXiov 20 h 2 p o6 ambassador m chams: of the good news wer rrpm8~6o b M t , 7 tv ah+ that may weakIn I- ambaassdor I n chain, inorder that in it connectlan with it (rc AaAiual. With boldness as I rrapp othuwpal b q Ssi I outspoken as II la binding me to #peak. ought t o speak.

14

; & ;?ie

21 Now in order i elm t h a t you may also know about my d p ~ i ~ T& K ~ T ' , ,I you the ith~ngs) according to me, what affairs, as to how I a m doing. Tych'i.cus. rrphuuw, rrhvra YYWPfm, I am performing, ail ithlngs) will make known a beloved brother and faithful minister in bviv TGxlroc 6 & r c n n l ~ & Ithe, Lard, will make to roo Tyehlcus the loved everything known n t m 6 q Sth<ovoq L v nupi to YOU. 22 I am faithful servant in Lor? sending him t o YOU ~ v a n+q b p B ~~ l qa h 6 TO~~TO this very purpose, toward uoo Into very thla lthlng) in order thst for t h a t YOU may know of YGTE rh n c ~ i :if the things having t o roo might know the (thlngd about ? do with us and t h a t rrapanazun ~ h ~ qa p 6 i a q 0 3v h e may comfort Y O ~ R he might comfavt the hearts otroi. hearts. 23 May the brothers 23 Elpfiy voiq &6rhgoiq ~ a i (rerh with have peace and love peace to the brothers and TriMrWq & n 6 8toj n a ~ ~ b ~ qa ~ i u p i o u'IquoS wlth faith from God faith from God Father and Lord Jesus t h e Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. XptmoG. 24 'H X ~ P ~ C II~7h christ. he undeserved kindness wlth 24 May the underrhvrov r~~ & y m h T ~~ ~ V K G~ ~LOV ~ipav all the (ones) lovlng the ~ r of d us 'IquoSv X i o ~ 6 vhv hg'dapuiq. Jesus L i s t i incorruptne...

21

In order that

"Iva

but

6t

tk:,?$ ~ 2 j ?Zn!
Efj

& r 0 9

r : ; ,

865

PHILIPPIANS 1:s-16
$e
,

naOAoq nai T1p6B~oq 6oGAo1 X lor00 Paul and Timothy, Paul and Timothy slave8 OfChrist of christ 'IquoS WBUIV TO?$ CIyio~q &J X IWT+ Jesus, to ail the noiy Jesus to all the holy (anem) in 8hrist Ones in union with 'IqooS TO?< obulv L v O ~ h i m o ~Christ q Jesus who are Jerur to the (ones) being in Phlli~pl in ~ h i . l i p , ~along i, & trnor6rro1q ~ a 61ar;6wlc i with overseers and togetherwlth overseers and aervanu; ministerial servants: 2 XAPIS hpiv vai r i p i y 6mb 2 May YOU have Undeserved hindness to YOU and peace f r o m undeserved kindness eco6 r m @ q i p & ~ a K i U P ~ O U 'iqo00 X )mob. and peace from GO& Qod Father of us and of Lord Jesus ghrtst. our Father and [the, 3 E J x a p ~ o ~ i T+ l rrhoq Lord Jesus Christ. e r a pou ("1 I a m thanking the God of me upon every 8 I thank my T( ~ V E ~ C L b ilv 4 T ~ V T O T L 6" n & o q Qod always upon thb mention of~ou always in every every remembrance 6fim1 p o w h i p rr&vrov b irv, per& of you 4 in every Npplieation of me over all Ofvov, with supplication of e n e xap&q Tilv 66q01v noloirprwq, 5 h i 7: for all of YOU,as I joy the sumlieation making. upon th'e offer my supplication rowoviq tpQv ciq .rb c&ayytXlov with joy, 5 because sharing of PO= Into the good news o C the contribution YOU have made to the r r g 2 q ?pjf;q f;&; VOY, rood news from the fdm& rom now. 8 nrrro~e&q ahb TOSTO brl first day untd thls having been confident very thla (thlng) that moment. 6 For I a m 6 ivap<hpcvoq LV bpiv Epy0v confident of this very the (onel having begun wlthln in YOU work thing, t h a t he who &yaBbv hrdioft Started a goad work good he will put end upon in you will carry it to '1 003 XplCTO? 7 K & ~ &monv a i ~ ~ the ~ of3eJesus chrirt; according ss tti. nghteoul day of Jesus Christ. is tpoi TOOTO h L p nhvrov 5 ilv right for me to think qpoviiv to me this to be mind~n8 over 11 this regarding all of 6th T& Exaw YOU, account of through the to be having my having YOU in my G:, fv .TL -TO% S E ~ O ~ ~ S O U. a 1 ev r a heart, all of you being In and the bonds O me and in me in the drrrohoyiq PEP~I*UEI 705 ~ b a y y c h t o u sharers withkindness, defense and stabilizing Of the good news undeserved both my wv~olvww~iq X&PITOC bonds and in the sharers With o f g o % :e UndeKrved kindness and legally rrAvraq hp&q 6 v ~ a q . establishing of the all Ymr hlng. good news.
~

2;

;rt

%&:"f.P,"5 /
opro;,

'

A :!

f : 2

'E~ZP fhe

& : & ' %$

yearning for all of hlno8Q rr&ras Sphq t v mh&yyq longing for au =on In bowe r YOU in such tender affection ~ ~ I as Christ JeX p m o O ' 1 ~ 0 0 0 . 9 K S ~ TOGTO V ~ O O L S X O o Christ Jesus. And t h i n I am prnylng sus has. 9 And thls s what I continue tPGv phhhov ~ a I i in that t 2 e of roo yet rather and DrsvinP. that Yous phhhov rrf touarin &v Lrrtyvrjor~ iov; may abound yet rather it may t e abounding in accurate knowledge more and more with ~ a i rr$;q aivHori, 10 SIC accurate knowledge and sense-pereeptnon, into Ule and full discernment; lo t h a t YOU may ~OK!~&<EIV b~&q to be making proof of 7 0 " tho (thlnpa) make sure of the more 61ar$ipovra, iva firr fihlvp~vciqimportant things. so that YOU may be dinering, 1" order that P-on may be sincere and be rai CIrrp6onorrot ~ i q fiptpav X lor06 end not striking toward h t o day of~hrist: stumbling others up day Of 1 1 r f r r h pupfvol ~ a p r r & v 61~a10uiJvqq 11 the and may be filled havingXeen filled fruit of righteouaneas I~ th righteous rbv 6th 'IqooD Xpcmot rlq 6 6 5 'which is through the lone1 through Jesus Christ into glory Jesus Christ, to Gad's ~ a iE r a ~ w v tlcoG. glory and praise. and pralse of Qob l2 I desire 12 ~ L V ~ ~ E I 62 V hphq poirAopa~, to know. brothers. To be knowing but you I am wfshlng, &6eAqoi, &TI .rh bpi t h a t my affairs have brothers. that the (things1 accordingto me turned out for the advancement of the Edayyrhiou pBhhov 15 rrponomjv TOG news Iatherthan rather into striking ahead of the good news otherwlse. 13 so LhihuB~v, 13 6o.r~ 7::: 6cb",\;45 Nou that my bonds have Of it has came, as-and become public knowlr$av~poJq tv Xpmr+ y~v&otlal i v 6 h q TY edge in manifest in christ to bemme in whole the wlth Christ among all r r p a z r o p i ~ vai Toiq Ao~rroiq rahulv, the Prae.to'ri.an Guard praetorium and tothe leftover (ones) all. and the rest: 14 r a i ro6q rrkiovag TGV dr6oApirv &V 14 and most of t h e and the more (ones) of the brothers in brothers in Ithe] lord. nrr0606raq roiq 6fupoiq feeling confidence by having been confident to the bonds reason of my [prison] pou T T E ~ I U ~ O T ~ ~~W oh ~pev hq6Pwq bonds, are showing all of me more abundantly to be daring fearlessly the more courage to speak the word of God vbv h6yov TOS 8aoO haAziv. the word of the God to be speaking. fearlesslv.. 1s True, some are 15 Twiq piv ~ a i 61h 9 8 6 ~ 0 val ~ Some Indeed also through envy end preaching the Christ through envy and 61' f660~im .r!vLq 6B r a i Epw, strife. some but and through well-thinklng rivairy.butothers also through goodqphmwzv. 18 01 they arepreachins; the (ones) will. IS The latter
1am

t : ? E , 5' 2

8 For Qod I s my '6% $2 I witness of how I a m

o P 2 ~ &r09

me

? ! A 4 ,

PHILIPPIANS 1:17-23

866

867

PHILIPPIANS 1:24-29

&y&nqq, ~ 1 6 b r e q 611 ~ 1 qare publicizing the plv EE ove, svlng k n o w that Into c h n s t out of love, f m indeed out of 700 r5ayy~h/ou ~ d p a ~ they , know I am set Cmohoyiav defense of the good news I am lYIWs here for the defense 17 ol 62 kc tpleiaq ~ 6 v of the g o d news; the (ones) but out of eontentlo-the 17 but t h e former d o ~arayy6hAowlv. o h Wv05, i t out of eontentiousthey are snnounelng down. not purely, ness, not~ t a h pure oi6prvo1 ehi~lrv 6yaipe1v s o i s motive, for they am su~poslng trlhulatlon to be ralslngup to the to stir up 6 ~ o p o i q pOu. 18 1 i nh'v 6 ~ 1tribulation [far me] bonds of me. What in my [prison] bonds. navri rp6nq, eire TIPOQ&OEI EL? 1s what then? to every manner, whether to pretense [Nothing,] except t h a t &h110tiq X ~ o r 6 ~~ a r a y y 6 h h e r a ~ !" way, whether to truth.' 8hrlst la belng announced dbwn. I" pretense or in ~oriry ~aipu, &Aha ~ a lx a p o o a! truth, Christ is being this r a m but 1 shsfi refile;, publicized, and in this 19 076a &TI I rejoice. In fact, I will rhave ' that a's0 keep On rejoicing, &nopfiurral ~ i qbwrqpiav 61h r i q b a v l9 for I know this will step off lnto ralvstlon through the ofYau will result in my BE orwq ~ a h i r ~ x o p r y i a q TOE w r 6 p m o s ssl.,Btion thmugh 8Up&catlon and, aupp y of the spiit YO= supplication '1 0 0 3 X lUTot, 20 ~m6 and a supply of t h e ot3e3us dlhsfst. accordingto spirit of Jesus Christ. &norapa&iiav - m i Phni6a grrt 2) in harmony *th eager expectstion and hope my eager expectation o56rvi a l o u8joopa1 &M' tu n&uq and hope that I shall nothing I iha??be shamed: but In all not be ashamed in nappnoiq ~ a i 6 any m p e c t . but t h a t outspokenness always also now . m all freeness of pe a h d i o n o l ~ X I&$ iv T d p m i speech christ m, W I be ~ mognlfled 8hrlst In the body as so vou, ~ i ~ e 61& Cwiq ti= 616 now be magnified by of me, whethex. through Ufe or through means of my body. 8avhrou. whether through life death. 01 throueh death. 21 'Epoi y h p ~b X im6q 2 1 Far in my case To me for the to 8hrlat to live is christ, and r a i r b , &no0aveiv ~ 6 p 6 o q .22 EI 61 ~6 t o die. gain. 22 Now and the to die gain. If but the if it be t o live on in <flv b a a p r i , 10016 pol ~ a p n b qthe flesh, thls is a to be hvfng In flesh, thle to me fruitage fruitage of my work E you vai 7 1 atpfioopa~ 01) -and yet which thing orwork end what ahalil select not to select I do not YWP~$W 22 owt~opal 6L make k n o m . 23 I I am maklng "own I un belns held together but a m under pressure

$3

tr T ~ V 650, rjv iau Exov outof the two [thlnga), the deale hnvtng ~ i q76 ZImhtoa~ rai oh XFUTO Into the to be loarlng up and together wlth hdst d m ~ ,nohX8 y b p pBMov r p i o o o v , 24 1 6 to be, to much for rather better. the 6 L tnlpivrlv 76 uapri but to be remaining upon to the flesh &vayra~brepov 61' b p h t 25 ~ a iTOGTO more necemary through rou. And thlr nmo10bs oT6a art having been confident I have known that U E Y ~ ~ a i napapsv6 nBow I shall remain end I shall remain s l o n g l d to all

heu

:f

T $ :

t/Ee

oy2e

72:

41,F

biking

&I& with ehrist, for this, to be sure. is f a r better. 24 However. for me to remain 1 in t h e flesh is more necessary o n ~ o r m account. 25 So, being confident of thls. I know I shall remsln and shall ablde with a l l of yon for YO= advancement and the iov t h a t . . -.. . ~ ~ ~ T belongs t i l ~ o u n l niorrwq, 26 iva JOY In order that the faith, 26 so t h a t K ~ S X va 5 6 v TTEPIUUP~ LV X ~ O T QYOUR exultation may boaran. f ~ a v m a r be sboun!lne In 8hrlrt overflow in Christ . . . . . . . . " a .' I q o o t t v tpoi 6th riq napouaiaq Jesus by reason of me through my presence Jesus in me through the my Presence again with YOU. r r h h ~ v npdq 51~85. again toward you. 27 Only behave in a Of the 27 M6uov &F.iwq r o t sbayyrhiou x r 0 manner only worthily of the good new8 of the good news about the Christ, in order that. noh~rr(lroet lm ~plmot chrlat be you behaving as <ltlzens, in order thst whether I come and see YOU o r be absent, E~TE aebv 1 6 ~ bpsq ~ whether hsvlng come and h a v l n ~ s e m rou I may hear a b u t the things which concern . & &nAv &~o(lo i t or txlngabaent 1m.y benearhg the (things) YOU. t h a t YOU are n t p i bp3v. &I U~~KETE & , kvi standing firm in one about YOU, that row are rtandlng In one spirit, with one soul' nvrfipast, lyuxlj ouva0ho5vrrs rfi striving side by side spldt, to one mu1 strlvln~ together to the for the faith of the n i o ~ ~ lrot eliayydiou, 28 r a i pi1 good news. 2s and faith 01 the good news, and not in n o respect being frightened by voun nrupbprvol L v SEv1 h b io!hlng by the opponents. This very being frightened In toriv &Tois thing is a proof of &v~l~~lpivwv w % & 18 to them destruction for them. (ones) lylng againat &noh.iaq, bvav 62 but of salvation for ev6~l<lt of destruction, of you but YOU; and this [indishowing withln Cation1 is from O O d , owTpiaq ~ a TOOTO l trrrb OroO, 29 671 of raivstiod, and this from God, beesue 29 because to You t h e privilege was W e n ~ x u P ~ ~ ~ h ~t p I bpi" Chrtst, in behalf of Christ. given the over to you It wna grae~ously
~

2 3 ' See App 30.

27'

Or, "as one man."

PHILIPPIANS 1:30-2:8
not

868

869

PHILIPPIANS 2:s-16

nalmriretv &Ah& not otlly to p u t YOUR to be believing but faith in him. but also to Suffer in his behalf. xai 76 firrip a h 0 6 nhu elv a0 also the over hlm 10 be su%er!np, the 30 For YOU have the Same as you a h 6 v &y&va &'ovrrq otov si6cre very struggle havlng of what wrt you hew Saw in my case and as YOU now hear about in Lv tpoi r a i 6 v &K~ETL h) Lpoi. my ease. oh p6vov ~d
only
t h e Into

EI(alir&v
hlm

0avdrrow 66 mavpoO 9 0s6q

01 death but of atakc;

In

ma

and now you ere hesrlw in

me.

E i TI5

If eny Ulerefme encouragement in conaolsdon of b v e ,

ofiv

=apdrrhrlulq Lv X g m O ,
hrlst,

2 If, then, there is any encouragement

of love. if any ~i TI napap60tov &yhrrqq, ~i 715 r a ~ ~ v solatian i a If any

in chriSt, if any cop sharing of spirit, if

d any

sharing

616 ual 6 yea, death on a through whleh miso the torture stake.' 9 For this very reason also cod hlm and God exalted him t o a iuaro dnirg T* SVOpa MP superior position and gave the he graef&ly gave to hlm the name the over name that is above T&J h p a , 10 b T@ 6 ~ 6 every ~ 1 [other] name. every nome. In oraer that In h e name 10 so that in the name or ~esus every '1 cot r e v y 6 w r h p p hroupaviov of 3esus every knee should end of thaae In heaven knee should bend of those in heaven Kai enlysiuv rai utrra~bviov, and of those on earth end of those underground, and those on earth ah6v

inrr Gqwrv, put h c h Up over,

1
have the same love, belng joined together in soul, holding the love havlnn. together in a h , the One thought in ev . gpovoGvrsq, 8 pq6b K ~ T ' 3 doing nothing out one (thing) mlndinp, nothing aocording to of contentiousness or kp~0iav KUT& K ~ V O ~ ~ out ~ of ~ egotism. ~ V , but with lowliness of mind oontentl0~8ne11 ~eoordlng to considering t h a t the ri ~an~~~gpoel &XAjhouq j~q to the iowiy-mlndcdneas one others are superior t o YOU. 4 keeping a n ( l ~ o f iEWI ~ E P L x o ~ ~~ ~u T ~ &4 v , p j eye, not in C O ~ S I ~ ~ P I (ones, ~ Z havlng over of selves, not interest upon just T& kawrOv Euamo~ onorrotvrr~, YOUR o m matters, the (thlngsl of sclves each (ones) loo!dngat, but in persod krLpwv &Ah& rai T& interest upon those of but abo the lthinglll of different (ones) the others. 5 Keep this mental Eramol. attitude in YOU t h a t cech (ones). also in Christ Je5 .rotro $,POVE~~ kv Slli" Thls be YO" mindtng In rou whloh also ,",%i,$pgh Lv 'IneoG, 6 6~ b pop96 8~oG ~~d~~ form, gave no In cPhrlst Jesus. who in form of cod to a h h p Uu odx &pray b fiyjoaso r b eival seizure, namely, t h a t exlatrna not snatchkg he conaldered the to be he should be equal to lea 9rQ. 7 &Ah& k a w ~ bLuivouev God. 7 No, but h e equal (thlnds) to God, but himseu he emptied emptied himself and popgju 6olihou haPOv kv dpo~Opar4 took a slave's form a be in f o ~ m of slave hsvlng tagen, tn likeness and came t the likeness of men. ONepimuv yrv6 wag. 8 r a i u~fiparal More than that, o men havlngtecome; and to ashton when he found himself tfipdd b5 & " ~ P W T OL T ~ U ~ IE ~ V W U N in a man havlnE becnCovnd as man he made lowly humbled himself. tawrhv ycdpevoc h f i r o o q P ~ X ~ 8av&rov, I and became obedient hfnillelf having become obedient unt l death, as far as death,
very (thlngl
U~T&

11 r a i n 8 u a yh&coa tcopohoyfiuqrat

uoumey be mfndlng.

gpovjrr

&y&nqv

Exovrrq,

olivyrwxol

%,6,'

rska:

of God Jesus Christ is that Lard ta the glory of God the na~p6~. Father. Father. l2 CanseQuently, 12 'nmr Cryanqro[ pow, ra8bq loved of me, a~emdlng a. my beloved ones, in have the way that n&vTorc l i r r q ~ o i i u a ~ r p , j 65 &u 78 napouuiq siweys uouobeyed, not sa i thb p~eaenoe O v nohhQ ~BhXovb ~6 aniy, but now much pow pbvou &Ah& v but now to much rather In the more readily during of me only gbpou v a l r p 6 ~ o w r j v my absence, keep hrrowuiq pow, absence of me, wlth fesr and trem llng the working out YOUR taur&~ conlpiw r c r r r p y ~ r o 0 o . 13 0r6q own Salvation with seiver sa~vst~onbe rou working down, cod fear and trembling: 13 for God is the one 6 evEpy6v ev fipTv the sake Of the (one) working wlthln in you both that8 [his] good pleasure. KO) ~6 ~ V E y~iv rl, 8Chrlv the to be wllllng and the to be wortingnlthln ~116o~ia~ 14 . nhvra both to will and to p h over i well-thlnklng: all (thlngsl 14 K~~~ doing notri~e X O P ~ ~ yoyyvu@v s l l things free from murmurings and be row doing apart from murmurlnga ~ a i 6,ahoy,up&v. 1s ivaarguments. 15 t h a t dlv1ded reckonings; in order that and hlamele~s you may come and innoto be yiyu8r 8 E~TTOI Cl~C cent, children of ~ o d YOU may become byamel.ss and "nbtnded, without a blemish in among a crooked and TLKY~ 8~00 ti wpa ptcov children of Cod unbl%lahed (In1 mldst twisted generation, among whom YOU yrve8 0~0h185 6 l a ~ r p akbv C, f; are shining as illumi. of genera%On crooked end turned tkr:rou&, nators in the world. wurriprq kv ~ 6 W f 16 keeping a tight o~q r$aivrcee whom YOU are shlnlns 18umln*tars in Wmi grip on the word of
hrlst into
lory

up,oq s1qu05q L ~ L . ~ JCSY.

Every

tongue

eonfeaa out that ground.

6r1 and

11 and every

under the

Xglc~6q r l ~ 6bfav

erot

~g ; " , ~' & , " ~, " &~

1 2 :

Ly

3 2

k",",\$,"~;~c&"

$2

16 hbyov of II
8' See App 3c.

c u ~eehaving enexov~q, u ~ o n .into ric racx boaaJng pa to i pme oi ..

cause life. that for I exultation may have

~~ ~~~

PHILIPPIANS 217-25

ci; fipipav X 8 o m G i n 1 OGK ri; K E ~ V in Christ's day, t h a t Into day OPChrist: that not Into CmPl lness) I did not in vain E6papov 0662 eiq u~vbv Eermiaua. Or work hard in vain. 17 Notwithstanding, 1 1 . 8 1 1 nor Into empti lness) 1labored. even if I a m being 11 'Ahhir E( ~ a i orb6opat But d also 1am belng poured a9 libstlon poured Out like a drink offering upon h i ~ i Buuiq j ~ a~ 1E ~ T o Y ~ Y ~ upon the eacrifice and public wort ~ b ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ; which faith has led b &v, xaipp ~ a i UUY a i p ~ 0 , I amreloicing and I am rej5elng wlth YOU, I am glad and I rejoice with all of YOU. naulv bpiv. 18 T,j 62 &6 Koli i,psiq 18 NOWin t h e same a11 the but very (thing) way YOU Y D U I S ~ ~ V ~ S xaipnc nai ouv a i p a r t be and be r o v reioieins and be roo Aolcing ~ l t h rejoice with me. 19 'Ehrri<m 6L i v nupi? 'IquoG T~p68rov 19 For mY part I I am hoping but in Lord Jeaua Timothy a m hoping I n the Lord Jesus to send Timothy 7 a ~ t w ; irtrval lipiv ova t o you shortly, t h a t qulek~g to send to I , , o;&er that rbvu 3 yvob; 'h I may when be a Icheerful get t o may be we8 of soul havlng known the lthings) soul know,about the things nrpi irp3v. 20 ab6iva E o pertaming to you. about Yon. No one I a m fiavine 20 For I have n o one else of a disposition i a & u ~ o v 6ong y q u i w ~ T& mpi equal-wuled who genuinely Ule (things) about like his who will genuanely care for the 6 ~ 6 tw#plllYil=tr ~ 21 01 pertaining to .IOU e wzll care, the rr$y~ J$! YOU. 21 For all t h e T& bavr&v h~oculv 0d others are seeking the Ithfnml of themselves they are leeking, not their own interests, ra Xp!oroG 'Iqoot. 22 rljv 6L not those of Christ the (things1 of Chrlst Jesus. The but Jesus. 22 But YOU 60~lpriva b ~ o G YIV&UKETB 6 r 1 b; r a T i know the Proof he proof of him you are knowing, that as to fatfer p ' e Of himself. that jke a mth a ~ L ~ u o v mh &poi E6orih~uo~v rIq r 6 he 'laved with child togetherwith me heslaved Into the me in furtherance rbayyih~ov. 23 T o h o v pLv 06v of the good news. good news. This lone1 Indeed therefore 23 hi^, therefore, is the man I am hoping anil;w n i p W l 6; 6v &9iGo I am hoping to aend as Ukely I mlght see off t o send just as Soon as I have seen how T& mpi ipL things the (things1 about me out~~~yli~o u r l ;stand conceming me. 24 Indeed, 24 ntno10a 6L tv ~ u p i v 671 r a i I am eanhdent in Ihave been confident but In Lord that also Lord that I abrd; ~ a ~ i fhc(loopat. o g myself shall also came very quickly I shall come. rhnr+lrp . 26 &vaynaiov 6 i fiyqo&pqv ' E v a p 6 6 1 ~ o v c o ~ i , " ,~";~~~;&,, Necessary but I cansldered ~pap!rodltur t o send t o YOU rbv &6~h@v rai ouvepy6v rai ~ . ~ ~ ~ h . ~ my ~ . d p t ~ , the brother and fellow worker and brother and fellow o u w r p a r ~ & r q v pow b &v 6 L h 6 o r o h o v worker and fellow salfeUowsoldier of m ,: of%o but apostle dier. but YOUR envoy

PHILIPPIANS 2:26-3:3
ral Ac1roupy6v 6; y11.2; pow and private servant and pubuc worker o f the of m , ; for my need, nipqm r r d ; OM&;, 26 h~n6fi hr~noBQv 26 since he i s longing t o see all of YOU and lonplng to send toward rau. because fiu nhvra; bp&q 16civ ivai &6qtov&v is deprensed heard he had ne was all YOU to a d , and being epresscd fallen sick. 27 Yes, 6 1 6 ~ 1 f i ~ o r i a a r r BTI ~ u ~ & ~ u 21E rv a i. y h p indeed, hc fell ~~ ~ hemd that he fell sick. And for nearly to the paint o ~ E" C B~UYOU /Iueivqu~v vapmA6,utov ~ ~ V & T O&Ah& U' 6 of death; but God bedde-near death; but the had mercy on him, he fell slek a 6 ~ & OGK a b ~ b v 62 p6vov in fact. not only o n $hfqurv ha merCYon him, not him but only him. but also on me, &Ah& nai t&, iua pq h h q v h i t h a t 1 should not but also me, borderthat not sadness upon get grief upon grief. Therefore with the 28 mov6a,oT6 wq 28 Xriqv greater haste I am ssdners Ishould have. More speedty sending him, that o n 166vrcq 08" Lnrpqa abr6v Tva therefore I sent hlm in order that having seen abrbv r&hlv T K& 2, &hurrbrrpo may be the more free hlm egsln mun?p,f?rejoice leessaddenei from grief. 29 There08" a b ~ d v fore give him the &, 29 npou6Cywe~ I may be. Re~eive you toward therefore him customary welcome 1" lthcl Lord With all hr r u p i ~ PET& niruq; yap&;, ral sob; JOY: and keep holding in mrd w~th joy. and the men of t h a t sort dear, E x ~ r r . SO 30 because on account mlO'rou having, beeauas BUQ tones? tvripw; In honor of the Lord's work he 61ir ~b EPYOV KUP~OU I e ~ % f u came quite near to through the work o f u r d un%i death, exposing his fiyytmv napaph~uu&poy Vuxi sou1 to danger, t h a t he came ndar, having t raw" se ber de to e eouf he might fully make iva & v ~ A q p & u n r 6 G &v Durtpqpa UP far YOUR not being here to render private lack in order that he m~ght fill up the ofllrou service t o me. np6q WE h~lroupyiaq. T"F work. or%e toward me pub~lc Finally, my brothers, continue Ao1r6v~ Tb reloicing in [the] Lord. The lenDver lthmgl. ,;$ : T O be writing the X ~ ~ ~ L T L p T& ssme thinus t o YOU i s The verY (things) not troublesome for be You rejolefng m ~P&@EIY Opb Epoi pLv oGn me, but it is of safety to e wrltlng t o r a v ..tome Indeed not t o YOU. 2 Look out for 6~vqp6v .bpiv 6~ ahkc. the dogs, look Out troublesome (thlngl, to voa but .ale ?thing). Of 2 B h i r r r ~ r robq ~Cva;, PALTETE 70b5 'Or the ~e rou seeinn the dogs, be row aeelng the i"IUrY, look out for those who mutllate naroS; tpy&ra; !3hhe-m Tilv rararov6,v. flesh. 3 F,,~we the cuttlng down. the workers: be ron seebad are those the real circumelsion. 3 y&p kup6v fi ~ p l m p f i 01 for we are the ureumea~ob, the (ones) who are rendering n v c b p a ~ l &o$ Ampebvovrrq r a i sacred service by W splrlt of c o d rendering mcred mtvlee and God's spirlt and

2 7 2 . niZLWs
K L :

tt!?

~i!i;zF:Y

~ J I

I?!

TA

$!%e

".,

fig^;

PHILIPPIANS 3:4-10
o a p ~ ihave our boasting in Christ Jesus and do not have our conITETOI~&E< 4 ~aimp t EX* fidence in t h e flesh. having been e0nider.t. and-even 4 though I, if anyone, rrsrroieqotv nai bu oapri. do have grounds for confldenee also in flesh. confidence also in the EI 715 Sorri =Ah05 nnro~BCva~ Ilesh. If an other m i n If any thinks other to have been conndent thinks has grounds for confidence in the &v oapni, kycb phhhov 6 rreptrop' in Resh, I rather: to eircumd$on flesh, I the more so: 6 circumcised t h e '~~fip'pa5 tK yivo& ' puh.5 elghth day out of the eighthday , o n : ) , out of race of srael. krnily st& OK Israel. B ~ v ~ a p ~ i v 'Eppaioq 'EBpaiwv, of,the tribe of Benjaof enl la mi;, Hebrew outof Hebrews, min, a Hebrew [barn] from Hebrews: as reua+ nirv6pov dbp~oaiog,6 rarh aeeordrng to law phadsee, according to SPeCts law. a Pharisee; 6 as respects zeal, 6 rilv tnnhqoiav, ~arh the con. persecuting the ecclesls, according to gregatjon; as righteousness that iS 8 1 ~ a ! o o f i q v ~ r j v '6" v6pq Y E Y ~ ~ E V O ~ righteousness the in taw hav ng come to be by means of law, one i i ~ r v r o 5 .7 ' A M & SIrrva tlv pol who proved h~rnself Yet blameless. But Whet (things1 was to me vhat things were rip61 ra0ra 6~1llal 6th T&V dins to me, these gains.' there (things) I have considered thmugh the f h a v e considered loss 0 " account of ~ p l o r 6 v5 piav. 8 &M& uLv otv ye christ ?os. ~ u t tndeed ulcrcfom in ~ a e t the Christ. 8 W for that matter. I d b fivo0pal n&na iav ~ f v a l indeed also consider vat also I am consrdering Bl (thlngsl to be things to be loss 61h ~ i , f i r r ~ p l ~ o v ~ i q yvhoewq on account of the through the suwriarinees) of the knowledge exceillng value of the knowiedge of Christ Jesus my Lord. On K L E ~ Recount of him I 6v 7h n6v~a t<Ipl$$Jj!J# ~ a have i taken the lass whom the all (things) I au ei and of all things and I consider them a s s lot oviraaha I w fiy00pal I am considering piecesofrefuse in orderthat of fefuse, that I may aln Chrlst 9 and be X tm6v r ~ p 6 f i o o 9 ~ a i EL cEi) eV Ound in union with ghrlst Imrghtgaio and lmighPbe found in hirn, having, notmy ixov kpjv 6!ra!odv1lv ,rjv tK own righteousness, havzng mu nghteousneas the out of which results from but that which v 6 ~ o v&Ah& T ~ V 6 t h niorewq X p ~ o r a 3 , fiv law, faith in law but the through faith o Chdet, the is t?rou Chnst, t%e righteousAK 8 ~ 0 2 6lualoofivqv ini T niare!, ness that issues from Out of God righteousness upon the faith. God on the basis of 10 706 YYGMI ~ a T?V i 8 6 v a p 1 ~. ~ i q faith. 10 so as to of the to know him and the power of the know him and the power of his resur6 N a m 6 u ~ wa ~h 0 6 rai notvwviav rrae hrwv re.urreetion orhlm and sharing olsu%'erlnga !n his sufferings. Iertlon and a afiro5, ouppop~iC6p~vogTG CIav6rrq aha;, Submitting myself of him, beingeonformed to the death of him, to a death like hu.
Y

873

PHILIPPIANS 3:11-18

K ~ U X & ~ W&v O IX toTIj '1qoo0 ~ aOi ~

boestmg m grist
Jesus

and not In Rcoh

Xe

""paih,

trze

T9>:5

I
I

!::!\'.

1 :;

2%

thpdigh .
f

~3.i". A .!

PHILIPPIANS 3:19-4:5

874

875

PHILIPPIANS 4%-10

soG xptom;, 19 bv r h o s of t h e Christ, 19 and of the Chrbt. of whlch ones the end thelr finish is drrrW~la dv i , 8ei,5 6 n o ~ h i a destruction. and their deltruotlor;. oftvhiahbnes the god the csvlty god is their belly. and their glory consists r a i 6 665- iv 76 aloxGvq a 6 r 6 v 01 and the glory in thb ahsme ' of them: the lone#) In their shame, and h hiyela qpovoir\mg. 20 p6v y a p they have their minds mlndmg. %fus for upon thin, on, the earthly (thlngll .rb mhirewpa Lv odpavoiq h 6 p I i earth. 20 As for us. the eitirenahlp In heavens b out of our citizenship' exists 1" the heavens, from 09 ~ a owrfipa i & n m 6 ~ ~ 6 p ~ B KISPIOV a where a110 savior we are eagerly a w a i t l ~ l ~ a r d which place also we waiting ' IqooGv Xp~orirv, 21 b~ p ~ ~ a o ~ q p a ~ b i o are c~ ~eoue Chrlat. who wlli refashion the for a savior, the Lord JesusChrist. 21 who j ~ ,, o(,pfowv w111 refeshion our

yw&i.rw n&o!u M p i m o ~ q . b OpGv men. The of rou let a be known to all uljplo~tyyirg. 6 pTLv ~EPIIJY~TE, Lord near; not Lnz be you being anxiousover,

? 2 : 296
t ; $ j e

con armed

body to be conformed to his glrr body l to the Operation Of the power that he has. even to subject all things to himself. 'nmc &6ehQoi pow &yamyo1 r a l C,,quentb, my &-and, brother. of me love and brothers beloved h i r r 6 8 TOI, xaph ~ a m l i q a v 6 q pow, ofirwg and longed for, my joy longedlor, joy snd crown of me, thus and crown, stand firm m j n ~ r e b ~ u p i, &yarrqroi. in this way in [the] berov standlng In Lor$ loved (ones). Lord,' beloved ones. 2 E306iw napcmah6 ~ a iZ W Y T O ~ V2 ~ ~ . ~ . Id efiort j . ~ Euodfa I am encouraglllg and Syntyc e and syn.ty.ehe ex. rrapa~ahD T d r b QPOVC~V tv hort to be of t h e same I amencou~azlnlthe very (thing1 to bemindlng in mind in ithe] Lord, K U P ~ 3 val tpw~i) ~ a ai, i Y V ~ U I E 3 yes, I request you =or?' Yea I em repuesting also YOU, genuine too, genuine yakefeiuwvhapP6vav abTaTq, low, keep assisting y%$,"i%, be holdlng self with them, these iwomen] who a h l ~ 5 iv T n k r / y d i y have striven side by whlhfeh Lvomenl in . the good news slde with me in t h e ovv@h o h pol PET& ~ a Khjpev~oq i goad news along with they Strove~ogelherto me wrth also Clement clement as well as ~ a i 76" ho~nDv w v r p y 6 v pow, 6v the rest of my fellow and of the leftover fellow workers of me, of whom workers. whose names r h 6v6para i v PiPhq 5o$5. are in the book of life. the names In book of hfe. A nlwnv, mini*. 4 Xaipere b ~wpic? n h v r o n rr6x1v Be rov relolelna in lard always; agsln

0 h p a l l '"5 66515 a 6 ~ o G ~ a T h body oflho glory of him aceordlng to riv v i yelav TOG Siivaoea~ a h b v ~ a the opkatkn wlthin of the to be able him a1.o i m 0 ~ 6 < a t mh3 7h rrhna. to mbiwt to hlmseU the pll (thlngsl.

become known to all men. The Lord* 1s near. 6 Do not be aIIXious Over anything, but in everything &Ah' but in i v everythbg rravli tor the 6 T prayer P O ~ U X ~ ~ by prayer and ~ E ~ U C , ~ET, ci,~a~~mia lq h aini~a~a .upp~,cation ~ i t h thanksg~~ingthe petitions SUPPlfCation along yvop1ZEo8o ,&< Ti,v with thanksgiving b,,6v . , f let it be being made known toward the let YOUR petitions be 9 ~ 67 ~~ . a i 1 ~ ~ , BEOG 3 4 made known to Qod; God; and the of the God the 7 and the peace of ~ o that d excels all lirrcpixovma n h m a voOv qpovpio~! havhg over all mind it wlll keep under watch thought BUard YOUR hearts and vomr ~ the h g nap6iag heart. of bp&v roo and ~ a the T& i menfaypowers V O 6 afrov fiv mental powers by tv XP!UTC$ 'IquoG. means of Christ Jesus. h christ Jesus. 8 Flnally, brothers, 8 T i , ho~nb whatever things are The leftover (thing), true, whatever things turiv 6h,,gfi, are of serlous concern, 6ua true, as many (things) as Is whatever things are ucpvh. ha 6oa rnous, s a m s (things) ~ as righteous. whatever a s m a w (things1 aa & & p , things are chaste, Sira~a, boa as many (thingal as chaste, whatever things are righteous, rrpooqthfi, lovable, whatever boa as many ithIngrl an sffectian-~nduchg, things are well spoken 6oa ~ G q q p a , ci TIS & p e e of. whatever virtue asmany (things) as well-spoken *f, any vlr*Ue there is and whatever h a t v 0 5 , 7 d T a praiseworthy thing d 115 ral pralse, these (things) there is, continue if any and considering these hoyi<~oe~.. 8 whioh (thingal also be YOU reckoning; things. 8 The things tp68e~e ~ a i napd&Prls Kal that YOU learned as learned and yon reeelved alongside and well a s accepted and heard and saw in f YOY iuo heard w u r ~and r a i rou d b saw c ~b in~ &poi, me, connection with me, n p i r o ~ w m i b BE& 7-5 ~ i p i l v l l practice ~ these; and peace be you performing: and the God of the God of peace wlll Eo.rat pfB' Sp6v. be with you. wlllbe wlth YOU. l o I do rejoice gmatly In [the] lord' lo Irejorced but 6L tv In ' &$ t h a t now a t last YOU &vc8&Xne fi8q m* aueady sometlme roy made nourlah agaln the have revived YOUR

2:;

toyhe

'$%

$ & :!$ :

'2e$%y5 kt

5' The Lord, xABVg; Jehovah,

p.8.

10' Iard, xABVg: Jehovah, j i . a . n . r ' . u . s ' .

PHILIPPIANS 4:ll-18
bm' I t h i n k h e in mv behalf. u'&n t o w h i d YOU bere ' really giving thought. ral & ~ ~ ~ w&h a110 YOU were mlndlng but You lacked opportunity. 1 1 Not' firacpeio0~ t h a t I sm s p e w rov w e n being wlthout apwrtunlty b6i. ut with regard ta being T I K* b o r ~ p t l ~ l v h6YW kY* in want, for I have that aceordlng to lack I am saubg. 1 learn&, in whatever elpl otr.5 Kq5 circumstances l am. I % $ & I ? what?\?tinp) I s m .elf-s$elent t o be self-suffleient. 12 I know indeed etw1. 12 o16a a ,; to be: I have known and how t o be low [on pmvisions], I know ~anelvotoo8al 01601 rai to have t o be belngmsde ldwly. I have known elso Indeed an abundance. I n ITEPIUU~~~EIV~ b rravrl ~ a Lv i ~ & U I V everything and in all to besboundlng: In cverythfng and in all I t h h g ~ l I have 'tlpoll r a i learned the secret of I have beent%ted $to leeret.. end hnth h n tn ~ b fnll l ..m - io over

PHILIPPIANS 4:19-23
aaauciv. to6;&idinp,

tu00 ---me

$7

3::

powerulg

me.

PC.

1 of him whb imparts

to me. I power 14 . .. .. .. .. . . . . . . . , acted well in
YOU tJeve~heles~

becoming sharers with flnely me in my tribulation. ~ ~ o l v w ~ o a & q ehiUIC,, 15 In fact YOU Phihavlngshsred wlth tolie tribuhtlon. lip.pi.ans, hso how 15 0i6a-r~ 6k rai bweiq, ~ l h l n n j u l o l , t h a t a t [the] start of Yow have knmm but slm rov. PhiliD~2ans. m-rl -. . nerlarinv -. -. . ..-+ho .-&I Lv TOO e6ayycAio~, SE news. when I departed that In beg nn ng of the good news, when from Mae.e.do'ni.a. not a Congregation LSjhBav h b hk~60v(aq, 0 6 6 ~ p i a ~ o ! ~ a share with I Went out from Macedonia, not one me in the matter of giving and receiving, LK~htluia ecclesla except you alone; r a i h i p LWS EI p blltiq p6v01, 1 8 TI 16 because, even in and recetlng 11 na?t rou alone. bcceuae ~ ~-. . --, l n vnrr . ~ i ~ ~ - -h--a -- a . . . ~ a tu i O r u u a h o v i ~~ ~ a &ma{ i ~ a i6iq ti5 sent something t o ale0 In Thesralanlca and once and twlce into me both once and a r j v x p ~ i a v pol 611 Second t'me for my LTTL~V~TL 17 . OOX the need to ma YOU sent. ~ o t that need 17 Not that I a m earnestly seeklng rnlcqri, 66~01, glft, but t h a t 1 I am seeking upon $ e gift, but the am earnestly seeklng 67n<rlr~ l & v ~aprrbvrbv rrAeov&l;ov~a the frmtage t h a t l a m aeeking u w n the fruitage the becoming more hnnvs mnrp el< h6yov 1 ) GV 18 lnto word o?xod Ism%,fK!trom

I4 rrh v

mh

rdiy

k ) d : ~ ' --

K."

&pxpXi

-- -

u l l and rrka ~ a l rrep1oue6w. . rrmhilpwpat all things in f all (things1 and I am abaundhg; I have been filled have a n abundance. I am filled. now t h a t ie < ~ p e~ ~ voq rra & ~ 'Errae 06irou T & received havlngreeefved besPde of ~ ~ ~ , the~(things1 ~ ~ I have ~ d i t from ~ ~ E.paph.ro.di'tus the a b Gv cJw6iaq thmgs from you, beside ~ f s w ~ ~ t - ~ sacrlfi,, ~ ~ h n g , Sweet-smeuing S E K ~ V EMPFUTOY TG e~i). 19 6 6i a Odor. a n acceptable .eceptabfe, we~~-p~essing tothe cod. but sacrifice, well-pleasing Bt6q wou rrA &oe~ naow xwim 6 Gv 19 turn, God of me 611 all need of~orr my~,,d.. God will fully Ti) nhoS~oq ahroir i v 6650 LV supply all u o m need a ~ r d l n to g the riches of hlm in glow tn to the extent of his X (UTQ 'IquoO. 20 6 i 8 ~ " rai n r n p i riches in glory by 8hrlst Jeaue. TJ%e but G O Y and Pather means of Christ Jesus. f i p v 1 66<a elq ~ o J q al6vaq ~ f i v albvwv' 20 Now t o our God and Father be the o us the glory lnto the ages Of the ages; glory forever and ever. &pfiv. . , , ? . Amen. -. .-. ., 21 Give my greet21 ' A m & u a o 8 ~ rr&vra & ~ I O V 6" X iurQ every holy lone) in 8h~lrlat ings t o every holy one creet YOU Union with I u o ' ~ o r r & < o v ~ a t bp&q 01 ubv J~SY.. ~h~~ are greet~ng the together ~ i t hJesus. The brothers who are with me send Lpoi &6cAeoi. 22 &m&l;ovra~ Spa< T&VTES their greetings. m e brothers. ney are grcetlnp. La 22 All the holy ones, 01 &YIOI p&X(ma S L 01 the holy tanis), mostly but the (ones) outof ~ ~ : $ ~ ~ ~ , ~ ~ .~ .~~~~~~ Caesar.' send YOU r$q Kaiuapaq o l ~ i a q . the of Caesar household. their greetings. 23 The undeserved 23 'H X ~ P ~ S 705 wpiou The undeserved kindnwa olthe Lord kindness of the Lord X l~loO wrrh TOG nvrirparog b Gv. Jesus Christ lbel with ~ e ~ghrirt a with Ule s ~ i r l t ofvow. the spirlt You [show].

%rdb?Y
will

18' God. *ABVgSp: Jehovah,

Pa.

22'

Or. "the emperor."

LKo:~rxuev :\:

- --

879

COLOSSIANS 1:s-15

n ~ o z KOAAZZAEIZ TOWARD COLOSSIANS

naGhoq h 6 m o h o q X imoO 'IqooO 6 t h Paul, a n apostle Paul aDartle OP~hrlst Jesus through of chrlst jesus e d i l r a r o q 0 ~ o G nal TI 68zoq 6 &S~h@bq through Qod's will. Wlll of God and ~ k o t h y the brother and ~ i ~ ~ t h 2 r o i t h, KoXwoaiq &yiotq r a i rrtmoiq brother 2 t o the to the In Colossae holy and faithful holy Ones and faithpul &6cApoiq b X brothers in union with brothera In g r i s t ; Christ a t Cwlos'sae: X ~ P ~ S blriv ~ a clpivq ' h b l ~ a YOU y have undeserved kindness to You and peace from Undeserved kindness 4 0 0 n m d g qpDv. and peace from God Qcd Father of us. our Father. 3 E3xapioro3 N narpi 3 we thank ~ o the d weere giving Xankm to:Yie Father Father of our, Lard TOO ~ u p i o u irc3v ' I 000 X I ~ T O Orrhv.ro.rz Jesus always of the Lord of us of geaua [hriat always when we pray for YOU, m~i b~av ~ ~ P Q ~ E U X ~ F4 V ~ ~ , since we heard of a b u t YOU praying, OUR faith in 'Onneeniortv b Dv h, X CUT$ 'IqooO ~ a r i j v d r y h q v 'tion with Christ Jesus faith ~!YOY in g r i s t ~ e r u a and the love and the love YOU have iiv EXETE rOliareha.,ing ' 'a%s for ali the holy ones because Of the &yiovq 5 6th. ~ j v ani& T ~ V holy loneal through the hope the t h a t IS being reserved for YOU in the h e m h o n r l p 6 y v briv hv roiq o6pavoiq, ens. This lhopel yon lying away to you in the heavens, rrpoqrorioala tv TQ X6y drhr)eeiaq heard of before by the teillng of the truth YOU heard before in the worX truth of t h a t good news TOO ~SCIyydiou6 TOG ,a~uros of the good news oi the (one) belnz aloneside . @ which has Presented b&, uamq nai &v n a n l r Q n . 5 itself ~ ~ to ~ You, even Into You, according as also in all the world as i t is bearing fruit &miv ~apnoqopoljpcvov nai a65av6p5vov and lncresslng in it is bearing fruit and lncreastng all the world just i f t 1s doing1 aIao ~0805 a v p i , Q 4s fi$ap,aF B E E O P ~ ~ ~ also ~ B S in roo. from which among YOU. from the l(uo6oare ~ a l hniyvwrc .j, day YOU heard and YOU heard end vow accurately knew the a c c u r a t e l ~ knew the xhpw TOO ecoO 6" &hqeEiq undeserved kindness undeserved klndness of the God in truth; of God In ttuth. I n&< &&BETB ' E n a q p h TOG 7 That is what You according as roo learned from Epaphrsn the have learned f m m Ep'a.phras our beloved &yanqroO oudodhov 6~ imlV loved fellow slave who '8 fellow slave, who i s

&f

$ ~ ~ g2 y~=

nvs

% :!

mrmb b r l p fipav 6ch~ovos TOG xp~oroO, a faithful mlnister fait~uCi over us servant of the Chdst, f , the chrlst on our behalf 8 who 8 b Kal 6qAboa~ fi~iv~ j v the lone) aim having made evident to us the & discl&ed to us YOUR love In a JpDu & h v &vm S am of YOU l o v e in e p ~ i t ,. spiritual way. 9 roGro nai 'IM$ &Q' 9s 9 That is also why "Om Through thls also we, from the day we heard lof it], have not 'I&as w;:k6~:~ng b t f i ceased praylng for YOU n p o o w 6pcvot r a i a l r o G p m t Iua and asklng t h a t you and petitxonhe In order that may be .ra..Bg with the hiyvwutv rrh p w 0 " ~ c accurate knowledge accurate YO= mighl be fl?lad with of his will in all TOD 0 d i ) l a ~ o q a0toO b n & u q oo iq ~ a i all wlBJom and rafSdOmand 8pllitUa of the will of hlrn In camprehenslon. ~"V~OEI n v c v p ~ ~ ~10 f i .n r ~ l r a n p l10 in order to walk ;mma1. to wa1 mm~rehcndon worthily of Jehovah. TOO K U P ~ O U ~ i 5 n&sw & p c u ~ i a vhv to the end of fully 5 Worth1 y of the Lord Into all pleasing in pleasing [him] as Y ~ U ' ~ m P iPY~, W~$",PP,~F owing fruit every work good m every goad work air5aVbpcV0, Ti, and lncreasins in t h e increasing to the amrate knowleaga accurate knowledge of @COG, 11 i v n & o p 6 u v h p ~ 1 6uvapolj~cv01 l1 being made God. in ell power belng made powerful powerful with all r a ~ & T& ~ p & o g mjs 66633~alS~oO cis power to the extent Of aceordingto the might of the glow of him h t o hisglOr'Ous so rr&uav h o p o v j v r a i parpoev iav p c ~ ha s $0 endure fully and U . endurancc iongness ,,rBDirlt ~ith be . long-suffering with ~ 4 ~ 8 12 5 , eI)~aplvroGvrs rrmpi Joy. (ones) giving t h a n ~ s Father 107. 12 thanking the Father who rendered bphs rls 74 i~avdmavn u suitable for YOUR the (one1 having rou hto the m in the yrp/6a r o c rhipou TDV &yiov Lv r Q Fticipation of the portion of the lot of the holy (one.) in the ~nheritance holy ones in the light. pori. 13 He delivered us light. ftom the authority 13 . 8 q tpkrro 6, 4, who drew out to self ' : ! I ' out of the of the darkness tcomiag m G o ~ 6 r o yr a i per6mqocv cis " d transferred us svmorlty of the darkness and transferred into Into the kingdom r j v Paolheiav TOO uioO ~ " 5 &y&nrls alroO of the Son of his the kingdom ofthe Son love of him: love, 14 by means 14 Ev $ Lyotcv. T ~ V &noXbrpoo~v Of whom we have our in whom we are svnng the release by ranso&. release by ransom. &WUIY 7ilV & ~ = ~ T I &15 Y . 6 < &mlv t h e forgiveness of letting go aff of the smr; who I OUT sins. 1.5 He i s

fi;F!;p$$

!$; :

th

rn,*~,

: : $ 2%

; i s

he

th
10'

878

Jehovah.

J1.a:

God. Vg: the Lord. NAB.

COLOSSIANS 1:16-21
9 ~ o O TOO hop61~0u v p m 6 ~ 0 ~ 0t h q e image of the inGod the invisible,' firstborn visible God; the firstrrhoqq nriorwq, 16 6 r 1 C v a J r 6 born of ail creation; of all Creation, because in him 16 because by means irria9q rh vhvra Fv ~ a i qoJpavoiq of him all [other]. it was created the ail (thingsl ~n the heavens things created in ~ a i tvi yi ~h b a r k ~ a the'heavens i and upon and upon the eartk, the (things) visible and the earth, the things ~h &6para sirs ep6vod EiTE and the things the (things) invisible: whether thrones or invisible, no matter KVPI~T~TE ETTS ~ dpxai E~TL t<ouoia~. lordships Or governments or authorities: whether they are thrones or lordships rh v h v r a 61' or governments or the an lthmgsl through $ o authorities. A11 [other] EK+I~T~I. 17 ~ a a i h d q Eurw things have been it has been created; and he is through him v,.+vrov Kai& ., rrbra aJT6 created all (things) and the a11 (things) r n him and for him. 17 Also, [Other] o u v i o r KEY I8 ~ a ia6r6q C m ~ v 4 he is it has rtaod?ogeher. and he is the things and by means Of him [Other] nsOahi 706 o h p a ~ o q , Tijq i~~hqmiaq . head of the body, of the ecelesia; things were made to exist, 18 and he is 6q Porw 1 & P X ~ T ~ U T ~ T O K O ~, & who is the beginnihg, firstborn out ef the head of the body, the congregation. H;~ G V E K ~ ~ V iva y:vqra, the dead (onis), in order that might became in is the beginning, the firstborn from the rr~ow aJ7hq TPWTEGwY all (things) he holding the first blaee, dead, that he might 19 6rt 6" a J r 6 ~ 6 6 6 OEY ~ rrhv ~d become the one who because in him he thaug%t well all the is first in all things; r r h i p w p a K ~ T O ~ K ~ U20 U ~~ a i 61' d ~ 0 G 19 because [God] saw fullness to dwell down and through him good for au fullness $0 h a ~ a ~ a h h h < a rh t v d r v ~ u siq aJr6v, dwell in him, 20 and to reconcile the all (things) rnta him, through him to reeon. ~ipqvorrolioaq 6lh TOG aiparoq TOO cile again to himself havingmade peace through the blood of the all things by oravpaO aLiroG 61' adto6 &TE making peace through stake of him: through him whether the blood [he h h i r i g y i g E~TE ~h t v on the torture stake; the (thingsl u w n the earth or the (things) i n no matter whether TO?< 06pavoiq. they are the things the heavens upon the earth or the things in the heavens. 6p8q 21 ~ a i TOT? hrnq And IOU somethe being 21 Indeed, YOU who were once alienated 61vqhharpiw &ouq nai having been ahlenated and t J i e and enemies because were on' S~avoiq ev E ~ ~ YOUR ~ minds , ~ mental perception in the works the the works that were 16' All [other], as in Luke 11:41, 42. 20" See App 3c. riu&v
image of the

COLOSSIANS 1:22-27
&vo~a~jhAa<cv b he reeonc~led m T L ~ o & p a ~ , rqq a a p ~ b q ~ h 0 .3 6,h TOG the body of the flesh of him through the 9avhrov. r r a p a u ~ ~ o abp6q ~ byioug nai death, - to holy and &p&pou ~ a husynhfi~ouq. i ~arsvhvtov a h i i , rravqpoiq,
w~eked.

TOO

22 vuui
now

6i

but

he now I wlcked, has aaaln reeonmled by means of that one's

22

fleshly body through [his] death, in Order to present you holy and unblemished and

unrpottei and

a p z

ah2 b;ere

%%:

before Open to him, 23 proof course, that in the ~ a i 26paio~ T E ~ E ~ E 6v0l ~ W p i faith, estsbiished on and settled and having been kunded npt the foundation and p u a ~ l v o b p c u o ~ h v b sfiq t h ~ i 6 a q TO" steadfast and not being moved elsewhere from the hope af the being shifted away from the hope of that E l j a y y ~ h i o ~ 08 ~~KOI~O~TE, TOG good news of which ran heard, of the lone) good news which YOU ~qpvx9ivrog t v n h u q K T ~ ~ S? : , h i , heard. and which having been preached in all creation the under was preached in all that is under T ~ Yobpav6v. 08 t y ~ v 6 p q v i.y& naiihog heaven. Of this [good the heaven, .,fwhich became I paul news] I Paul became a S\hnovoq. minister. servant. 24 I am now rejoic24 Nfiv xaipw , fv T $ rra9ljpau1v ing in my sufferings N O W I am rejaielng m Sufferings for YOU, and I, in bmlp bpGv, ~ a i drvravarrhipi, .rh my turn, am filling and I am filling up instead the up what is lacking over you, of the tribulations b u ~ ~ ~ f i p a rTGV a 8hiqtwv TOG X p ~ o ~ o G t my Lacking (thingsl of the tribulations of the Christ of the C h r i ~ in flesh b ~j 1 1 0 " hip TOG oGparoq a b ~ ~ ~ ,on behalf of his in the fiesh ofme aver the body of him, body, which is the congregation. 25 1 6 gorlv i e~chq?ia. 25 of a minister of which is the eccles~a. this [congregation1 tyrvdpv ex* ~ servant ~ ~ K O Y O a S C C : $ .g to in accordanee with I became t h e stewardship from oi~ovopiav 705 9~02 God which was given house administration of the ~ o d the me in YOUR interest 6o9duhv pol sic ljphq rrhq Soat ~ d v to preach the word having been given to me into you to &ifill the Of sod fully, 26 the h6yov 700 9 ~ 0 5 , 26 76 puu~ip~ov ~d sacred secret that word of the God, the mystem the was hidden from hrro~s~puppCvov Cnrd TGV ' a i b v w v nori t h e past systems of having been hldden away from the ages and things and from the h b TGV y r v r ~ v 62 ~ + ~ ~ ~past ~ generations. r j 9 ~ But from the peneratio;is, - now but it was manrfeated now it has been made manifest to his roiq hyio,q ad-roii, 27 oiq j9i?qorv to the holy (ones1 of him, to whom wliled God has Ones. 27been to whom pleased 6 9sb yuwpioal r i ~d rrhoO-roq r ' q to make known what the Go2 to make known what the riches o f l h e are the glorious riches of this sacred secret 66<qq TOO p v u ~ q p i o u ra6~ou Pu ~ o i #9vro1v, q glory of the mystery this in the nations, among the nations.

unaccurabie

dawn insight of him,

23 r i
if

in fact

ye

YOU

are remaining upon to the

t m pivzrs

~6

niuT~lvided,

faith

$iieh

~2

883
6 Lmlv X i m b < b Opiv, 4 a n i q .r'< It I s Chrlat in union which is ehrlat in you, the hope o f b e wfih YOU,the hope of ~ a r a y y a h o p w [his] glory. 28 H e 1s 665qy 28 8v (110rv: wh~m me announeinn down the one we oub. .. -~~~ . . are .~~ irvepwnov r a i licizing, admonishing vovecroOvrr< nhvra puttingmind inta every man and every man and teaeho 3 i q . i n s every man in d l .S~E.~UKOWE< n h v hvepormv ~ & teaching every man m all wl om, wisdom, t h a t we may iva napamjuopw n a &&porrov Present every man tnorder that we might prepent even man complete in unlon ~ l h r ~ o vb X tur+. 29 CIS 6 val with Christ. 29 To perfeet in Allat; tnto which a1.0 this end I a m indeed KOn,i) &YoY,<,j EvDS K ~ ~ qY & working hard, exerting l a m laborhg sirullg#ng emordingto the myself in accordance the Operation t v i p y r ~ a v a b ~ 0 6 T)Iv brpyoup+qv L v operation withln of hlm the operating w,thfll in of him and which is st work in me with Lroi tv 6uv&pr1. power. me m newer. For I want YOU t o OfAw y&p SpBq rt6ival 4Airov realize how great a I am wllllng for mu tohaveknown howgreat stmggle I am having irviwcr Exw h i p SrOv r a i T~)V jin behalf of YOU and ntrvggle I am havlns over 70" and of the (ones) of those at L ~ . ~ ~ 6" A a o 6 1 ~ i q ~ a i &ol odx ~ ~ P O I ( W and of all those who m Isodlen and as many as - n o t have seen have not seen my fain the flesh. 2 t h a t r b n p 6 u m b v pou L v uapri, 2 iw the face 01 me In Resh, in order that their hearts may be, na anhqeiru~v al rap6lat aha" comforted, t h a t they mighf be comforted tho hearts of the&, may be harmoniously owP1Pau8f hv 6rykl) ral Jolned together in ha-been made t o " 3 0 s ~ e . tn love and love and with a view to all the riches of stq n& nhoG~o< nArlpomopia~ the " 1 1 assurance Of into a l l riches fully being borne [their] understanding, crv~ucw clq fniyvou~v -roo with a view t o a n comprehen$on. into aEfllrate knowledge of the p v u q p i o u TOG @LOG, XplmoG, 3 f of the sacred secret mystew of the God, of Christ, m whom of o o d . name]". eioiv n h r q 01 6quaupoi m i a t ~ h r i s t .3 caie~llly are a " the treasures -om concealed in him ~,jnpvmo are l ,all the treasures uai W~WC hldden away loneal. O f wisdom and O f and of knowledge knowledRe. 4 This 4 ToGro hfyo I am saying that This I am saying In that no man may delude r m d o ~ i C ~ afq l n l k m h o ~ i 5 ~t Y&P ~ i t h may be delu in= in Wrmaaive say&'. If for arguments, For rai uapd h p l , drAA& though I a m absent in even to the Resh Iamabsent, but e the flesh, all the same mmGpar~ oh bpiv dpi. ~ a wv i r a i I a m with You in t h e spirit w e t h e r wlth you I am, reioklnp and spint, rejoicing and

COLOSSIANS 2:6-12

~~~~

p~~~

2ge

tv

oA\

\?rriz '!fit
22

p h f r r o ~ b u i ) ~ q v T&<IV nai d m ~ p l w u a beholding YOUR good order and the seeing of rou the line-up and the firmnes. flrmnes~ of YOUR faith 765 cis X I O T ~ VT ~ ~ U T E Wb S 6v toward Chrlst. of the into ghrint faith opYo;. 6 Therefore, as You otu napdhPr= rch have accepted Christ therefore rolrreeelvedalonWide the ----. thP L ~ no ~ on ~ .~~~ K~PIOV, b &@ waiklng in unlon with ~ p t o r b v ' IquoCv rbv Lord. m him the Jesus chrirt him, 7 rooted and bullt up in him n , 7 tppl oufvol ~ a being i be you walking, havingbcen rooted and and being stabilized the trro~noSopa6prvo1fv a 6 7 0 ~ a iP E P U ~ O ~ ~ ~ in EV O Ifaith. just as beine built unon in hlm and being ntabllized you were tauaht, aver. ~j X~UTEI ~08235 t616hxeqrc. Aowing with ifaithl in in the faith according as Yon were taught, thanksgiving. 8 LOO^ out: perhaps n ~ p ~ u E G o v r rhr g ah6 fv r h a p t m . f a . abounding in it In thankasivms. there may be someone CBIW YOU Off brhS imal Who will 8 B~&TETE Prey s e you looking a t r%$ lomeone roo will be thehis philosophy and uuhaywyOv b Sllr deception the (one) leading a8 booty through according t o the tradi~ t h o u o g i a q nai ucvi< & n h s rar& philosophy and empty seduction according ~~~~f~,"i,"~,$d' r j v rrap&6oulv T ~ Vh v e p * n ~ v , KC IT^ things of the woild the tradition of the men, according to and not r& u~otxria TOG ~ 6 u p o u ~ a i01) Christ; 9 because the elementary things of the world and not it is in him that all ~ m & I U T ~ V .9 6r1 a h + the fullness oI the + .--.- -- Xc!?hriat: becaum him divine quailty dwells . bodily. '0 And so v a r o l ~ ~ i nZlv r b nhhpwpa 765 es+rno< YOU are possessed of la dwelling down the ful neos of the divrnity B fullness by means of u w l l a n ~ G q , 10 r a i 6-2 bodily, re him, of all who government is the head and a< ~ T I Y fi * ~ ~ ? a hauthority. i rrcrrhqpw ivol 11 BY canes, having keen hlled, who 1 . the head reintionshin with him YOU were also nh &pxfiq r a i d<avoia<, 11 f m whom . 1 3 ' government and olauthodty, circumcised with a pern nai nrptnpjeq~e T E P I T O ~ ~ cir~umcl~lo roo were cirevmclaed m circumcision formed wlthout hands by the stripping off &xrtporrol 'TV ,5,rK6~uc, not byxand tripping off of the the by the body drcumcision of the flesh. u6paroq uapu65, iv ~ f i rrnrpl~op,fi fresh, in thb eircumcis~on christ, that belongs 12 for to YOU the 705 ~ p l o l o G 12 owrag~v~q were buried with him chrid, ' havhgheen jomuy buried o f the lhisl, bsDtism, and ..~ f ~ a by i relatlon~hlp with ah+ b r+ p a n r i o p a r ~ , kv to him in the baptism, in whom him you were also s : ~ i o r ~ oraised q UP topether OUY?YIPB~TE 6,& 7 were jointly raised up through the faith through lvounl faith

2 2

1%

? >

fYn

;je

.~~~

COLOSSIANS 213-18
~fiq 6v~py~ia 700 6-6 m0 Of the owratwn wiSlin of the God Ule Imel r i m < &bv 6~ wrphv. raised up him out of dead (ones).

884
in the operation of

885
of him. and Kpm& j v I(E &iY, 65 Ofi m d m g m t the 'lead, out of whom vb a 616 ~Liv &+Ov the body through the eonnecdons uw6iopwv ~~CXOPIIYO~~~VOV bonds toeether (it) beingsupplied ouvp~pa<6pevov aii<r1 (it) belng made to go together is growing aiicqu~v 700 BEoG. growth of the God.

COLOSSIANS Z:l9-3:3
dmG, 19
K=:

Qcd, who raised him u p Imm the dead. 13 Furthermore, though YOU were dead in YOUR trespasses I3 70i< and in the uncircumna m ~ h p a o ~~v a i T$ K 0 0 u u ~ i q T$S d s e d state of falls beside and todhe u%?rcumcision of the flesh, made Uapdg ii Ov, ouvr(;ooTroiqucv bphq YOU alive t,ogether flesh o!~otaa, he made alive together mu him, H~ kindly forgave us all our mh ~ap~ohpcvoq tozetherwith havhz graclouslu forglen trespasses 14 a n d blotted out t h e handn 6 m a T& n a p c m r & p a r a , all the fails beade. written document' ageinst US. which 14 e5sAeit$aq consisted of decrees having wiped out the down on and which was in opposition t o us; and andwriting HPhas taken it out bncvav.riov i ~ i v a%d he up pf the way by under-in-against to ud, and ~t10 the torture 6~ TOG p@ou npou X6uaq a d ~ d stake: 15 Stripping out of the middle having "a?ied toward it the and m a u p @ 15 dtTrr6whpsvo T&C the authorities bare, stake; having stripped 0% the he exhibited them &pxhq rai r&q i-cowiag 66ctytdrr~ocv in open public as zovernmeata and the authorities he ma e show of conquered, leading them in a triumphal iv n a p uiq eptapPeljuaq aljlocq in oUtrpoR?nnea having triumphedover them procession by means of It. Lv a 6 ~ Q . 16 Therefore let in it. no man judge YOU in l6 M i 0 6 ~ ' 715 6116~ KPIV~TW eating and drinking or NO therefore:anyone YOU let him be ludatng in of a festival t v ppbuE1 uai & n6ort 9 i v pipro or of an observance In eatlng and in drlnklng or in Part of the new moan or vmpqviaq 6 uab &mv of a sabbath: 17 for kop~jq 6 Of festival or ofnew moan Or of satbath.: those things are a shadow of the things 17 ~ T I Y mi& TOY whkh (thingal. is shadow of the lthlnpsl $0 COme, but the

*q of the

uapr6q Resh

d~T,",$Il

b,z,"2

06 hla f l a h l y frame of not mlnd. 19 whereas he i s not holding fast to the one ell the head. from whom all the
being

$.k

eQ

and harmoniously Joined together by and means of its ioints ....~~~~. T ~ Yand ligamenfs, goes the on growing wlth the growth that Gad gives. 20 If YOU died

'*'

T&

rp6ypa+ov ty$,% 6,$g:z1v

hj:~d

2.

L%e

20 El If i row n 8 died hv~~ together z u hwith X,lm? hrist from toeether toward the wlth elementary Christ motxriov TOG K6upov, TI h q things of the world. why do YOU. as if the elementary things of the world, why a8 living in the world. 6oypcrri(;cu8~ <hvrCq 6v ~ 6 0 1 1 ~ further suhlect yourliving in world sreuans~bject1ngsel~e~todacrea~ selves to the decrees: KEODO 21 "DO not handle, ah$% touch nat-but you ~ u i bate d nor taste, nor touch." & pq6L eiyrlq. 22 eunV 22 respecting things not-but youahouidcontact, whlch (thingal $3 that are destined nhvra c i ~ @OF+ T ? I &noxpilocl, t o destruction by a n (things1 into eorrwtnon to the usinn of?. being used up, in ym& T& hrrhhpanx rai B t B a u r a h i a ~ accordance with the commands and aceordlngto the corn-& . and teochlnrr. "achines of men7 T&V &dpimov; 23 I ~ U T I V hbyav 01 the men? which (things, IS word 23 Those very things are, Indeed, possessed of an appearance pZv Gxovra. oy;~f22m Indeed having of w i ~ d o m in a self-imposed form of 68choepqu~iq Kai ' T ~ ~ E I V O + ~ O U ~ V B .elf-willed form of worahir, and IowlY-mindedneas worship and [mock] humility. a severe v a ~ &.+r16Jpr obparoq, OGK b TIVB 71vi treatment of the M Y ; vnnparrng of body. not in honor any btut they are of n o value i npdq nh~opovilv 6~ u~PK'%. n combating toward fullnea ofthe flesh. the . . . . satisfvine , , of t h e ,Ieah.

$A

'

fi

to the p~hh6vrwv ri, 65 u O p a TOO ~ p ! m o G . Chrlst. 18 Let no befngaboutb, the but body of the chrlst. man deprive YOU of 18 q6ciq bpBq Karappcr rvLTw k o one 70" let him be deprking pdrs the prize who takes delight in a [mock] eihwv 6" r m c ~ v o g p a d v n ~ a i 0 p q o ~ ~ i q wiiiing. in lowly-m~ndedness and form or worship ~ ~ T &yy&dv, 6 t 6 ~ a * r v gels, "taking his stand of the angeL1, which ithing.1 he has seen on., the things he has Lp!3mcriov E~KB @ ~ t o G p e w q brrb TOG seen, puffed up withstepping in&, in vain being pURed UP by the out proper cause by

3 5'

a h therefore

WYCF&TE

raised up ~ i t h tha

1 0

X~E:$? the o m z s l
T&,

: : : -

upward be rou see*lne', 00 6 xp~u16q ~ U T C Yev 68 700 where the Christ is m right &andl 01 the ~EO ~D ~ a e~ 'evoq 2 {T& i &vw cod sit?Lg; ' the (things) upward

hvw

<IT~~~c,

,+

IS' Literally, Yhe.'

14' Or. '"covenant."

14' See App

Bc,

m b d b g , not the (things1 upon the earl%. earth. 3 For YOU 8 hn8ehr died, and YOUR life YOU died
WYOY

.+POYE~TE

T&

h i

vi

l f however. wkre rahed u ~m p with the Christ, on seeking the thln~s above, where the Christ is seated st the right hand of ~ Gad. 2 Keep~YOUR minds fined on the

COLOSSIANS 34-11
rf~pwal oh " lor* hr r Q has been hidden with has been hfdden together wlth '8hri.t tn the the christ in union 0cQ. 4 67av d XPIUT~ ~ OOd. 4 When With God; whenever the Chdat the Christ, our llfe, is 9a~c~wefi 1 <mi i u d v T ~ T E Kal should be made mLni1e.t. the life of us then also made manifest, then will be made oirv ah6 $~w~&~oEo~E with him in roo togetherwith him wt bebemademanifeat glory. Men. 5 Deaden, therefore. m glory.

COLOSSIANS 3:12-17

v n . . .

T& pfhq I& that are upon the Deaden YOU therefore the member. the earth as respects $mi 7% y " wopvciav & ~ a 0 a p o i a v wh0o5 , upDn the ea% forn~cattod, uncleanness. passion: fornieatlon, uneleanness. sexual h 1 9 u v i w uarjv, r a i * v m h ~ m 5 i w i j ~ l hultflll desire, and desire bod, and the covetousnes. whtA 6 ~ i vcl6whoAarpia, 6 61' of those 6 On 1s Idolatry. through which (thingsl is idolatry. Cpx~Tal things the wrath of iscornins t& $ ! $ $ )nYtih God 1s coming. 7 I n 01 kal bpciq TEP~ETI~T'o~T~ those very things which (tiins*) aiao rolu w07E (JTE i<fi~c 6 " T O ~ O I ~YOU, too, Once walked to hometime when mvwere Uvlng in these (things): when You live in them. 8 But 8 vwi 6 L dnr68co8~ m i Gpsiq T& nhwa, "Ow put them now but put You away also you the all (things). all away from YOU, 0u~6v, ~a~iav, badness " w p , ~ ! ~ anger, badness, P ~ ~ f $ wrath, \ ~ anger, ~ abusive speech, and obscene talk out of YOUR mouth. 9 Do 9 gn56coBs s i c irXhjhoy. be rou lying into one not be lying to one

5 NEKP~SO~TC OOV

' "" -^.b4 -^..*.*=..A"c.a . . .

""",

B6.0:;

': :

E!:,x,P.",$,"A~~

&-6uo&pcvo1 v m r h a ~ d v irvepmov another. Strip off the having atripped OR the old mnn Old ~ e r s o n a l i t v with ...-.. obv ~ a i 5 mp&{ca~v I ~ S ~ractlces, -10 and togetherwtth the sets lo clothe yourselves with dv6uuhpcvet 76" do" the new lpersonality], ha"ng put on the new the n . > -, .o . .-, which throuch accurate knowledge &aua#vofipsvav ciq hiwoolv being made new agsln into accurate knowledge i8 belng made new according to t h e ~ a r ' ri~bva TOO r~ioavroc a-ordlns to image of the (onel having created image of the one created it, 11 where ah6v, 1 1 6mou ollr 'ivl 'Ehhrlv him, where not there is Greek and there is neither reek 'lo@aioq, ,rcplropfi ~ a i & o o b m i a . 1 nor Jew, circumcision

t ! d

: : : uzfgq ~PZ;
: , $

12 Accordingly, as 00v 6 5 &XorroI therefore as chosen ionell) GOdr chosen ones, TOO ~EoO, & ~ I O I ~ a l f i y a ~ ~ p L v o t r holy and loved, clothe of the God. holy (ones) and havlng been loved, yoursel~es with the tender afrections owh&yxva oiurlp~00 xpqor6nlra, bowels 01 comp~sddn, kmdness. of compassion, kindness. lowline= p a ~ p o 9 uiav rarr~tvo@&v, npat-ra, lowlmera of mind. mildness, longness oysnxrit. of mind: mildness. and long-suffering 13 &x6p~vot &Ahjhwv and 13 Contlnue Duttinp: 02 one another hannz selves UD EVO, tauroiq i&v 712 wp6q UP with one another IIaa%,Plgly krgtvlng to selves if ever anyone toward and Corgivlng one Kae+q nai another freely if Tlva. B q someone may\ave aecordvlg as -also anyone has s cause for complaint against 6 u6ptoq apioa,o f i , , ~ ohry ~ rai another. Even as Jethus the ~ a r d grafgusly forgave to hovah' freely forgave bp~i~ 14 . h i n o 6L ~ohonc YOU. SO do YOU also. Too; upon ell but these (things) 14 But, besides ail these thlngs, [clothe W$ch v yourselves with] love. rrhsl&q~oq. for it 16 B perfect bond perfectaon. of enion. ~ ~ - ~ ~ 15 r a i 4 m a xplmoj Also. let the the of the Christ Deace of the Christ' And YOm &Y r a i q ~ a p 6 i a t q'b Ov, iontroi @pq@~ui?w let be act~ng aa umptre In the hearts o t x o v , hearts. for You were, to it in ~lq i j ~l C ~ h j 8 r ) ~ e i v kvi o6Spa~1. fact, tnto whleh abo you were called tn one hody: one body. And show ual P I ~ X ~ P I O T D ~ y i v ~ d e . 18 h6voq yourselves thankful. Of the and thankful be YOU becornlng. The word l6 Let the Ch"st' reside in YOU roir x p t 0 ~ 0 6 ~ V O I K E ~ T W wisdom' of the Chdst let be lndweillng Keen . -- - nn -. .toarhinw - - --. . . . . Lu rhuq admonishing one Ione~lteaching and and another in an with vov8r~o~v iauro6q ~ c ~ gahpoiq, 8 volc. W a i ~ praises t o ad. putting mlnd m selves to Dssima, to to songs roirltual sonps rrv~uprrr~raiq hr x&ptn 66ovrzq cv ~ a i qgraciousness, singlng the In YOUR hearts t o splr~tual in graeiouan(ea8, slnglng ~ a p S i a , q 6 irv 8.8. 17 ~ a i mav Jehovah.' 17 And hearts oyvos t o t e Go : and every whatever it is that rrolqrC f v hbyo ii you do In word or in 67, Ltrv whbh thing if ever YOU may be dolng in word or work, do everything 8" invr., r ~ l v r a l u dvduart ruaiau 'InaaO. I inthe name Of

12

Rlt roo on aelvel

'Evb~aoB~

,1;6

ctL+%tti

&?%?

$ 2 : & 5 G%~

EdtjcY

15

2 $ew??%hw5
L-a.

%ti%;

- - ~ ~ n -

TI

all (thingel and in

mhv~a

r a i Lu d o l v X p ~ m 6 q . all Chdst.

Christ is a11 t&& and ~n all.

the Lord, x'; Gad, A< Lord, OD=.

COLOSSIANS 3:18-25
~lixaplar0Gu~Eq rrj BE@ r r a r p i
glvrng thanks

888

889

COLOSSIANS 4:l-9

61'

ta the God Father through

ahaO. thanklng God the hlm. ~ ~ through t him h

18 YOUwives, be m

~ i e lords,

0 ' rliploi,

76

6i~acav ~ a ri i v the righteous (thing) and the

4 You masters. keep dealing out what is

18 Ai
roiq

The

yuvai~tq,
women,

firro~h~a~oee

be You exciting the children of yo;.

r i v i j ~ ~ t~ v ~ ~ p i w husbands, . as it is Lord. becomlng in [the] 19 O i &dpq h y a r r h e ~ h yq u v a i ~ a g Lord 19 YouhusThe male persins, be Ton lovmg the women bands . keeo on lovms ~ a i p i rrlapaivso8~ rrp6q UJT&$. [your] wives and do and not be YOU embittering selves toward them. not be bitterly angry 20 T h r t ~ v a t r a n o l j r ~ ~ ~ o i q yovrGolv with them. 20 You The childre;; be YOD obeying to the parents children, be obedient narri r r h ~ a TOGTO y h p ~ J h p e m 6 v to [your] parents in according to all (thing;], this far well-pleasing everything, for this tartv tv nupiy. 21 O i rrari-pq, pi, is well-pleasing in is in Lord. The fathers, not [the] ~ ~ 21~ you d . ~ P E ~ ~ < E T E7 h T ~ K V bp&v ~ iua fathers, do not be riv6pho1v
to the male perso&, as it was becammg in

be you sub?ectmeselves sublectlon to lvourl ,

."
~~

~~

~~~

in order that

SoOho~, children, so that they slaves, do not become down. tranori~~c narh rr&a TOTS hearted. 22 You be YOU obeying according in all (thingal to the he obedient K U T ~ ohpna nvpiotq $V i n everything to according to Resh to iords: m those who are 6$8ahpoSouhia1~, 6 5 riv8pwrrhproua1, &AX' 8" masters in a fleshly eye-slaveries, as men pleasers, but in sense, not with acts i n r X 6 m ~ 1 nap6ia5, poporip~vol ~ 6 vn6prov. of eye-service, as men simplicity of heart, feanng the Lard. pleasera, but with 23 8 ftrv , I $ , e domg, out of *UX"F sincerity of heart, Which if ever ~ o may v with fear of Jehovah: tpyh1;~uB~ rrj KVP~W ~ a i be YOU workirk, tothe Lord and not 23 Whatever you are doing, work a t it dv8p67f015r to men, whole-souled as to 24 Jehovah,' and not drrohfipylcoee T ~ V hvrarr66oo~v men' 24 far YO" will receive back the gift back in exchange know that it is from ~hqpovopias. KUP~W ~uTC? Jehovah' YOU will, inheritance; tc%e Lord '$kist receive the due reward 6ouheSsrr 25 b yrip of the inheritance. be YO" slaving: the lone) 'Or SWWE for the Maetter. h61~hv K O ~ ~ U C T ~ I P, Christ. 25 Certainly doing unrighteouslY will carry off for self which the one that is doing fi6inqo~v. nu? orl~ E ~ I Y .wrong will receive he did unrighteously. and not is back what he wronzlv did, and there is n o ' npoowrrohqpqia.
they may become dispirited.

A !

MvpGu~v.

22

The

O i

your

6aCho~5 rrap6~co8r, righteous and what 1s 70% slaves be YOU having beade, fair to [your] slaves, to the si6b~sq i j ~ t ~ a ijpfiq i EXST? ~Gptov knowing that YOU having known that also rou are havlng Lord also have a Master in 8" oliprrvQ. heaven. in heaven. 2 Be aerseverine in prayer, remaining r r p a o ~ u x ~ rrpoo~aprapti~s, p~ayer be r o u persevering, awake in i t with T:Le 3 at ypqyopaGvrrg @ a ? e ; 8v E ~ X ~ P I U T ~thanksgiving, Q, staying awake m in thanksgiving, the same time praying 3 rrpaorv~6p~v01 6pa ~ a i nepi also for us that God praying at the same time also about may open door of lva 6 8rdc hvojh fi@v utterance to us, to in that the God might open U P to us speak the se. 8tjpcrv 700 A~YOU, A a h i o a ~ ~6 puo-r6plov cret about the Christ. door of the word, to weak the mystery for which, in I TOO xpboraG, 61' a m in prison bonds; 8 of the christ, through which 4 SO that I shall make 4 iva 'W'EP~~W 6&6~pal, it manifest as I ought io6rqra
eaualltv . .

'E?

& :

I have been bound,

WE h a h i o a ~ . a h 6 hq . 6 ~ i as rt 1s bindmg me to speak. ~t n~pcrra~~irE 5 'Ev o o e i ~

ln order that I might manlfest to soeat,

$2 ha$',6$&n

Fit 2;

KLP,'~

$$,

5 GO on walklng m wlsdom toward those PAS on t h e outslde, buylng w~sdom be you walking about toward I " -~~ out the opportune %w, T ~ V Kalpd~ ~065 outride, the appomted time tlme for yourselves the (ones1 6 Let YOUR utterance t~nyopa<bp~von. 6 b Xbyo5 fiphv n h v r o ~ sbe always w ~ t h buyng out for selves. The word of roo always graciousness, seasoned tv ~Ijlpm. 6ha~1 hprup~vo~. in grac~aurnens, to salt having been seasoned. ~ i 6 i v a crr&q , 6 ~ i bphq i v i ~ K & ~ T W to know how it is binding row to one to each (onel each one. hrrorpivra8a1. 7 All my affairs to be answering. TYC~'~.CUS, lm~l I Th Y ~ T ' tp$ beloved brother and he (things) according to me all

receiving of face.

. -.-. .. ,

22' Jehovah, Jla.zz: the Lord, x'ABCD': God, PS~XEDE. 2 3 . Jehovah 1 . 8 . l b i 8 . 2 2 . 1 3 ; the Lord, P4K"xABVg. 24' Jehovah, J7.s.l3.i4.lhls.zx-lr: L O ~"ABV~.' ~ ,

TGXIKO~ 6 r i y a r r q ~ 6 5 and fellow slave in hieus us the laved (the1 Lard, will make' hSEh@< ~ a rr!orbq i 61h~ov05 K ~ OGY~OUXOS I brother and f a ~ t h f u l servant and fellow slave known to YOU. 18 Far b pi^, 8 Bv h p q a rr.06~ t p h q ~ i qthe very Purpose of in ~ o r d . whom I sent toward rou h t o YOUR knowing the things having to do a t ~ 6 TOGTO ha YYfi~~ verv this (thing) in order that you might know with us and that he. T& rrspi i p & v ~ a ir r a p a ~ a h i o n T&F may COmfOrt YOUR the (things1 about us and he mlght comfort the hearts, I am sending ~ap6ia~ 6pCv. 9 oJv 'Ovr)oipy T@ him to YOU 9 along heapts of YOU, together with Onesimys the with O.nes'i.mus, my
will make known to vov

yvwpio~t

fipiv

minister

COLOSSIANS 4:10-15
morQ r a i &yarryQ &Sdq@, 6q e y v te islthhll and love brother, who Out Of v nkra tpiv yvo i o o w l v Y O ; all Ithinga) to m o they wllfmaks known T & 66~. the Ithinss) here. 'Apimap~oq A 10 ' A u n & < ~ ~ a t6pBq Is greetrng rou Arlatarchva the

891
faithful and beloved brother, who is fmm among YOU. All the things here they will make known t o YOU. 10 A I I S . ~ B ~ C ~ my US fellow captive sends YOU hls Keetinm.

COLOSSIANS4:16-I THESSALONIANS 1:s

&v~oh&q, && 3 0 ~ mmmands, it ever hemightmmb 6C5au0r. 1 1 nai 'IquoCiq s c e e ~rou t him. and Jesus

0"&i

$J~$:Z

'

the ~ % ?Jaw, f

ki

rraptro i q o t r o , p6vot . ouvrpyoi cirEUmEkiO~, these only fellow workers p a u ~ h e i a v 703 0 ~ 0 0 oi;h~g~c &y~v/l0qohua O d , these very klngdom of the ~ o d : became ones have I . . . . . . . - . .hecnrn~ . . . . . . pol rraprlropia. 1 2 & m r & S ~ m t b e strengthernng aid to to me mnmlation Is preetlnp me. 12 Ep'aphras, kt SpGv, &3hoq who i s from among the tone) out oi you. slave You, a slave of c h r M X p ! m o t sIqrra6, T ~ T &yw1<6 S w h i p Jesus, sends YOU his of chrfst ~ e m s . Oilway. sb~ggrinn over ereetines. always exerting Gikself in YOUR bpGv b ~ a i q npoucuxai~ Tva of uov in the prayers, in order that behalf in [his] prayers. may finally u ~ a 9 - r c ~ X E I O I~ a ir r ~ . r ~ h q ~ ~ ~ o ~that q p iYOU vo~ sou m l g a stand perfect and havlnp been fully borne stand complete and tv .rTavri Oo\fiparl gEOO, with flrm conviction In all will oi the ood. in all the will of God. 6r, 13 I indeed bear him 1s 1 p a p p iW ? I~,,~= to hlm ulst witness that h e puts himself t o great effort In behalf of YOU and ha&lving $ $ ? , of those a t La-odi.ee's r*v hr Aao81riq r a l TGV the (ones) in Laodicea and the (ones) In and Of those at Hi.e.rap'~.lis. 'it 6 ~ ~ X L I . 14 Luke the beloved ~ferawlis.. physician sends 14 &uw&<~rnv bpBq Aou~Bq 6 larpbq you his greetings, I n greetlllg you L&e the healer and so does De,mas. 6 & y a n f i ~ & q uai ArlvBq. 16 ' A o n & o a d ~ 15 Give my greetings the loved and Demas. loU t o the brothers at r&q t v h a o h r i p & & h ~ o b q r a i NNlipQav Laa.di.ee'a and to the m Laodibrothers and Nymphas Nym.~hs and to rai T I ) " ~ a f OTKOV k ~ l h ~ o i a vt h . e congregation and the according to house of he* eeeleda. a t her house.

mands to welcome him if ever he comes to l1 and 6 is the Ionel Justus, these being of those circumcised. Only these are my

'$2'

f x k 3; g:"$s:z,"'

6rw 8 map' bpiv fi 16 And when this And whenever mlght beread bellde vow the letter has been read h ~ m o X f i , rra~/loare iw rat &v T$ among YOU. arrange letter. do row inorder that also In the t h a t i t also be read ~ a in i the congregation t m h q p i p , &vayvwuBi hao6trCwv ecclesxa of Laodlcesna it should be reid, and of the ~ ~ . ~ . d l , AaaSraiaq Yva r a i I and that you also k~ .rjv Laodieea the Iono) out oi in order that ah0 I read the one from b h ~ i q &vayvGre. 17 ~ a icirra-ic ' "W La,o.di.ce'a. 17 Also. ~ n dsay YOU t,AP,~,btppua YOU mlghtread. Ar,chlp,pus: Bhine 6ranoviav watchlng the ministry Be boltbnE at service which you accepted in hr rvpiw, Tva napihap~q ~ o r d , in order that lthel Lord. that you you r e ~ d v e d alongside in fulfill It." n h poiq 18 1 Here is1 my mu tiil~i~p. greetlng. Paul's, in my ~ E I Pna6hou. ~ 18 ' 0 &maordq ! T The greetlng t o the my end ofPaul. own hand, Continue bearing my lprisonl ~V~~OYEGET~ T&v 6mpGv. 4 ~e you bearlng ln mind ofme of the bonds. The bond8 in mind. The undeserved kindness X ~ P ~ S psB' bpGv. be with You. undekved kindness wlth You.

16 rai

~~~~

wzch

'EF~S~

nPOE

OEIIAAONIKEIZ

TOWARD THESSALONIANS

z.2 : i ~ ~ : t p $ :

It!

1 6 8 ~ 0 ~ Paul and Si1.va'nus na0hoq ~ a i Zho~avLIq ~ a i T and Timothy t o Silvanus and ~LothY paul and L W ee+ Y the congregation of i ~ r h q ? i p O E U U ~ ~ ~ Y I Kk~ to the eeelesla of ~ h ~ ~ s a ~ o n t a h n s ood the Thessalo'ni.ans in union with God the n a r p i r a i r v i4, ' I q m t X 14' Father and lthel Lard pather end to f o r d ~ e s u s E)hriJti Jesus Chrid: x&pK bpiv r a i clpilvq. May YOU have undeserved kindness to roo and peace. undeserved klndness 2 E d x a p ~ u ~ o ~ p ~ TG v 0 ~ 6~T&VIOTE and peace. we are glving thanks to the God always , We thank ~ r p irrhv~wv bpbv h v ~ i a v nol0~pWOl Cnl God when we make about all of rou mention making upon mention concerning rGv npooruxin, y 3 &61dLi.rT?w~all of YOU in our the prayers incesaantly nrsvers. = ~ - , ~3 ~ for ~ .we bear incessantly in rqpov~bvrc t Gv TOG earlng In ofroo otthe Of the mlnd YOUR faithful r r i o s ~ o q nai r o t r&au ~ " q& &mlq r a i work and IYourl ialth and of the labor of b e l o v e end loving labor and

mini

%PkV

1 THESSALONIANS 1:4-9
o f k e endurance of the

892

893

1 THESSALONIANS 1:lO-2:6
for a Uvlne and true a o d , 10 and to wait for hls Son &om the heavens, whom he ralsed u p from the dead, namely. Jesus, delivers uri the wrath which is coming.

~ i l 5 h r r i b q roii rupiou lyourl endurance due hope of the Lord to [your] hope in our fiyirv 'I 006 X p l m o t Ep?po&cv r o t 9606 Lord Jesus C h e s t of us of3esus Christ m front of the GOO before our cod snd nai nu? 'q fip&v. 4 eiMrcq &6AQoi Father. 4 For we end ~ a g r of us, having kndwn, brothers know, brothers laved fiyanIlp&vol h 6 r o t 9 ~ 0 6 , T ~ V ~ K ~ O Yby ~ God, V his choosing hsvlns been loved by the God, tho choosing Of YOU, 5 because b 6v. 5 TI 76 C ~ ~ Y Y ~ A I O fip6v V O ~ Kthe g w d news we O?YOU, that the goodnew8 of ua not preach did not turn tycwieq eiq buhq t v A6y pbvov &Ah& r a i UP became into YO" in war? only but also speech alone but also t v ~ U Y & ~ E I xai mljym1 With power and with in pwer and spirit holy spirit and strong oiSarc raWq nhqpopopiq TOMB, just as fullassurance much. acmrdlngaa lov have k n o m YOU know what sort 010, Ey~Vileqp~v bpiv 61' of men we became t o what sort of ones we became to row through YOU for YOUR Sakes; 6 nu1 bpciq IIIJIT)TU~j p 6 v & Y C V $ ~ ~ T Er a i r o t 6 and You became and rov imitators of US urn became end the Of us and ~ u p i o v , 6c5hpm01 T ~ Y hbyov tv ehiw~l Lord, h a ~ i n g ~ ~ the ~ ~ ~ word t e din trlbuletion of the Lord:seeing rrohhfi per& x ? P C ~ m i r u m o q h i o u , 7 B o ~ c that You accepted much with JOY of s ~ i r i t holy, as-end the word Under much tribulation with joy of YEY~BCL, bye5 T ~ O TT&u,v Y to hemme roo type to all the (onul holy Snirit. 7 s o t h a t 77lOT~irovolv M ~ E G O V ~~1 ~ ~ tv believing m the Macedonia end in 'Axaiq. lievers in Mac-e.do'ni.8 Achsis. and In Acha'ia ~---~. 8 The fact is, 8 &Q' bp6v y&p ttixl~al 6 From YO" for has been sounded out the not only has the h6yoq r o t ~ u p i o uod pbvw tv ~6 Mar~6ovi.q Word of Jehovah* word of the Lord not only in the Maeedonh sounded forth from r a i 'Axaiq, iiXh' hr r a n i r h q , fi n i u r , ~YOU in M a c e d a n i a and Aehaia, but in every place the faith and Acha'ia. hut in 0 in, 4 np6q 76v &6v &<Ajhueev every place ~ o r m o?rou the (me1 toward the God has gone ouf, faith toward God has d a r e y' xpciav EXEW fip6q Aahriv spread abroitd, so t h a t as-and n A need to be having us to be SDeakinp we do not need to TI. 9 adroi nrpi 4 ~ say 6 anything. ~ 9 For anything: they about us they themselves drrrayyihhouv~v bnoiav e1~060v keep reporting about they are reporting back what mrt of way into the wav we first Euxopw np6q 6phg. ~ a ni6 q tncmp&lyarc entered in among we had toward no", and how you turned u ~ o nYOU and how YOU dnr6 T ~ cI66aov V ~ O U A E ~ ~ L Iturned Y t o God from np65 ~ b BEi,v v toward the God from the idols to be slaving IYOUR) idols t o slave .. 8' Jehovah. J7*1r.mz2,: the Lord, neB; God, x'.
T'S

imoyovilq

&rj <&ma rai &Aq914, 10 r a l to c o d Uvlne and true, and &vay&e~v d v ~ i b va b l d h ( T& to be remainin g u p the Son of him out of the obpcru6v, 6v f i ~ c l p ~ vk T* V~KP&!J, heavens, whom he rased out of the dead (onel), 'IqaoGu d bubv@~ov 6~ Jcsua the (one) dzaw~ng to seu us out of the

fnY

%F

$ :

bt?z

+ a

~~~

5%

brothers: njv c i m b njv n$q byBq brothers. how o w the way into the lone) toward you visit t o YOU has not 6rl 0b KEV~ Y~YOVW been without results. that not empty it has come to be, 2 but how, after we 2 &Ah& npona86vr~q ~ a had i first suRered but having svffered before and and been insolently bBp1o9br~q ndhq m treated (just a s YOU according a having been hrolently treated know) in Phi.lip'pi, we oi6u?c & O~Xinnolq mustered up boldness rn Phlllppl YOU have known by means of our God kna~~qu1aO6~cEa to speak to YOU the we were made outrpoken good news of ~ o d A a h j r m ~ a p 6 q hyhg T& chyyyyUlov T& tospeak toward roo the goodnews of the wlth a great deal of struggling. 3 For t h e &ot iv nohh8 &y6vnvl. God in much . struggling. exhortation we give n a p h x h q u ~ q 4 p 6 v 06.. EK rrh&yq 066L does not arise from encouragement of us .,not out of error not-but error or h o m uncleant g &mBapuiaq ,0668 t v 6bh 4 &Ah& ness or with deoeit. out DL uncfeannes8 not-but in deeeYt: but 4 but, just as we have ~aehq 6 ~ 6 0 ~ 1 ~ 6 I u p ~ bnb 8 a 700 ~ E O O been proved by God by the God acfo~dlng P. we have been pmved a s fit to be entrusted rr1orrvefiwt 6 ebayyyyUtov o h o q wlth the good news, to be entrusted with the good news thua so we speak, as Xahotpw o h q M p i m O ~ q&&oI(ov(~pleasing, not men, h u t we are spcakfng, a.s to men pleasing God. who makes proof &Ah& BEG r8 Gon!pa(;ovn r&q ~ a p 6 i a qof our heatts. but to God the (one) proving the hearts 5 In fact, a t , n o fipfiv. .:., . , time have we turned of us. , , TOTE hr hby nohaniaq up either with sometime in worX of flattery flattering speech. oi6mr OGTE (Just a s YOU know) or aOE0rd"g as have known, nor with a false front for npoqh60~1 T T ~ o v E ~ Odq ~ ~ ~ y&gruq, , 6 &TE eovetousnesa, God is to pretense ofmveto~sn-. a d wi em, nor witness1 6 Nelther
very (on,1

Ainoi

p i5

mm have known,

be sure. YOU &6E~00[ 2 To yourselves know.

:&

t j e t

4s

? ? !

% % 1;:f

k?$$2E2

~ae&

1 THESSALONIANS 2:7-12

894

895

I THESSALONIANS 2:13-11

h r o 6 v r e 5 6g W 3 p h o v 66Sav, o h &q' have we been seeking seeking out of men glory, ner from glory from men, no, bpdv O ~ T Edrrr' a h w v , ~ W & ~ E V Ob I P&PLI . either from YOU or You nor from a * , beinnable in heavy thing from others, tho,,gh etval XploroG &rrboroho~. 7 M h h we could be an to be of Christ apostle^; but expensive burden as 6 ~ c ~ h 8 r l r rm v h o i 6v p i 0 9 b Gv bg 6bv apostles of christ. we became babes in midst ofyo;, as if ever To the contrary, we ekhv~l ~h h u ~ ! ? 16~vcl. may be eherifiing the of here& children: became gentle in the of You, as when S obrwq ~!JEIP~~EVOI a nursing Inother thus having affectionate desire cherishes her own q%omGp~v p s ~ a 6 o G w t Spiv havwe were thinking weu to give share to m u z t t lng a tender affection p6vov TZ) E ~ ~ W ~ ~ I 700 O V 8eoG &hW ~ a i for YOU,we were we" only the goodnews of the Gad but pleased t o impart t o T ~ C t a u ~ G vWX&C 616~1 &ycmrlroi not only the goad the of selves souls, through whieh loved loner) YOU, news of God, but also Our Own souls, because YOU became beloved $0 US. 9 I I ~ P O Y E ~ ~ E T E y&p &6eh@0[ Y073-e bearing in mind for: brothera: 9 Certainly YOU r h o v 4pGv c a i T ~ V p6xeov WIT& i 4ptpa' bear in mind, hmthlabor of us and the toil: of nlEhSt m and of day ers. Our labor and toll. LpyC(r6p~01 rrp.3~ 76 p' h l P a joai was with working workmg toward the no? to putweght uwn night and day. so as not t o p u t ad expennva LrqpCca cv st5 bPh5 enyone we preacred into rou the sive burden upon any c d a y y h ~ o v TOG 8eot. 10 6 ~ i g p&pruprg One of You, t h a t we good news of the God. tbv w1tner.o~ Preached the eoad ~-~.. . of ~ o t;, d YOU. ~ a i 6 8e6t. cb5 6oiog 6 1 ~ a i o ~ a news i and the md, as 10ya11y and r l g h t e o ~ $ ~ end 10 YOU are witnesses. &rtp-g 6pTv .roig T,orchuu,v God is also, how loyal and righteous and vnblamabl~ to YOU the (ones) believing unbiamahle we proved 6 y e ~ 8 q ( r w , 11 raehmp we became, according to which (thlngal wen to be to you 11 In harmony with that You well know % o how, as a father does n o r i p ~ t n v a iauroG r r a p a ~ a h o ~ v r rG g ? ? g his children, we kept father children of himself encouraging exhorting each one vai naparu'Jqfi~rvol ~ a i p a p ~ u p 6LUOI, of and and' eonroiing and bearing wtncsa, and bearing witness to 12 ~ 1 g r b rr~plrrcnciv bpB5 &<iwj YOU, 12 t o the end into the to be waningabout you worth1 y that YOU TOG 8 ~ 0 0 TOG ~ a h o ~ v r obp&g q flq r i v on walking worthily of the God the lone1 ealilng you Into the of a o d who is calling t a y r o 6 b u l h s i a v ~ a 66Sw. i You t o his klngdom of hrmself kingdom and glory. and glory.

$2

p ' Ze5

? !&

2;
+

tpcn

own

!pEv $2

13 Indeed, t h a t i s 18 Kai 6th T O ~ O ~ a l ~ n d through this also why we a i m thank God Incessantly, ~ a p w r o O p w rf O+ &6c&imwq, 6rt are giving thanks to the God meeruantly. because because when YOU rrapcrhaP6vrs5 h6yov &KO!?< n a p ' received God's word. having received alongside word ofhearing beside which YOU heard from rot 8 ~ 0 6 t66Eao8r 06 h6yov us, YOU accepted it. o! the Gad rou accepted not word not a s the word of &v8 h w v &Ah& ~ a 8 & < hhq80' turiv men, but, Just as it otmen but according as truthfully it la truthfully IS, as the A6yov @cot 6g ~ a i 6v~pycirm b word of Qod, which word of G a b whieh also isworking within in is at work in you Gpiv roi5 ~ ~ ~ ~ u 14 u bpdg I v . y h p believers. 14 For row the lonesl betieving. YOU 101 YOU became lmltators, LyswjOq-re, &6Eh@oi rGv brothers. of the YOU became, brothers: of the of God TGV oduiw b rfi that are in Jwde'a br~hquttrv TOO 8roG ecele~lsa of the God the lanes) being in the in union with Chrlat drl ~h Jesus, because YOU 'lou6aiq b X p u r Q ' IqooO, the also began suffering hrbt Jesus, becau.a ~ u d e a in adrh LT&~ETC r a i bps?< i50rrb ~ t r va t the hands of YOUR very lthingsl =OD suffered also row by the own countrymen the things as they 16iwv m p $ d c ~ G v r a i a h o i 6 ~ same b own leuow tribesmen aaordmg IY elso they by also [arc suffering] .rGv 'lov6aiwv, 15 sfiv r a i .r6v r6p1ov a t the hands of the the Jews. of the (ones1 also the Lord jeWs, 15 who killed ( ~ ~ K I E I V & V I 'W Iq(TOGY V I(& TOSF 0rrmjr0.5 r a i even the Lord Jesus having killed Jesus and the Pmphcta and and the prophets and erseeuted us Furtr6tw<hvrov, ral 8rf having persecuted out. and to God thermore, they are not & & p h o l g pleaslng God, hut are &pm~6vrwv, nai rraolv men pleasing. and to all agalnst [the Interests bavriwv 16 noXu6vrwv 4 roig of] all men. 16 as of (anew) con(rary. hindering to they try t o hinder us L~YEUIV hahjua~ Tva U ~ ~ G U I V , from speaklng t o peanations to speak I n order that they might be Saved. of the nations t h a t E I ~ .rb & v m h &at &inr m 5 & p a iag these mlght be saved. Into tho iofl%up of them the with the result t h a t n&vrorc. EqBao~v 6k m' a h o y 4 6 p y i they always fill u p the aiways. Came ahead but upon them the wrath of their sins. But his wrath has ~15 .I~\o(. Into end. at length come upon 66, &6cA@oi them 1 1 'H eig but, $e 1 7 As for ourselves, hrrog@av;;8hVvre 9 ' bp0v npbg brothers, when we having een PhaneioFf from You toward were bereaved of you ratp.3~ Opaq, r r p a o i r r r ~ 06 ra 6iq, for hut a short time. not to eart. I" person, not in appolntcd time of hour, to face n c p ~ o o o ~ t p o ' LmovS&uapw r b rrphorrov heart, we endeavored face moreabundsnUy w e s p e e d e d u ~ the far more than is usual

$ffz

l%b!Ly:

'!$'

'

w
1 THESSALONIANS 2:18-3:s
of

896
C"rrl8vpiq.
desire. he tempted

897
6rrsipaocv 3pBq
rou

1 THESSALONIANS 3:6-12

to see Y o n faces with greatdesire. 18 this reason we wanted Through which we willed to come toward to to yes, JpBq, dy* p i v ilaOhoq ~ a hi a 6 ~ a 6 i i q I Paul, both once and YOU, I indeed Paul and once and tvicb, a time, hut K ~ Ti u i u o ~ e vf i ~ 6 5 6 Zaravhq. 19 ~ i 5yirp Satan cut across our and cut i n a n us the Satan. What for path. 19 For what i u G v Urrk i ixapa i i ori$avog xaux6ocwqof us hope or joy or crown of boasting - is our hope or joy or crown of exultation ? oljxi ~ a iipciq-Bprr~oo8~v i TOO n v ~ i o u-why. is it not in ar not also YOU - l n front Of the Lord fact y o u ? - b e f o r e our Lord Jesus a t his $&b n~~~~~~~ 20 J E?< y h p ~ T S fi 66Sa qp6v ~ a ifi presence?' 20 You are Our $0" for Yonare the giory of us and the and joy. uao&. ,~ , lo=. I 0 Hence when UP. could bear,it no A6 )~llu&rt longer, we saw good to ~hrough which n o t yet ~f~~~~~ be left alone in Athqlj60~fi~ap~v Ka~ah~l.@i]vac ens; 2 and we sent we thought weu , to be left down Timothy, our brother ~6uo~ 2 ~ a C i ~~IIV~PEV TIV~~EOY & T , and God,s minister in [ones] a6ne. and we sent ~imothy. about &Ssh@v i p G v ~ a Sihnovov i TOO ~ E O OC v TQ the good brother of us and servant ?f the GO^ in the the Christ, in order make 'Im ~ i i a y y ~ h i 705 q XPIUTO~, ~ i q 76 u q p i < a c gaod news of the Christ, into the to fixfirmly Bnd Comfort YOU in behalf of YOUR faith, Jp&q n a i r r a p a n a h i o a ~ J n i p ~ i rrio.rroq q uau and tocamfort aver the faith 3 that no one might be swayed by these oaivcdat Taiq JpGv 3 ~b p q 6 b a of YOU the no one to be swayed the tribulations. F a r you yourselves know we 8hiylsrrw ~aGra~g. aGroi tribulations these. Very (ones) are allpointed to this oiSars brt clq TOOTO ~ ~ i p ~very e ~ thlng . 4 In fact, YOU have known that into thls (thmg) we are lymg, too, when we were 4 rai ~ T E rpdq bphq KEY, wlth YOU, we used to and when toward rav we were, tell YOU beforehand rrporhiyopcv 3piv 6ro p i h h o p s ~ that we were destlned we were saylng before to YO" that we are about to suffer trlbulatlan, ehiPsa8at ~aei)~ ~ a just i as it has also to be suffering t n d u ~ a t ~ o n , according as aira I ha~Dened and ns vnn ~YLYETO ~ a i oi6ar~. 5 know. 5 That is why, i t has occurred and rou have k n o w . TOOTO ~ 6 y G p K&TI OT&YWY h I ~ p w a~i~~d bear it no longer,
70-

bpGv

to see

i6siv

rrohhi

mucli .

18

61671

f i e ~ h j o a p ~ vthesiv - r p 6 q

' A ~u?

:k2

~~~~~

'$72~;~

g '!

) ? ;:

3%

this

also I n 3 y e t beanng up
T ~ Y

I sent

into the

to know

yuGva~

the

r r i o ~ i v JpiIv, falth of You,

not

p j

fa~thfulness, as samehow perhaps ln Some way

nuq

r 11 YOUR

h. nw .tn . .-

- nf -.

19' See App 3e

the Tempter might n~!p&<wv nai ~ i q tempting and into have tempted y o u , and our labor might yivqrat 6 ~6noq uevbv fip6v. ernpti(ners1 might become the labor of us. have turned out to be 6 "APT, 66 t h 8 6 ~ ~ 0 q T~poe&ov ~ p d qin vain. Rightnow but havingeome ofTimothy toward 6 But Timothy has jp6q hq' bpGv ~ a i ~ & a y y ~ h l o a p & v o u just now come to us us from roo and havingglvengoodnews of from YOU and given us fipiv T ~ Yn i q ~ ~ KO; v T$V & y h n q ~ J Ijv, ~ a tih e good news about to us the f a ~ t h and the love o t ~ o u ,and YOUR faithfulness and TI ZXETE pveiav fipGv h y a e j v love, and that YOU that YOU are having remembrance of us good continue having gaod ndrvro-rs fn1no8oiivrrg /Ssiv remembrance of us always yearning to see always, yearning to K&&TE~ , n a i ?psi$ bphq, see us in the same according to which thmgrl even also we roo, way, indeed, as we 7 st& TOOTO r r a p r ~ h j e l p a v , ~ ir6shqoi, also do YOU. 7 That through this we were com orte , brothers, is why, brothers, we been comforted &$' bpi" t i nhoq dlvciyl(q ~ a have i upon roo upon all the necessity and over-YOU in all our ehiqcl fipOv Sch rfiq J I j v W ~ O T E W ~ , necessity and tribufaith, lation through the tribulation of us through the o t x o u 8 671 VOY /Gpv h Jpciq faithfulness YOU show, because now we are living if ever You 8 becausenow we live if YOU stand firm in 6v K U ~ ~ W 9. ~ i v a UT~KETE in Lord. What a r e standtng [the] Lord. 9 For what thanksgiving TG ~ E G c6xaploriav 6vvhps8a thanksgiving we are able to the Gah can we render to Concerning YOU hvrarroSo0va~ nepi bp6v iiri n 6 o q ~ i God j t o give back instead about you upon aU the in return for all the X O ~ ~ O ~ E V 61' Jphg joy with which we you are rejoicing on YOUR to d i c h we are reloicing through before our Zpnpao8zv TOO @ZOO fipilv, 10 Y U I T ~ ~ ~ a account i in front of the God of "3, of night and God, 10 while night i p i p a q imeprrrrcp~ooo5 6 ~ 6 p m 0 1 ~ i q ~d and day we make of day superabundantly Su~PUcating intd the more than extraordi$ 6 ~ 7JpGv ~ ~b np6ownov nai ncrrapri6a~ nary supplications to to see of ran the face and to adjust dawn see YOUR faces and to make good the things rtt b o ~ r p 6 p a n l ~ i q ~ ~ O T E b W GY ~ the (things1 lacking of the faith ot~oui about that are lackina . 11 A J 6 g 6L 6 e ~ b q ~ a r ir a ~ i p j p 6 v mUR 11 NOWmay our Very (onel but the God and Father of us ~ a i 6 ~ i l p ~ o q ipGv 'lqo00q God and Father and the ~ord of us Jesus himself and our Lord ~areue6vaf 66dY fil& np6q Jesus dlreet our may h e stra~ghten down the way of us toward way prosperously to YOU 12 Moreover. bllhs. 12 hphq 6k 6 K,jP,Oq 70". YO" but the Lord mav the Lord cause nkovhoan KD; ~ T E ~ I O ~ E ~ ~ ~ I
the (one)

fit$

5::

may cause to bemmemore

and

may make abound

1 THESSALONIANS 3:13-4:6
t o the

898

899
to be taking more of In the

1 THESSALONIANS 4:7-12

rfi &

rove

&nq c1g &XAiXouq nai el( s r h r a g m love to one another lnto one enother and lnto all toned. to even as we

acmrdlng to whlch ithlngsl

ndhsrrp

bpcq, 13 ctq
row.

Into

the

76

holiness before our T& eE00 ~ a T iT O I T & ~ 4p0v LY .re mpouuiq God and Father a t the of the God and Father of us In the Dresenrr presence. of our Lord TOG KVP~OU 4pi)Y 'lQ006 MET& ?T&Tw T&V Jesus with all his holy
hearts unbkrneble in fmnt of the Lord of us

rap6iag &pi m o y t v

toRxRrmly & y t d p in holiness

even aIso o~pi<aoll

1 and ~ a i f i ~ ~ i$to c
we

! ) l %

: ? $

also do to YOU; 13 to the end that he may

make

~ X r o v m ~ c i v iv TQ np&ypcnl ;hv &6ohgb encroach upon the mat er he brother rights of h ~ brother s s a6roii 6,671 E~61rogKOp~oq nspi In t h ~ matter. of him: through whleh avenger Lord about hause jehov*. is nhVTo!J TO~OV ~ d h g uai one who exacts punall
these (thtnhs).
accordlngas we beforehand sald
to YOU told YO" beforehand S I ~ M ~ P T U P + E ~7 ~ . oh Y ~ P i~$$,y and also gave we thoroughly bare witness. ~ o t for a thorough witness. 6 0 ~ 6t ~ i d~a0apui~ ; $ called US, f i ! $ F the ~ o d upon uncleanness not with allowance &ytaop+. 8 rotyapoirv s a n e ~ ~ c a t i o n . TO you-for-theretore the (one) for uncleanness. but in connection with &0r~Gu ohn hveponov puttmg aalds not man he is putttng aside sanctification. S So, then, the man that &AX?, T ~ V 0dv T ~ V 6166v~a ~6 nvrG a shows disregard is but the God the tone1 BLvinP the aplrk ah.ro0 ~6 ~ Y ~ O CIS V b&&g. disregarding, not man, 01 hlm the holy into YOU. but God, who puts hls 9 nrpi 6; riq plAa6rXgia~ 06 xpriav sP1rit ln You About but the brotherly s ect on not need 9 However, wlth reference to brotherly fxrrr y&pelv bpiv, ab-roi YO" are havlng to be wrltins to roo, very lanes) love, you do not need yhp bpdg 0~06iSa~.roi t m e r15 r6 us to be writing YOU. for YOU taught by God YOU Ore Into the for you dryanev &hX~Aouq' 10 nai are taught by God' t o be lovlng one another; and to love one another; o k 10 and, in fact, YOU TOIE~TS a6r6 , eiq nbvrag rob< brotters the Into all !t you are doing are doing it to all .rob< tv &Ah '4 Ma~rbvi(l. in the (ones1 In whole the Macedonla. Macedo'ni-a. C16chgoi, exhort You, But we naparaXo0prv Sl w e are encouraging but 'ti: brothers. m an doing it TTEP~UUEOEIV p c ~ o v 1 1 , and to in fuller measure, to be abounding $ ~ X o ~ t p r i o e a ~~OUX&ZLIV ~ ~ a l npbuoe~v " and to make it to e fond of honor to be quiet and to be periormlng YOUR aim to live i61a ual tpy&Sru0al raig xepoiv Quietly and to mind .rh the (thlngal own and to be worklng to the hands YOUR own business ~a0bq bpi" n a p y oihaprv, and Work with 6 0v; hands, just as W e according 86 to YOU w e k l i charge, Ordered YOU; 12 so 12 7va nep~narfire YOU may be wnlklng about that YOU may be I order that eduxqp6vwg npbg rob$ L S ~ nai walking decently as decently toward the toner) outslde and regards people outside and not be needing pq6odq xpriav Exq~c anything. of "-thing need YOU may be h a v l n ~ .

Eprrpou0w

Ikm. unhlamahle in

npoeinaprv

bpiv

also lshment for

these "a; things. just a s we

Jesus

wlth

all

the

* we You we are requesting and exhort YOU by bpeg nal naparaAo0prv i v rupi 'Iqoorj, the Lord Jesus, just and we are enoouraglng In ~ o r f Jesus, as YOU received lthe 10" Y v a ~a0hq T~PEA&PETO 1 n ~ t N ~ t i ofrom n 1 us h order that aeeordlnB es vov recelved alongside how You to 76 ni)g 6si walk and pleas; God, b:% the how it hbindlnn just as YOU are i n fact ncptm~iv rai &P~~KEIV to be w a l k l n ~ about and t o be . o ~ ~ . ~ ~ ~ ~ . would keep on doing naewc ral nap~nardrr accordlngor also vovarc watklngabout. - it more fully. 2 For YOU know the orders iva mploUCliQre In order that vow may a b u n d rather. we gave YOU through Z oi6me h p rivac wapayyrhiaq the Lord Jesus. Yo0 have kDOm ror whet Charges 3 For this is 66i)nap~v bpiv 6 ~ 3 roc KVP~OU 'l~o00. what God arills,the to rov through the Lord weeave Jesus. sanctifying* of yon. 3 T o h o y a p imlv 0iX a 700 0r& that Iram Thla for la wif of the God: fornication: 4 that &y1aup6q b iw &nLxru0a1 each one of You .anctlReatlon o?ro< to be holding s e l v n f m m Should how to ~0pv~ia4 q e16iva1 hrr' i mm forn~catioi, to have known get possession of his L~aurov b &v rb LauroO onr6og r ~ h o 0 a own ~ vessel in sanceRCh lone1 o)l~ou the of hlmself veerel to possess tification and honor, iv & y ~ a u p r j nai r ~ p i l 6 p)I i v ~60.1 6 not in covetous in snnctlAcotlan and honb:, not in passlan Sexual appetite such trr~0vpiaq na8hnr 'SO those of desire aeoordlng to whleh 8hthlngs) even % : have which do not T& eevq ~ d : ci66ra 76v the natlona the (ones1 hhsvtnp known the cod: know God; 6 that Kai no one go to the

1 A~iinally.brothers.

, ,

Leftover (thing),

holnb

&6eXgoi
brothers:

tpor0pov

%%

in

oueht

tte 't$

$2

A !

. . ... . IS' See A D D 3s. S ' Or. "the haldlng sacred ltmatlnp as holy~."

the

6' sehovah,

J7.1.17.1h12.";

Lord. "ABVp.

9. God, IIABV~: Jehovah, J".

8&opw 6 L bphq &yvoelv I3 Moreover, brothNot we are willing but YOU to be ignarLnt, ers, we do nnt want &6eAqoi 'Cr~p; ~irv rot opCvwv, YOU to be ignorant brothen: about the (ones) SkePing, mnn.m~no --. .--. . . . . . -+hmo -. . --K & S ~ ~ a who P hurrio8~ iva i are sleeplng [in In order that not m u may be sad aceordmg as also that You may ol Xomroi just as the the leftover (ones) the )~ .I!: also do who have 14 el yirp r r ~ m e ~ j c p r vart 'IqooGq dmC8awv rest no how For If for we are believing that Jesus dted Our "lth Is that Jesus r a i & v f l , o h o q r a l 6 8c6q mJq died and rose a w n , and he .toad up, thus the GO^ the cones) too* who ro~pq8Cvraq 61& TOG ' IquoD S<EI having alept through the seeus hewill lead have fallen asleep [in air" a J r 3 . 15 TOGTO blriv death] through Jesus Ood will bring with together with him. ~hls to him. 16 For this is hfyopcv we are llsy1ns , n ; ? !, ? ' $ : what we tell You by Jehovah's' word, that 01 nep~he~rrbpcvo~ riq we the living who the (ones) . being left around into 8uwIve ta t h e p1e5 napowiav TOO rupiou 06 nresence of the ~ord not I % eence of t h e Lord shall P~&O~N 0 K O ~ ~ ~ ~ E VInT "O ~ C . wecede we ahouid oome ahead of the lonea) hav~ngslept; those who have fallen [In death], 16 6 r ~ a h 6 q 6 ~Jp~o Pvq ~ c h s t j o p a ~ i , ~ . E B U 7-ry ~ tone) tho ~ o r din 16 because the Lord' b Wvj & p m U o v r a i t v u & X n n n ~ OEOG h'mSelf wiil descend in vo~ce of archangel end trumpet of GO&. from heaven with a umap?pe~a~ dm' odpavo0, rat ol cOmmandlng ha wlll come down from heaven. and the wlth an archangel's veupoi tv X P I U T &vauriuokaI ~ rrphv, and with God's dead tones) in Christ will stand up first. trumpet, and those who dead in -Ion 17 h c l r a PyJq S&rq 01 thcreu~n llvlng the (ones) with Chrlst will rise flrst. 17 Afterward nrp~hctrrbp~vo~ *pa being left around at the same time together with we the living who aliroiq &prr q06peea 1 " v a a l q clq are surviving them we w i x e snatched In 30uds Into tolrether with them. n e n r & q u l v mir uupiou r1q &f rai ~ t r o gbe caught away i meetlng of the Lord into a r and thus clouds to meet the n&vro~c oh Kupi ' ~ ~ , j Lord' ~ ~ in 8 the ~ air; . and slwaya . togetherwith L O we shall be. thus we shall always 18 'nore rrapanahsi~irl &XXjXovq & TO^ be wlth lthel lord.' As-and be ran comforting one another m the 18 Co-uently keep comforting one anothh6yotq m h o t q . word8 these. er with these words. 1V Jehovah's. JI.B.17Ja,'a; Lord's, nABVg. 16i, 17' The Lord. "ABVg; Jehovah, J 1 7 . Lo-, rABVg; Jehovah, Jlnsl**.

13 Od

k$! i K L ' k d 6 . P '

c" Y22

72' kt

EGq

: $

; :

'

'

6L v xpbvwv NOW a s for the hut the tlmes times and the seasons. brothers, ~alpi,~, &6a@i, 0 x 3 ~pciav appointed tlmes. brothers, not need you need nothing to be written to You. Exc-rc bp?v -,+eat, 2 T O yonare h a v l n ~ to roo to he wntten. very loner) 2 F O ~YOU yourselves oi6me BTI fipfpa know quite well that YOU have known that day Jehovsh's' day is Kvpiau bq KX*~ & %mi o h w q Epxcra~. coming exactly a s a of 1 a r d as thief m night thus 1s COmbJg. thief in the nlght. 3 6~av Xfyoutv , nai 3 Whenever i t is Whenever they may beraying and t h a t they are saying: Ertrqhh~~a, 7 6 ~ e alqvi61oq a h o i q "Peace and securltyl" to securlt~, then sudden then sudden destruction is to be Instantly b6iv hiormat bhe8pq ixnrcp 1 t5 standing upon destruction as-even the birth Pans u p n them just as the hr y a m p i &xo6on, rat od p i pang of distress upon Ti( to the [<oman1 In belly having, end not " 0 a pregnant woman: tnqijyoulv. 4 ir cis 66 &6eh@oi, OJK and they will by no they should Beeout. ljloo hul, brothera. not means escape. 1 But h T T L &V U K ~ T L I , ivo. fi 1pLpa YOU, brothers, YOU are YO" are in dsrknesa, in order that the day not in darkness. so t h a t that day should ~hfmaq rmah&@a, b $ $ q thieves should receive own. Overtake you as i t 5 rrdnrreq y h p bpdg vloi qwr6 dore Kai would thieves. 6 for for rou son. of light rou are and YOU are all sand Of "10; iptfaq. Odr b p h , w ~ r d q d6L light and sans of day. sans of ny. ~ o t weare Of n l C t not-but we belong neither to night nor to darkness. tr~biouq. of darkness. B fin t h e n let us 6 &pa 08v Really therefore z% oi Xomoi, &M& YP~~YOFGP~V stay awake and keep the leftover (ones), but may we be stayin8 awake senses. 7 For those who sleep are ~ a i wiqwpcv. 7 oi Y ~ P and may we be sober. he (onem) far accustomed to sleep na8e66ovrrq YUKT~S K~~EL~~OWIV, ~ a a i t night, and those sleeplng of night they are sleeping. and who get drunk are 01 psBw~6p~vot ~ 1 1 6 usually ~ dmnk a t the (ones) gettlng Ulem~lves drunk of night nieht. 8 ~ u a s t for 8 f i p ~ i q 62 fipipaq ~ V T L S u&ho belong to the pe86ouotv. they are being drunk; we but of day being day, let us keep our viqwprv. tv6uc6rp~vo1 85paua senses and have on may wc be sober, havingput on breaalplate the breastplate of n i m e o q l a i &y&qq n r p ~ n e p d a i a v faith and love and as helmet a helmet the hope of of faith and of love and salvation; 9 because t A ~ i 6uw~qpias ~ 9 b ~ , OJK E8sro fi& God assigned us, not hope oi ssivation; because not put us r\hnut

ncpi

2;15

~~~~

12: CI."%k$

Ed&

$2

2. ~ehovah's,. l ? . l . ~ 8 . 1 * . ~ b ' BLords~, ~~~: "ABVg.

v
I

1 THESSALONIANS 5:lO-15
c t ~dpy?y &Ah& E I ~ neplnoiqulv Go2 Into wrat but into procuring oompiaq 6th TOO rvpiou fi 6~ ' I ~ u o O of salvation through the Lord ofus ofJesus lorot, 10 rot x6hrlst , of the (one) hn*av6n0< having died iTe iva I" order that whether
the

902

903

1 THESSALONIANS 5:16-28

to wrath. hut to the acqui,.jng f , salvation through our Lord Jems Christ. 10 He died for u s . that. whether we stay awake or are asleep. we should live together with him. 11 Therefore keep comforting one another and building one another up, just ral clq ~ b v Eva ra0hq ~oIuo6oe i n and be YOU bukdlng up one the one: seco~ding as as YOU are in fact ~ a i no!ei~e. doing. also YO" are d0l"P. 12 NOWwe request 12 ' E p w ~ 6 ~ c v 62 bw6<, &6phgoi You, brothers. t o we are requesting but you, brothers: have reeard for th0.e ~" - ~ . . . . . . rl6iva1 ro3q ~ o n 1 6 v m qL v Spiv rdi who are working to have known the loneal lsborlng h you and hard among You and n o i u ~ aLuouq b 6v tv rupi~ ~ a i presidingover you seBndlng Eelore 0 B Lord and . m [the] Lord and vou0e~otvrac You; admonishing uuttlng mlnd in byou, p ? ~ , 13 : a ; to 13 and t o give them aliro6q h r p s ~ n r p t o o o tL u & h n n thp.'$h & h e than extraordithem su~erobundently in rove nary consideration i n tpyov . alirhv. EI~~YESETL tavroiq. love because of their work of them. ~c YOU pesceable in 14 n a p ~ u a A o 0 p c v 6L : :y b &6Ehwi, work. Be peaceable Weare cncouraglnp but brothers, with one another. wu&nire rob< &r&K-rou5, 14 On the other be rou putting mlnd In the dlsorderl~, hand. we exhort YOU. napapu9sio0~ ~obq 6Alyo 6 x 0 ~ 5 brothers. admonish be YOU oons~lins the Ones Of lYttleso;1. the disorderly, speak hvriyedc 6 &o8evhv eonsolingly t o t h e be uoo holdlna selves apelnlt the weak (one:), depressed souls, paxpaBuprir~ npbc n k v ~ a q . auppart the weak, be be rov havlng longnesa of suirlt toward all. long-suffering toward 15 6pBre 811. 15 see t h a t no Be you seeing one renders injury far &vri K ~ K O S mvi &no60 inlury to anyone else. in place of 'bad lthlnn) to anyone he might 6i~,,,, but always pursue &Ah& nkvrorc r b & a0bv but always the gOodllthlng) be vov pursuing what 1s good toward one another and t o all ~ l q &hhjAo~q ~ a ~ i t qn k v ~ a ~ lnto onesnother and Into all. others. - -

6 b

f i p

z!tt (

~~~

16 AlrnYS be 17 &GlaAcinrwg lnecssnntly rejoicing. 11 Pray incessantly. 18 I n T I ~ W E ~ E O ~ C ,18 tv be vou praylns, In rrerythlng connection with mixa I ~ E ~ m TG ~ ~ oy h p 8 U a 0cot everything give s the be YOU . ~kb thanks: x thls for of God thanks. For this i . ' I , , , , & elq bps$ 18 mt a will of God in union Jesus lnto rov. The sPiryt wlth Christ Jesus respecting YOU. 19 Do be r o ~ ~ E 6 : h ~ n 20 g. not put out the fire ~{O~NC~TE. 21 a & n a 6; of the splrlt. 20 Do be you trcstingsanothlnp: all lthlngr) but not treat prophesyings with contempt. 6o~lp&<rrs TA .dbv be you provl&. the Rne (thlna) 21 Make sure of all things; hold fast t o Kart FTL 22 h b n a n b q ri6ouq be rou holdng how", from every seen lforml what is flne. 22 Abstain from every farm nouq 06 &~~xEu~L. oi wleke!(neaa) be uou holdlng Youraelvell horn. of wickedness. 23 May the very 23 A d d s 6L 6 0 L Very lone1 but the Go God of peace sanctify oampletely. hy~hua~ 6Ao~rh~i ~ a YOU i may aanctlfy * $ $ ' completely wtole, and ~ ~ sound , j every 6Xbhqpov 6 Gv r b nvet a ~ a ; fi respect may the spint whole In levery) part o?=ou the a P 1 . K and the and soul and body

% ? !;

be rau rejoielnp,

~aiprrc,

$A

2 X8$

WI~ +

n%lEkq A !

$;$BL$;lng

of the

rupiou ' I 00; X lmo; Lord oi3esUs ghr1.t 24 6 r d 0 v bphq, ~aithA the (one) eall~ng you, rna?t%?L'&pt. 8q nai notfiusl. who also will do. 25 'ASch?oi, n p w L I i x ~ d L ~ a m i p i fiphv. ~ m t h e r a , be rov prsylng also about us. 26 'Aunhoaa8e TOG< & 6 d w b < n'iv'ras b erect rou the brothera all In q!A'pmt &yiv. 48s holy.

TOG

iess manner a t the presence. of our lord Jesus christ. Z4 He who is Yon is faithful, and h e will

".""- ..
.lcnA"

it

ue in for us, 26 Greet all the brothers with a

25 Brothers, contin-

oiibF,n e."da;t2ng,

-1

27 I 'Evo vi<w on oath &vaywo8"va1 &mo?ohjv w6u1v to be reax letter to ell &6~hgoi<. blothers. 28 'H X ~ P I ~ ~h~ undeserved klndnasa Jesus kindness Christ of our be with Lord fipGv 'Iqoot X t o r o t pew bpGv. YOU. of US J E ~ S thrlst wlth YOU. $3' SeeApp3~. 27' TheLard, "ABVp: Jeho~nh~F~L19J4.1~. 28. lULDIItVgSyh* close with "Amen": omitted by BD'SyN*rrn.

puttgg

& : K$F

2%

'E?

holy kiss. 21 I a m putting YOU under the solemn obligatlon by the ~oiq for th,s letter the t o be read t o all the brothers 28 The undeserved

m
805 2 THESSALONIANS 1:7-12
Bhif3ouu1v bph< Bhiqtv 1 r a l make tribulation for msklng trlbulatlon far row tribulation and 7 but. t o YOU kip% roiq 8A1Popivol who suffer tribulation, to rov the (ones) beins put under trk#ulatlon relief with us h v t ~ l v p ~ 8 ' 4phv &Y ~j & K O K ~ ? ~ O E the I at of lettlngup wlth us in the revelation the Jesus from TOO rupiou ' I ~ U O O oSpavoir yr' of the LOM ~ e s u s from heaven WIUI heaven with his &yyihwv 6 ~ v d r p ~ w &TOO q 8 i v nupi gAoy6q. Powerful angels 8 in angels- of Power of him in fln of flame. a Ramina fire. as h e 6166noq tdirqu,v rois p? brings vengeance upon of tone) glving vengeance to Ue tonen) not who do not ri66ut Bcbv ~ a i roiq God and those having known God and to the (ones) who do not obey the KYPioU cbayychiy TOO t mobevinn a ~. o l j. ow~v t A e eaod news of the Lord 6008 news about our ' I rot? 9 orrlvtq 6i.q~ riuouotv Lord Jesus, 9 These of?esu~, whlch ones fuatlee will pay very ones will undergo BhrBpov a l k ~ o v &nb npooOnou 700 the judicial punishdestruotlon everlasting from face of the mentofeverlasting vupiou &rrb r i q 6 6 5 ~r i q ~ U X ~ O destruction from Lord and fmm the glory of the strengti before the and adroO 10 Smv finm t h e glory of his of him: whenever he strength. 10 a t the tdo5au8fiva1 time he to he to be glorlAed wlthln h$%sl glorined In caMection a t n o 6 vai B a u p a d j v a ~ h, n b l v raiq of hlm and to be wondered a t i all the (ones) with his holy ones and t o be regarded in rr~rnrljuaolv STI mlmEfi8,, having bellevd, became was bellcved the t h a t day With wonder in connection with all p a p d p ~ o v fiphv tg' bpBq, t v 15 witness ofus upon you. In the those who exercised faith, because t h e CrEivq. that.' witness we gave met with faith among you. 11 E I ~ 8 K ~n Ipw~~~6pc W.+TOTS ea Into whleh also we are preylng always l l To that very end iva ntpl . bpav, 6116~ indeed we always pray YO" about sou, h order that for YOU, t h a t our God &S1Ou he might ~oun!worthy 0% t k of may [his] count calling You and perform eampietely all Btb Go,j he pleases of goodness ~ b 6 o ~ i c r v & y a B w d y q Kai Epyov nicmtwq well thlnkhg of goodness and work of falth and the work of faith in tv 6uv&pr1, 12 Snwq 6v605aoBfi .rb With in power, so that mlght be glarlded in the order t h a t the name dvopa TOO ~ u p i o u fi@v 'Iquoir tv bpiv, Of our LOrd Jesus name of the Lord of us Jcms in You, be glorified in YOU.

nairhoq r a i E l h o d q r a l TI 6Broq re Paul a n d Sil.va'nus Paul and Sllvenus and ~ h o t h y to the and Timothy t o t r r h t l o i p ~ ~ ~ ~ c l h o v Lv l n ~ BtO ~ v n a r p i t h e congregation of ecelesle of Thnsralon~ans In cod Father the Thes.sa.la~,,i.ans in fipav ~ a vupiy i 'IquoO XPIUT@ union with God our Of Us and to Lord JCPU. Chlist: Father and lthel lord 2 X & P ~ bpiv ra; r[p+,, Jesus ~ h r i s t . undeserved klndness to rou end peace 2 May YOU have &rr& 9soG na-rpbq Kai rvpiou 'Iqooir X p ~ u r o t . undeserved kindness from God Fnthcr and Lord Jesus Christ, and oeace -from - -- Gnrt -. 3 Ebxap~orriv 69tihoptv the Father and [the] TO be nivlng we ere - thanks . . . . . . Lord Jesus Christ. BECJ ~ & V T O T En ~ p iG ~ O V , & 6 ~ h + ~ i ~ ~ e 3 We b are ~ obligated God always about YOU, bl.~thers: sccordingaa t o give God thanks always for you, brothht16v kurw, dr! brrrpau~&vr, Worthy It Is, became 1s having supergrowth ers, as it is fitting, fi nioriq b Qv ~ a l rkov&<el 1 because YOUR faith is the faith o?~ou end is beeomlng more the growing exceedingly and the love of each & &nn t d q ~ K & D T O U T & ~ T ~ V b rove of ona of each of a11 a-... tyou . intn . . . . and all of ron is &hhjhoug, 4 &UTE a6~0Sq fit$: 6" increasing one toward one another, as-and very tones) in the other. 4 As a Gpiv tvnaux&o8a1 6v raiq t ~ ~ h q u tesult i ~ , we ~ ourselves YOU to be boasling In In the eccleaias take pride in you TOO BroG h i p Cnopo4< b vai a,mOng the c o n m g a of the God over o f t e endurance o?~ou and tlons of Gad because n i m w q tv rr&olv roiq 6twypoiq bpav Of YOUR endurance Offalth in all the persecutlons of vov and faith in all v o m persecutions and t h e ral ~aiq Bhilyrotv and to the tribvlatlona to whlch tribulations t h a t YOU &vlxcuBt 5 E v ~ E I ~ ~ o . . ~ q < are bearing. 5 Thls You are h o l d i n ~ ~ l v r ( l u p , showing wlthln of the is a proof of the 6maiaq KP~UFW roc grot, CIS ~6 rxhteous judgment of rlshteoua judsmen? at the Cod. into the God, leading t o YOUR 'Ounted ~aratlw8jval bp& 7.5 pauchriaq of the kingdom of to be counted down worthy rov of kingdom
~~ ~

,:t.

aLiy~eome

~~

~~~

~~

2 $ '

np

av

*,

fig&?

6i~a10v If-even righteous [thing) &vrmo6otva1 to give back instead

God, 'Or TOO BEOG, GTLP 45 r a i TT&UXETE. of the God, over whleh a180 uov ere suffering. are indeed suffering. 6 This takes into

be

h,","~ge~:Pdll TE~

K6&C

6 tirrcp

nap& beslde

BrQ account that it is God an God.s 0 part t o repay tributo the Cones) lation t o those who

n
2 THESSALONIANS 21-6
rai and

906
eecordingto eEo6 jpgu ~ o d of

907
iv

2 THESSALONIANS 2:7-13
in his own due time. 7 True, t h e mystery of this lawlessness is already a t work: but v only till he who i s light now acting as a restraint gets to be out of the way. 8 Then, indeed, the lawless one will be revealed, whom the jesUs do away with by the spirit of his bring t o nothing by

and YOU i n usion ~ j v the with him, in accord with the undeserved xhplv undeserved kindness of the and kindness of our God and of the Lord Jesus ~ v p i o u'IqoaO XptmoG. Christ. of Lord Jesus Christ. However, brothers, ~porOp.sv. 6L 6 ~ ~ 5 5&SEhqoi, , h i p respecting the brothers, over Wdare requestmg but Y O U , presence of our Lord . r i j ~ rrapovoiaq TOO KYP~OU i p i ) ~ '1qooG jegUS chri8t and the presence of the Lord of us Jews being gathered togethXplmG ~ a j ip & &rtou!Ja~WYilS t d er t o him, we request Christ and of us being led together upon upon Of YOU 2 to be aOr6v. 2 ~ i q'rb p i 7 a ~ i m qo a h ~ u 8 - v a l6p65 quickly Shaken f10m into the not auickly to be sh&en you YOUR reason nor to be him, dnrb TOG vob eporio!3at p j r s excited either' through from the mink to be being scared nor a n inspired expression or through a verbal 616 rrurriparoq p j r e 6 1 b Airyou p i ~ r through spirrt nor through word nor message or through a 61' bS 6,' jpav, TI letter as though from through letter as through us, as that US, t o the effect t h a t the day of Jehovah' is Lvio~q~~ jv ~upiov. here. has stood in the Lord. 3 Let no one 3 ~ 1 q GpSq & { m a 0-0 rarh anyone rou should s a u c e according to seduce You in any manner, because i t pq6iva ~p6rrorrov. &TI i6v p not come not any manner; because if ever not should come the apostasy comes j brrooraoia rrpi)rov ~ a i h ~ a h u . 0 " AIQ~ and the man the apostasy Rrst end should be r e v e k d gets 6 Qepmrroq T-S &VopiaS, d ufbS 7 i S revealed, the son of the man o f b e lawlessness. the son ofthe destruction; 4 He &rrwhsiaq, 4 6 &vttnriprvoq nai is set in opposition lying against and and lifts himself up destruction, the lone) imrpacpbprvoq h i rrhvra hry6p~vav over everyone who lifting up himaelf over upon everyone being said is called "god.' or a n ecbv i j oi8aopa. 6 m s a h b v riq Object of reverence; god or object of reverenee, as-and him into so t h a t he sits down i n the temple of ~ b v vabv g c 0 ~ raeioa, the divile habitation of the GO< ta sit dow&, The Qod, publicly to be d m 6 r t ~ v l j v r a &aur&v BTI LUTIY 0e6q a god Do You not showingoff himself that he is gad remember that, while 5 03 p q p o v c r i ~ ~ ~6rr , h r i)v Ias yet with You, I Not YO" are rememberrng that yet being t?e:d used t o tell YOU these bps< raS~a ihryov Jpiv; things? rou there (things) I was saying to roo? 6 And so now YOU 6 nai vGu ~b na-rO(ov know the thing t h a t And now the (thing) holding down acts as a restraint, oi6arc T& dnTo~ah~q8tjva1 a h b v v i t h a View t o his YOU have knbwn, into the to be revealed him being revealed

Opdq
roa

C S v
in

ah@, him,

rarh

2 :'

fitt~a2Ze

#A

T+ ah00 KU,~+. 7 T ybp the far appointed time; in the of him Lvrpydrnt r'q puo~jptov i6q already la worklng w~thtn of b e mystery p6vov 6 ~ a ~ i p &vopiaq' only . the lone) holding down lawlessness; eprt Em LC pC?ou y6vqra1. right now until out of mldat might come to be. 8 nai 7 6 r ~ h r d ~ a h u q 8 f i o ~ ~6 al UYO~OS, And then will be revealed the iawlesn (one), Bv 6 ~ 5 p l o q 'IqooSq dvehzi 73 Jesus wlii take up to the ~ord whom the or6paro< ah06 nu? r r v r G p a ~ ~ . 706 spirit of the. mouth of him and ~a-rapyilo~~ ~ f i h ! m a v ~ i . g 73s will make ineffective to the manlfestat~on of the imiv i rrapavoiaq a b ~ 0 89 a6 presence of him: of whom is the rrapouoia KUT' ' ~V~PYE~? presence according to wodlng within of the X a ~ a v 8 i v rrhog 6uvhpr~ .a1 otlpeiocg uai satan in ail power and to signs and ~ i p a a ~ .v *sG6puq 10 KUI tv r h o t l hrrhrn to portents of 11e and in every seduction d6tria~ to the lones' of unrighteousness~ &!A8 hrohhv Cvolq bv destroying tKemseives, instead of which lthinga) *V hyh-v ~ 3 5 hhq0ciaq 061( i 6 i C a v ~ o the love of the truth not they received
,

the manifestation

f , ,

9 ~ u t his presence: the presence is according

of satan with every paw.

to the
erful work and lying signs and portents 10 and with everv -~ unrighteous deception for those who are bution because perishing, as a retrithey
~~~

22 Ze t~~!i:$d $,$s
TOGTO
rriprrel this is sensing r r h h q q eiq ~b of error into the 12 ' i v a ' inorderthat

l1

11 S o might that b bewhy saved. they th2$gh

love of the did accept truth the that

-. -.

ariroiq 6 0cbq . b t p y ~ l a v . to them the ~ o working d within of error lets go anto Operation them, ~~orrOo ad a~ ~o a q r d ' to believe them to tXe to ha believing t they may the get lie, ~p~eao~v nhvr'q 12 in order that they they might be judged all all may be judged oi rrtairiroav~~ having believei taT?he dl?2Eig because they did not the believe the truth h6t~iq. ~ 3 6 o r j o u v ~ e q TG un~ighteOUSneSS. took pleasure in having thought we11 to the unrighteousness. but 13 'Hpdq 62 6 q ~ i h o p ~ v t r i ~ a p ~ o ~ ~ i v13 However, we are we but a r e owing to be giving thankr Obligated to thank T $ 0 ~ $ T T ~ Y T O T E r r ~ p i Jpi)~, &Ssh@oi to the ~~d =bout brothers God always for YOU, brothers loved by fiya~qp6vol Srrl, Kupiou, having been loved by ~ ~ ~ because d , Jehovah; because

*c2Y,

~~9

',hP

2' Jehovah, Jw2z*: the Lord, xABVg,

3' Or, "of annlmatlon."

8- See App 3%

1 s ' Jehovah, Ju.'r.x*; Lord, NAB;God, D'Vg.

2 THESSALONIANS 214-3:3

908

909

2 THESSALONIANS 3:4-11

cihmo bphq 6 8cbq & &pfiq i Ood selected yon horn he selected roo the Cod from beglnnlne [the] beginning for siq u o q p i c w .& & y ~ a u p + m 6 p a r o q salvation by sanctiinto salvation lo ~ n e t l A e a t b n of Splrlt and fying YOU with spirit miur~l &Aqe~iaq,14 siq 6 and by y o n f a i t h in to faith of truth. Into which ithlngl the truth. 14 To this L~hheuzv Spec 6th TOO d a y rXiou fipav, very destiny h e called he called you through the saotYnewa of "a. you through t h e good ~ i 5~ E P I T O ~ ~ O I6 V6 5 7 ~ TOG K U P ~ O U i p 3 v news we declare, Into procuring of glory of the Lord of us for t h e purpose of ' I uoD Xp!u~oG. 15 "Apa ob, &&hgoi, acquiring t h e glory of 0~3ems Christ. Really therefore, brothem our LOrd J e s w Christ. ~ ~ K E T E ra; ~parrir~ T L I ~ 15 So, then, brothers, be rou standing, and be You holding faat the stand firm and mainnapa&aq &< &6166x%t,~~ r i r e tain YOUR bold on the traditions which you were taught whether traditions t h a t you 616 A6yau EYTE 66 imtu~ohflq hp6v. were taught, whether through word or through letter of us. i t was through 16 A h & ? 62 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 0 fip6v 5 'lqu00q verbal message or Very (one) but the Lord of ua Jeaun through a letter of torbq ~ a 6 i 9 ~ 6 56 narfip 4p6v 6 ours. 16 Moreover, 'ghrist and the God the Father of us: the lone) may our mrd desus W a c ripkc Kai 6oJ5 nap&nXqolv Christ himself and l%aoved us and hsvlng glvsn comfort ~~d Father, who aiwviav nai Uni6a &ya8jv h, laved u s and gave everlasting and hope good In everlasting comfort x6pt~t 1 1 napartlhtua~ b 3 v and good hope by undeserved kkdnes, may he comfort of%ou means of ~ h 5~ a p 6 i a 5 nai u ~ p i ~ a l i v n w r i kindness, 17 comfort the hearts and may he fix firmly 1 x 1 every heartS and make Zpyq m i A6y &ya9$. YOU firm in every work .and w o 2 good. good deed and word.
8

706 novqpaG. 4 rrzlroi8apv from tho wleked lone). We have been persuaded 6; &v uupio 69' bphq, TI & but in ~ o r d upon roo. that what ithinsa) napayyMXop~v ~ a i nolEiT?rc Iai we ere charging and nm are dolng and TTO~~~UETE 5 . '0 6; ~ f i p , ~ q ~ a ~ e u 8 f i v a 1 you will do. he but ~ o r dmay straighten down bp6v ~ h gKap6iaq ~ i q ~ j v&y&mlv TOO of YOV the hearts into the love of the e c o t uai d q i v imcpavfiv To8 xplurat. God and lnto the endvranee of the Chriat.

The leftover (thing) be You pmulng, brothers:

Tb

holmbu

mpouc~xm8r, hG~h6oi

m p i ipQv, iva 6 A6yoq r o t about u s , -inorder that the word of the nvpiou . r&n ~ a i 605& r l m ~ Lord may be d n g and it may be be ng glorified ratlirq r a i n d q bphq, 2 ~ a i i v a a~cordingas also toward YOU. and inorder that buu89prv &d ~ 6 v &r6mwv we mlght be drawnfar leu from the out-of-place K U ~mouqp6v &v8p&mwv, ob yirp n&vrwv and wfeked men, not for of ell ionen1 fi r i m . 3 & 6i 6urw 6 uriptoq, ~ a i t h f u ? but the islth. la the Lod. @uh&ec~ & oqpi5~8 Sphq Kai who will fix fir& You and he will guard 1' Jehovah. Fa.lalnslcrra; the h r d , ~ B V ~ ,

carry an prayer for us, t h a t t h e word of , jehovah. may keep moving speedily and being glorified just as it is in fact with 2 and that we may be delivered from harmful and wicked men, for faith is not a oossession of all peiple. 3 But the Lord is faithful, and he will make YOU firm and keen YOU

3 Finally, brothers,,,

fMm t h e wicked one. 4 Moreover, we have confidence in [the] Mrd regarding YOU,t h a t YOU are doing and wlil go 0" doing the things we order. 5 May the Lord continue directing YOUR hearts successfully into the love of God and into the endurance for the 6 napayy1Xhapw 62 bpiv, &6d@oi, Christ, We are charging but to roo. brothers, 6 Now we are giving ln dd!Ja' " name l You orders. brothers. In the name of the Lord Jesus Chdst, to t o withdraw from &T&KTW< nrplrraroGvroq Kai p q Ka7h d~sorder~y waning and no according to eVeN brother walking disorderly and not TIOIPEX&PLTE the n % $ ~ wrZch roo mcelved alongside according tradition You received map' fip3v. 7 aha; y&p oi6a-r~ lrom For bealde of us. Vem (ones) for mn have known yourselves know the n35 66 pl~~iPe41 way ought t o how it ts binding to e lmltatmg imitate us, because O K f i r a ~ r i l o a p ~ v Cv bp?v 8 0figh we did not behave not we behaved disorderly in rou "Or disorderly among YOU Swpehv biprov &q&yopev map6 ~ l v o g , 8 nor did we eat food free Oft bread we ate beelde of anyone, from anyone free. To &Ah' i v r 6 n w r a i p6x843 v u ~ r b K ~ ; the contrary, by labor and toil of nigh? and and toil night end but ln labor .6. , , fi day we were working the not so a s not to impose wor ng 7,M g 6TI an expensive burden imtbpjuai to WC~aht a"yone of not that u w n any one of you. 9 Not that we do not o6n Lxo EV order authority, have that we might but in not we are !king k ? g j i z in otkthPt taurohq ~ 6 n o v 6i)vsv biv el5 ~ 1 ) OurseiveS as an selvea type wem~ghtgive + s YOU into the example to You to p1pei08a1 fiphq. 10 ~ a Y i ~ P6 r c lipcv imitate us. 10 In to be imitating us. And far when we were fact, also, when we m p b ~ bphq, TO$TO rmpqyyihhoprv bpiv, were with YOU,we toward YOU, thls wewere charging to row, lrEpd YOU b b . . . - to .iVe o~ tpyh<co8a1 order: 'If anyone BUel 115 06 6rt d anyone not lsriILing to be working does not to that I y h p work, nelther let him io80C.ro. 6L 1 1 &rofiopev We are hearlnp for eat:' I 1 For we hear ntnher let hlm be eating.

f~kh,?:%~~~ '$2~2; T,",r$ d,6$$,",!

2 2 , '29

':!yz Xgkz5

he<,

'

2 % fi2$C5 PpyaTP""'

' 2

~~

1
2 THESSALONIANS 3:12-18
910
~ l v u q nrptrralo~vra( L v bpiv &&KTw~, certain ones are walkwalklng In rou dlsarderly. ing disorderly among rome lonrsl 6Lv LpyaCopCvouq &hhh r r r p ~ o aCo~Qovt. YOU,not working at n!k~ng w0rkInK but w o r K g around; all but meddling with 12 TOTS 6 ~ 0 1 0 6 ~ 0 1 5 napuyyiAho!.t~v what does not to the but such loneo) we are charging them. 12 T o such ral napauaho5p~v L v ."pi 'Iquo0 X p ~ u , ~w b give the and we are encoureglng in ~ o r Y ~ e s u r Christ, and *Ortation iva I p e ~ h +mxiaq & P Y O I < ~ ~ E M 16" In omer that w ~ t h guietneoa workins the 1" [the] Lord Jesus Christ t h a t by workkauriiv 8psov ioeiwulv. of themselves bread they may be eating. ing with quietness they should eat f w d 13 'Y tic 6C they themselves earn. bu< 13 For YOUR part, & K ~ K uqrc rahonoto0vrrq. 14 ei uov should belave badly In dolnp Rne. If brothers. do not eive 66 . Tiq o6x i m a ~ o $ ~ lrQ A6y ?pGv up in doing right' but anyone not laobeymg to the of us lP But if anyone is 61h 'r$ h~urohfiq, ~ 0 0 ~ not 0 obedient ~ to our through letter, 'One) word through this U ~ ) ~ E I O ~ W ~ E be you puttlna ~ 1 " ; on, t ~ , ~ u * , letter, p ~ keep i ~ this ~ one marked, stop associat~ 0 ~ 3 , l vu tvrparri ing with him. t h a t he hlm. in that he might . be tufned h: l5 ix0pdv fiyride ' &hhh may become ashamed. enemy he YOU consld:rIng. but 15 And yet do not be vou0trrir~ b q &6cXq6v. considering him as a n k rou puttlng mlnd In ss brother. enemy, but continue 16 A1ir6q 6 L 6 K ~ P ~ .ri)~ O ~ dp+, vq5 admonbhing him as a Very lone1 but the Lord a i t h e w a c c ~ brother^ ~ 6Qq Spiv ~ j alpilwv v 6th n m m q 16 Now may the may he give to r o v the Peace through all (time1 ~~~d of himself L v nami r p h y . 6 r6pioq PET& T&TUV give YOU peace eonIn every manner. The Lord wlth all stsntly in every way. ~< I The Lord be with aU -. Of YOU. 17 '0 & o r r a u v 6 ~ T : tpfi g r ~ p lnairhou, l7 [Here my The greeting to the m i and of ~ a u l , ~. In Cur~v oqpriov b n h u q L T T I U T O ~ ~ greeting. i.ttpr. own hand. which i s a slen in ever" which ia -~ --. . -. , oGrwq yphgo. sign m every letter; thus I am wrltlng. this is the way I write. to^ KUPioU 18 The undeserved X ~ P ~ C Tte undeaervcd klndnesa of the Lord kindness of our Lord fipiiv 'I uo0 X 1wro0 p r r h rr&vruv S Gv. Jesus Christ be with us of3esus 8hFist with a11 orxov. of

order

x u

$Zh,gII: a !.
wary

order

~9

2;;

f0? $2

x%y;
a

~~~

-~.

paul, an apostle of 'IquG Christ Jesus under o f ~ h r i s t Jesus command of God our ~ O T U ~&00 ~ Y U W ~ P O F4pOv ~ a l KUT' acmrdlnn m enjoinder of Cad Sav or of ua and Savior and of Christ 'Iquo5 6hni60q fipdvJesus, OU' hope, 2 to X !OTOO how L W Timothy, a genuine ofchrlat J-US child in the faith: 2 TI 0 0 6 ~ y w u i y ~ L K V Lv n i m ~ . May there be to l%mothy penulna c h i 8 In felth. undeserved kindness. Ehroq, rlpilvq nrdoO mercy. peace from undese~$Rindness, mercy, peace from God Ithe] Father and narp6q r a i X ~ u r o G'IquoD TOO ~ v p i o v 4pOv. Falher and oPchdst Jesus of the Lord of ua. C ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~Lord' $ I o u S Ka0hq rrapcr&hru& u eniiuraged you t o ACoardln# a m Iencouraped you ~ t a y in Eph'e.sus n p o o rival Lv 'EqCuy, T I O P E U ~ ~ E Y O ~CIC when I was about to remak toward In Ephesua, I11 pOins on way Into t o go my way into MarrSoviav, IVU naps y ~ i h q q Mac.e,da'ni.a, so I do ace don la. Inord"er that you migKt c h s ~ g enow, t h a t you might command certain ones hrpo6,~aumheiv rluiv m rnme (ones) to? be teaching differently not t o teach different doctrine, 4 nor t o p6901q vai 4 not-but ir@L npouC ClV to be havlnp [ A n d l toward to myths and stones pay attention and ta geneal~ ~ v e a h o y i a ~ ~ dnrrphwolq, a i r l ~ qogies, whleh end u p genealopica unbounded. Whfch in nothing, but which r niurl na C ~ o u u l p&hAov fi furnish questions for f e a n g r out are hsvRg elonsslde rather than research rather than a olKoMPia~ tv W~TTEI, dispensing of anything how-sdminlstmtlon of c o d the (one) in Ialth, by God in connection wlth faith. 5 Really 5 6 62 TCXOS 7% n a c w y r h f a c 6zi:iv the this the but end of the eharglng mandate is love out of LK ~clean d a & KP;~!$s ~ a a i clean heart and out of a goad conscience ouvs~bfiurog&ya0ijq r a l rriwrwq &vLnro~pirou, and out of faith of conselence good and of falth ~ n h ~ ~ o c r l t i C without sI, hypo~risy. 6 BY deviating *om 6 Ov T I V ~ ~ &OTOX'UWTL these things certain oiwhlch (thlnpl mma (ones1 h e v l n g ~ e v i s t e ~ Ones have been e l . ~ a ~ a ~ o h o ~ i w , ~EETP~~UW talk. turned 7 aslde wanting into tidle o they were turned out Into tal , 7 0CAovrsq dva: vo 06i6huraho1, e teachers of law, willlnp to be thw teachers. : ,t not perceiving either the things vooirvrq TC 6: hiyouulv mentally aeelns $ L c r what(thln~a1they =relaying they are saying ndhoq P~YL &n6moXoq smstle

X lor00

;Tis

$ !

eeoo

A !

1 TIMOTHY 1:s-14
;; l f P

1 TIMOTHY 1:15-20
i v XPIUTQ along wlth f a ~ t h and VET& r r i o ~ ~ w~ q a 6Y&rrqq i 765 wlth faith and love the (onel m Christ love t h a t 1s m eonh6yoq nai rrhaqq neetlon with Chrlst 'IqooO. 15 rrlorbq 6 and 5 Falthful of ell Jesus 1 Falthful the word Jesus. 7 1 X 1orbq 'IqooSq and deserving of full h<~og, 8 hrroSoxfi5 ghnst Jesus accevtance 1s the sayreceohon back worthy, that d v ~6opov bpap~whoir~ oiwclr. lng t h a t Chrlst Jesus ?,h8iv came into the world sinners to rave. Came ~nto the world 61h t a save sinners Of Sv rrpGr6q c i p ~ Cyh, 16 &Ah& ofwhorn first am I, but through these I a m foremost TOGTO ih~fi0qv, ha i v &poi 16 Nevertheless, the this Iwas shown mercy, in order that in me reason why I was rrprjrw i d ~ i < ~ r aX ! P I O T T ~ '~ I ooOq T ~ Yshown mercy was first might show m Chrlst yesus the t h a t by means of me &raoav p a ~ ~ o 8 ~ w~d q i ~ h , o d n w u ~ vas the foremost case all longness o spint, toward subtype Christ Jesus might demonstrate all his rrm-r~ir~av IT' p+h6vrov TGY upon berng about to be believing long-suffering for a of the (ones) sample of those who a b ~ Q sic W$V airj~rov. him into ?tfe everlasting. are going t o rest their faith o n him for 6 i pao,;rci Trmv vwv, 17 TQ everlasting life. T~ the but king of the ages, l7 Now to the King &+8hp.rq &hop~r~q, pbvq ere, wpfi na; ta incorruptible, invisible, only GO^, honor and "eternity. incorruptkble, invisible, [the] 665a zit roJq aiGvaq TGV aaivww only God, be honor glory into the ages of the ages; and glory forever and r r a p a y y ~ h i a v ever. Amen. 18 Ta6rqv Thin 18 This -. -~~ mandate I commit t o you, child, rrap?~i8rpai not, ~ i ~ v o Tlp68rs, v I am putting alongside to you, child Timothy, ~ i m o t h yin , accord narh ~ & q ~~~cryo6oaq &ni mi with t h e predictions according to the gomg before upon You t h a t led directly a n iva t o you, t h a t by these rrpoeqreiaq, prophecies. inorder that you may go on waging E~ afira~q j , , nah,jv the fine warfare; mpaT+l 1 9 holding faith and youmay do milrtary service in them the fine good conscience' mparsicy, 19 &wv ~ D T ~ r V d &ya8jv a which some have m ~ ~ i t a service, ry having faith and good thrust aside and have mvei61lotv ijv TIVCC drrrorn&p~vo~ whleh some (ones) having pushed aalde experienced concerning [their] nEpi ~ ~ D T I Y bau&~?pav' ; faith. 20 Hy.meabout faith emerieneed s lpwreck nae,us Alexander 20 Sv Curiv 'Ypivatoq uai 'AhL<av6poq, belong to these, and of whom is Ifymenaeus and Alexander. I have handed them over t o Satan t h a t a35 rrapi6wra rQ Ia~av$ iva whom I gave over to the Satan inorder that they may be taught by discipline not t o rra!S~v0&ol ' phao$apriv. to be blasp eminl. blaspheme. they might be dheiplined

rap; T~VWV or the things about about what ithing.1 which they are malt6iaP~Pa~oSum~. ing strong assertions. they are thoroughly stabilizing. 8 NOWwe know 8 O'i6apsv 6 i BTI ~ a h a 5 6 v6poq t h a t the L ~ W is fine We have known but that fine the Law provided one handles i&v 715 ah6 V O I ~ ~ P W S X P ~ ? C I Iit , lawfully 9 in the if ever anyone to it lawfullv i s unmg, of 9 ~i6&5 TOGTO 871 61~aiq having known thi* that to righteous ionel that law is promulgated, not for a righteous v6pog 06 K E ~ T ~ I , hv6polq 62 ~ a i law not is lying down. to lawless (ones) but and man, but far persons lawless and (Inruiy, &vmo-r&~-ra!g hoepLo, ungodly and sinners. nan-se~f-subjeeting <ones), to irreverential lacking lovinga C r aprwhai~ hvouiofq and sinners, to unloyal ,ones) kindness, and profane, murderers of fathers B~P6hol~. rranpoh~a~g to profane (ones), to rmiters of fathers and and murderers of pqrpohrja~q &vSpo+6va1q mothers, manslayers, to smlters oimothers, to murderers of rnalebersons, 10 fornicators, men 10 rr6puotg &porvaKoiTa,q who lie m t h males, to formcat~rs, to men Iymg wlth dales, kidnavvers. .. . liars false and hv6parro6ca~ai< q~ljo~~ ~ q swearers, , to catchers of male persons d y the foot, to Iiars, whatever other thing Srrt6puo~q, nai p i TI ETPPOV ~ ; 1is in opposition t o to oath breakers, and if anything different to the the healthful teaching by~a~voljoq 616ao~ahiq & u r i ~ E ~ ~ a11 i according t o the being healthfui teaching is lying again& glorious news of 11 na~& 6 ~JayyCh~ov the happy God, with according to the good news 6 G q q which I was entrusted. TOG p a ~ a p i o u ~ E O O B hrrrtG8qv l2 I am of the happy ~ o d , 'which was entrusted with t o Christ Jesus our 2 . . . , . LlW. Lord, who imparted I. power t o me, because 12 Xhpw hxw h e considered me Thanks I am having to th:fone, by iv6uvaprjoav~ri p~ X p r o ~ , G'IqroG TO ~ u p i q havmg empowered me to chrlst JESUS the L O T ~ me t o a ministry, ipGv brl rrcortiv p~ fiyfionro e i p ~ v o q l3 'lthoUgh of us,' because faithful me he eans,dered havine out I was a blasphemer -. and a persecutor and siq 6la~oyiav. 13 76 np6rcpov dvra into servrce, the former [time] (one]being an insolent man. I was Bhhupqpov nai ~ I ~ K T ~ ~ Y a ? SPp~o~fiv. blasphemer and Dersecutor and insolent (man); shown mercy, because hhhh ihrj8qv. bn hyvarjv I was ignorant and but Iwar shown mercy, because being ignorant acted with a lack hoiqaa i v hrrruri 14 trrrp~rrhc6vao~v of faith. 14 But I did in unbelie? became beyond more the undeserved 66 fi X~PK TOO ~ v p i o u?pGv kindness of our Lord but the undeserved kindness of the Lord of us abounded

ro

vgk,

2%

2 :

2;

915 napardC5 o h rrp3~ov I therefore exhort. Iamencotwaging there,,, erst ,Urna, first a i all. t h a t lr&vrov 7m1doea1 6sfiuc1q, supplications, prayers, of aU (Uingr) to be being made N ~ ~ n c a t i o n sIntercessions, , offerings rrpomuy6q. . h c b & ~ t , c 6 y a p ~ m i a q h i p of thanks, be made PTBYCILI, rotercesblona, thanksgiving:, over c o n c e r n l n ~ all sorts of rr&vrov ClvBphwv, 2 h l p PmulXLov vai men. 2 concerning BU men. over kegs and kings and all those who are in high lrCrvrwv 76" tv h ~ p o (ivrwv all the cones) in superlo$?y cones, behg, station; in order IW fipc ov uai 4&ov piov t h a t we may go on In e d e r that stEl and adet Uvinlt leadin. a calm and 616yw m tv e,juspriq- quiet GI; w i t h ~ i u l l we may be leaJng through in all revering well godly devotion' and seriousness. 3 This a UE(IV~)TI)TI. 8 106~0 raav ~ a 1 and sene-em. Thls fine and is fine and acceptable &n6&rrov Mnrtov TOG u o r i j 5 i,p&v in the sight of our receivable back in sight 0 9 tho s a v E of us Savior, Gad. 4 whose will is that all sorts 9 ~ 0 5 4 as X&TW of God who all Clve%yug lswrlllng of men should be saved and come to an o o e j ~ or a i cis trriywulv &hI)geiag to be a w e d nnd into a m a t e knowledge of truth accurate knowledge of iA8riv. 5 ETq y a p Be$, cts r a i p o i v c truth. 5 For there to come. One for Co , one also mediator h One God, and one 9 ~ 0 6 ~ a i & v e p b ~ w v hveporrog x p l u ~ h qmediator between of God and of men man christ God and men, a ' I q o o O ~6 6 60;s twrbv man. Christ Jesus. Jesus, the (one) h.vlng givm himself 6 who gave himself a corresponding ransom 6NTihwpo~ eorresoondlngransom a11 lone.). for all-Ithis is1 what . .. the ~~~. is to be witnessid t o paprdplov xalpoiq witness to apwintod time, p,'& a t its own particular For the 6 hierlv tyh riwE r a l times, which (thhd was put I pyeacher nnd P u r w e of this wit. ness I was appointed &r6mohog, -&hfi'Jccav hiyo. spolitle. truth I an not a preacher and a n am p 6 o p a 1 , 6cShuraAoq LBv6v kv n i m m apOS"e-l I am not am wing, teacher o+nntions in ialth the lying-a teacher of m i &hqecig. nations In the matter and t ~ u t h . of faith and truth. 8 Bdhopm o8v n p o u e 6 x d a 1 mh 8 Therefore I I am wishing therefon to pray U e desire that in eveN Mpac b rravrl ~ 6 n y h a i p o v r a q place the men carry male penon. in every place: lifting up upon on prayer, Hfiing u p r a i loyal hands, apart doiovs loyal and from wrath and 6tahoy1upirv. 9 'flool13.r~~ yuvairac tv debates. 9 Likewise A@-thus women in I desire the women t o divided reckonings. Z ' Godly devotion, *AVg; fear of Jehovah, 7 . 8 .

1 TIMOTHY 2:lO-3:3
VET*

12

~~~

a16~Jq ray adorn themselves in modesty and well-arranged dress, with modesty and tauras UOQ~OU&II KOU~E~V soundness of mind. soundness of mind to be adorning themselv;~. with styles of halr fi not 6" m n bra~ding h b p a u ~ vval and x p gold w i q or i papyap;rals ~earu or braiding and gold or or very expenpearls rrpmrl i p a ~ l u p r j nohvrEXEi 10 &Ah' 8 IS bentting sive garb, 10 but In g a ~ b of much colt. but the way t h a t bents yuvatEiv klrayyrhhoi~iva~g rrverenee of dod, women professing. to women promising to reverence God. 61' Epyov Clyo80v. namely, through good through work* good. r a ~ o o r o h f i Koopi4, sdornlng drear with

A !

eroo@elav

e;+.,

%$?

iE?~y

'

m d,?%

ruvi( kv fiouxiq ~ a v 8 a v h o tv 11 Let a woman woman in quietness let er be learning In learn in silence with full submissiveness. W&UQ h a r a y * 12 ~ ~ ~ & U K E 6L I V ywalri to be teaching but to woman 12 I do not permit a subjection; woman to teach. or o6B a60~vrciv 06r htrpho nor to ba plsyfng master t o exercise a u t h o r l t ~ not I e m ocrmltt[ne. &v6p6q ' hhh'-ilval L v fiuv ipl IS 'A6ap over a man, but t o be Adam in silence. 13 For of male person, but to be in quletierb. Lnhhuh, e7-m E J c Adam was formed was molaed, there(up0n) Eve; first, then Eve. 1 4 xai o 6 r tjrrmnieq, fi 62 y u 4 14 Also. Adam was and dam not was seduced, the but woman not deceived, but the woman was thoroughtv napa~&qrl tearra~q8dua in trnnrgresslan ly deceived and came havingbeenseducedout uo9jmra1 62 to be in transgression. yiyovrv. 15 she has some to be. She will be saved but 15 However, she will be kept safe 6th ~ i j q -renvoyaviag, khv peivuu~v through the chi~dbeanng,ueverthey mightremain childbearing. provided they 'Ontinue laith 6v W ~ U T E I and ~ a i & n q ~ a i h y ~ a u p - PET& and BsnetifieatYon with ~ ~ $ ~ ~ ~ n a ~ 1 , faith soundnem of mind. o ~ p o U h & soundneu of m d. g;,";;atement Is n1m6 6 h6yw. the word. ~althfu? l f any man is reaching Ei TI^ h r l u ~ o nc b g f ~ E ~ a 1 , out for a n omce of rrae na out after. anvona of oversterLp he is desirous or a fine work. krrttlup~i. 2 Sd he isdesrring. It labinding z he overseer should fine rhv i r r f u ~ m o v (N~rrihflprrrov ~ t v a l , therefore be irrepre&v irreprehensible to be. hensible, a husband overseer therefore the p l 3 ~ Y U V ~ I K ~ ~ b6pa. vq+&hlov, of one wife, moderate ofone woman male person, sober, in habits, sound in mmd, orderly. u@ M r&plov, ph6twv hospitable, qualified aound grni~ml;ld, arranged, fon of .trang!;rs, 616a~rla6v, 3 pfi ~hpolvov, pfi to teach, 3 not a qualiRed to teach, not given to wine, not drunken brawlpr, not 11

works. .. . ~ ~ ~ -

st!

rr@sog

Y e

10' To reverence God, xA; fear of Jehovah. J78.

1 TIMOTHY 3:4-12
nhiln v MM & p a p , , a miter, h u t htctrij, deaUns~o&s. but yielding, not R B tina reasonable. not &qlh&pyvpov 4 T& 16iou olrou rah&( bellrgerent; not a lover of the own haus~hnld not fond of srlv&.. .--- ~ n e l v of monev. 4 a man r r p a i a r h p ~ v o v -rEuva EXovra Cv i n r o ~ a6 presidingover his in a standing beforb, children h a v i g In aubleetron Own fine manner having per& r r k u r l ~ m ~ v 6 ~ ~ f/ 0 ~ ' children in iuhjection wlth BU sedousneas; with all seriousness; TOO 16iov oLov npoo~fival O ~ K 5 (if indeed any man Of the own household to ltand before not does not know haw to 01&v rr&< tmhquia~ &oG preslde over his awn he has knbwn, how of ceeleria of God household, how will h e take care of God's 6rnpEhfionol~. 6 mu he fake care ~ b n ? neophyte; congregation?) 6 not a newly converted tva ~rfi rvmo9eiq In order that not ha'vlng been made Mamolre lnto tprrio loG 61aP6hou. [with pride] and fall &i?nt he might f a 1 In of the Devil, the judgment 7 6ei 62 a ! J a p ~ u p f w ~ a h f i v passed upon the Devil. It ia binding but also witneas Rne 7 orea aver, he should L y drrr.5 TOY also have a fine testiE ~ W ~ E V Iva to be wing from the (ones1 outside: In order that many from people on ~ 1 5 (WEI~IOII~Y t p d o val rrayi6a the outside. in order into reproach be might f a 1 ln m d snare that he might not fall Into reproach and a 700 ~ I & ~ o v . snare of the Devil. ofthe evil. .. ~ . . -. 8 Ministerial 8 Ala~6voy h & q servants should Servants abthru % u $ , not likewise be serious, 61h6youq. 0Tvv n0hhQ not double-tongued. to wine double-talking. much not eivine themselves t o a i o t a? wme, not-. npooixov~ag hnvlng imindl t o d a d , ereedv of dlshanest ~~~~~-~ aiox ar6p6ciq ' ' 9 ovraq r& gain.. 9 holding the rgrndyl ofdisgracefth gain. favlng the sacred secret of the p u m i p ~ o v rilq rriarEw$ h) 1a8ap& O W E I ~ ~ ~ U laith ~ I . with a 'lean myaery of the faith in clean mnselence. LO Also, let these 10 rai oh08 6 L &~llr%~gwav b , tested as to fitness And thbut let them be first, then let them rrpi,~ov, sha 6 l a ~ o v r i r w o w serve as ministers, Rrat. there (umn) let them be servln8 as they are free from accusation. &VL.YKA~TOI ~ V T E ~ . unscculable being. I 1 Women should llkewise be serious, l1 yuvaiKag 6oa'Toq not slanderous, Women as-thus in habits, vqqdiouq, nlmh Pv nhotv. sober. faithi"? In .I1 (things). 12 ~ I & K O M I Emow 1 1 1 6 ~ YUWIK&F servants be husbands Senants let them be of one woman of one wife, &v6ps< h v n a A e rrpoirrr&pcvo~ in a fine manner male p e m ' n s , oiehudren Rnely .uindmn before over children
~ ~ ~~~ ~~

911

1 TIMOTHY 3:13-4:3

~~~~...

f6y:

A !

vwov

~~~'$e,"p":&\~

.. f0?

A !

fai~~~~~,",$,"~",!

uai 76" 1 6 i w oirwv 1s 01 y h p and their own also of the own hrmseholds; the (onnl for households. IS For the men who minister LaKo' oavrrc themselvca in a fine manner are Rnely having senred "qUiring Ior themraMv r r c p ~ r r o ~ o O v r~ t a nirrohhilv i napp7loiw fine they are proeunng and much OutspokennEas selves a fine standing and great freeness of tv r r i m ~ t ~ f iLv X tor@ 'IqooO. 8peec.h' in the faith ~esus. ln falth the in CPhrist In . . . connection with 14 TaOr& oar ypkqw, .&hrri<wv Christ Jesus. These Ith~nsal toyou I s m wrltlng, hoping 14 I a m wrltlng you 0 9 e i v rr&q d & ? 6 ~ 1 , 15 && 6k 'these things. though I tocome toward you m qureknessj Ifever but a m hoping to come to P~a6h. t m T&F yoti shortly. 15 but xmay be slow, in order that m u may know how In case I a m delayed. gcoo that you may know 6ci 07~0 O W YOU Ought t o ConIt b blndlnp household of Gad h duct youcrelf in God's &V~UTP~QEU~C[I to be turning re~in'p, ia ese~esle household. which 1s the congregation of 9soS <&vrog, onjhoc ~ u i . L6paiwpa 7% I th el living Gad*a of c o d H Y I ~ ~ , pillar and support o f t e pillar and support of &hqBriag. 16 ~d ~ p o h o y o u ~ p ~i ~~ w ab ~ i v the truth. 16 Indeed, truUl, and eonfesredl~ great the sacred secret of , T ri)~ c t b ~ P ~ i a OF this godly devotion 15 the o f the revenngwe6 Who great: ,me t~(~~pL)efl oapd, k61KalL)h b was made manifest was manllcrted f;: Berh, waslustifled in in flesh, was declared rrv&p~~, L~qpGx9q b righteous in spirit, aplrlt, w%n was preached in appeared t o angels. was preached about E~VEUIV, h l m ~ 6 e q K&Z~ &v~Aiw~Bq nattona, waa believed 1 " was ta en up a m o w nations, was believed upon in [the] b 665~. world, wa8 received up In glory. 4". . . lJl"lV -. -. ' h&l 6n t v However. t h e Tb tsssyinr that in The b " , inspired utteram. says definitely t h a t in ratpis dmoori(oovmi SIM~ s m i n t e d hmar will stand sway mme later periods of time Some will fall away 7-q rrirrr~wq, ~ p o ~ X -6pao1 ~ ~ q faith. paying oflhc faith, having [&dl t o w u d , to apirtts from attention Lo misleadinspired utter. rrhhvolq srrsntl and ~ a i 6 to ~6 teachlngr aor+ia~ 6 2 1 y ; ; ances and teachings 2 bno~piosl ~J~OX~YWV , demons. 2 by the of hypoeriw o hypoeriay of men who lles, marked in speak r ~ ~ & m q ~ lba wo v j v 16lw of (ones1 havag been branfed withhot &on the own their conscience as with a iron; awsl6qo1v, 3 rohu6vwv , yapciv mnaelenea, o i (ones) forbiddihg to be mardlng, 3 forblddlng t o marry.

Ygav

&as

f :

3%

avrhqo;a

fl

~2%

%$,"A?

wad%

% ' $ F

Se%

1 8 .

i ;0 ; .

o r . "mat boldness."
spirit."

16' Godly devotion.

wAVg; fear of Jehovah. Fa.

1 TIMOTHY 4:4-10
hnixco8a1 Bpwp6rrwv B 6 8s.3 commanding t o to be holding selvenfrom foods which the Go2 from foods created BKTIUSY ps~&)\qp*~v PET& ~ 6 ~ TOT< ~ which ~ God 1 ~ to i created into partaking with thanksgiving to the be partaken of with thanksgiving by those r r ~ o ~ o i q~ a i h5yvodol faithful ones and to lanes) having accurately known who have faith and accurately know the T ~ VM ~ ~ P I 4C I6 Y ~.1 T T ~ V ~ ~ i o ~E~ O O atruth. The reason the truth. Because every creation .of ~ o d that every ~ a h 6 v , ~ a i 06Siv hn6Phq~ov pm(I creation of God is fine, and nothing to be thrown away with he, and ",,thing is t o be rejected if i t i s zlixap'~o~~ .ha~Pavtrpcvov, a< 5 . &y~&<~mi thanksgiving being received, it 1s being sanctffied received with thanks5 for i t i s 6 ~ h h6yov eroO nai & V T E ~ ~ C E ~giving. ~. sanctified through through word of GO^ and interces.ion. 6 TaGra imo~t8ipevoq roiq &Bdqoiq God's word and prayer ~hese (things1 ~ u t t m g under to the brothers Over [it]. 6 By giving raM< Eu 6ldr~ovog XplumD ' I q o o ~ , these advices to t h e fine you w i l he servant o f Christ ~ e s u r , brothers anll be a iwp.rpeq6 cvog TO;< X6yoc< 7 - 5 rriorewq fine minister of Christ being nourkhed on to the words of faith Jesus, one nourished with the words of the &Saon&iaS ~ai. T ~ C nahig faith and of t h e f i n e and of he fine teaching, teaching which you 6 . nq, ~oho,j8q~aq, have followed closely., to wnlch You have20iloWed alongside;, k c 7 But turn down the false stories which P'f)ihou< ilGeou( profane myths violate what is holy napa,~oO. y6pva<~ , and which old women be asking offfor yodrirs0li. Be traimng (as gymnast) tell, on the ,,the? 62 o~au.rbv rrpb< ~ b o i P ~ ~8 a vfi yirp hand, be training hut yourself toward revering well; the for yourself with godly UU~UTIK~ yupvaoia rrp&g 6 ~ : ov devotion' as your aim. bodily training (as gymnast) toward i i ~ i l e 8 For bodily training is beneficial for a &orb hp&~po 6 62 ~ l i o t f ) ~ t a littie: godly devois beneficia? t h e but reveringwell z%d tion' is beneficial for rrhura d q i h 1 ~ 6 iqrlv, < h a y y d i a v L ~ o u u a all thin=, as it holds ell (things) henefic~al is, , promise having of the life vGv ~ a i now and t h a t which is of " life " ' 0 i t h ~ ~ ~ o n e now 1 and of the one1 t o come. 9 Faithful ~AhoGuqg. 9 r r l o ~ d g d h6yot mi and deserving of Pull being about (to come), Faithful the word and acceptance 1s t h a t statement. 10 to 65,0<, 10 ~ i <TOGTO re%i%q2ck ~ ~ r f h ~ , this for this end we are working hard and exerting U o n l i ) p ~ ~ ~ a i &yov~l;6p~Ba, we we are laboring and we are struggling, h f i k e OUrSelVeSs have rested our hope fihrri~apcv h i 8 ~ <6vm 8 65 i o r l v o o ~ i pon a living God, who we have hoped upon God living: who is Savior is a savior of all sorts of men, especially of rr&wwv drv8p6m. p&htora m i ) . o f all men, mostly of faithfu+,(onesl. faithful ones.

919 1 1 flap6ryyrhh~
Be you charging

1 TIMOTHY 4:ll-5:4

~I

??

I
1

be

j::

o&~,*fkh~5h

Et

fit

% ::

'

7' Godly devotion, xAVg: fear of Jehovah, J7.4 of Jehovah. J7.8.

8' Godly devotion, rAVg; fear

~aGra ~ a i 11 Keep on giving these (things1 and these commands teaching them. ~ [ s ~ ~ K P 12 . p q 6 ~ i q uau rtjq Y E ~ T ~ T O and S 12 Let n o man beyou teaching. No one of you of the youth ever look down on ~araqpovri~o ah= . T,jrrog let him be thinking ddwn on. but type your youth. On t h e contrary, become Y~VOU T~)Y T T I ~ ~ ~ Y iv ~ 6 ~ 4FY) be becoming of the faithful (ones) in word: m a n example to the faithful Ones in dyviq. &varnpoqg, b r &TO, TT~OTE~ ev , eonduct, in m faith, m chasteness. speaking. in conduct, in love, in faith, in 13 2wq Epxopal npbus E until I am coming he you having [ A n d l toward chasteness. 13 While ~ f j &~ayv&or,, T& >,rrapa~hjoc!, r6 I am coming, to the reading, to e encouraging, to the applying yourself 6tSao~aXiq. 14 p i &p+so TOc to public reading, teaching. NO^ be you hemg cmeless of the $0 exhortation. t o 8 i668q oo! teaching' l4 Do Av ooi Xapioparoq, was given to YOU not be neglecting the in you gracious sift. gift in you that was rrpopq-reiag pqr& &nl8ioao< TGv- given 61h you through a through prophecy wlth putting upon of the predietlon and when the bady older men of TOG the n ~ presbytery. cu~ure~iov l5 . X hands E~P~V laid their hands upon &v roir.rol< pehhp, you. l5 aver be medltatmgon. in these ithing.1 h ? % . these things: be abo o u JI r r p o ~ o r r i q a q h in them, that in tva that of you the striking forward marnest Sorbed your advancement fi T T ~ ~ I Y . 16 flr~xe be you having imindl upon may maybe to all (ones); all [persons]. be manifest 16to Pay 6 1 S a o ~ a ~ constant k' osam8 ~ a i attention to to yourself and & :te yourself and t o your hipeve a 6 r o i q TOOTO y a p rro16v teaching. stay by be you femainingupon to them; this for d:ing things, for by ~ a i cmvr6v ~ 6 ~ ~ 1~ 5 a i TOUS doing this you will and yourself you willsave and the (ones) save yourself &~oiroyrhq m u . and those who listen hearms of you. t o you. h ~ n h ' cq DO . not - . severely Xyo shouldde3 erdlclae a n older entreat him the contrary, man. To drhhir hut benapaa&he~ you entreating h5 as w father,' a d p a younger vsw~ipou< ionen) &< -&SEAqori<, 2 rrpcopuripac 6 5 p q ~ i p a < father, younger men as brothers, older iwomenl as mothers: as brothers, 2 oider vroripas &< &6!hq&q Av, a & o n women as mothers. younger twomenl as sutera in younger women 'as sisters with all &yviq. chasteness. chasteness. 3 Honor widows 3 Xjpaq ripa T&S widows be honoring the (ones) e.PZE'ily t h a t are actually widows. 4 But if any ~ $ p a q4 f,f. any T I *fa , ~ i ~ fi m WL~OWB. W A ow children or widow has children or

6"

love, h

me~~~fingsl

5 ! % & % ?

$2

1 TIMOTHY 5:5-10

920 wwrtpaq 6L xf,tag younger lone.) but wl owe yhp napat~o$ 6mw be sakfng off for soll; whenever for ~aTampqvlhuw~v 700 XPIOTOG, they mlght feel scxvallY Im~ulslve of the Christ. yaps?" 0Lhouu1v. 12 E ouual to be merrylng they arc wlllhs. 8avlng
11 On t h e other hand, t u r n down younger widows, for when their sexual impulses have come between WIem and t h e Christ, they want to 12 having a judgment because K ipa T I n p ~ $ ; v :$;v jutgment because they have disregarded fi0hquav U &pa their 'Ist [expression they put aslde; a t the same tlms t:f of] faith. 13 At the d yai pav0hvouo1v, nrp1rpx6gtva1 ~ h q lneiective Uley are learnin& going about the same time they learn t o be unoccuo l ~ i a q , 06 p6vov Sb h yai houses, not only but inelective t Pled, o thegadding houses; about yes, qhbapo~ vai wcpi~pyo~ Only unoccupiedp goseipcrs and workers ara&d, but also gossipers and rh 6Eov~a. 14 pobhoya~ in Other the ithlnga) t$ c! bibindhg. I am wlshlng ple's aPPairs, talking 08" vrw~bpag not. Of things 14 Therefore they Ought therefare younger [women] to b%%$lng,

ivyova EXEI flav0whwucn, grandchildren, let giandehlldrsn la havtng, le them be l e a n n g these learn first o practice godly n p Q ~ o v. r b 1610~ oTvov E ~ ~ E P E ~ tY Rrrt the own hourchold to be revering well devotion' in their own rai & p o ~ & i g dn06166va1 , i q household and t o keep and reeomoenses to be elvinK to the Da~ine a due eomoen- back n p o y 6 v o t ~ m S ~ oy h p h t v d m 6 6 ~ ~ r o v iatlonto the* psients progenito19, this for if mcelveble back and grandparents, for Pv6n1ov roc 0 ~ 0 55 fi 6t &rw x j p this is acceptable in Inslaht ofthe ~ o d : the but esrent617 WJ ow God's sight. 5 Now KO; psgovo b q j h n ~ r t v mi .rb the woman who is and hsv~ng been Yeft alone ha3 hoped upon the actually B widow and left destitute 0 ~ 6 ~ ~ a i ~poupivt~ raic God end #heI# remalnlng toward to the has p u t her hope in God and persists in SE'U~IV ~ a r l a i ~rrpowuxaiq Y U K T ~ ~ ~ a i sup~lcations end to the prnyrrs of nlght and supplications and prayers night and day. 6L mamhaua 6 But the one t h a t the fbnc) but behaving voluptuously goes in for sensual gratification is dead t,boa T ~ ~ Y ~ K E Y 7. ~ a i raO~a 1 vlng she hss died. And these (things) thoueh she is livine. 7 so-keep an giving naphyychh~ 7va &vcrrih,,pnro, be you chorglnh, in order that irreprehensible these commands, that they may be irreprebolv. 8 tI 66 TI< .rQv i6iov Ce*ail*Y they may be: i f but anyone of the own (ones) ~f anyone does not vai phhtora O~KE~UV 00 provide f o r those and moatly of household [members1 not who are his own. and npowri, .rhv rrimlw ipvrlral rai especially for those he Is pmvidlng, the fslth he has denied and who are members of his household, h e has Emlv & n i w o v x~ipwv. he l s of unbeliever worse lone). disowned t h e faith and i s worse than a 9 X i a ~aTohty6UB~ without faith.' wi$w let be belng put on llst 9 Let a widow be h0v tEiyovm ytyovuia 6% put on t h e list who having beeorh+, of one of years a xty has become not less &vSpd~ y w i , 10 ev ~ a h o i qthan sS"y years male perwn woman. t n fine old, a wife of one wap?upovpivtl t 1 &TEI(VOT~ OEY ~ husband. 10 having hslnc witnessed sbiut. If she reared ctldreh. a witness borne t o her L ~ ~ v o 6 6 x y w , EI &yiwv n66ag 'Or fine works, if she she received s longera, t i of holy lones) feet 'eared children. if she entertained strangers, ~ V ~ W E V 1 8h1Popivolg 8h0 w~shLd, if to lone.) being put under tdbulstlon if hfipntuev, el n a v r l EPYW &ya0Q she relieved those .he was sufficient upon, if to every work good in tribulation, if she diligently fallowed hnraha60nosv. ahe lollawed ;pan. I every good work -. 4' Gcdly dwottun, MA; windom and tear 01 Jehovah. 1.". 8' A 1x.rrcln !vlthutlr faith, rAVgS.p; B person uno hso dtoowned Jehovah, J : 3

1 1

%%t'

%,hP

rr~voyovdv 01~06cm0~Eiv, to be bearing chiidren, to be meneglng household, pq6~piav &qopp)Iv 666va1 not one onrush OR to beglvlng &TIKEI~~VW Ao~Sopia~ X ~ P I V ' 15 6 6 3 lone) lylng sgolnrt of revlllnp thanks; slren Y

I desire the younger

$ !

azOw
!1 . :

Egpy;;~

~~~~~ph","~,"~f

marry, t o bear children, t o manage a household. t o give no inducement to the opparer to yhp .r~v~q t<erp&mlow h i o w 100 I a ~ w c Y . revile. 15 Already. for some were turned out behlnd the Satan. fact, have 16 c i rtq r~orfi Lxal xipa$, been turned aside to If anyone faithful [ w o m n l Is hsulnp wldowa. follow setan. 16 If adraic vai p i any believing woman 6naprriTw let her be sufficing upon to them: and no has widows, let her 4 b ~ ~ h t l o i a , 7va $api08w relieve them, and let let be welghted down the eecleda. in order that the congregation not raig ~VTWC, xfifalq be under the burden. eaacntls ly W1 OW' to the lonea) Then . . . . . . It can relieve those who are actually Lnaprbq. It might sumce upon. widows. 17 Let the alder 17 Oi nposor&n The lone.) hsvlnp. stood beiore men who preside in a rrprnpbrrpo~ mPfiq Rne way be reckoned older men hanor worthy of double 1olju0wuav p h h t o ~ a honor, especially moatly those who work let them $\eln@ reekonLd wortb~. .. K O ~ I ~ Y T E Pv < h 6 y 3 vai 6t6aocahiw hard in speaking 01 the loner) laboring In wo and teaching; and teaching.

,,

~~

~~~

2 d a ! T e

1 TIMOTHY 5:18-25
18 For t h e scripture hiye1 ~ h fi p ypagfi BoGv &hoirvra 1 . saylng for the serlpture Bull threshing out says: 'You must not Kai - A ~ I O ~6 & p y & ~ ~ mgu l e a bull when 00 ~I~&CIS. not you shallmUu1C: and Worthy the workman it threshes out the TOG p~oBoGaho0. 19 K O T ~ nprupvripov grain"; also: "The of the wages of hlm. Down on older man worlunan i s worthy 19 Do napa6lxou iKT& of his wages: be YOU receiving sl&nas~dc.exeep? not admit a n accusa1 ;& ,, 6c0 q Tp,bv ,,qpr5pwv. tion against a n older If u m n two or three wltnesaes: man. exceDt onlv On 20 roi( 65 &paprbvomag trtjn ov the evldence of two In arsht 01 three w l t n ~ s ~ w the (onell but slnnln# I, 20 Hepruvr before all ova n&vrwu Ocys of all be YOU rc~rdvlng, in order that s1.o the onlookprs Persons who practice sin. t h a t the holnoi @6p0v leftover (ones) fear may be having, rest also may have 21 I solemnly 21 A l a ~ a p ~ d p o ~ a l tvbnlov rofi fear. ~ s bearing m w1tne.a through in alght or the charge you before 0rot nai X l o r o t 'IqooO ~ a rirv l i d r r ~ i r vGod and Christ Jesus God and ofChrlat Jeaua m d of tho chosen and t h e chosen angels t o keep these things 7aam &yyfhwv, Tva angeb, In order that these (thing.) without prejudgment, doing nothing guh&$pg xwpiq rrporpiparot p T t v you mlgh guard apart from prejudment, not jag according to a biased leaning. no~irv ~ a r & np6urXto~v. 22 Never lay your dohg ilmordbz to Indtnatlon toward. hands hastily upon 22 Xdpag ~ a x f w gpq6wi any man; neither be nands putekly t o n ~ o n e beyouputtlng:prm. hpapria,5 a sharer in the sins 6t rnlw&v~l of others; preserve "%her be you sharlng to sin. yourself chaste. drhhorpia~ oaaur6v & y d v ln 23 Do not drink belonging m .%em: younew chaste be you eep g . water any longer, 56 orr6rr1 but use a little wine 23 bs you&,,kins;vater, for the sake of your o l v ~6Xi r? xpi, 6 1 . i * v -6~axov ,tomXh and your to wlne lltxe be you u h p through the stomach frequent eases of rai ~ h 5 oou &u0rwsiag. Sickness. and the frequen! ofyou slcknesres. 24 The sins of some

1 TIMOTHY 6:l-5

18

"0001

many 8.

elulv
are

XaZ!!T."t?d,"" A !

A !

ha b of full honor, t h a t t h e let them be eonridrrlns, in order th.t th e name of God and t h e 616au~aAia teaching may never be TOO 0~oO ~ a 1 fi of the God and the teaehlllg sooken of inluriouslv. p h a u g ~ p p 2~ 01 6t n~rnobj ~ ~ o r e o v e r . ~tho; let

16ioug 6 r m 6 r a g own maatera fiy~io8ouav,

h b Cuybv 6oGAo1, under yoke .laves. &tioug keep on considering

r e : 6 ti::,",";

yyze

5 % '

? & :!

worthy their owners worthy

A !

may be blasp em

The (ones1

but

MtNu

having

believing

owners OVTPg 6 r a 6 ~ a g K ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ P O V E ~ T W ~ W , not look down masters no let them be thinking down. on them, because they 'fisvlng Brt dr6rA~oi ~IOIY. &Ah& phhhov are brothers. On the be~ause brother*. they are: but rather contrary, let them

rXoolv,

-rp~.

$ : ,:!

e t

rlulv ~ a the i more readily be let them be flavidg, bacsusa islthful they are and slaves, because those &yarr roi 01 rljr y r o i a receiving the benefit love! the (onas) 0% wworftng we$ of their good service' &vr~Aappad~avo~. are believers and recehlng in return. beloved. TaOra bi6aouc Keep o n teaehlng These ( t h ~ g a ) be YOU te~chlng and these things and rrapa~&hr~. 3 EY givlng these exhorIf be you eneoureglne. anyone tations 3 If any t ~ r p 0 6 ~ 6 a w ~ a hsat ri ? I ~ P O ~ P X E T ~ man ( teaches other La teaching different& and not he is comlng toward doetrlne and does not 5y1aivouot h 6 ~ 0 l ~ TO% assent to healthful to (ones1 being heslthiUl words, to the lone.1 words, those of our TOG vupiou fi116v ' IqooO Xp~omO, ~ a l Til Lord J ~ S U S c h m t , nor of the ~ o r d of us Jesus chlfat, and to the to the that K~T' rdoiPrtav 616ao~ahiq,accords wlth godly

6ouhrui~woav

&TI

nloroi

24 Tivirv

Of some

., &vBpbnwv men
~Imlv,
are,

the

a1

t t p a p d a ~ men are nr

into but as for other K ~UIY r~uiv 6* ~ a men l [their sins] also jucf?gmenlt, to soma (ones) but become manifest later. ha~o~ov8o~mlv 25 cboa6rwg Kai T& 25 In the same way they are iollowlng upon: Pa-thUs the also the fine w o r b Epya rh r a h h np6611ha, ral T are publicly manifest works the Ane before leu1 evident, and the lonrsl and those that are &?TAW<exovra rpup%at 06 6havml. otherwise cannot be Otherwise havlng to be d not they arsable. kept hid.

np66 . before ~ ~evldant l n

~PO~P/~UU d~ ~ I directly t o judgment,

golng before

manifest, leading

to teaching, , aEFOrdIW O revering weU 4 ~ -~ . .. . . . ,~ .he -~ 4 m6wra1, ~ 6 t h v ~o~drprw ,opuffed up [with pride]. e ! , not understanding h e has been made to amoke, nothing knowing w &Uh vooirv nrpi <q~+rlg ~ a anything, i but being but belngdhcascd about eeekiga and mentallydiseased 6 v y i v r r a ~ over suestionlngs and hoyo axiag, wortP.ghta, out ot whlch 1thln.a) comer to be debates about words IPK, pAaoqqpiai, From these things q06vo5, env ~ stdfe. blasphemies, s D n n ~ envy. strlfei, . .. ubusiie spieches. 6lmaparplpai dn6vo1a1 TO pai, 5 W%ed, rubblngs slongslde through wicked suspicions. IUIIP~EIOOS 5 violent disputes 6 1 ~ g B a p ~ i v w ;, , about trifles on the 01 (ones) h s v i g been t oroug ly corrupted &v8&nwv T&V "0% vai d m r r n s p q ~ i w v Part Of men Corrupted men the mlnd and having been espoiled in mind and despoiled
8' Those partaking 01 the good of Jehovah on earth. J7P.

3 ' Godly devotion.

rAVg: fear or Jehovah. J7.*.

1 TIMOTHY 8:6-12
t h a t godly devotion r?v nSo4Pe1av. 6 EUTIV 6L n o p ~ u p bp6yaq i s a means of gain. ~ the mverlnp well. It Is but ssqulaltion great 6 T~ be , i t is a 1 ~duLPela per& drapreiag' means of great gain. the rrverlngwen wllh seu-rume~enw: ~this~godlydevotion+ 7 o86& yhp e i q v & y ~ a p e vEl5 T ~ V r6upav, along with selfnothing lor we bore wllhin Into the world. suffleieney. 7 F~~ we &rt 01162 C<ww~cTv TI SI.&~EBCI. have hmught nothing ~ C B U I nclther ~ to bear out w t h l n g we are able: into the and 8 Exovreg 66 61a~poqh~ r a i neither can we carry having but noudshments thmugh and out. 8 so, uK~n&upaTa, ~ofirolg &predqu6pc8u. having sustenance and coverings, to theae (things1 we shall be aatlsfied. covering, we shall he 0 01 62 nhou~civ content with these m e (ones) , but to berleh things. 9 However, those i p n i n ~ o u u ~ el< v m ~ p a u p b v~ a 1 nayi6a r a l are islllng In into tem~tstlon and snare and who are' determined &n18upiag nohh&g &vofiroug Kal !3hafie &5, to be rich fall into deslres many senselea. and hurtful, temptatla" and a U~TITIYES PV~~~;OUUIV 7062 &vOp6nouq snare and many whlch are dragglng to bottom the men senseless a n d hurtful desires, which plunge 615 bhe8pov ~ a &n6h~1av. l 10 bi<a ~ & p Into deatructlon and min: root for men into destruction ndvrwv , 7th W K ~ V fi and ruin. 10 Far of all the bad (things) 1s the t h e love of money is root of all sorts of 6 6 p ~ wa ~ Qlhapyupf; TI*$ fondnerso s r, of %lch some m%lnEout injurious things, and d m e n A a ~ 8 q u w dm& n i s nimw KC; by reaching out for were led on into ermr from the falth and this love some have been led astray from tauroGq r n p ~ l m ~ w6 6 h 1 nohXak. ~ themselves they piereed around to pains many. t h e faith and have Stabbed themselves a l l 1 1 XJ 6i over with m a w pains. You hut. ll However, you. griryr ~ d r a 6iw~c 62 them (thlnps) be neelng; be you purmlng but O man Of from these things. But ~ I K ~ I O U miuiPe~av ~ ~ V pursue righteousness, r~ghteoumes:, revering will, godly devotion,' faith, hopovhv n@ha8iav. le &ywvibou love, endurance, endurance: mlldnesaof temper. Be~ou#tr~8~lln~ of temper. rdv raMv dryhva T nimrws, 12 Fight the flne the Rne struggle oft a fight of the faith, get h1XaPo0 aiwviou <wfiq, a firm hold a n the take YOU lor self Uwn everlasting life, everlasting life for 15 + J ua; hpoA6yqua rfiv which you were called into whlch ~ 0 ~ ~ 1 and ~ you ~ confess2 ~ ~ l e the d and you offered t h e truth, lnferrlnx sequisition to be

925
1 8

1 TIMOTHY 6:13-19
wltnerrea. in front of many
1%In the sight of Ocd, who preserves

;ge

&AqfI~iaq,

wptC6wwv noplupbv

elvat of.the truth, thinking

rahfiv bpohoyim iv6nlov nohhdv papnipwv. fine puhUc declaration

fine
confeadon In aight of many to you
UOI

13

eaoa T ~ G <woyowOvmq rh nhvra ~ . d the tone) sllve the all lthlngr) na; x ,om6 s ~ q u o 706 ~ paprupfiuamoq and ofChrist Jesus the me) havlng bornewltnea
14
toobserve you

n a ayyihhw

gylng c h a m

Lvbntov
in dght

TOO

tho

all things alive. and Of Christ Jesus.who as a witness made the fine in; n o ~ i o u ncthhrou ~ f i v r a h j v bpohoyiav, before pontius Pilate. upon Panttua pilate the fine eonfesa~on,

nlpfiuai or

PO;IJ~;FI

the cammaodment in &n~~mias manifestation of the a JPotless and irreprehensible way until rupiou " uoir Xp1m06, l5 the manifestation of LO^^ of3e.u~ Chrlat. Christ. ~ a l p o i ~ 16iotq 6 ~ EI i b pdl~hploq Our 'Id imanifeShappy to appolntcd tlmen own will the tationl the happy and only Potentate will show in its own ~au~heubvrwv r a t ~ 6 ~ 1 0 ~ appointed times, as k l n ~ s end Lord Ofith:?:nb;lcl) the King of those who rupt~v6vrwv, 16 b rule as Mngs and Lard ruling aa lords. of those who rule as

ths
I

~ j v hrrohjv

commandment

I you Orders hun!hov l4 that youobserve spotles.

EMnihqpnrov pCx
irleprehens~bie

""t8

nis
the

6 $ : t z 2 & Py,"$ L$OneI)

oi~dv &ttpbut~ov
unsppmechaile,

AOw

&8avauiav

o$F~f,e) f?sB

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ $, t oh?~ l dwelllng l t < In

6v
whom

d6N
saw

oG&lq

& V @ ~ W0662 V

noons of men to TIP+ r a i updrrog aidwlov' he isable: to him honor and mWht W-mUnl:

alone having lordss l6 theimmorOne 16dv tality, who dwells in unapproachable light, whom not one of men has seen or can see. TO him be honor and might everlasting.

6 1 .

&pfiv.
amen.

ave~ay $&,
..

$ :$ :

9 %

2%

8' ~ o d l v devotion, RAVE; fear of Jehovah.

fen? of Jehovnh.

~7.8.

devotion. AV~SP: 1 1 ' ~odly

J7.r.

11 Tois ~ A o u u i o ~ qLv T@ YJY alOYl Amen. 17 Oive orders ta TOthe X I (ones) & I n tho now ago those who are rich in napiyydhr ~~~~~~~i~ 6 ~ ,,,, be laying to be gh-minded not-but t h e present system things not to be fihn~uival h i nAo6Tou &6qh6rqr1, &Ah' Of tohave hop 09 fiches non-=~tdence,but high-minded. and t o rest their hope, not on h i BE& T? napixovrl upon a d tho (one) havlng alonpalde on uncertain God, who riches' furnishes but us all things nchly elln(thhga) &vm nhouuiwg rlchly Into sic &n6hauolv, enjwment, for our enjoyment; 18 &y&orpy~iv, nhou~eiv b Epyols 18 t o work a t good, to he working st goad, to be rlch In workr to be in fine ~Gp~~a66~0oug eTval, works, t o be liberal, fine, wall-distributing (ones) to be. ready to share, 19 safely treasuring ready K ~ to ~ #~h e ~. V 19I dmo8quaupil;ovraq K ~ ~ , tamoig trensu~ingoR tothemsclvn u p far themselves

%&

1 TIMOTHY 6 2 0 - 2

TIMOTHY 1:3

926 n the I am xaYlng the about you remembrance I

2 TIMOTHY 1:4-9

8cpihlov ud6v a fine foundation for foundahon fine ~5hAav. belng e out (to mmel. LrrrMBov~ar T 6vrwg real life. they mlghttake forthemsefv~upon of the srsentially 20 0 Timothy, <wil<. zuard what is l a d life; <p in trust with you, turning away from the 20 'n Tnp69ce napole KqV empty speeches that o ~imoth;, what is violate what is holy Q6haE0~. &TPET~~EYO< and from the contraguard you, tvming mt r e v o ~ v i a s r a i drvr18iorl< 7-5 Cu6wvipou dictions of t h e falsely empty volcmg. and antitheses of falely named 21 For making a show yvbew5. 21 6v .rlvsc tnayyzhh6v~vo1. I [knowledge, knowledge, which aome promlring Some have deviated rrepi T ~ V T ~ W T I V 11ur6~q,uav from the falth. about the falth they deviated. May the undeserved 'H X~P~F. kindness be with YOU pees 6p0v. The unde3erved kmdnell wlth xou, people.

2 2 $ ' :&$

b e

natho~ h 6 m o X o g X p ~ m o i )'iq000 61& p a u ~a , n apostle Paul apostle of Chrl.1 Jesus through christ Jesus Behfipa~og 8 ~ 0 0 KT' hrclyydiav through God's will acwill of Gad accordlne to Dmm1.e cording to the prombe &,oil< +I < XP~UT@ 'IIl00ir 2 T I P O B ~ O of the life that is lo of life the In Christ Jeaus to Timothy ,,,,lo,, christ TO T&VW Jesus. 2 t o Timothy. " child; a beloved child: X&PK AEOS, dpfivq bnb ecoO May there be undeserved k6dneag mercy, peace from God undeserved kindness, narpdq r a i XPIOTOD ' i q ~ o O TOO rupiou mercy, peace from Falher and of Christ Jesus oftha Lord Q O ~[the] ~ a t and h ~ ~ fipfiv. Christ Jesus our Lord. Or "I. 3 I am grateful 3 X&plv Eo T Be4 to God, to whom Thanks I-twfna t o t e God: taw om I am renderbg Amp& dnrb n p o y 6 v w sacred service as my I an rendering s a d aervies imm Progentton forefathers did b d a p e 0 ~ ~ 1 6 4 O e 1 , OF & 6 1 6 h ~ t m o vwith a clean eonIn clean conscience, as uneeadng science, that I never

d",a

Lv mic leave off remembering you in my suppllea6s'osuiv t10n6, night and day m,~icatlon, 4$d",5 4 longlug to see you. 4 k ~ i r o 8 Q v we t6~iv, I remember your longing you to see, havif:k!~f!%2nded tears, that I may get m u rQv 6aup6wv, iva Xap,ic of YOU 01 the tears, l n order that of joy filled wlth Joy. 6 For I recollect the faith rrh pw8fi 5 trr6pv~?tv I mlgh? be filled under-remmder having taken which is in you withLV 00; dRlVrro~pi~0un i u ~ c w ~ out any hypoorllly. % 0 in you unhyperittc8l falth. W & ! and which In plandmOther &*K~UCV dwelt in V@OV 6nt m l h e grandmother 6" IIhplACl o y ? : L ! and your mother Oou E6vicCl,Lo'ls Aoi61 ~ a 1 P'ITP~ hut r.01~ t o % mother of YOU E ~ ~ Eu'nlce, I ~ ~ . which I am confident is also rrhre~opm 68 STI ~ ( a i b ooi. ~ h s v been e confident but that also in you. in you. 6 For this vely 6 61' fiv airiav &vapllr OKO Thmugh which cause I am remln UD cause I remlnd vou -~~~~~ 0 1 va O?~UPE?V x h l o p a to stir u p like i f i r e you to be mskng5ive (as) Sre again the grscLus glff the gYt of God which is in you through the Laylng of my hands h l e b ~ o g T&V Upon YOU. 7 For Qod putting u p n ofthe o % ; gave not a spirit L6o.r~ l p i v b BE& a 6r1hia of cowardice, but that gave to us the ad spirk ofcow.r&e. of power and of love &hhh 6w&vrwg but of power ' and and of soundness of mind. 8 Therefore do 08" OWQ ov10po0. 8 therefore not beoome ashamed #?t of sounfnesa of mind. ina10@8s .ra ~ a p r f i p l o vof the witness about ahauld you be made ashamed upon the wltnem our rnrd, neither of T& rupiou ?piw pq6? Lp2 d v 66tuplov me s prisoner for his 09 U1e Lon3 of us nor me the bound one sake, hut take your part in suftering evil of him, but ~ &05. R ~ t$e ~ $ o $~ ~ $ ~ $ ~ for t hae good~news ~ uar& 6 6 v a ~ L v eeoD according to the lceordlng to power of -6. power of God. 9 He obuavro< 4p6< m i ~clhioclvro Khfioel saved us and c a l e d having laved us and having esues to ea111ng US wlth B holy calling. ' n o t by reason of our a ?o hr a ~r ~ ~ he to .~~~ -d x ~t"

E o

n j v ncpi uoir

pvciau

oyz;,

$ ,

"9

~~~~~~~

; : t e %$;

Ly 2$ :

ths 2 :
3::

% *

9%'

ofthzonc,
$y$

%\?! $ ...-. :

~~~~

~ , f: ,

$2

amcding to own X ~ P ~ V 7ilv Undeserved kindnerm, tbe tone)

ad

16iav

w ~ 9 e 0 1 v r a l WO'b. but bY O 'n purpose and of his own p u m 609e10au and undeserved kindhavlng been glvsn ness. This was e v e n

TIMOTHY
tv
~1

1:lO-16

929

2 TIMOTHY 1:17-2:7

XPIUTQ 'iqo00 X P ~ V W Y US in connection with rrpd Chnst Jesus before tlmer Chrlst Jesus before aiwviwv, 10 qpvz weaoav 62 vOv times long lasting, everlasting, [It1 havlnggeenmanifested but now 10 but now it has 616 h c q a v ~ i a t TOO ooTF,poq been made elearly through manifestation of the Savior evident through the af our 4pGv X p l o ~ o f i 'lqo00, K ~ T ~ P ~ ~ U ~ manifestation Y T O ~ of us of Christ Jesus, having made ineffective Savior, Christ Jesus, F?v 76" 8hvarov qwriuavro 6? who has abolished Indeed the death having turned li&t on but death but has shed wonlife and S o j v ~ a &q8apoipv i 63h TOO ~ d a y y ~ h i o ulight , ate and incorrupt~on through the good news, lncomuptian through 1 1 riq 6 i~L0qv K ~ P U ~ r a i the good news. mto which was put preacher and 11 for which I was appointed a preacher drr6orohoq n a i 6 ~ 6 h o n d o q . and apostle and awrtle and teacher. teacher. 12 61' fly airim n a i ~aOra 12 For this very Through whrch cause al4o these (things) cause I am also sufferndroxw, dhX' o d ~ h a ! o ~ d v o p a ~ I am rusering, but not I am made ashamed ;pan. ing these things, but I a m not ashamed. oT6a rrmio-rcu~a I have known t o wRom I have beiieveh, and For I know the one whom I have rrhr!opat 6r1 and I a m confident I have beenper?uaded that he is abie to guard iiabaIi~qv Pow phhEa1 what I have laid up in what is put aiongside of me o guard trust with him until irsiiqv ~flv ?K~PCIV. ~ O T ~ T Wt h ~a t~ day. V 13 Keep that the day. Under-type holding t h e pattern 6yta~v6vrov ~ ~ Y U ofV healthful words be you av~ng of (ones1 being healthful words that you heard from &v rrcrp' tyo6 j r o u u a F cv IT~UTEI ~ a me i with the faith and of which beside o me y o u heard m faith and love that are in eontv X I ~ T @ 'IqooO' 14 nection with Christ the (dnel in 8 h r h t Jesus; the Jesus, l4 This fine ~aAjv wapa8j~qv Qlihatov 61d trust guard through fine what 1s put alongside guard YOU through the holy spirit which r r v c l i p ~ o q&yiou r o c ~ v o l ~ o i r v r o q6v ?piv. is dwelling in us. splrzt holy the dwellingwithm in us. know t h l s ~ -~ you ~~-~~ 15 Ot6ag 706~0 6n that all the men in YOU have knothis that the [district of] Asia have turned away dm~~~phqqo& E I ,,hYTEt 01 they were turned away fmm me all . the (ones) from me. Phy-gel'us v A i &v i m i v O G ~ E A O ~ , a n d Her.mog'e.nes in the Asia, ofwhom is Phygelus and are of that number. 6 the~Lord' 'Eppoyfvqg. 16 6Qq Ehrot 6 ~ f i 1 ~ May , ~ Hernogenes. May he give mercy the b r d grant mercy to the TQ 'Ovqw1q6pou o i n ~ 6n household of On-eto the of Onesiphorus to hauselild, siph'o.rus, because 1 6 ' The Lord, nAVg; Jehovah, .PBJZ.'.lS.

2 2

tp

1::

2;; 2$k

Lq

~~

h e often brought me v dr~bylue~v, ~ a ~l j hhuuiv p~ nohhhntg many times me he cooled agam, and the cham refreshment, and h e did not become & h h i 17 , hatux6vBq' 10" OLK Of my of me not he wan made ashamed upon: but chains. 17 On the yrv6psvog t v 'P6pn UTrou6qiWF t<finlu6v contrary, when h e havmg c o m e to be in Rome SDeedilY he Bought happened to be p r ~ a i E~PEV. 18 6Qq , . ad^,$ 6 Rome, h e diligently me and he found: may he ave to h ~ mthe looked f o r m e and found me. 18 u ? Y nliptoq rbpeiv Ehmg n a p & KU iou i v i n ~ i v nTI? t m r d to find beside of &rd in that the h e Lord' grant ham t o find mercy from fipipq uai 6oa tv ' E ~ o ~ Jehovah" in t h a t day. day; and how many (things1 m EP esus And all the serYlces he rendered in Eph'6tri~6wocv, P U l l o v o b ~ ~ V & O K E L S . he served, better you are knowing. esus you know well enough. 15 otv, ~ L ~ v o pow v iv6wapoCi Y o u therefore, child of me', bebeing empowered you therefore, m,y6hildl keep on i v ~i X~P!TI $v X P I ~ T Q'IqooO, 'acqulnng power m the in the undeserved kindness the m Chr~st Jesus, undeserved kindness 2 ~ a i d jKouoat and what (things) you heard beside o me t h a t is in connection with Christ Jesus, 6th iroMOv papnjpwv, 2 and the things you through many w~tnesren, these (things) heard from me with napheou, r r t o ~ o i q ddpuirrotg, oir~veg the support of many give you bemde to faithful men, who witnesses, these things commit t o faithful inavoi imov.ov.ral tTbpoUS sufficient (ones1 will be also different (ones) men, who, in turn, will be adequately 6t665ac. 3 ovvna~onh8qoov Kaht)t qualified t o teach to teach. sufferyou bad with fine others. 3 As a fine urpa~lbrqq Xp!oroO 'IqooO. 4 o f i 6 ~ k soldier of Christ Jesus soldier of Chnst Jesus. No One take your part m o-rparru6pevog tprrhinc~al ~ a i tsuffering evil. 4 No doing military service is involvmg himself to the man serving as a soiiW dier involves himself 706 Pipu rrpaypa-rials of 1 , things ~ ~ ~ in order that in the commercial husineSSeS of life, in TQ o ~ penrolled a r o h o yas i osoldier avri having to the (one) ~f~t~~,",","r~~ hpiun' 5 i&v 62 n a i the one who enrolled also him as a soldier. he m ~ g hplease; t if ever but h8hi TIC. 013 5 Moreover, ~f anyone may be acting as athlete anyone. not contends even in the games, he i s not orrpavoOra! Eav wpi~oq crowned unless he has he Is being crowned If ever not lawfully h8hfiou. 6 T ~ V K O ~ ~ @ T YEWPY~V OI t o the rules. 6 The he should act as athlete: the laboring farmer hardworking farmer 66 rrph~ov TO" xaprrOv must be the first t o it is binding first of the fruits partake of the fruits. p ~ r a h a p B h y ~ ! v7 . Y~EI g 7 Give constant to be Be you seeing mentslly what thought t o what 1 8 ' The Lord, Jehovah, Jl,X.'3,".lL. 1 8 . Jehovah. Ji.8.L3,11.1818.22P(ii Lord, nAVg.

~e

40;

$2

2 TIMOTHY 2:s-15 saying: the Lord wlll really glve you discernment in all U~YEOIV tv n601v. Mmprehanalon in a11 lthlngsl. things. 8 Remember 8 uvqp6vcue 'Iqoh t h a t Jesus Christ Be you remembering Jesus was raised u p from ~ V ~en + ralsedup ~PP~VO & V vupb, the dead and was having out of dead (ones), o$of of David's seed, o r r k p ~ a r o qAauei6, rmh rb e ~ k y y U 1 6 v to the go^ seed of Devld. a ~ ~ o r d l n g the t o good news news I in 9 KanOnd6 p i x p l connection with which 01 ' O me: Y . whtch I am suffering bad until I am evil t o 6cwp6v b t K ~ K O O P OF &Ah& 6 h6yoq TOG the point of [prison) bonds as worker orbs;. But the word of the bonds as a n evildoer. 8 ~ o O ob 6L6~~at' TOGTO Nevertheless, the word God not has been bound; th% thh of God is not bound. n&vm bnoptvw 61h TObq 10 On this account all (thlng.1 I am endudng through the I go on enduring all t~~01706q iva r a t a h i q w ~ q p i a q thingS for the sake ones, ohoaen (oneh; In order thst aho they ~ f . ~ of ~ the ~ chosen ~ t i ~ ~ that they too may 76 OU~V ev ,mQ lquoO Obtain the they m z h t obtaln of the ?one1 ln Jesus that is in union with per& 6 6 5 1 ~ alwviou. 1 1 n 1 m 6 b h 6 y o y christ desus along Wlth glory avedaltlng. ~ d t h t u \ the word; with everlasting glory. 1 yap ouvarrc~&vorv, rai uw uopev' 11 Faithful is the If for we dted togetKer. also we together: saying: certainly if we 12 el h o p 6 v o p w rai ~ a u t h r ~ o o p w died together, we shall If we are endurlig, also we .hall relgn together; also live together; 12 if we go on endurst & p v ~ o 6 ~ e B a r & ~ e i v o q & p v f i u e ~ a fillas ~ If W e shall deny: nIm that (one1 wlu deny us; mg. we shall also rule 18 d h t m G cv &dvoq rnmh together as kings; if If we are uniaihful, thst (one1 faithful we deny, he also will I~VEI, &pvfiuaueC[~ y&p IPaudv 06 deny us; la if we are h nmalnlng. to deny for htrmelf not unfaithful, he remains farthful. for h e cannot Wma~. deny himself. he Is able. 14 Keep reminding 14 Taha fnrouipyorr, them of these things, Them lthlng~l be You remlndlng under, charging them before God. as witness, not ~ I ~ I I ~ P T U P ~ ~ E V CV~TIIOV O~ TOO Beat bearhg thomush wltnclm In slsht of the God: to fight about words, hoyouaxeiv o&v XPfiulpov, a thing of no usefulto be fighting about &OM#, upon nothing ness a t all because useful, overturns those tnl ~araurpoqfi T ~ V CIKoukrwv, It listening. l5 Do Your upon overturning of the (ones) hearing. utmost to present 15 m o 6 6 a u o v a c a d v 6 6 ~ 1 p o v r r a p a m i o a l yourself approved Speed YO" YD ~ourselfappmved to put alongside to God, a warha BeQ, . tpy6qv & v ~ n a i o ~ u v ~ awith v , nothing t o $ : e t God. workman unsahamed, be ashamed of, l a m aaylng; wlll plve for to you the
K ~

2 TIMOTHY 2:16-22

ALyw'

Ghost

y&p

UOI

II a C m

otrsightly cutthg

6pBo7opoOv~cl ~ b vhbyov
the word

ofke

r'q

&hq8sia~. handling the word

truth.

of the truth aright.

X{~zp

empty volcinBs speeches t h a t violate y h p what i s holy: for they more for will advance ta more 1 1 ral 6 and more ungodliness. they wlll rtrlke belore of irreverence, and the 17 and their word will hhoq y d r l y p u l ~ vopiv spread like gangrene. word 01 them gangrene pesture Hy.me.nae'us and are of that Lea. Qv t o r i v 'Yptvaloq ~ a PhileZus i itwill be having: of whom is Hymenaeua and ,,umber. 18 ~ h e s e Oihqroq, 18 o7~1veq rrepi 74" &h<&lav very [men] have Phlletu~. who about the truth deviated from the fiur6xqoav h i y o v ~ c q &v&orao~v 6 6 1 truth. saying t h a t they deviated, SaYlnB resurrection alrea Y the resurrection has ycyovival K& &varpt7Touwlv 'ljv already occurred: and to have occur:ad, and they ere turning U P the they are subverting T~VWV W~UTIV. 19 6 uivlol the faith of some. e l some ranci) ' faith. The Indeed to YOU 19 par 811 that, the w~epebq B c p t A ~ o ~705 8 ~ o OE m Kev l x w v golid foundation of foundation of the God has .?ood, having God' stays standing, solid +v u q p a i 6 a T ~ 'Eyvw ~T K6pl0g ~ I v~ o S q having this seal: 'Jethe sear thla Knew Lord the (ones1 hovah. those 2ivraq a3ro3, rai 'Anoo~firw hrri, who belong t o him," belng of him. and Let standoff fmm and: ..let everyone naming the name of &61~iaq neq b",:!$$ unrighteounne= everyone the (one) Jehovah" renounce but

mptiomoo' h i be rau nandlnn uwn - around: npodwouo~v &o&iaS,

'" The

'~?d%~
$2

~ ~ o q w v i a 16 t But shun empty

rrhciov

~t

m'

1 4 ' God, RC: the Lord, ADVg: Jehovah,

Sl.*.lS.>*.*6.

2 TIMOTHY 2:23-3:2

932

~ur~plnhg hteupiag ~EOYE, flee from the youthful deszres be you Beein& desires lncldentai to 6iw~c SP S I K ~ I O ~ YTT~OTIY, ~ Y youth.' but pursue but righteounnesd faith. r~ghkollsness, fa~th, be you pursumg &ybrnqv, EipiVq~~ E T & 75" htaahovpivwv love, peace, along wlth love, peace with the (ones) calllngon those who call UDOn t h e Lord' out of rdv KI>P~OV t~ ~ ( a e a p & napSiag. ~ the Lard out of clean heart. clean heart. 23 Further, turn dawn foolish and ignorant questionings, napatroO eiSbg they produce be asking off for {ourself. having known fights. 24 But a 6~1 yow&ot P& 015 24 SoOXov . 6 6 $ slave df the Lord.., that they are generating figEtB;' slave does not need to fight, ~ u p i o u 06 6d P6XE*a1, but needs to be gentle of Lord, not it is binding - to be fighting, toward all, qualified i n l o v E?WI np6g rrhvrag ~I~UKTIK~V teach, keeping himgentle to be toward all lonesi, qualified to te&h. to self under & v ~ < i ~ a ~ o v25 tv r r p a i h q ~ ln a t 6 ~ b o v r a evil, 25 instrueting~ holding up unde; bad, in mildness instructing with mildness TOSS &vr161ar10~pivoug 6 those not favorably the (ones1 gutting selves thomughly dgainst, not disposed, as perhaps ~ O T E SG~I ab~oiq 6 8 ~ 6 GO^ may glve them sometme mau he give to them the renentance leadlne to (~ET&VOIW sic hlyvwolv & h q 8 ~ i a g a n accurate knowledge repentance into accurateknowledge of truth.' of truth. 26 and they may came back 26 ~ a i &va.;i~wotv tu and they might sober UP out of of the to their proper senses out from the snare of Stap6hou rrayi6og, L<uypqpivox Devu snare. (ones) having been caught suve the Devil, seeing that they have been caught Im' a h o t E ~ C 76 t l ~ i v b u efhwl;~. alive by him for the by him into the of that lone1 Will of that one, TOOTOSP Y~VWUKE 671 b ~ O X ~ T U I B~ U ~ know this, This but be you mowing that in last 'that in the last t v ~ o o v ~ a ~ days critical times 4 % ~ , ~ 5 Will be in hard to deal with xahrnoi. 2 E u p be v~a~ Y $ fia~w~o l be here. 2 F a r will fierce; men men will be lovers qihaurot pA&pyupot &ha<6vq, of themselves, lovers fond of selv;, fond of silve; self-assuming. Of money, self. imepfiqavol, hho@qpol, yov~fiolv assuming, haughty. superior-appearing. !Lasphemers, to parents blasphemers, dis. dmrl0riq &x&p~o~ot &v6omt, obedient to parents, dinobedleit, unthankful: ?isloYal, unthankful, disloyal, 22' Or, "natural to youth." 22' The Lord, nAVg; Jehovah, J'8Jt22. 24' Lord; NAVE;Jehovah, J 1 6 . 2 ' .

1
I

6 ~ ~ 0 ~ ~ 0 1 c, ~ o ~ ~ ~ v 6G 1 ho p~ o~ , o t . 3 h a v m no natural withmt naturalaffeetion, truceless, devlls, affeetlon, not open & K P C ~ ~ b j p r p a l , to gny agreement, untamed, slanderers, without without iseu-16ontro1,

" & :tt

' : , , 6 ; z q

2;:

GO^ .~~

~~~~~~

~~

2:

,appo~~~Oji%O;:mes

vahhov i l qlh68rolr 5 1 . ' 6 ? 2 y v [with lovers of rather than fond of God. pleasures rather than SL 6Svap,v abrig ~6osB~iaq Of revering well hut power of it lovers of God, 5 havTO(lTouS ing a form of godly fipYPev?l. ~ a i having denied: and these devotion but proving dnrorp&ou. 1 3 8~ ~ a b r w v false to its power; and be turning yourselfawayfmm. Out of there from these turn away. ydp ~ i o l v 01 LvSbvovreg dg 'rhg 6 F?r.fram,these for are the (ones) sIlpping in i n t o . the arise those men who ~ P work ~ ~ t h e n way oiaiag uai a i x p a h w ~ i < o u ~ e $ Y U V ~ I slyly houses and leadmg captive uttle women households and u~uwp~upfva & ~ a p ~ i a l c& , ~ & a r v a 1ead:as:their . captives to rims, having been hewed u p with weak women loaded imteupialg . n o ~ r i h a i g , 7 n h v ~ o~~ a v~e b v o w a down with sins, led by to desires various, always learning desires, alK U ~l . l q 6 & r o ~ ~~ f g h i y v u o l v &hrleria~ ways learning and yet and never mta accurate knowledge of truth never able to come to U\Briv S u ! + t ~ v a . an accurate knowledge to come beng able. < ., "* t-..+h " A u " . * . 8 6" rp6nov SP ' l a f i g nu1 'IapBpig 8 in the way What manner but Jannes and Jambres that Jan'nes and Jam'hvrionloav Mwvoa, og'c bres resisted Moses, stood against to Moses. S O these also go on re& V ~ ~ U T ~ V T U I ' aqeziqr sisting the truth, men are standing against to the truth, completely corrupted na~sq9appbal 76" in mind; disapproved having been corrupted down the as regards the faith. &&~KIP - O IG E P ~ Tilv n i W v . 9 9. they disapproved about t h e falth. will make no further npon6~ouo1v t i flhdov, " ' 4 progress. for their they strike farward upon more, - t h e madness will be very LK6nho5 rnir&v &ola mind~es~ness ~f them evldent plain t o all, even as the [madness] Of those i u ~ a l r r ~ u ~ v , bg KC; fi ?KE~VWV tyivi~o. ~ i be u to a11 (ones), as a w the:oithose became. [two men1 became. 10 I S 5; rrapq~oAoG8icf&~ pou f i l o But YOU have YOU but. youfa~~owed along de of me to the closely followed my teaching, my course S~Sarmah?q, + j , '&yuyfi to% npoeioe,, teaching, to e leadm; purwse, of life, my purpose,

?,"z;c

hv%zoL
~2:
? $ !

g;.(

$h,y. ;tt:;lt.

935
T? pa~p08upiq . i ) my faith, my to the lonsness of s ~ i A t , to the my Tn h o p o v $ , 1 1 ~ o i q 61wypoi5 love, my endurance. to the endurance, to the ~ersecutlois, 11 my persecutions, 70iC wa8fipaulv. oih p o l , i y i v ~ ~ my o sufferings, the to the sufferings. of what sort to me zt occurred sort f , things that &V 'AYTIOXE~~, L Y ' I ~ o v i q ) f:: /\6mpolgr happened to me in in Antioeh, in leoniu& Lystra. Antioeh, in I.eo'ni.um, oiouq 61wyppJ5 i m i l v a y ~ a nai &K in Lystra, the sort of what sort of persecutions I hore under; and out of persecutions I have whurwv p~ tpbocrro 7 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 0 5 . 1 ~ 2 a borne; i and yet out all (ones) me drew for self t h e Lord. And of themall the Lord nhvrsg 62 oi 8 a o ~ ~ 5 51% delivered me. 12 I n all hut the (ones) willing to be hying fact, those desiring ~60+3q b to live with godly deX f $ z : ; , '1V0fi reverentially well .,..in Jesus votion in association 6cwx8ioovrat . 13 n q q p o i St,hv8pwrro1 with christ J~~~~ will they will he perseeuted; wlcked but men also be persecuted. Kai Y ~ ~ T E .S ,n~0~600uutv h i -rb XXE~POV 13 wicked men and bewailem y i U strike forward.upan the worse: and impostors will nhavCavrsg rai . ~ w h w b p ~ v a ~ . advance from bad to making err and 'being made to err. , , worse, misleading and 1 4 UJ 68 pfvc b olq being misled. YOU hut be remaining in what (things) lp you,however. Epa8rq ~ a i trr~o~b8~,5 contlnue m the thlngs you learned and you were persuaded 40 hehe'ie, that you learned and dS&5 naph rivwv Epa8e5, were persuaded to havmg known beslde of whom you learned, belleve, knowlng from 15 ~ a i TI h b Bpiqoug y p h p p a ~ a What Persons YOU and that from lnfant writmgs learned them 15 and ai6ag ~h & v ,& p E v & uz that from infancy You have k h w n , the (ones) hemg able you you have known the c o q i o a ~ sic uwrqpiav w;mwg holy wntlngs, whrch faith are able to make vou to make wise into salvation throush ~ i q b Xprorc$ 'Iquo0. 16 w & c a y p a q j wise far salvation. the in - Chrirt Jesus; all Scripture through t h e faith 8rCm~uoroq .kal b p a c p o wpbg St6au~ahiav. in connection with Christ Jesus. 16 All God-breathed and beneficin? toward teaohing, Scripture is inspired r r d 5 &Aeyp6v npbq mav6p,p8oafv, f God and beneficial toward reprovini, toward stralghternng up upon, O for teaching. for rrpbs walSriav .T$V 6" Gtna~oofivn, reproving, for setting toward discipline the in righteousness, straight, far 17 iva irprlag R 6 TOG Bro5 things in order that , fit may be t h e of the God disciplining in righteousness, 17 that &v?pwrrog, npbg rrsv gpyov &ya8bv the man of God may man, toward every work .good be fully competent, L<qp~tupbvoq. completely equipped having been fitted out. for every goad work. E ,

2 TIMOTHY 4:l-7 ivimtov

. i ) to the

,faith,

'r$T?

I am bearing thorough witness in sight of the you before God 'IquoG, 702 and Chnst Jesus, ~ a i Xplorafi 8roJ Jesus, and of christ GO^ of the (one) who is destlned to

A!apapTClpopa~

TOO

I aolemnly charge

pUhov~og KP~VELV <Gvra< ~ a judge i the living and being shout t o be judging living (ones) end the dead, and by his vc~pari5, ~ a 7i)v i hTt+hv~~?v06~0fi ~ a i dead (ones), and the rnanifertat~on of hlm and manifestation and his kingdom, 2 preach T ~ YPaulhEiav ~ 6 ~ 0 2 0 . i(fipuSov ~ b v MYOV, the kingdom of him; preach you the ward, the word, be a t i t &?Tio~rl8! eb~aipwg & ~ q i p w 5 , urgently in favorable he you standing upon well-ttmedly not tmedly, season, in troublesome a ~ y l o v , 6nt~ipquov,w a p a ~ h h ~ o a v & J , ahon season, reprove, reprireprove you, rebuke you, encourage you, m all mand, exhort, with all p a ~ p o 8 v p i q rai 816axG. 3 E o ~ a i long-suffering and [art longnesn of spirit and (art of) teaching.. Will he of] teaching. 3 For ~at& ~ T E , Til5 there will be a period amminted time when of the of time when they will ~ ~ q ~ v o 6 ~ 6 c !6au~ahiag o6a not put u p with the (anel beme teaching not ..~~.. ~~- healthful

5%

pd

-~~

dvtCovra~, K a . & , ~ healthful ,i teaching, ~ aee.rding to the but, in accord with but they will hold selvee up, their own desires, i6ia5 h l B v p i a g tau~oi5 ~ ~ o w p ~ 6 u o u o ~ v own desires to themselves they will heap upon they will accumulate for them6 t 6 a u r h h o u ~ Y ~ ~ ~ ~ E .njv V O I &KO<V, 4 ~ a teachers i teachers being tickled the hearing, and selves to have their h 6 ptv &hq8riag T ~ V d n o i v ears tickled; 4 and from indeed truth the hearing they will turn their ~ ~ U T ~ ~ ~ O U U &Ti I V , 6P 706s ~ 6 8 0 ~ears 5 .way from the they will turn away, upon but the myths truth, whereas they f ~ ~ p a r r i l o o v r a ~ .5 0 5 6 t vilw. will be turned =ide to You hut be sabermrnded they will he turned out. false stories. 5 You, b n&orv, ~arawhBqoav, Epyov n o i q m v though, kep your in ell [things), sufferyou bad, work do you senses in all things. ~6ayyeh1moO. suffer evil, do [the] of evangelizer, service work of a n evangellanhqpoq6pqoov. er, fully accomplish fully bear. your ministry. ' ti% 6 'Eyb 6 For I am already already I 6 being poured out mrb6opa!, am being poured a s d r ~ n k offerhg, and the like a drink offering, and the due time &v&oE6g ~a~plrg appointed time o%e loosing up of me far my releasing is imminent. 7 I e q i ~ n ~ v .7 .r&, K a ~ v 5ne struggle have fought the fine has do0 upon. The Jly&v!upa~, 76" 6 ~ 6 ~ o v ~ e r l h e r a , r j v fight, I have N n the I have struggled, the rvnnlng I have ended, the course to the fmish,

a ':

I$!

2 TIMOTHY 4:s-16
nio~lv
faith
TET~P~KW

936

937
they left down in;

2 TIMOTHY 4:17-22

I have observed the Aalrrbv leftover ithingl faith. 8 From this & ~ ~ K E > T U pol ~ 6 6 ~ ~ a t o o G vtime ~ g on there is is lying down off to me the o f t e nghteousnens reserved for me t h e or&$avog, irv &no66orl p 6 crown of righteouscrown, which will give back to me the ness. which the Lord. nGpmq i v ~ K E ~ V Q ~ i i,p~pTr j 6 6 i ~ a 1 o q the righteous judge, Lord in that the day, the righteous will give me as a in that day, KPIT~S, 06 1 1 6 ~ 0 6? ~ t p 0 i hhhh K Q ~ir&olv judge, not only but to me but also to all yet not only to me, to those TO?< fiyairnr6ol ~ i vinl$hvzlav a6roO. but the (onas) having loved the manifestation of him. who have loved his manifestation. 9 Xiro66aoau PhB~iv rrp6g 11s ~ a x h w q . 9 Do your utmost speed YOU UP to come toward me quickly; 10 Aqp65 y h p pc i ~ a r i h l i r e v & y a n j o a g to come to me 10 For De'mas has hmas . for me L f t down in having loved me because ~ i , v vGv ai&va, ~ a i irrap~Geq he loved the present the now age, and he went his way Of things, O~ouahoviuqv, ~ p j o ~ q ~ gi q r a h a ~ i a v , T i ~ o qSystem Thersalonica, Crescens Into Galatia. Titus and he has gone sic A a h p a ~ i a v1 1 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ iziv into Dalrnatia; Titus to Dalma'tia. ipaG. Mhpuov &vnhapbv Crys Luke is with me. Mark having talien up be leading me. Take Mark and ocauroG, i o ~ l v ~ ~ ~ c pi ~bring q ~ ~ g him with you, yourself, he is t E e well useful y o for he to Sla~oviav, 12 TOX~KOV 6? h b o ~ s l h a me for ministering, service. Tychieus but I sent o f f 12 But I have sent -E@roav. 13 T&V @sA6vqv, Bv hrrbh~nav t v ~ ~ ~ h off . to i . ~ ~ ~ E~hesus. The cloak, which I l e f t off in Eph.e-sus, 13 men T p v i r 6 1 n a p h Khprrw B P X ~ C IV O ~ you come, bdng the Troas beside carpus: coming be you beLring, I left a t Tro,as nai r& p~phia, p h h ~ u r aT ~ S p~vpphvag. with Carpus, and the and the little books, mostly the parchments. SCrOIIS, eSpeeially the 14 'AhbSav6pe 6 xahrrljs nohhir pol Parchments. Alexander the coppersm~th many to me 14 ~ l e x a n d e r the ivr6eifam. &rro66oc1 a h + coppersmith did bad lthmgsl showed in; willgive back to him me many injuries 6 KGPIOS CUT& T& Epya abroG.-Jehovah* will repay the Lord according to the works of him; him according to 15 and his deeds15 irv ~ a i ob puhhooov, him whom also you be Euardingself, excensivelY you too be On guard against him, for he bvrLorq r o i q f i p e ~ i p o ~h6yozq. q he stood against to the our words. resisted our words t o 16 'Eu rfi &Trrohoyip o,36Eiq an excessive degree. In th; of me defense no one 16 In mv first dePal napsybvera &Ah& nhvrcg fense no one came to to me came to be beslhe, but all my side, but they all
I have observed:

T?

: ? ; ,

s ;

C i 2
26

to forsake ~ b ~ o iproceeded g me-may i t not he hoyro0siq. 17 6 62. nGpr6q pot put to their aceountmay it be reckoned; the but Lord to m e 17 but t h e Lard stood near me and n a p i o ~ ~ a Lvs6vvhpoob i p~ , ha stood b e s i k and he empowered m i l n orderthat infused power into me, that through me 61' ipoir rb ~ j p u y p a nhqpoqop 0fi through m e the ~ r e a e h l n g might be f v l ~ y a d r n e the preaching might uai h ~ o r i o w u l v r r h v ~ a T& E ~ v ~ , KU; be fully accomplished and might hear all the nations, and and all the nations o r 6 p a ~ o q h i a v ~ o q . might hear it: and I ipGo9qv in mouth O f ha". was delivered from the I was drawn out of 18 b 6 o ~ ~ a i pE 6 ~ G p ~ a&nb q rravrdq lion's mouth. 18 The will draw for self me the Lord from every Lord will deliver me E ~ C T ~ Yfrom every wicked Lpyou rro poO ~ a i U ~ O P I , , , I , w%d and he w ~ l l s a v e lnta the work and will save p a o ~ h r i a va h 0 6 ~ f i v r n o ~ p i r ~ ~Q~ v [me1 for his heavenly kzngdom of hlm the lone) heavenly, to whom lungdom To hlm be 66Ca r i q roljs ai&vag T&V ai&vjvov, drpfiv. the glory farever and the . elarv aees of the aces. amen. ever Amen . lnta the 19 GLVe my 19 " A m m u a t n p i o ~ a v uni nu? rbv , t i Greet , you a , Prisca and 'ArGhnv Aqlula and the greetings to Pds'ca and Aq'ui-la and 'Ovqo1@6pou o i ~ a v . the household of of Onesi~horus household.

ty~mbh~nav

A !

to them

if!

but

20 "Epaorog EJIEIYEVe w Kopiv8v, TP~@IMOY 20 E-ras'tus stayed Erastur remamed m Connth, Trophimus in Corinth, but I left 6 ; hth~nov iv M i h i ~ y &oBrvo6vra. T r 0 0 h ' i . m ~ sick ~ at Miletus being sick.
I left off

in

-3

x~tpGvoq &%?~iv. your utmost to arrlve to come. winter before wlnter '~mir<~~ mea EOPouhoq i ~ a noGsq~ i ~ a ; EUbu'lus sends you Isgreeting you Eubuiua and Pudenn and his greetings, and [so Aivaq ~ a Khau6in i ~ a i o i &6eh@oi nirvrcq. do] Pu'dens and Ll'nus Linus and Claudia and the brothers all. and Clau'dla and all 22 '0 ~ G ~ r opqe ~ &700 rrvcljp?~6$ 00". the brothers. The Lord with the sPlnt Of you. 22 The Lord [be] with the spirit you i X~PIS p5e' ~PGU, The undeserved kindness wlth you. [show]. His undeserved kindness [be] with YOU people.
21 InoGSaoov
speed up before

npi,

~~

~~

~~~

1::

E:

14- Jehovah,

J",8.U.I'.L8.2%23;

the Lord, xAVg.

939
overseer unsccu.sble oi~ovbpov, h o u e admhistrator. tobe 6pyihov nmne to wrath. self-oless nn . n&polwv, n h i r v, dealer ofxowa, not one bendc wuls. alox rrp6? 8 ~ h hq1A6ecwv. m e d v ol.%raeel;l8aln. but fondofstranllen, qt~hydov 059 va 6ixatov XUIOV, fond of eooan;ss, wund P m l ~ d ,riahteou;. loyal. TOO tynpar" 9 &vrcxb i w v sell-controkd, holding se#agsinit Of the ~ a r h ~ l j v 6 1 6 a ~ i v n 1 o ~ o 0 Xbyou, word, according to the teachlnz of faithful fi ~ a lva 6warbq In order that able he may ba and raparahriv Pv 1'6 6 1 6 a u ~ a h i q Til tenchlne the ( b e ) to be encouraging in the Oy~a~voliu ~ a l mDq &v.r~Xiovrag being healthkl and Ule (ones) eontraLtti
for Ole

TITUS 13-13

I t 1s hlndlnl -

6i

rival

yhp

d v hrioronov &vCynhq~ov 7 For a n overseer

be

$2

9~00 of M d

I must free from accusst~on

Paul, a slave 600hoq Bi00 dor6oroXoq 65 slave oroak apostle but of GO^ and a n apostle of Jesus 'I a00 X 1oro0 K~T& , ; ,, of 3esus I according to faith Christ according ta the faith of God's &~kn&v BroG ~ a i hriwtv of chosen lonrsl of c o d and a m r a t e lmowiedne chosen ones and the BCCUTBB knowledge &htpciaq 76s K~T' rbifle,av of ruth the (one) seeordlngto revering well of the truth which accords with godly 2 in' aloviou devotion 2 u p o n t h e sver~s.t~&, basis of a hope of the ~ n q y y r i h a r o 6 Wiu6?q 8rb life which promlaad the n o t lylng & !b God, who cannot alwviwv 8 t+avipwoiv 6i ~a~poiq cverleatinp he menlfested but to spuolnted tlmea 16iorg. ~ d v hbyov a h 0 0 ' V Kqp6ypa~l 8 3 whereas in his own awn, the word of hlm in preaehlng whioh due times he made his hlmzljBqv K~T' h ~ r a y i vword manifest in the wsa entrusted wlth according to enjoinder with roc owr"p0q fip& 8ro0, 4 Tirq, y v q o i ~I was entrusted, under of the s a a o r of us of cod, to ~ ~ t genuine u s command of our Savior. God; 4 to ~ a r h K O I W ~ V rr/anv. chll s ( l ~ r d l n e bMmmon fslth; Titus, a genuine child aeeordini t o a faith X&P~S shared in common: UndCrrrvedYfndnc.a $$e~ May there be unm&$ nai X lor00 'ltloot TO; UWT"PO~fip&v. deserved kindness and Father and ofchrlst Jesus of the Ss&r of us. from ~~d (the] and ChrGt . 5 ToG~ou x&plv h h l r r b v us & K fir" hher Jesus our Savior. ofthis than*. I left off you fin &te 5 For this reI rva rh left you in Crete, t h a t In order that the (things) you might correct ~ a the i things t h a t were YOU mlght thorous!ly strslghten upon, and defective and might KPTC(UT~~U q ~arh rr6hv make appointments YOU mlght setaown according to City of older men in city 001 IrTa & p q ~ ,after city. as I gave to you 6 lor%red, you orders; 6 if is any man free 6 EI T~S ~ T I ~ Vl v i y r ~ q r o q p!&q yuvalnaq thee' from accusation, a 1 1 anyone I . unacou~~bie,! one husband of one wife, &vilp TCKW Exov W I ~ & 'v male perhon, chlldren havhg t s t t h d ~ , not In having believing children t h a t were not raqyopiq & u o 7 [ a ~ fl &wn6m~m. under a charge of deacsuset on oiunssvlng course or not self-subjesting, bauchery nor unruly,
naiihoq
P~UI

CLGB'6T . A :

as God's steward, not self-wllied, not prone

'?$'

X%%r

wfiL

~&lien;e"s'~$~;"8&~

1 ''

*rvy

:zi

*$,

mleloesun,

rrp~gp,C.p+,uq,

t;

' 1 6 5

to be renrovlnl. mnnv llnnllv men^ 10 Eloiv y a p noMo1 &w~bm~rot, Are for many not self-aubjeeting, p a ~ a t o h b y o l uai gp~mhral, p&h,ora especially those men vafn talkers and aedueers of the mlnd. mostly who adhere t o t h e PK rilq r r t p r o is, 1 1 oOq circumcision. 11 It 01 tho (ones) out ot the clreume~lon. whom is necessary to shut 66 Pn~mpi<~iv o h l v q t h e mouths of these. It is bindlng to be shutting the m;luthof, who as these very men 6Aouq oinou &a~pCrronowiv keep on subverting whole househo?ds they ere t u m i n s u ~ entire households by teaching things & 616aurovriq 6ii (ones, teaehlng whleh Ithlnga) it 1 . bindlng they ought not for the sake of dishonest ~Cp6ouq yhplv. 12 ~ 1 r r b 715 aluxpoir thank#. Sstd mmeone gain. 12 A certain of dlagrsceful gsln & ah&v, 16tog abl&v q, one of them, their out of them, own lone) of them " c ! :? P % g , own prophet, said: "Cre'tans are always Kp-rrq &ei yl~0ura1, K ~ K U crelana ever Hsrs, bad w ! ~ k ~ t s , lia rs, injurious wild beasts, unemployed yauriprg & yai. bellies hezective. gluttons." 13 This witness i s l a fi p a y u p i a a a r q &mlv&hqefiq. 61' he w tneaa thia la true. Through true. For this very qv driav aryxe a h o b q h o r b p w q , cause keep on reprovwhlch eaure be reprovinp them curtly, ing them with severlva Sy~aivwo~v iv W ~ ~ L I ity, , t h a t they may be In order that they may be besltny in the falth, healthy in the faith.

~A~YXEIY.

drunken brawl?,, not a Fmrler, not gnedy of d~chonest am. t i but hosolrable. s lover of goodness. sound in mind, righteous. loyal, self-eontrolled. 9 holdlng firmly t o the f a ~ t h f uword l as respects h ~ [sa d of] teachmg, that he may i be able both t o exhort by the teachlng that a healthful and to reprove those who contradict 10 For there are

A !!

TITUS 1:14-2:5
rrpooi vrrq 'lou6a'i~oiq p6Bo~q 14 paying no attenhavfng Imin% toward toJewish myths tion to Jewish fables ~ a i Qrohaiq hrrwv and commandments and to commandments & ! f m e n of men who turn &hjerLw. themselves away from trrroorprqopiwv turning selves away from truth. the truth. 15 All 15 rrhvra vaeaph ~oiq ~ a 0 a p o i y things are Clean t o o the lone.) clean; All (things) clean t clean [persons]. But [Persons] denled p E p ~ ~ p p ~ v o ! < ~ a lh i m o l q ~ o i q 62 to the but having been defiled and faithless and faithless nothing but o S 2 v na0ap6v. M h h pzpiavral ah&v nothing clean, but has been defiled of them their minds and ~ a i 6 "00 m i fi 1ruvei6~01q. 16 0ebv their consciences are deAled. 16 They and the m i n i and the conscience. ~ o d 6pahoyoOo1v EiSivat TOiq 62 publicly declare they W a r e conteasing to have &wn, to the but know God. but they him by their .&pvo0ura1 P S ~ h v n ~ oS i vr~q~ a i . they they are deny$g, detestable being and w o ~ k s because are and &rc19eiq ~ a ir p b q rr&v fpyov dya06v disobedient and not disobedient and towmd every work good approved for good h66ntpo1. work of any sort. (ones) d i s a ~ ~ r e v e d . YOU.however, keep 1 62 X&AE( 6r rrpmr, On Speaking what You but bemeaking which (things) Is befitting bytatvoliu~ S~SaunpXiq.2 t o % beinghealthful teaehmg. 2 Let the aged men T?"?iouq sober m e $ e z 2 d , be moderate in habits, serious, sound in by~aivovraq mind, healthy in faith, being healthful t o $ ! , e to%e in love, in endurance. hopovfi. 3 rrpwPGrrSaq buaGrwq fv 3 =ikewise let the t o % endurance. Old women as-thus In aged women be rev~maor'pm~ t~porrp~~q p i erent in behavior, not beha& ones becoming to sac;ed plaee, not slanderous, neither S~aPMouq oivw rrohha enslaved t o a l o t of devils not-but to wine wine, teachers of Sc6ouhwphraq ~ a h o 6 1 6 a o r & h o u ~ what , is good; 4 that having been ensla;ed, teachers of what is fine, they may ree.ll the 4 iva owqpovi(;oo~ ' young women t o the* in order Ulat they may be making mentally sound Sensea t , , love their 765 viaq qlhhdpouq d v a ~ , husbands, to love the young twomen1 fond of male persona to be, the^ 5 to qthorf~vouq 5 oh povaq &yvhq, be sound in mind; fond of childreh, soun$in miid, chaste. chaste, workers a t home, good, subjecting ainoupyo6q &ya0hq, +o~aouopfvaq workers at horhe, good, subjecting themselves themselves to their TO?< l6iolq &Sphu~v, ~va 6 own husbands, so to the own male Persons, in order that the that the word of God may not be spoken of A6yoq TOG ~ E O O B h a o q q p p a ~ . ~ ~ word of the God may be blasp em abunvely.
14

TITUS 2:6-13
vrwrfpouq &uafirwg 6 Llkew~se keep younger [men1 as-thus on exhorting the rapa~Sm awqpomiv. 7 r e p ? younger men to be be you encouraging to be Jovnd in m d : about sound in mmd, 7 I" rrhvra oraurbv rapry6pcvoq TGrrov all thlngs showlng a11 (thmga) yourself having self beside tYPe you~self a n examDle mhhv Epywv, b rfi 61Saurahiq bf fine works, shbwlng of fine works, m the tea"mg Uncorruptness in your &@Oopiav, o~pv6~n7a 8, Myov 8 y l k teachmg, seriousness, uncorruptness, aenousnerr, ward health 1 8 wholesome speech 6 whlch cannot be eon&narhyvworou, t w a notto be knowndowe inorder that the (one) demned; so that the pf&v man a n the oppoang ivav~iaq tvrpccrrfi LC out of contrariness might be Nmed in no mg slde mav eet ashamed. ixwv hiyclv n~pi qaOhau. havlng ndlhlng vlle to having to be asylng about vile lthingl Say about 9 ~~t 9 Solihouq i6iolq 6 r m 6 r a 1 q h o r h ~ u r o 0 a ~ slaves be in sublectlon Slaves to own masters to be subletting selves to their owners in all things, and ~ d a p i m q u g dval, hr n&olv well-pleasmg in ail (thinis), to be. please them well, not vooq~l;opfvouq, S h h talking back: 10 not setting apart for selves, but committine theft. hut . la rr&uav r r i u ~ i v tv6EIK~pivaug , &yaOjv, exhibitinggood fidelgood, ity to the full, so that ail faith showing for rehe. wlthm iva mjv 616au~CLhiav i v TO^ they may adorn the in order that the teaching the lone) of the teaching of our Savior, God, in all things. owrfipoq 9coG KOop&mv Savior of God they may be adorning 11 For the undeserved kindness b rr&olv. in all (things). , of God which brings to all 1 1 'Errcqbll 4 salvation Was made to appeal the sorts of men has X~P~C. TOO 9roD ow6ploq T ~ O , V heen manifested. undeserved kmdners of the God Iitl saving to all 12 instructing u s to repudiate ungodliness rva &ephrrots, 1 2 . rra,6njouqa, fi&, , men, , ptl insttuctmg us, In order that and worldly desires and to live with &pvquhprva~m)v &oiPsmv r a i ~ 6 rouplnhq % having denied the irreverence and the wo~ldly soundness of mind and righteousness trrrOvpiag , owpp6vwq . Kai 6,raiw desires wlth soundness of m d and righteous?y and godly devotion.
The

A !
.

8 racq

% s !:

fit?

A !

% ? % % ? 22

~ : n ? g :;

~~~f~~t,",","~,!,pfP'

hro%?,

r f i:

yk!

! 2

a i j v ~ ,13 r r p o u S ~ ~ 6 y r v o ~1 j p v a a a p i w U\ni6a the happy hope and age, BWsitmg the happy hope glorious manire'l l ~ y h h o u tation of the great ~ a ih ~ q h v s t w ~ f i q S6Cqq 700 the great and of the glary l Z f Godly devotion, xAVg; fear of Jehovah, J7,k

TITUS 214-3:5
Be03 r a i o o r i l q o ~4piw XploroO 'Illooir, M d end of Savlar of us of Chrirt Jesus, 14 8g E6wrm havrbv h k p 4pOv ivp who gave himself eve? us In order that Avrpuqrat rrhoqq he might loose by ransom from all &vopiag ~ a i n a e a ioq tau~Q lawlessness and he mighPoleanm to himaelf Aabv ~ ~ E P I O ~ U I O V ,<qhwn)v K ~ A D v EPYWV. people beingaverl~much. zealous of Rne worka. 15 TaGm AhAet KG? These lthing.) be you ipesklng and napa~&Azt ~ a i EXcyxc be YOU encouraging and be you reprovlng

942

943

mus 3:6--ii

God and of [the] savior of us, christ Jesus.' I4 who gave himself for us t h a t he might deliver us from every sort of l a w l e s ~ n e and ~~ cleanse for himself a people peculiarly his own, zealous fine works. ,5 Keep on sw*Ing these and exhorting and reproving with full authority to command. Let no ITEPI~POYEITO. man ever despise you. let be minding around. Continue remindYnopipqo~r droSc 6pxaic ing them to be you,m,ding them to, o,,,,~,, in subjection and be k<ouoiarq h o ~ h u o ~ 1 ~ 0 aObedient 1 to governto authorities to bs subjecting ~clves ments and authorities ml0apx~iv. npbg n&v a s rulers. to be ready to be obedient as to N , toward for every good work. &Y&V tmi~oq 1 Z~ :: p : to injuriously 8006 ready (onea) to b ; , of no one, not to be PAauqqpeiv, &P&XOUS belligerent, to be reato be bhsphemlng, not deposed fight h l e l ~ c i q rr&ocrv , P v 6 r 1 ~ v u ~ b on~ ~ p a b ~ ~ ~ exhibiting ~ yielding, all showing for ves thin mi~dneaa mildness toward all 3 For even we men. 7~~65 n h v r a g &vtlphrroug. 3 'Hpcv toward all men. wewera J:,? were once senseless, TOTE ~ a ? fipsiq b b q r o z ~ r r r r l ~ c i g disobedient, being mmetlme also senselea:, dlaobedle~t, misled, being slaves to various desires and TA& EW, & U A E ~ &,18upialg ~ ~ being ma% to grr, slaving to deaims and Pleasures, carrying on 46ovaig rrocniXa~g, &V ravip @5vw in badness and envy. to pleasures various. in badness and envy abhorrent. hating one another. 61hyovrrg, o-ruyqroi, p ~ a o O v r ~ &hAtjAoug. g going through, abhorrent, hatlng one another. 4 However, when 4 67s 61: 4 4 the kindness'and When but the the the love for man q1Aav0pwrria irreqhy TO?, OUT peg 0" t h e Part of our philanthropy wasmade to appear of the se:ior Bavior. God, was 8 ~ 0 6 , 5 O ~ K ee ~ p TDV y ~ a, manifested. 5 owing 02 Gad, not out of works the in to no works in IS' Far a discussion of the expression "of the m a t God and of [the] Savior of US, Christ Jesus." see App 2c.

ha

% $ :

% % ,::;

: : : !#

~b

,,

% r g
$2;:

GIK~I&Q & &,otfimp~v fiplldq righteousness that we we had performed. rlnhtsousnem v h l c h (ones) we did &Ah& r d 6 &TOO EAroc E m o w but according to his but a ~ m r d h g t o the of htm mercy he s s v d mercy he saved u s 6lh Aovr 03 rrahlvyrvcoiaq K a ? through the bath thmugh bat! of regeneration and that brought us to Hfe and through the &vattalvhurwq m t G p a ~ o q &Yiou, 6 00 of renovation of rplrrt holy, of which of us new by ~ S ~ Y E E V 9 ' fipeq ~rAouoiwq 6 t h holy spirit. 6 This ha poured out upon us richly throuEh [spiritl he poured TOC UW~^POC ~ v D v ,out r ~ c h l y 'Iqooir X IDTOO upon u s Jesus &flat the of us, through Jesus ChrISt 7 lvp 6z~at006~~rq OUT savior. 7 that. having been lustiRd In order that after helng declared &E~WV X&P~TI d a z $ ~ o l righteous by virtue or of that lone) undeserved klndnass the undeserved kindK ~ T ' ness of that one, we w c ~ ~ ~ ~aCmrding f ~ m to e might become heirs alwviou. according to a hope of WellAlltlnE. everlaatlng life. 8 nt& dbyog, r a i nrpi ~oGlov IS ~ ~ t t h the a ? word, and about them (th~nga) t h e swing, and 61aPLPa,0aal, WAopai a I am wishing you to stabillre t h ~ r o u g h l ~ Concerning things I desire these you to

'I?'

savior

toqe

$$ic.

rwov work.

npoimau0a1 U 1 . $nCs, to be standing before Taa6 t ~ l ncnlurEu~6Tc 8~6. havlng belleve8 to Gad. These (thhw) ~ a h h ~ a h i q a l q a TO;< TOIS. IS. fine (thhga) and beneflelal to the men;

Xt?%%?g i

%%

constantly, in order that those who have believed God may v keep thelr mlnds on maintaining fine works. ~ h e s things e are fine and beneficial 62 < q m j ~ t q r a i y m a h o y i a q to men. but seekings and genealogies g But ahun foolbh ral Eplv rai w I K & ~ guestionings and and strife and belongkg to law genealogies and strife nrplioraoo, siu?v y a p b q r h d and fights over t h e be you atanding a m d . they are far unbene~sfa? ~ a wfor , they are unrql phralol. 10 alprnrirv &8pwnov VET& prohtable and futile. end vain. Sectarian man after 10 AS for a man that vo&eoiw promotes a sect, reject piav ~ a l ~EUT&P(IV second putting mind within him aPter a flrst and one and rmpalxr3 1 1 ~i6bg aT1 a second admonition; b e. ~ ~ u kin 'ior c om fE f havln~ known that 11 k n o w l n ~ that . -. .~ ~6 Kai such a man has been kcform1 h u been turned Inride out the such cone? and turned out of the way and 1s slnning, he &paprhvta &v a h o K a r i i r p ~ m ~ being self-condemned. he is slnnini, beim self-mndemned.

' 4,",@hS

%%

rotoh I

TITUS 3:12-15
Whenever

944
I shall send

npbq 12 When I send toward M t e m a d or Tych'i.cus o& fi T i r q ~ o v mo6&auov np6$ t o you. d o your you or TTC rcud. weed UP toward utmost t o come to pc ~ i q NIK~WOXIV, h i K K K me a t Ni.cop'o.lis, me Into Nieopolis, there l have judged for there is where rrapaxelp&ua,. 13 Zqv6v d v v o p ~ d v ~ a I i have decided to to winter. Zenaa the lawyer and winter. 13 Carefully 'ArroXXbv mav6aioq n 6nspt~ou supply Ze'nas, who ADOUOS speedily *enfYou forw;rd, is versed in the Law. 1 M pll6b ab~oiq h~irrq. and A.pol'ios for their h order that nothing to them may be lebkhe. trip, that they may 14 MavBavhooav SL ral 01 fipCrrpol not lack anything. Let them belearning but also the our (ones) 14 But let our neoole r d O v ipyov rrpoiorau8a1 zlq T&$ also learn to miin:ain of fine works to be standlng befora Into the fine works so as to & v a y ~ a i a $xwiaq, iva 6u1v meet their pressing necessary needs, inorderthat they may be needs. that the" mav rap no^. not be unfruitf;~. unfruitful. 15 All those with 15 'Am&Colrrai ur ol PET' &poG me send you their Aregreeting you the (ones) with me greetings. (jive my d m $ ." A m a u a ~ mSq cpcXoGvraq greetings to those who ell. Greet you the lone.) h.vfnE aneouon have affection for us fip6$ t v niorel. in the faith. x u h faith. May the undeserved ~ ~ 1 ; PC?& n&vrov O Ov. kindness be with all of 'H m e undeserved rwdaaa. w ~ t h all ofmu. you people.

"Orcw

nLpqxo

'Apr~p&v Arternea iABiv to corns

flPOI:

@IAHMONA

TOWARD PHILEMON
1 Paul, a prisoner 8Cuploq XrlmoS 'IquoG r a l Paul bound one o Chrlst Jeaua and lor the sake of Christ Tlpb8co$ 6 & 6 J q b q Qihjvov~ T$ &yarrqr@ Jesus, and Timothy. Timothy the brother toPhilemon the loved [OUT] brother, to Phi~ a l mpyG j p h 2 ~ a i 'AT$/'? TI? le.mon, our beloved and fellow worker of us and to Apphia thb one and fellow worker, &6rhpfi ~ a l ' A p x i ~ w 76 m p m l h ~ nZ and to Aprphi.a. ~lster and t o ~ r e h l p ~ u s the fellow aoldler Sister, and val K ' OOT~&' uoU Ar~hip'pus,our fellow o f u s and tothe amrdingt0 house ofyou 801dler. and to the ~KIAuiq congregation that is to eclesla; in your house: 3 X & P ~ May people undeserved kindness have undeserved b b eaoO r r a ~ p h q ?pQv ~ a l KU iou 'IquoG and peace tiom a d Father ofu. Ofeord Jesua from God our Father Xptor03. and lthel LoM Jesus ~h~1.t. Christ. 4 El)a p t o r & 73 eEO pOu 4 I always thank I &ing thanks to the cod of me r r & v r o ~ pwiav ~ UOY n010irpavOq Cni TOV my ?od when I make n1we.y~ mentlon of yo" maing upon the mentlon of you in my n p o ~ ~ 5 v&no$ov ~ j ~ uou j v &yy(nrqv prayers. 5 a s I keep prayers of me, hearvlg of you the love hearlng of your love and falth which you r a l r4v rriurlv 4v EXE!~ c1q T ~ V and the faith which you are havlng into the have toward t h e Lord Jesus and toward all rirplov 'IquoOv rai sic n&vraq rob$ &yiovq, Lord Jeaus and into BU the holy (oneal. the holy ones: 6 m 6 6roq fi &cormvia si)q n i o r r h q order that t h e sharing -that the s h a m of the fa!* of your faith may E v ' ~ ? yCyml b go tnto action by Uou mleht bnome 1% your acknowledging O ! you operative wlthm hnydmt r r q &yaeoir r o c of e v e n good thing aceurate knowledge of every good lthlnel the among US as related &v fiflv 15 Xptorbv. 7 xaphv y i p nohifiv t o Christ. 7 For I m US Into Christ; loY for much s a t much lov and comfort oie; your E q o v Kai n a p & ~ h q u l v tTF2 t6 & & ~ n VOW, ~ h s dand comfort upon d e l o v e of you, love, because the tender aflections of the 671 T& mh&y)(vo T ~ V hiwv becsue the bowels of the hDlY lonlls) holy ones have been refreshed through You, CNcmCnclvra~ St& 005. &&A@&. hsr been refreshed thmugh you, brother. brother.

3%

1 nairioq

fipev

'$$2

945

PHILEMON 8-17
A16 noAAfiv tu X lor+ -ugh whicii (thlng~. much in &fin nappqoiav ixov ~ I T & U ~ I V ool OUtspOkmnhaving to be enjoining to ym T& h f i ~ o v , 9 6th 7iv tho 1thIngl becoming, through the v&hhov napaKahS, rolo6rne &V be rather I am encouraging, such one b e i g as na0hoq npro!3ljrqq vuvi 6 L ral 6bplo5 Paul old man now but also bound one XpmpO I , 1 rrapcr~aA& os o chnrt J~SUS.. I enmureping you m p i TOO ipoG *KW, Sv t y i q m tv about the my child. whom I generated in 70% &avoiq ' ~ 0 l p 0 ~ 1 1 , 76v ~ 0 ~001 1 the bonds OneaimuS the sometlma to you ~ X P ~ T OYWi V 62 0.01 r a i Lpoi EG pqmov use ess now but to you end to me w$l useful: 12 Sv &vhepyl& not d ~ b v , TOOT' whom I sent again to you him, that Emlv ~h bvh m h i r y w a . is the my bowel^

946

947

PHILEMON 18-25

8 For this very reason. though I have great freeness of speech in connection with Christ to Order you to do , + . h a t is proper, 9 I am exhorting you rather on the basis of love, seeing that I am such as I am, Paul a n aged ma"* Yes, now also a prisoner for the sake of Christ Jesus; 10 1 am exhorting you my to whom 1 became a father while in my I~risonl bonds, O.nes'imus, 11 formerly You but you and me. 12 This very one I am sending back to you, yes, him, that my Own tender 13 Su t y d LBouMpqv npbe kvmrbv IS. WhDm I was wlehing toward mysell affections. 13 I would like to K ~ T ~ X E ~ V MP onfi Pol him back for to bs holding d6wm. in order UlPt over YOU to me hold myself that in place 6 l a ~ a v l j hr roie 6ropoiq 700 c h a y y ~ i o u , of YOU he might keep he may serve In the bonds of the good new.. On ministering to me the [prison] bonds 14 xopiq 62 +il$ of,< y d p q q 0 3 6 2 ~ bear for the sake apart from but of the your opinion nothing of the good news. IeChjua notfin!, tva b 5 14 But without your wi ed to do, h 0;derthat t sa consent I do not want rarh T& p e 6 v uou to do anything, so according to necear~tg the po (thing) of you that your good act may be, not as under t~oLiulov. compulsion, but of may fi be wh atl,v,n, Your Own free will. 15 T ~ X C I 6ch mho L ~ p i d q 15 Perhaps really a n Perhaps through ihir he was parted this account he broke away for an hour, that rrpirq dpav iva a , ~ v l o v ad+, toward hour in order that everlnstinp (ly) hlm You may have him back forever, 16 no 6rrrLxgg 16 O ~ K ~ Tbe I GOGAOV &hAh longer as a slave but YOU may havdbach not yet as slave but as more than a slave, (Irr2p 6o0hov, &6&f?u hanqdv, pirhlom 63 a brother beloved, over 8 1 8 ~ ~brot er loved, mostly especially so to me, yet how much more tvof n60v 62 p a h o v a01 m i b ,,to you both in to me: to how much but rather t o you end in relationship o a p d r a i b w p i v . 17 EI o h p s and in [the] Lord. Belh and in Lard. Xi ihereiom me I7 If, therefore,

q O *

$2 2 :

%$

32:

EXCIS KOIYW~~,~, npoaAa~O &T&V YOU consider me you are haYing sharer. receive you toward self him a sharer. receive him kindly t h e TI fi6inquiv t b % anything he treated unrighteously way you would me. 18 Moreover, if he OL j/ 6c$~ihc!, did you any wrong or YOU or he isowing, thiS to you bhA6ya' 19 kyd naOho$ ~ y p a y l a Owes be you letting to account: I ~ s u i wrote keep this charged to my l9 I rfi tpfi ~ t p i , iy* ~ O T ~ U W . 7va to the m G &!and. I shall pay oe; b o r d e r that Atya s o l 6n r a i u s a h v POI pay i t back-not to I am saying to YOU Ulat also Yoursell to me be telling you that, n p o m p r i h r ~ g . 20 m i &6Eh+t, iy* 0 O U besldes, you owe you asre owing beside. ye:, brother. I Of You me youl~elf. 6vaiprlv iv ~ u p i w M n r a u o 6 v pou 20 Yes, brother. may 1 m y I derive pm6t in b r d ; refresh you Of me derive profit from you in connection with T& m h h y va L v X8mQ. [the) Lord: refresh the bowers in hrist. my tender affections 21 nrrroleb$ haroR Hayins trusted t o t e obedience .P%'u in Connection with Christ' ~i6i)q TI rat h 2 p t ~ : k , havingknown that ajeo over compliance. 21 ~ r ~ s tI ian in m gyour & hEyo writing you, knowing I am saying what ((Ullnpl you will even do more 22 &pa 62 uai troirutL than the things I say. ~t the same time but em YOU be preparlna 22 But along with pol {EY~W, C h n i l ; ~ y h p 671 61h that, also get lodging to me lodglng, lamhoping for that through mady for me, for I am TSY TT~OUCUXBV b BY ~ a p ~ o 8 ~ 0 0 p a l hoping that through the prayers :o f ~ o nI shall be gresloualY given the prayers of YOU people I shall be set bpi". at llbe~ty for YOU. to YOU 10neb1. 23 Sending you 23 ' A m & ~ ~ aUE i EP'a.Phras greetings is ',Es?e:e the fellow captive in pou . I ~ my ~ ~ ~ , a v ~ ~ x p & h a ~ b ~ iellow ofme in grist Jesus. Union with christ. 24 [also[ Mark. ~ i ~ . ~e'mas, t ~ ~ , 24 Mhpuog. ark, 'Apiorapxoe. ~rfstarchus, A Demao, WaG $\ ~ T.?I~P . mY fellow ~ ~ wvrpyoi vow. workers. iellow workers of me. 25 The undesemed kindness of the Lord TOO K V ~ ~ O U 26 'H . ~hplq The undeserved khdneas of the Lord Jesus Christ [be] with 'lqaoO X UTOO ll!~ir TOO T V E ~% T O $ b Ov. the spirit You People Ishowl. Jesus ghrlst wlth the s~yrlt otxou.

~o~~h",'~~

'rt%

zez;.

greetShg

949
npoorwqu&rwum let do obebsnee toward abrO him
~&VTES

HEBREWS 13-13
all

~nmany ParL and in mas manner. of old the

nohuvspQ

ual

nohuipbrrw<

wbha~ 6

0dc h a h j o a ~ roiq nor &otv i v TOTS God having spoken to the fakers in the in many ways t o our by means n p o p i ~ a 1 $ in' 2 iuxhrov r d v fipcpav T O ~ T ~forefathers Y prophets upon last fpanl of the day8 these of the prophets, 2 has a t the end of M&Aqosv f i p b 6v "10, 8v Ehwv nAq dPov he s ~ o k e to u . In Son, whom he put these days spoken to US by means of a Son. nhvrwv; 6,' 06 ual of a11 lthinesl, throvm whom elso he made the whom he appointed heir of all things, a l d v a s 3 8s a" h a 6 aupa ages; who belng beamhgrorth from and through whom he made the systems 6651s .a1 x a p c r ~ r i p T"S h o o r & o c w S &oO glory and Impress ofyhe of things. 3 He is the reflection of [his] OLpwv TE r h nbm bearing and the a11 (uungs) $ te , ~;!P,T o%e glory and the exact 6uvdrp~wq &o5, r ~ p ~ o p~ ~ a v vhp rliw representstion Of his very and he power of hlm, cleansing of the Sustains all things by TOI~U~VEVO< 6 ~ 6 8 1 0 ~ i v~ 6s 1 6 hsvrng made he oat down in rlght h a n d ] 6~ inyl)hoi~, 4 T w o 6 - r ~ a purification for our Ereatness in lofty C~lacesl. to so much sins he sat down on K Eirwv yrv6 svoc TOV &yy6Awv the right hand of getter havlns fe:eeome of the angels the Majesty in lofty Places. 4 S o h e h a s 604, 6 1 a ~ o p L I ~ ~ ~ rrapn oy &T,,J< to how much more differing beslda them become better than ~~~hqpav K6 W p Svopa. the angels, to t h e he has inherled name. extent that he . . . has inherited a name more Tivl Y ~ P E ~ T ~ V TOTE l d v excellent than theirs. Towhiehone for hesald scmetlme of the example, drwfiov Y16< lrou st 06, , 612, ofipcpov t o which one of the angels Son of me are you, today angels did he ever say: y ~ y L v q r & UE K a ? n&hav 'E 'YOU are my son: I, I havegemrated Y O : , and again shallbe today. 1 have become YOU' father"? And ah0 SIC n a r k p a , 1a1 &bF to him into Father, , and he will be in me again: "I myself shall EIC u i h . 6 haw 61. n6.A~ ~ l o a y & ~ f l become his father, Will into Son?' Whenever but again he should lead in and he become my son'? ri,v npwr6rouov H v 6 But when he again the Firstborn lone) Into El( the brings his Firstborn oiroulrfyv hiyst Kai into the inhabited being inhabited [Larthl, h e is aaylnz ~ n d earth, he says:

God. who long 1 ago m k e many occasions and

opde

tiyyeho~ let a u Qod'a angels do angel0 obeisance t~. o ~~~~~~. hlm." es05. 7 Also, with referOf God. ence t o the angels he 7 Kal +C V ~ V ~0b< says: "And he makes And toward Indeed the his angels spirits, and Myr~ 'O mk his puhllc servant?. a he is saying The lone1 rnaklng the fiame of fire." 8 But &roc n v r t p a r a , ~ a 1 ~ o 3 < hetroupyoS< With reference to the of hlm spirits, and the pvblls worken Son: "God is your throne forever and and Ithe' scepter ' 0 0 p 6 v o ~ o a v 6 06% sic rbv a i d v a Of your kingdom Is The t rone of you the Go into the age the scepter Of 'prightTOO a l d v o c r a t 4 b&flSo< . f-q sliBfimy< ness. 9 You loved of the age, and the staff .tralgh

~YX~'~U<

%zg~~

2 : ; :

%&

~E,Y$

fzt 2

ZIPn, ; g e % :o :n'",

~~~~

rmal

roopa,

818

% :Z 2 E '" , i . e ,s . That is God. 6 1 r a l o d v q v ~ a i1 uiuqua hvopiw. 6th . rlnhteouaness and you h a d kwle-eaa: throush your ~ o d anolnted you with Ithe1 011 rot70 Zyp~ofv U ; 6 066 6 0e' 00" thls anolnted, you the mi: Ule G s ofyoi. of exultation more EAanov &yahht&o~w< na h TOG< p n b x o u ~ t h a n Your partners." partner. oil of exultation beage the 10 And: "You a t [the) o o u 10 ~ a i Z J K ~ T ' & y&<, beginning, 0 Lord. of YOU: and You .cFardlnsto begfnnlngl, laid t h e foundations rGp!c, njv yiiv k e s p d i w a q , Ka1 Oipya r d v of the earth itself, and Lord, the earth You founded, and works of the the heavens are ithe] uo6 EIUIV 01 odpavoi. 11 &rol works of your hands. ofyou are the heavens; they 11 They themselves 62 will perish, but you ~ A o ~ I , oir YOU hut yourself are t o remaln wlll destroy themseln. 61apivs1~. n h e ~ continually; and Just you are remaining through; and d l like an outer garment d a l m o o m l r lZ lpdrr10v they wiil all grow Wlll be made Old. outer garment old, 12 and you will LA~EEIs 1 mptWAatov wrap them up ~ u a as t e. il thing thrown about you will wrap up a cloak, as an outer Ip&rfov rat & A A q ' u o v m t ~ 05 garment; and they outer garment and they w~u\eaterrd;.r you be but 6L 6 aha< st, uai r& h q ucu o6r YOU me the same. and but the very lone) the years D ~ ~ Onot U your years will never tnkl~ovo~v. N n out." wlll leave out 1 . 9 rr+< 13 B u t with E t % g % reference to whioh ~owara rlpqrb nore Kheou 6~ 6c IAV one of the anwls has has he a i d aomettms s i t YOU out of rishtFosrt.1 he ever sald: "Bit a t . pou E w &v bxgpok my r ~ g h hand. t unto of ma unti mew I L h t p t l t me enemtea i your enemies

??2< .:ge @E~$G Sk

o ~ ~ ~

%%zS'

EL%?

t~

: , $

%:I;(

$2

' "

oZ%e wh:I~na

I place

HEBREWS 1:14-2%

950
p~pv+atq , drair, ij "id< h~epoirrou YOU keep him in mind, or [the] son of man you are remembermg of him, or son of man B n hton6rrrr.r~ a h 6 v ; I f i h h ~ w o a q t h a t you take care of that you are looking upon him? You made less him? 7 y o u made a h 6 v P axti TI , n q p ' hyylhouq, 66Fg him a little lower him "fort something beslde angels, to g orY +,ha,, . . . . . aneels: , ~ a i .npB eurc+&vwaa~ ah&, K a i glory and honor you and to honor you crowned ' him, and him, and sa~icn bag ahbv h i ~d Epya TGV XEIPGV gppOinted him over you setaown him upon the works of the hands the works of your no", 8 n & ~ a d r i ~ ag a Srronhw things of you, all (things) you subjected down under hands. you subjected under rGv yo6Gv a6roj. Lv TQ ydp imorh5al d r , Q his feet." For in t h a t the feet ofh,m; in the for to to hrm e subjected all things &+fiKEV a d T ~ h ab6gv rd rrdrvTa the all (things) nothing he let go off to him t o him [God] left &vm6m~rov. GV 62 . 6 p ~ p ~ v nothing t h a t is not unsubjeeted. Now but not as yet we are seeing subject to him. Now, h r s ~ a y ~ i v o . though, we do not yet a6rQ r& nhvra to him the all (things) having been subjected; see all things i n subrap' & y y a o u g jection t o him: 9 but angels the hut T6v 6P some%ing beside we behold Jesus, who fiharrwpivov @hhTo!~v * I ~ o o O V has been made a little Jesus having been made less we are loo mg at ' lower angels, 6 6 76 rrhtlrlya 700 ~ ~ Y & T O 6650 Y ~ a i Ulrough the suffering of the death to glory and crowned and honor with for having T ~ B iarr+avwpivov suffered death, t h a t he having been frownled, to honor by God's Undeserved eso2 h h p TTWT~S ~hpln to kindness of GO^ over every imanl kindness might taste death for every [man]. y~Gaqm! 9av&ou. 10 FOT i t was fitting he might taste of death. 10 "Errpmrv yhp , a 6 ~ Q 61' 6" for the ope for whose ~t was Rtting for to hi& through whom sake all things are rai. 6,' 00 T& rrhvra, and through whom all T& rr&vra the all (thingal and through whom the all (thingal, things are, in bringing nohAobq uioGq i g 665" h y q y 6 v r a 76v many sons t o glory. to many sons Into glory having led + . h e make the Chief Agent of their salvation &pxqybv ~ " 5 uwqpiag a 6 ~ a v 6th chief ~ e a d e r o f k e salvation of them through perfect through ings. is 1 who 1 For both and he ~ sufferings a 9 ~ p + r w rohel&~aa. v to perfect. 11 The 6 lone1 and TC Y for ~ P &yth<?v aai oi &yla<6~svo1 65 those who are being sanetifylng and the (ones1 being sanctified out of sanctified all [stem] from one, and for tone v d ~ nhvrc~ all; ; ~ e h this cause he is not krrata ~ V E T ~ I h6Eh+0,jg a6T0,)F ashamed t o call them he is made =Lamed upon brothers them "brothers," ~ahiY . A ~ ~ T ~ i , ~ G 12 as he to be cal~ihg, l2 I s h u report back the says: "1 will declare
~

aou h o n 6 6 l o v r a v rro6Gv aov: 14 odx? as a stool for your ofyou footstool of the feet of you? ~ o t feet..? 14 they nhvreq siaiv AEIT~UPYIK~ V Y E ~ ~ ~ E T U I not ~ all spirits for all they are publtcly working spirits into service, sent 61a~oviav drroa~ehh6p~va' 6th TOGS forth t o minister for service being sent forth through the those who are going t o p ? h o v r a t nhqpovopeiv a w ~ r l p i a v . inherit salvation? elng about t o be inheriting salvation?' Ach ~ o i r r o 6ri rrzp~amtpoq That ls why It Is

t o pay more t h a n the rrpaaixrlv imlndl toward to be hav~ng to the (thmga) usual attentlon t o the dnouo9riatv things heard by us, "OTB having been he;rd, k't Sometime t h a t we may never rrapapuGpcv. 2 E I yep. . 6 drift away. 2 For we might be made to Row beside. If for the if the word spoken 61' hyyihwv AdqgEiq h6yoq through angels proved through angels having been spoken word to be and IY~VETO PiPa~oq, nai r r i i o a rraphPrna~q ~ a i transgression became stable, and every transgression end and disobedient act wapmofi EhaPcv ~ Y ~ I K O ~ .. disobedience received agreeable to ,"stice receive* a retribution with ( I ~ O ~ ~ T O ~ O U ~3 ~ V ~ 4 v6 dq 6 ~~ + ~ ~ < 6 p ~ e a wumg back of rewkd, how we =hall we ~~~~~~tJustice; 3 how shall We escape if we have T Xc~alj~qg dp~hiaav~~q aw~q~iaq "neglected a salvation o ? so great having been ~~l.,~ti~ i., Of greatness In ijrrg, &pxqv AaPoGua hdFio8at which, begmmng having received to be beme soaken that it beaan to be 61d TOG ~(upiou, h 6 spoken through [our] by the (ones1 Lard and was verified through the Lord, . &~oua&u.rwv cig 6Pcpal&gq for us by those who having heard in* i" . us " was stabiiizeh, heard him, 4 while 4 uwsrr~llap~upoiw~oq TOG 9 ~ 0 6God joined in bearing of (one)jointly bearing witness upon of the God witness with siens q p ~ i o l g T E . ~ a i T ~ P ~ U I V ~ a in o l ~ i h a las ~ well a s p o r t e n t ~ to signs and and to Portents and to verious va,.ious 6uvai1~olv ~ a rir v s 6 v a r o ~b i o u l l ~ p ! w p o i ~ w o r h and with distripowers and of spirit holy to d~stnbutrons butions holy spirit nard r i v a i i ~ o i r 8th ow aceording t o his will? according to the of him - w h ? ; For it is 5 Od y i p d y y i h b l q brrirs&v t o angels t h a t h e NO^ to angels has subjected the oi~oup6vqv being inhabited Learthl inhabited earth t o pfhhovaav, r r t p i fig hahoiipev come, about whlch we berngabout lto come), about whlch wearespeakmg, are spealung 6 But 6 61s a p ~ 6 p a ~ o 66 ~ o l i T,$ a witness hebore&oioughwitne.s but somewhere someone has =wen ~ r o a f hiywv Ti 69porrog Xrl somewhere, saymg: 6a~rv saying what is man that What - .is man . that

..

ln

'ErP

~~

theT&e)

2 :

1/

,,,$gb

I,

. " : , Y E

HEBREWS 2:13-18

952

953

HEBREWS 3:l-9

3
praise you with song.' 13 And again: "I will have my trust in him." And again: -Look! I and the YOUne children. whom Jehorah. , ~ ~ ~ gave ~ me." ~ E ~ 14 Therefore, since the 'Young chsdren" are sharers of blood and he similarly partook of the same things, t h a t through his death h e mlght bring t o nothing the one having the to cause death,thatis.the Devil;' 15 and [that] l5 he might emancipate oft Y : $ ; S * ' as : , " , ! as a11 those who for fear +6Pw &m+rov 61h wombs 700 Silv Of death were to fear of death through all of the to be IlvIng to slaverg all through ivoxo~ iuav 6ouhciac. 16 06 Y ~ P ones held In thevwere of ahvery. Not for their lives. 16 or h e not assisting 64 6 a w v tn~hapP&vera~ but he sotuallv somewhere ot%Eeis he is taking hold udon, angels a t all, Abraham.s &Aha o n i p p m o s 'ADpahu in~ha&Dhvrral, 17 Consequentbut of Seed of Abraham he Is tsklng holdugon. seed. ly he was obliged 17 60ev ~)QE~~Ev r a ~ h t o become like his Prom which he was owins according to *brothers" in all re. rrhv~a TO% h 6 c X ~ i ~ b1101wBi)va!, spects, t h a t he might all (thing*) D the brothers to be made like, become a merciful and !W thmiilpwv prl~at r a l faithful high priest i n Inorder that merciful h e m ht become and things pertaining to n~m& & P X I E ~ & ~ ~h rrfiq T ~ V E L ~ YGod, in order t o offer iaithfu? chief priest the (things) toward the ad: propitiatory sacrifice for the sins of the cis T& Ihhu~~o0at into the to be making ~ropitiatlon for people. 18 For in & Ti TOO AaoO. 18 tv 4) ,,hp that he himself has '%?~~nl of the people; in which (thInx1 far suffered when heine nLnovtlrv ah&< pa.,^& put to the test, he ; s he has ~URered he havlng been tembtad, able to come t o the 6hm1 mi< nr~po&ovalg porlefim,. aid Of those who a= he is able to the (ones) be g tempted ta aid. bclng put t o the t e s t . 1 3 ' JehoMh, a7sJ7.mp: God. PI%ABVgSy.. 14. Devtl, xABVg: Satan, SyrJI7.la.P. 'EyS
I

guopat rrmot0Ss H shall be havingtrvsted upon hlm; and nhhlv '16ab tyr3 ~ a ~h i nat6ia 8 ,,ol again Look! I a n d the little boy8 whom to me L6w~cv 6 0.6s. gave the ~ o d . 14 h c i 08" T+ rra16ia I ( ~ K ~ Since therefore the little boys haa shared rai aapu6q vai ahbs a 7 moq ofhwd and of flesh: a1.0 he naporrhquiws P~EOXEY 7ilY ahOv 1n way near beside he partook of a. very ( t h l n b ) , IW 6rh TOO ea,h,ou In order that through the ~mapylion T ~ Y he might makeineffective the lone) K g $ h , '" t q Exovra TOO 0avhrou. TOOT' Earl ~ b v 616 ohov, having .*the death. U i . is the f,,,,,

L$

he$&2L!

$2

&6EXpoi *lo!, ~ X i o r o t Consequently, holy brothers holy, of calllw brothers, partakers piroxo~, n a r a v o j o m T&V of the. heavenly partakers, mind YOU down the calling, consider the of heavenly dmbornhou ~ a i & P X I E P ~T?,< ~ bpohoyiaq apostle and high aoostle and chief oriest of the eonfesalon priest whom we ~~~confess-~esus. 2 He 'IqooOv, 2 ~ ~ O T & YB V T ~ + . was faithful to the J ~ ~faithful ~ ~being , to the One that made him T O ~ ~ ~ V ~a VhThIv ~5 nai ~ w v u f i q tv (ihq T+ having made hlm as a l s ~ o s e s in whole the also in as all the house was oiuq abro0. 3 n h ~ i o w ; y h p P ~ T O F 6 6 h of that one. 3 or house of hlm. Of more for thlr lone1 of glory . latt,er . .- . -. . -..-no,,ntpd ---...- worthy of more glory rraph ?F,iw~a~ brrlde has been counted worthy than M ~ inasmuch ~ ~ as he who constructs K~B' Goov ?T~E~oM TI~?V nceordlng to a. much a . more honor he dfi::iW it has more honor than the house. 4 Of TOO o i ~ o u d r m c m ~ ~ v h o aGr6v. a~ course, every house of the house the lone) having constructed It; 4 y h p oinoq ~ a ~ a o ~ c u b <bn6 ~ m is ~ constructed by B Y ~ P Y for home is being eonstrueted by someone, but he that thingS sfvoq, b 62 rrhv.ra ~aTaorcuhoa~ someone, the but a11 (thing.) having constructed 1 as s God. an attendant 5 And Mases was 0c6q. 6 r a i M w u ~ k .p& rrcorb tv o h ~ o d , ~ n d~ o = s faithfu? In w d e r+ o i r q a6roO Ss tlcp&ov cis iIaP*p~ov testimony of the the hovae of him as subordinate lnto wluless . .... .- . ... .. -. -t -n rOv hahq0quo~ivov. 6 X lmbq be spoken afterwards. ehrlst 6 but Christ [was ofthe ithlnp) to befvturelvJwken, faithful] as a Son over ob 62 b q ulbs h r i T&V duo" a h 0 0 but 8s Son upon the house of him; ofwhom the house of that One. o i ~ 6 qb p c v fipdq, Lhv T ~ V rrappquiav vat We are the house of house we ere we, If ever the ovtrpakenneas and that One. if we m&e Our On Our ~b ralSx p a 7.5 t h n i 6 0 ~ lli~pn T L ~ O U FBE a i a v freeness of speech and the boss!ng oflhe hhope until end kble OUT boasting over the K ~ T WPSV. ~ V hope firm t o the end. we should iold doam. 1 For this reason. 7 A16 ra% htya T& Just as the holy spirit Thmugh khlch.. according as is saying the says: .,Today i l you m e 0 a .r& h y ~ o v1 ' ~ r ~ o ehv v r ^ q +wv& people listen t o his do not the holy k'oday =ever o f b e voice own voice, adroG &rob oKhrlp15vrlrc harden YOUR hearts of him rou s h e 3 h;ar, YOU uahould harden as on the occasion Of causing bitter u a p 6 i a ~ ilri)" sc LY T+ ~ ~ a p a ~ ~ ~ anger, ~ p a o , day as~ in? the the heart8 o roo as in the embitterment. of making the test * I v fipipav 702 rrclpaolrofi rmh wilderness. aeeordlng to the day af the testing 9 in which ~ o u n tpip~. 0 1 n m i p e ~forefathers made a the WIldemF(I4 test of me with a l i)v tv & r ~ p a o i q~ a i ciScv rh & y a Pou O f ~ in ~ vpmvtnp and they saw the works Of me

'OBcv Fmm which,

ar$;

.
~

ze

g A

wex~~~~~

: ; ,

HEBREWS 3:lO-17 for forty years. .r~uuqx+rowa Em,, 1 0 61b forty years: through whleh 10 For this r e w n I npou6x81wa YEYE@ TufiTP became disgusted with I be&medtsgurted toward to the generatlo" thla this generation and 'They go ~ a rlrroo i 'Ad . T T A ~ Y O Y T ~73 ~ ~ a p 6 i o . Said, and I satd ~ v e r they make selves err to the heart; "tray in their hearts, and they a b m i 66 O ~ K eyWA7.m T&< &k ,lo". 11 be have come to they but not they knew the ways of me; na know my ways.' i i p a u a b 74 , 6 p y i pow El ~ i d ~ l i u o v .I5~ a 1~ 1 so1 swore in my I swore In the wrath of me It they wlll enter lnto anger, .They shall not T ~ Y~ ( a ~ d l n a u u i v pou. enter into my rest."' the eeaalng down of me. 12 Beware, brothers, for fear there 12 13Ainere. &6rhaoi, VOTC Be row looktng at, brothers, bZmettme should ever develop 8 m a 1 Lv .ria bpOv ~ a p 6 i a novr(& in any one of YOU a wu be in anyone of roo heart wleked wlcked heart laelring by h ~ m i a c b TQ h w n j v a t &mi ~ E O ; <6vroc, faith of unbeltef in the to .tan off from Q O ~ it~ing, away from the living God; 13 but keep a n l3 b e ~ : ! : , " ~ f $ , g to exhorting one another each day, a s long tr&orqv fiphpav, & X P I ~ 08 16 Z'lrcpov it be each day. untli which LUmel the godsu .Today,. for fear any rahciral iva p i . d1pu&?1 one of YOU should It is belne es{led, In order that not rnrzht be hardened become hardened by 715 6pilY h & ~ q 4 5 pap ria^. the deceptive power anyone out of rou to seduction of the st": of Sin. 14 For we 14 p i ~ o ot y a p 700 X P I U T O ~ y ~ y 6 v a p e v actually become p81tak(ers for of the Christ we have becake, partakers of the only if we m&e 6drvrrrp ~ j v &px$v rk ~ o u r & u F w Christ c ifever Indeed the beg n n m of the sub-stsndlnp fast our hold on t h e COn'dence we had a t r ~ o u q PtPai(N ~ m & u wwev. end stable weshould gold down; the beginning firm t o the end. 15 while i t 1 5 b TQ At roea~ is being said: "Today in the to if YOU people listen t o gov3c abroir & ~ 0 6 u TE LIfi U K ~ P ~ V ~ ~ T his E own voice, do not voice of him you shoull h&sr, not be rouxardenlnp hearts ~ & g r a p 8 i a e b Ov be kv roi r m ~ 1 ~ p a u , l 8 . on the occasion of as the hearts oryou as tn the embitterment. hitter 16 For who were 16 TIYE< whlch anea havlng hear2 they t h a t heard yet provoked m. od rr&v.rEc and napeni~pwav' t o bitter anger? Did they ambttteAenty B U ~ not not, in fact, all do 01 t(~h86v~cg ic Who Went Out Of the (mas) havlna pone forth out or A?%0U Egypt under Moses? st& Mwwtwc; 17 T~UIW 52 11 Moreover, with Towhleh (ones1 but whom did through Moserl rrpwhxeluw TWQEF~KOWT~ h; become disgusted hebefame dlsgustrd t m r d forty Yeam? for forty years? Wa9 oli I ~oic &pap~uao~v, Jv T& It not with those N$ to the (one#) hsvlng slnned, of whom the who sinned, whose "OAa 18

HEBREWS 3:18-4:s carcasses fell In the 18 But t o whom did he swear ~iuw 6L iipou~v TO which ionell but he swore t h a t the" should not . . . .~ . ~ a r h n a u u l va h o 6 ei enter inio his rest c l u e h ~ l i a ~ o & lclc ~ to enter futurely into the eesalng dawn of hrm If exceot t o those who &nel~'uaulv. 19 acted disobediently? roiq having dsobeyid? ~ n dlg so we see that m the (ones, p h i r n ~ s w tfn;06% 16uYilequw they could not enter we loo ,ng a not they wereable to enter in because of lack of 61' drrrtoriav. faith. through unbelief.

EB~CBSS~S

'irrsue fell
~

wilderness? wilderness?

~~~~~~

A !

f A

& , h i '

.,

theretore $ t ssometnme narah.tno fvrlc h r a y y ~ h i a qEIuEABE~vsic rtiv bemgleft&of promise to enter mto the Kmtrntrvm~v&TOO 6oni TIC t( 6 ~ Eeeslng down of hlm may seem someone out of Yo" 2 vai ytrp ~UTEPI~K~VUI' for to have come behlnd; and b p ~ v r6ny chcu ~ Y O I we are havtng been mug t gmdnews rdhcp U~KE~YDI, acmrdmgtowhrch lthlngs) even also those, but not

OoPqei, EV we shOuldlreer

o h

since 4 Therefore, a promise is l e e

of entering Into his rest, let US fear that sometime someone 6 ~ of YOU may seem t o have fallen short of it. Z For we have had t h e good news declared to us aLpo, even as they also had: but the word

! ~ ' :; o Y

.,:gc

1::

* benefited ~+~x~u the 6u Ih6yoe word of T the ~ Sheadng & K O ~ those < C-~YOVS, lanes), benefit heard them, d ~because d not ouvnw~paupbouc they were not united (ones1 havlng been mixed ' by faith with those roiq 6~oGuao1v. 3 E l o r p x 6 p ~ e a y a p who did hear. s For to the (ones) havlng heard. We are entering for we who have exercised c I ~ n j v rcrnirrauo~v ol nlorewavrc faith do enter into the lnto the ceasing down the (ones1 havtng believe$ rest. Just as he has raehc EIPI~KEV 'nq Opoua i v T$ b p v i said: "so in sccoralnp as he haa aald AS I swore in the wrath my anger. 'They shall pou Ei E ~ U E ~ E ~ U O YEl< T ~ IT ~ V KCIT~OIUU~V enter into my of me I? they wtll enter into the ceahingdown not rest." although Ms. pou nairot r 6 v E p y w &n6 rarafbhfie of m ; . although of tho works from thmwlng down "Orb from the founding ~6upou ytvq8tvrov, of the world, 4 For of world of (ones] havha come to be, in one place he has said of the aeventh J:,? OE,"gc day a s follows: "And Kai r m ~ a u u ~ 6 v 8 ~ 6 tv 74 i p f w Ood. rested on the And ceased down the i n the dau seventh day from all kW6pq h - 3 m&vrwv riiv Epywv aSm0, 5 works." and seventh from all the works of him,

rrjz:r

iii

h 2 h p ~ : z d
$?

zt{\ $ : ,~~,b&pfi~jl
~ o i

~:i

8 . Literally, "the." rAB: - ~ ~ d 'Sp: s , Jehovah's. .l17. 3. Literally, *throwing dawn (of seed)" (ka.to.bolea'). 4' God, xABVgSyv; he, Ji7,

HEBREWS 4:6-12

956
If

957

HEBREWS 4:lS-5:2

~ o h q TI&+Y
thi.
as-

El rI&&ona~ they wlllenter

el< into

again in this place:

the "They s h a l not enterr

~&maiv pow. into my rest." ceasing down of me. 6 Since, therefore, 6 Lrrd OBV h h e i n c r a ~ it remains for some Since th,erefore It left OR t o enter into it, and T I V C ~ E~UE?&?V e k adniv, nai 01 . those t o whom the some (ones) to enter Into It, and tho (ones1 good news was first TI~~TE~, O.Y d a y ~hr0E6n~g 0dK declared did not enter formerly having beeniroupht good news not in of dlsoberbfih8av St' h s i E r t a v 1 rr&h~v dienee, 7 he they entered through dlaobedlene&. agaln off a T I V ~ ~P~ZCL f i $ g % X$~;,P,","V, 6~ day by saying so lome he is deSning in long a time i n David% Atywv PET& TOUOOTOV XP~YOV, ~a%q i ] ~ ~ T~ ~.J ~~ ~ ljust -~ ; l ~BYIIIPafter -much lime. aceordins as a s it has- been said rrpoaipll~al WPov eh 7% it has been said bLfore, Soday If ever o f t e above: "Today if YO" people listen to his 9wvfig adroG & r n G q r c u~hqp6vq~e voice of hlm YOU rhoul hisr, uov may harden Own voice' do not harden YOUR hearts." ~ & g rap6iag t i p o r 8 r l y h p adroirg 'lquoO5 g F~~if ~ ~ had ~ the hearts of YOU; If for them Jeaus led them into a place rm6rravusv Of rest, IGodJ made cease do&n. IIfJIy not alterward have th&A~l pr~& a aha spoken Of =Other hewasspeaking after these (things) day. 9 80 there h.kinrral remains a sabbath Really is hema left OR resting far the people A010 TOG ~ E O 10 C 6 Of God' lo For the people of the God; the lone) that has entered EIUlh8Cbv ~k 7 h ~ KC~&T~MIV a d ~ d ~ a man i rest has havlng entered into the ceasing down of hlm slao jntO also himself rested a h 6 g ~a?Lnaumv &nb T&V Lpyov ad.roir O ' m Own works. he ceased down fmm the works of hlm just as God did from O m s p dm6 riw l6iwv 6 8.6 hls own. as-even tmm the-( o n e . ) the 11 Let us therefore 1 1 Zno&&wprv 02" rlod&iv do our utmost to We should smed up therefore to enter &I(E~YV v j v ~ ( m - a u u ~ v TVD~ p+ b 10 into that rest, for fear that the ceasing down: inorder that not in me anyone should fall in the same pattern 71q. , , h 0 6 ~ i y ml n60 l anyone . exampye he lhouia e l of disobedience. the word Of h r t 8 r i a q . 12 ZGv y&p 6 h6yog TOG lZ dhobedtence. LIV~IIE . for the ward of the God is alive and EcoS nai iv~pyilq nai ~ o p h ~ e p ohg t p n h u a v exerts power and Is c a d and enerzetzc and sharper over every sharper than any phxatpav 6 i m p o v r a i 6t+nvo6pcvog h pt twO-edged sword and sword two-mouthed and eolns throueh ar 2 r e a pierces even t o the . . 8' Je.horh'u.a. Jl7-22; Jesus. P " ~ A B v ~e.shu'-bir-~un ~: (Jesus son of Nun). SP.
'

A !

'

2% dP$'?

Yi?!

GO^:

$2.

",z$

o:%~

p ~ p l U ~ 0qwfi c ~ ( a iwdp-g, &pp&v ?c dividing of soul a n d pertlng of s o 3 and of spmt, of JolntS and spirlt, and of joints urh&v, wai r p m & g M u p ~ u r w vr a i and lthelrl marrow. rai end judger of thoughts and and [IS] able to and discern thoughts and u a ~ j a s 18 Kai ,f ir hIV PvvocGv Intentions of Ithel ement81 inciinations heart; and not is heart. l3 And there K T ~ U I ~&qaw)g LV&TIOY a d ~ o i r , rr&v?a not a Oreation that creation unapparent insight ~ f h i ~ ,(thlnga) is is not manifeat t o his nai ~ s r p a x q h l oi v a sight* but all things having heen laYd open are naked and openly 6q8ahpoiq a h o i r , np6g 6v h i v 6 A6yoc. exposed to the eyes eyes of him. toward whom to us the word. him with whom ae 14 ' E x a m g the$ore & P X I E & ~ PCYW h i M a n accounting. chief Priest great Having 14 Seeing, therefore. 6 1 d q A v B 6 ~ a mJg 06paw6g. 'ltluo& r6v t h a t we have a great havlng gone thrmgh the heavens. Jesus the high priest who vlbv TOG 8eoO. ~parhpw rfiq has passed through man oe the God, we may take hold 'of the the heavens. Jesus 6pohoyias 15 y&p Lxo EV & f y r p i a the son of Ood, ~ ~ n t e a s l o n ; not tor weare eh e prlest let ua hold onto c"nfesSing u .v & p ~ v oovu m a 8 - u a l ~ a i g & u E ~ v r i a ~iourl g ~ ~ to sympalhire to the weaknelsea [hlml. 15 For we being have ss high priest, mrrm aupivou 2 ; te.ted but to sympathize not one whowith cannot our =&ma K~ b~0ttm)~a wCakne~s~ but s , one a11 (lhlngs) a m r d i n g to Wrenes who has been tested in all respects like &papzia$. 16 n p w ~ p x h p ~ 8 a th%ore sln. w e may come toward ourselves, but without sln. 16 ~ e us. t thereperk nappquias 8~6~19 with outBpokenners t : % e throne fore, approach with fteeness of speech t o Iva ~iJs X~PITO~, of the Undeserved kindness, in order that the throne of undeserved kindness, t h a t h&Bwp~v Ehaog nai X ~ P ~ V we mlght receive mercy and undeserved klndncaa we may Obtain mercy and Rnd undeserved cGpoprv rtq ~ k a l p vb j ~ ~ l c r v . kindness for help a t wemlghtfind into well-timely aid. the right time. n h g Y ~ P&PXIEPECF a< W P ~ U For every y for chief priest outof men priest taken ra8imara,, from among men i s is being doappointed in behalf of vpdg ~ 6 v Ee6v rh Over the things the (thfnpa) toward the God: i o$$ that Inen pertaining t o God, npoumkpn S&ph TE ~ a euuiac i MP t h a t he may offer gifts ha may bear toward gif* and and secriflce* over rind far s,m. ..- --hpapnQv, 2 pr~p~orra8~iv ~ U V ~ ~ P P2V ~e O ~is able t o deal being "Ie slnr. to feel measuredly moderately with the ignorant and erring TO?< &yvooGot ~ a im A m p i v o l g to the (ones1 being Ignorant and being mads to err ones since h e also ~ E val I ad+q , m p i ~ s t r a l &u8~vrtav, is surrounded M t h since also he lsbe~ngsurmynded wenkneaa, his own weakness.

oYmarrowS.

fit E!J$

212e

laving

,?J

tee,,

.ccZ?g *2z$Am

A ~ ~%,P & & ~ ~ ~ ~

HEBREWS 5:3-10
61' aG~ljv 6$cihe! rddq and through it he iaowi&. Bccording as m p i TOO A a o j o&wq ~ a iwepi taurd about the p e o ~ l d , thus alro sbout himself nepi & p a r ~ h v to b,"E,",?$:&ard about sfne. '

958

959

HEBREWS e l l - 6 : 3

3 and on Its account he is abllgW t o make offerlnp for sins a s much for himsellas for the people. 4 A180, a man takea this honor, not 4 And ~ a OGX i ~ T D TIC h a l l p h y ~ l r i l v butaf his not to himself anyone is recetvlng the by T L ~ ~&Aha Y , ~ahoGprva bn6 700 EEOG when he ls honor, but lone1 being ea?led by the GO,+! God. lust as Aaron ra-~p 5 Oirroq also lwasl. 5 So too aecordlng as even alro A ~ ~mu.~ t h e ~ Chrlst . did not by be~ a i 6 xplosbg oljX t a u & t66<amv giorif)r coming a high priest, also the Christ not h ~ r n s ~ ~ he f but (was glorified by y~vq8ilval cipxlipin &Ah' to become chief pries;, but the (one) him1 who spoke raith hahfiuaq n p j q d ~ b yibq v 8 -6, reference $0 him: 'You having woken toward him Son of me ere you, aIe my son; I, today. t l d ojpcpov Y C Y L Y Y ~ K ~ ~UE. 6 ~ a 8 i ) e 1 have become your today I nave generated aceordingas father." 6 Just as he 0 ' in another KU? i v se,tpq, hiyet ZJ I ~ W is J ~ .rhv sayS " sbo in different he is saying YOU priest into the place: "You are a priest forever aceardaiGua ~ a r h rljv m C ! v ME~XIULBLK. to the manner age according to the k e u p of Melchiredek, Mel.chiz'edek." 7 6 c tv ~ a i q fivipcnq r'q oaprbq a h o i r 7 In the days of hls Who In tlle days o f x e flesh of him: flesh [Chrlstl offered 6 q o ~ 1 q TE r a i I K E T I J P ~ ~ npdc $ T ~ Y UP supplications and aup~hcationaand and petitions toward the lone) petitions t,, the &w&pcvov U~<EIY addv el &&TO" One who was able being able to be savlng him out of death to Save him out of death, with %$ u ~ U iJ c ;$ ~ ~ ~ 6a~pGww tears s Outc~ies and tears, and he was favorably npoolviyna5 rai r~oauouu~Eic having borne toward end having k n heard into beard for his godly he && cGha0~iaq 8 uaincp 6 " *lea'. from hoiding and-even being was a son, he learned obedience from the vtbs Epaetv do' av ErraeEv son: he learned from w h l e (thhg%) he susered things he suffered: 9 and after he had imanoiv 9 r a i 're.LhelO&ie obediened, and having bean perfwted ~ ~ ~ $ 6yLve~o ndulv Tois , ~ r r a ~ o G o u u a310 ~u salvation he became to all the (ones) obeying to him to those obeying ai~~oq mrrl~ipc atwiou, hlm, 10 because h e lone) eaudng of salva+~on has been specifically 10 n ooayopeu8ciq brrb TOO OEOO called by Ood a high beenaddrewed by the ~ o d priest &PXIS&S rmh miv r h e l v M d ,DES~K to the manner of chief priest according to the UDeup of ~ e i % h i % ~ d ~i. Mel.chiz.edek.

S nai

2Aad6v,

11 Concerning 11 flepi 06 noAb5 f i ~ b 6 h6yoq r a i About whom much tour the word and him we have much to say and hard to Bwepvfiv~vr ~LYEIV hr~i d w i hard to i n t e r p 3 to be ruyibg, since d u ~ g i s h be explained, since y ~ y 6 v a - r ~ 7aiq 6~0ai$'12 ~ a y ?h p YOU have become m v have become to the hesrlngr: and for dull in Youn hearlng. 6$iAovra5 ETVC~~ 61Sho~aAot 6 t h 16v lt For. indeed. (ones, being owing to be teachers thmugh the YOU ought ~pbvov, ndrhlv x p c i w EX= 705 t o be teachers in vlew time, again need YOU are having Of the of the time, YOU agaln need someone to teach 6 1 6 h m r 1 v bpds T!V& .r& UTolx~ia to be teaching =on wmcone the elementary things yo,, from the beginT & p x f i ~ r&v Aoyiwv 700 ~ E o G , ~ a ning i t h e elementary f . the beginn~ng of the little words of the God, and things f,, the sacred pronouncements of y e y b v a ~ c xpciav ~xo!JrE< Y61ha~Toq, YOU have became need foneal having of mllk. and YOU have oti U TEPE~S 7 ~ 0 0 i 5 . 13 J$F become such a s need not oi solid nourishment. milk. not solld food. b wv y d l h a r ~ o q &TE!PO h6you 13 or everyone the lone) partaring of milk untertes of word that partakes of 61~atoo(N11~. V;lvtoq milk is unacquainted of rlghteousnes. babe with t h e word of 14 ~rehciwv 66 ~ U T I V Je ch righteousness, for he of perfeot (ones1 but is is a babe. 14 But TPO+~ T ~ Y T?V Eelv .T* solid food belongs nourlshm;nt, of the (ones) through the use the to mature people, to

Evzke

%'

$2

2 ;

"

a sense io8q organs ripta having beenxsined Y E upvUUllcVa (like gymnast1 t2bvrwv n& 6~hrp1a1v ~aho0 re aving toward dlstlnguishlns o f h e (thing1 and vat K~KOO. and wrong. and bad (th1"Z). . . , . . . . F O ~ this reason, A,& . &+tvrrs dv now t h a t we have mrough which having let go OR the of a left the primary doctrine sbout the Christ. let u s press on to n&,,v T E ~ E ~ ~ T$ ~EM P~PE~~, nrrrortjon we be borneon. amin maturity, not laying - - -- . . -. . e~pth~ov ~a~apDhh EWI 6 foundetlon thrawlngdown k r se1~es h 6 vcup&v Epyov, r a i nimewq ~. - ~ work.. ~IIom ~ dead ~ end ~ of faith ~ ~ r 2 b~ oc& 6 6 a y i ~ e n t e h & g rr y p 3 ~ . 2 the leaching on of bnptlsn~s teachlng puttmg upon and o hands, baptlsms ano the layrai r p i v m o q Ing on uf the hands. vcrphv drvaor6orwq of rcsurrcefron of dead lone81 and of kagrnent the resurrecllon of the alov'ov. 3 ~ a 70370 i no1 UO~IEY Ch,ntp drad and evcrlastrng And lhla we k l l do r i e v ~ even r judgment S And evcrlaat!ng. thls we wlll do. 11 Ood hrl.rpin b Or&. lrldeed p ~ r r n i l s may pcrm7t the ~ o d .

r$z,"gE:$,"e"'

~~~~$,"hi~~t,""rlght

% , 6 % ;= p 'd E $ '$% & : 3

.kJ

HEBREWS 6:4-11
4 'A66varov
impossible

960

961

HEBREWS 6:12-19

TO~S &aE 4 For it i s imposthe ,ones) once far all sible as r e g a m those pwnoe&ag ~ e u o a p i v o u q TE 7% who have once for having been enlightened avlng tasted and o f t e all been enlightened, 6ops&q ~ f i q houpaviov ~ a i p e r 6 ~ v gand who have tasted free gift of the heavenly and the heavenly free gift. who have become ycvq06vrag rrv~6pa.rog hyiou 5 r a i rahbv and partakers of holy suirhaving become of holy end fine and who have ~ e u ? a p i v o u s 0 ~ 0 6 bbpa 6uvhpe1q ?r it' awng tasted of cod saying powers and tasted the fine word of God and powers of pihhovrog aifivo5 the coming system of of being about ito come1 age. things, 6 but who napmro6vras n M l v &vxra~vi<c,~lv having fallen besiie, again to be renovating pmavo~av, &aoraupoSvra tauroiq d v because repentance. Puttiwon stake s g z n to themsclvea the repentance, they impale the viirv 706 0ro3 ~ a of i God afresh for Son of the God and themselves and expose rrapahlypa-ri<ovra y h p him t o public shame. (ones1 maktng to be showteaide. E A !h for 7 For example. the t h a t drinks in fi rrtoi-aa sbv Prr' a6rfiq P p ~ 6 p ~ v o ground v the lone) hauingdru& the upon it coming the rain which often nohhhurg LET~V, r a i .rirmwa porkyv comes upon it. and many tlmes rain, and giving birth to preen plant that then brings forth E%ETOY ~ K E ~ Y O I S 61' 05q rd vegetation suitable well put to those through whom also to those for whom "ltivated' swpycirat I I E T ~ A O ~ ~ W ~ 6 O y i a q it "elves in return a s isgeing ~ ~ l t i ~ iis t receiving ~d. biersing blessing from God. TO; 0eoir. 8 E~O6pOuoa 6L &~hvfJaq But if it produces from the God; bearingout but thorns thorns and thistles, i t T P ~ P ~ ~& O6 6 Un ~ l ~ o c ~ a i~ a ~ h p a P q n k , i, ,,jeeted and is near thiatles disaPpmved and of EUlSe nem, to being cursed: k 7.3 d h o q el< ~aOolu. it ends up with being of which Cearthl the end Into burning. burned. 9 However, in ~ o m r 8 nmaiope0a 5 6 8 nepi (,p&v, We havebeenwersueded but about you, case, beloved ones, we are convinced of bet&YC~~TO~, a K~E~UUOV ~ Oa~P i X ~ ~ L M loved ( o n e ) , + . h e (thine) better and having ter things and things with o w ~ q p i a q si r a i O G T O ~ Aaho0pe~. 10 06 salvation, although we ~t na~vatioi.: . a d thus we are hSlcag b 0f.b tn1ha06a8a1 TOS are Speaking in this unrighteous the a02 to forget of the lo For God is not unrighteous so a s rpyOu Ov 'fiq CLl$zq~ a to forget ~ o u work Work o?YDV and of the and the love YOU el5 6ve6eiEa00~ 76 6vopa a h 6 , showed for his name, YOU showed within into tho name of hlm, in that you ha.,e 6uiots r a i ministered to the holy

I?

'

:,"$EEma,"sn%

$; ;

? $ !

'

d,$slch

6la~ova~wEq . hrl8upoa cv 11 serving. We are destiing

62 but

Lramov ministering. 11 B u t each we desire each one

~ ~ 6 ~ i ~ u u u tm lo ou ~ S j v of YOU to show t h e within speed UP same industliousness npbq ~ f nih q~ q o p i m -rfiC iAni6og hy I s o as t o have the full toward the fully k i n g borne of the hope u n t l assurance of the hope vWepOi down to the end. ~ i h o u q ,12 iva end. in order that nlugglsh 12 in order t h a t yon may not become slugytvqu8E p~pqrai 6 6 8 gish. but be imitators YOU might behome. ~md~brs but of the those who 616 rrio~m~ , ~ a i ua~po8v)liqs alth and patience through faith and longnera ap rit inherit the promises. rhqpavo O ~ ~ V W V ~6~mqy!hiaq. 13 POI when GO^ the promxws. made his promise 13 TR y a p 'ABpahp ~ ~ ~ Y L I X & V E 6V to O< Abraham. since TOt e for Abraham havlngpromised the he swear 0GSsv6q by anyone greater, ( & hr~i I &6q, since dawn on he w ~ ~ ~ ~ . he v iswore n s bv himself. no one GO^. . p ~ i ~ odpiroal, ~ ~ q ijpoaw ~ a 8 ' kaurofi, 14 6aying::'~ssurediy greater to swear, he swore down O n himaelf. in blessing I will bless 14 htywv El pfiv ~Clhoyhvs1Shayjow WE r a i you, and in multiplysaying If aurely blessing I shell bless You end ing I will multiply rrhq86vov nhq0uvi, ac 15 val oOrwq you." 15 And thus rnultlplylng I shallmultlply you: and thus aftel. [Abraham] had shown patience. pa~po8vp~oa~ q having .how" l~ngness of spirit h%tttrtJd of the he obtained [this] .r& promise. 16 For hra"rXiag. promise. l6 Men down on the men Swear by the one greater. and their oath dpv&ouo,v, rcri d ~ alrroiq q greater lone) sreswearing, and of a1 to them is the end of every dispute, as it Is a lega1 & ~ ~ ~ h o y irripaq ag ~ i q(kPqi,wmv 6 Llproy guarantee t o them. contiadletion unit into ~t~b,i,eing the 00th; l7 In this manner 17 Pv ~ r p m o 6 ~ ~ p!3au?6p~vo~ ov : 6 0ebc in which more abundant]r w~shinp tho cod God, posedwhen to demonstrate he Purh16~ita1 TO~S d q 0v6~01< more abundantly to abaw upon to the Reirs the heirs Of the &~E&BETOV i q huh+, unchangeableness ot the munre c ~ ~ ~ ~ counsd, stepped in ~ aa Kh Y . 18 in Ulet the l rmediated e o i ~ ~ w ~ to vP 01 him ah03 with an oath. 18 in 61h 660 r r p a y p & o v & p e ~ a 8 i w v order that, through through two things unchangeabd, two unchangeable h66varov + ~ G o a o 0 a 9r6v 1 1- UP& things in which it is 01 which ?ones1 impossible t o lie ~ o d : @Cons imposdble far cod 0 1 t o lie, we who have rrap&rhqo~v LXW~EV eneourapement we mar be having +.he (ones) fled t o the refuge may have strong encourrarapuy6vr~q upa~fiaal 1 having fled down ta take hold ofbe agement to lay hold npoKU p t v q ~ &Arri6os 19 JVch dIq an the hope set before lying down before hope: 8s u s 19 This [hopel hyrupav i x o sv quqq, & a ~ a h f iwe have a s a n anchor far the soul, both sure anchor we are tkving of e rou , sure

.%&2; $$

to beshowing

yf

rnheritlng

~~

3::

PngY,Y,$P'2

tpO

or2g

tz

tq

HEBREWS 620-7:5

982

963

HEBREWS 7%-13
t h e Lawt t h a t 1s. from thelr brothers, even if these have issued from the loins of Abraham: 6 but trace the man hls who genealogy did not from them Abraham tookand tithes

rr r a l BePaim ~ a ~ l I u s p x o p i q v E I ~ ?b and Arm. and it enters and and stable and enterlng into the In within t h e eudain. ~ U ~ T E P O V TOO ~ a ~ a w ~ ~ ~ u p 20 a70 ((TIoY 5 , 20 where a forerunner inner ipartl oi the curtain, where has entered In our W P ~ ~ P O P O S b n i p fiuLjv ~ I u i h e e v '1 U05<, behalf, Jesus, who has forerunner over us entered ?eaur, a high priest narh * v ~6.651~ ME?.xhxlu~6h &px~epsbq aceording to the lineun of Melchlzedek chlef priest according to the Inanner of M e k h i t e d e k yzv6 s w g EIF T ~ V ali,w. forever. havlng\ecome into the age. FOI this MelchiZ'b M E ~ X I U E ~BamXshq ~K, O$;g5 the ~ e i c h i z e d e ~ , ~ i n g edek, klng of Iahfip IspSg m O Be05 ~ o 5 bq~iorov Ea'lem, priest of the of ssleld, priest of the God of the moat h i d . Most High God. arho 6 ovvavrfiua5 'ABpahp brmmp6govn met Abraham returnthe lone1 havingmet to Abraham returning ing the slaughter v o n i ~ ri,v B a u ~ h i w v r a i of the kings a n d flom dnrb cutting of the khgs and him and s6hoyiyg adr6v, 2 to whom Abraham having b esaed him, to wtom apportioned a tenth h b n6vrwv 6pLptu~v 'ABpahp, TIPC~TOV hornall things, is first from all (things) apportioned Abraham. flrat p b tp.pquau6psvo BauA&j A t ~ a ~ w h of g all, by translation, indeed bclng translate2 King of flighte0urne.s 'King Of RighkousneSS," and is lhen also En~tra 6i ~ a i Bauthrhq E a h j p 6 thereupon but elso ~ i ~ of g s a i e h , which kin6 of Sa'lem, t h a t L u r ~ vp a a ~ h ~ h Eipfivqc q 2 & n & r o p & p f i ~ w p Is, "King Of Peace." is king of peach, f a t h e r ~ ~ smothericsb. i, 3 In being fatherless, &yyah6yqrog. p p 6pyjv f i r p & v motherless. without wl outgenealow. nei er beginning a days genealogy, having rLhog EX?", nelther a beginning p Z o : end havnng. of days nor a n end of &9wpolopfvoc 62 ~ 1 0TOG life, but having been having been made llke hpm but Son of the made like the Son of 0soO pivet IepeGg el< ~b God, he remains a ~ o d , ' he la remainlnl Priest Into , the oriest Deroetuallv, . . 6tqvedg. 4 BEHOLD, then, e-Ing lhmuph. this 4 ~ E W ~irr 6 2 q h I ~ ( o g d m 5 how meet was to whom Be behoking YO= but how great this lone) Q 6 ~ ~ h v'Agpahr v E6wrsv & rav Abraham' the to whom tenth A raham gave out of the head. gave a tenth Out Of lhe di~po01viwv b nar 16pxqs 5 nal ol spoils. 5 True, the too of heaps the Dst~arch. . h d the tones) iiv ktr rLjv u k v Asmi T?V Ispme/av men from the sons of indeed outof the sons of Lev1 the priestly ornee Le'vi who receive thelr ~ x o u ~ , v priestly office have AapP&m~q 6vrohFlv reeeivinr eommsndment thw are havInr a commandment to dnr06~KaT0iv r6v ha6v r m h - collect tithes from t h e to be taking tenths from the People accordins to people according t o

Emlv m h g &6E?.+obg &&v rbv v6pov, ~ 0 5 3 la the brothers of thed, the ~ a w , this &K T ~ F6u@oq ~ a i n s ~6SrXqhuB6ra and even havmB forih outof the loin 6L 'ABpa&p. 6 b of Abraham; the lone) but

1%

$2

:eb 6Ett$?

$P&

CKs

y tracing svsdo genealogy y o 6 ~ m g out of athem h O v 6 has tithed ~ 6 ~ 'ABpakg ~ a i T ~ V (ixowa m q b a w f h f a s blessed him who had ~brah~m'and the (one1 havlng the promises the Now any dispute, cdh6 qrm. I xwpiq 61 ~ 9 without 5 he has~lessed. Apart from ' but the less is blessed by irvrlhoyiag r b B a r r o v bird TOG ~ p r i n o v o g the greater. 8 And contradiction the leas llhlng) by the better ionel in the one case i t is sdhoysi~al. S ~ a i 6& p i 6~1(&aq men who are dying Is being blessed. And here indeed tenths t h a t receive tithes. drno~~jouows5 & ~ e p w ~ha(lL3drvoq~v, o~ t n ~ i but in the other case dying men are receivmp. there i t is someone of whom 62 vaprupoliwsv% 6r1 0 , i t is witnessed that but (one)belag ~ i t n e a s e about that he is livmg. he lives. 0 And, if I 0 h o g E ~ T T E ~ V , 61' 'Appahp Kai may use the expresh d as to through brah ham and sion. through m a ham even Le'vl who 6 L '% j C the (one) 6'xba~ tenths ~~~~v~ paid tithes, receives tlthesLO has for ~ E ~ E K ~ U T 10 ~ I , TI Y ~ P 6~ ~ f d+i i 702 he was still In the has been tithed, yet for in the loln of the of forefather warpdq qv 6 ~ c owfiv~qoav to him when Melchia'edek met father hewas when -~ met . . . . . him. 11 If, then. M L ~ x I ~ ~ ~ K . ~elchizedeh. perfection were really otv m h e f ~ l q 6 , h 7i1g through the Levltical $$!ni therefore perfection tbrovgh the priesthood. (for with it a s a feature the hvnnnfig ispwulivq5 ijv, habg y a p L ~ v ~ ~ pr~eathooa ~ c ~ I was, the people for penple were given the Law,) what lurther ms adrfig vcvopoBlq.raj, rig RI x p ~ i a it has been legally act, what yet need need would there be far another priest t o rilv ~ 6 ME)\ 6 ~IOLBLK EEPOV to the lineup of M&hiz&ek different ",'~,"$~~~f dvimau8as l c ~ i arai 06 K-C~ *V dek and not said t o bt tobestandingup priest and not aceordingto the according to the man7651~ 'Aapbv h i ~ o 8 a l ' ner of Aaron? 12 For lineup 01 Aaron to be'eing"ididl since the priesthood is being 12 p~rar!Bpkvq< yhp ~PWU~V I ~ S changed, there oi (onel being changed for of r1esthood comes t o be of necerprr68aor5 sity a change also of the law. 13 For the oi$Ot a-ierenee 8v +p X i y e ~ a ~ man reswcting whom these things are said l3 whom for it is beme said has been a member Q,,A-~ irkpag pe~fu W , of another tribe. these (things) of @%a dmerent he has
~~~~~

Ei

,~

y~k+i~g. $$in

$2:~ 22

HEBREWS 7:14-21
from whleh

964

985

HEBREWS 7:22-28

o66~iq npouf ~ K E Y " from which no one no one has held l s z l toward toT& has ,,fieiated st the 0 u u l a u ~ q p i o . 14 n p 6 6 Xov y&p TI 65 altar. 14 For i t is altar: . evidenttefare f o r that out of plain that our 'loG6a & v U r i , ~ a h ~ ~ vb K ~ P I O S - fiyilV, ~ i qLDrd has sprung Judah has sprung up the Lord o us, into Up of Judah, a 6 +uhjv V E P ~ irpkwv 0 6 6 2 ~ M g - $ tribe about which whleh tribe about priests nothing Moses spoke nothing &61hquev. ', concerning priests. spoke. 15 And i t is still 15 K a i n p l o u 6 ~ r p b v Er! ~ r r r 6 1 6 q h b more abundantly clear And more abundantly yet evldent down that ~ t a h similarity imrv, EI rarh T ~ V O I ~ T ,to ~ Mel.chiz'edek . there itis, , If accordingto the e n another priest, M~hx1ae6i* &vio.rarat - i . [EPE~C j i r ~ p a q 16 who has become of Melchizedek is standingup priest different, such, not 16 65 06 ~arir d p o v ivrohilq who not aceordingto law of commandment to the law of a dePending uaprivq~ yiyovw &Ah& K ~ T U upon the flesh, but fleshly he has become but according to to the pow6fiqalrlv b ? h~ ~ arahG~ou 17 , er of an indestructible Power of llfe indiamluble, It is be n wl life, 17 for in witness y h p 8rl xh isprbq ~ i q T ~ V aiGva rarh it is said: "You are a for that You priest into the age according to priest forever accord. T ~ VT ~ S I V MEXXIUE~BK., ing to the manner of the lineup of Meichizedek. Mel.chiz'e.dek." . 18 Certainly, then. 18 &0fqulrn , , i v ~ h : yivual setting asiie indeed occurs there occurs a setting ivrohqq 6,h ~6 a h " < wide of the Preceding of preceding commandment through the of commandment on ac&uBrv2q ~ a i b w q e h i q 19 o06iv yirp 'OUnt Of its weakness weak (ness) and unbeneficial(n:ss), nothing for and ineffectiveness. LTE~C~WUEV6 hE,oayoyil 6P 1 9 For the Law made perfected the $ : $ ! leamg in upon but nothing perfect, but the bringing in be~ p c i ~ ~ o v o q UrriBoq, St' of better hope, through w$&h sides of a better hope did, through whieh ~YY~<OPEV we are drawing new we are draw3ngnear to God. 20 Also, K~B' 6uov 00 xwpiq to the extent that i t according to how much not was not without a bpnwpouiaq, 21 oi piv Y ~ P sworn oath, 2 1 (for sworn oath, t h e (ones1 Indeed there are indeed men X W P ~ bp~wpouiaq Eiub i ~ p d that have become apart from sworn oath are pries' ~riests without a yryov6~eq. 6 62 @ST& 6p1wpouiaq Sworn oath, but there having become, the (one) but with sworn oath is one w,th an oath 616 702 Afyovroq np6q aGr6v sworn by the One who through the lone) saying toward him said respectlng him.

&

4q

~apy~!k;~~~

l?

&,2: i ~ i

~ a i 00 'Jehovah' has sworn 'npou~v KCp~oq, not (and he will feel no and Swore Lord, 1 ,5 i e p r k ~ i q T ~ Y regret). 'You are a pr~ap~AqOfia~~a~ he will change his concern, You Priest into the forever;") aiGva, 22 ~ c r r h 7ouoGro ~(aiKPE~TTOVOS 22 to that extent elso age, aefordingto so much also of better Jesushas become the 6 c a 0 i ~ q q yi, OVEV EYYUOS 'IQUOGF. 23 K a i in pledge covenant hasxecome Pledge Jesus. And of a better covenant. oi p i nhaiaviq riutv y ~ y o v 6 r a q the (ones1 Indeed more (ones) are having become 23 many had to become ispciq 616 6 0 ~wh6~ueal priests through the death to be being prevented priests [in ~ u c c e ~ ~ i o n napop4vr~v. 24 6 66 &a because of being ta be remaning beside: the (one) but through prevented by death ~6 pfww d T h V eiq & I a;&a from continuing as the to beremaining him Into the age such, 24 but he &nap&Parov Exrt rilv i r p u b q v because of continuing Uotransgresaable he is having the nesth hood; forever has his 25 80rv ~ a i U~~EIV <is ~6 priesthood without from which and to be saving Into the any successors, 25 Consequently he n completely w r r h i q he 6C is m able a l theT(ones) O~F ~PUEPXOP~VOUS coming toward is able also to save 61' a h 0 0 TQ Or0 T ~ V T O T E ~ G v E~C, completely those who through hlm to the GO^, always living into are approaching C3od 76 h i p a6~Gv. ~VNYX&EIY through him, because the to be intercedmg over them. he is always alive to y h p fiph mi En u r ~ v 26 TotoGro such lone? for ta us also wan gefltting Plead for them. &PXIEPEG~ Xu~oq, 61(moq & p i w ~ o q 26 For Such a high Chief loyal, nan-bad: undefiled: priest as this was for us, loyal. ~ e ~ o p t u ~ i , v o q h 6 rc3v &~aprwhGv, ~ a suitable i having been separated from the slnners, and guileless, undefiled, bylqh6rspoq TGV o6pavGv ysv6prvog' separated from the higher of the heavens having become: sinners, became 27 Bq OGK EXEL I d ? P ~ P Whigher than the who not in hav~ng ' according to day heavens, 2 , He does &vhyqv, bmrp o i +XIEP~?S. n p p o v need daily, as neeess~ty, as-even the ehref pr~esta, 0-erly those high priests do, h i p . T ~ V i6i-v &va~~lQv to offer up over the own sms first fol. his own sins &vapSprtv ZTEIT~ ~c3v b be bearingLp, thereupon of the (ones) of the , a d then for those of the people: (for this h a d TOGTO y h p i i r o i q m v iptmaL he did once for all people; this for he did upon one t time when he offered Lau~6v & v ~ v L y r a q 28 6 v6poq himself up;] 28 for himselt having borne up: the Law the Law appoints men &v0prjrroirq , ~a0io.nta1v hprfEpE~q E~~~~~~ high priests having men setting down =hie priests having , 21' Jehovah, J~.7.a,n-m,2%.1z-~4; Lord, xABVESYI.

2sA~2~

2 :

HEBREWS 8:l-6
h d C v ~ ~ a v .d A6yog 62 bpuopouiag weakness, the word but of the sworn oath ?it VET&T ~ V v6pov wi6v ~ 1 5 rbv al2,va the lone1 after the Law son: h t o the age ~~rcArtopivov. havlng been Perfwted.

968

967

HEBREWS 8:7-10
[Jesual. has obtained
a more excellent p u b lie servlce, so t h a t h e 1s also t h e medlator of a correswndingly better covenant, whlch ~r%l%$%~yb%er
p'"""srs.

weakness. but the word of the Sworn oath t h a t came after the Law appoints a 8on. who is perfected forever. NOWas t o the Kee&halov 82 kni ~ o i c AEYOIIIVOIS, Summary but upon the (things1 belng mid. things being this i s t h e roao5rov Exo w &px~r@~, &r&e,um d l w u s ~ e d such weare kavtng chief priest, who down maln point: We have a high priest tv 66 ~q 700 8 YOU T ~ ) CpryaX~uLjvqq h right k i n d l of the tRrone .rule a s this, and he has greetness sat down a t the right roic odpawic, 2 T&V the heavens, of the n o ~ $ ~ c e s l hand of the thmne of the Majesty in the heavens. 2 a public u;21i~ &he:vil5. true, servant of the holy ?Y hEw b K ~ P I O S , obn (tVepmog. Place and of the true whloh pegged down the Lord, not man, tent, which J~~~~~~ 3 ?rSlq &pxtrp~Jg dq 76 put UP, and not man. Every ehlelpriest hto the 3 For every high priest is appointed t o n o u Lprw 6Cph TE ~~i to be tear?ng toward girts and and aaoriflces offer both gifts and ~aeioraral 68w bayraiOv facriflces; wherefore &beingsetdo-; imm whieh necDaaN It was necessary for this one also to L y I TI vai roO~ov have ~ o n l e t h i n g to to be av ng someth,ng end W,,fch offer. 4 If, now, ~ P ~ U ~ ~ Y K U el . v o h upon hemlght bear toward. If Indeed therefore he was h e were would be a i y i k Cdf' 6v fiv irpcljc, bvrwv there being upon ear , Ilkelv he was ~ r l e a t , belng pdest, (men] who offer the v T ~ P W ~ E P ~ Y W V ~ m & v6pov gifts according t o t h e of the (ones1 hearlng toward according t~ Law Law, 5 but which T& 6& a 5 O ~ T I V Eh [men] are rendering ~r 0 6 e i ~ p a ~ KG] 1 the &;' who to example and to shadow sacred service in a ALIS~EI~OWIV ~ o v p c n r i o v tYPlCal representation srerenderlngsaered aervlcs of the heavenly (thin;sl, and a Shadow of t h e heavenly things; just ~a8Aq xcxp p h r l o r a ~ as Moses. when about aemrdlng as has been Jvineb w ~ n e d lrghh~" ~ l 71v ~o ~ r l ~ ~v , 'Opa ~ to make ~ the tent ~ in v being about to finish upon the tent. Be seeing completion, was given the command: yhp, equiv, rroliurlc n&vra urn& he: "See t h a t f he %a3.(l.You wlU do all (things1 acmrdfngto For says make all things rbv r h o v ~ b u 6~tx8Bvra 001 after (their] pattern the type the (onel having been ahown to you t h a t was shown t o YOU in the mountv 7 3 b p s 6 vOv 62 61a~o wrtpaq in the noun* now but of more digering (one) tain." G ~ u now t 2' Jehovah, sI.aJr-=.ra.zs.%a; the L O F ~ N , A B V,~00d . , sp.
~ ~

600 C&? A r ~ ~ o w p y i m,, he public Work. to h e y much also p~olnlq, u p ~ i n o v 6 Lorlv ~ SlaBjnqq of better holm of covenant medlator, w % c r h h i KPE~TTW~V h a y y d i a t c vevop09h Tat. u ~ o n better pmmlses bar been I& s e t .

h ' B k & % e d
fj 3:: ,$=

n&q

, , h , a ~ ~ ~ ~ , ~ 2%. ,$~~
5%

$2

euufac

.*,

Mz:g$~

o h 6" ~EVTE s 'Or that not likely of was be ng aousht covenant had been htym r6nog. 8 WE +6prvoc y h p a h o b c no place; tlaming for them he is saying fau'tless, would have been '16ob fi &!XI Epxovral A L Y ~ Kljplog. sought for a second: Look1 arecomlni, iasaying Lord. 8 fnr he does find u u v r ~ h & o w trri ~ b vOTKOY ' l u p a i h ~ a fault i with the people Inhihallconclude upon the house aflarael and when he says: h i d v o l ~ o v 'loJ6a 6ld6Kllv ~ a l n i ~ , There are days comupon the houae of Judsh covenant new. says Jehovah,. 9 od uard Tfiv 61aBfi~qv qu knoiqua .and I will conclude not according to the covenant whlch Imade the house ~ o i q nar&utv kv 6 w Israel and with the to the fatgers ofthem In fikY house of Judah a new covenant; 9 not h~hapopivou pou T ~ F EI& havlng taklng hold upon of me of the %and according to the &i)Y & < a y a y ~ i&oZIc v tr y i l ~ A l p , covenant t h a t I made of them to lead out them out of esrt o E w P ~ , with their forefathers (/TI aljroi odv tviwrtvav tv 74 in (the1 day of my because they not they remslned I n h th& taking hold of thelr to bring them S t a S j r ~ pou r& 2, ipthqoa ad^& hand forth out of the land covenant of mi, a n l ~ showed no concern of the;, of Egypt, because they ALyrl Kbpioq. did not continue in I l ~ a y l m Lard. my covenant, s o t h a t I stopped caring for 10 6-a fi Slam. fiv Because the Eovenaa which them: says Jehovah.". 10 "'F& this 1s S t d f i o o p a ~ TQ o l n q 'I u p A p n h r d $ I shau covenant to the house of rase1 after the the covenant t h a t I covenant fipLmc tneivag, h t y r ~ KGp~oc,616055 v6pouq the house of Israel days those. is aaylng L O F ~ ,giving taws 'Iter those days,' pov sic r)lv 66vaav &3v, rai or me into the mental pereeutlon of them, and "ys Jehovah.' 'I put my laws in thelr h i uap6iac a d r b v tmlyP&*la afimfic, mlnd, and in their upon hearts of them Ishall Wrlte upon them, hearts I write r a i 00 at rnjroiq ~ i 5 &6v ~ a ih o t them. And I wlll and I s h & b a to them into Gad and they become their Gad. and Eoovraf pol rlc ha&. wlll be to me into people.

&yi~o seeon80ne)
:;F

'%$

z8'$fkz;;:,'

bays

U'

L~tc~ly "he." . V . In. Jehovah. ~ Jehovah, S".11.fl.*n.r: Lord. IIABVES~P.

7 24,

Lvnl. xABVpSp. 8

HEBREWS 8:11-9:4
oh p 616& wwv &amog not no2 ehould i e y teach each lone) rav woAirqv ~ a h o t ?~ . a ? E K ~ ~ rbvo &~E?,@v ~ the ellimn of him and each (one) the brother a h o G , hiy,wv , rv&01 r6v niptov, &TI of him, sawng Know the brd, because rr&v~rg ~i6fiu0uuiv p r &rrd ~ y p o O an they will know me from 11 e [one) unt% ~ E Y ~ L X O U aSr0v. 12 6r1 iArw~ Ereat (one) of them. Because merciful eaopal T a k &61nia15 altrhv, ~ a I shall be to the undghtwuaneun of them, and 76% &pawl+ cnirirv 05 of the ~ m s of them not p\n1&3 &I. I should remember yet.
1 1 ual
And

968
1 1 "'And they will by no means teach each one his fellow Citben and each one his brother, saying: "Know Jehovah?" For they will all know me, lrom Ithe] least One to [the] greatest one of them. 12 F a r I shall

969
bdP605 Xpvmi EEoma .rb p&va m a ? golden aving the manna and the sraR 'Aapdv i l phamfiuaua ~~1 a l of Aaron the tone) having made sprout. and the rrhClncg bnrpbw 6P tablets OYBru~ward but a h i s Xrpou c?v 66<q5 ~ m a a ~ i h < o v 7 r ab of it CherUts of glory overshsdoWinl the Ihaorilp~ov. rropl irv 0 1 5 ~ LOTIV vtiv prapitintorr; sbout Which (things) not It i8 now hiyew rmir pipw. to be saying according to part. Oim< 62 6 ToOrwv but thus Of t h e lthlnha) ,

HEBREWS 9:s-10

i unrighteous deeds. and I by no means call their sins t o mind anymore.'" 13 I n his saying "a new [covenant]" h e ha"ade the former 18 A v TO hiyotv Kmvfiv wewaAaiwxrv Now In the to be saying New he has made old One that which is made rilv ~ p & r q v ~b 2 .rraAaloG~c~ov the Arrt (one:, the (thing) but being made old Obsolete and growing old is near to vanishr a l yljp6runov Lyyirg &gav1ayo6. ing away. and zmwlngaged near vanish np. For its part, then, t h e former ETXE p b d v nal 1 w Washaving indeed therefore .Lao the lcovenantl used to have ordinances of 6t~alBpasa hmpriac r6 sacred service and righteousrequvemen~ service the and [its] mundane' holy 6y1ov mop1~6v. 2 place. 2 For there holy [place1 worldly. Was constructed a flrst K ~ T E U K ~1 J ~ r rO p& ~~ q tv TE [cornpartment~ waa construetea the Rret in wh eh the and tent in which were the huxvia ~ a i 1 r & n r < a rai 1 ap68cut lampstand and also lsm~standand the table and the setting io& the table and the 0 &prwv, hi ST, , /display of t h e loaves; of the loaves. is berng sald Aoly 1 laeel, and it is called "the S pmi 62 T 6rGrrpov r m o n r h r a u p a P1aee." But after but the second behind the second ,A iw curtam was the 1 hoyopiv the ,one, being Joli,:, tent icompartmentl called "the ~ o s t 4 xpuaoGv Exouua 8 u ~ 1 a r f i p 1 o v This had a golden having censer golden censer and the ~ ~ P o r b.rilg v 61aetiuqs w r ~ ~ ~ c r a X u ~ p C v qark v of the covenant ark of the covenant having been covered about overlaid all around n h v r a ~ ~ v xpuoiq, b fi UT&WM<with gold, in which immeveru [place1 to gold. I n Whlch jar were the golden Jar -11' Jehnvnh. Jf.'.%"-1"'D.n.*>: the Lord. WABVgSyO I' Or. "worldly" tkomi.kon'), that is. belonging to thls world; earthly 1'0rtsr'). .llr.

~9

u 1 2 i $ 34:

*,+PC

"2??

.,a

; -&

.,

having t h e manna and the rod of Aaron t h a t budded and t h e tablets of the covenant: 5 but up above it were the gl0ri0Us cherubs ove;shadowthe propitiatory [cover]. ~ u now t is not the time to speak in detall concerning these things. 6 After these things had been constructed KaTrmrvoa~Bw, I,$$d this way, the priests having been constructed. enter the Rrst tent n p h ~ q vU K ~ V ~ V 6th vavrbg . cluiaulv tent through [time] are going into [compartment1 a t times to perform 01 Irpdg ~ h g harpeiag Arrrrl~rh06vreg, the priests the sacred services flniahing upon. the sacred services; 7 but into the second 7 rlg 6L ~ j v S m i p a v [compartmentlthe into but the aeeonditentl ~ t h s high Priest b t a u m O p6wg b & p ) ( ~ ~ p G qoh , xwpiq year alone the eh~ef ptiert, not a w r t f m m enters once a year. not aiparoq, 6 wpw+Cpn h k p wlthout blood, which blood. whlch he ls besnng toward Over he oflers for himself tmoG KC? ~ 0 v TO$ and for the sins of himself and ofthe (one* of the Ignorance of the people. 8 Thus the holy ha0o . . &yv~qph~wv, 8 TOGTO people (slnaofl ~gnorance, this (thing) spirit makes it plain t h a t the way into the 6qhoGvrog rrvE(,paro5 of (one.) makingevident ofthe spirlt the holy place had not yet been made manifest &yiou, pfinw hely. not as yet tohave been made manliest while the first tent This r h v &yiov 6 S v Em w p & ~ l g was very [tent) is a n of the houes way yet ofthe illustration for the ezaving .duqs ~&U,V, s TI< n a p a P o h ~ appointed time that tent standing, Aieh parable is "OW here, and in T ~ V Ka,pbv, T V Avrorqnbra Into the appointed tune the (one) having stood h, keeping wlth it both gifts and sacrifices K~B' 60 & To according to whlch%arablel g i L and and are oflered. However. rrpoo~ipovra~ p i 6whprva1 these are not able to mcrlAce8 are being bornetoward not belng able make the lmsnl doing sacred SemtCe Prfect .q& - i ~ q ( ~ ~ v d r t & a t T ~ Y p ~ e o r d ~ n g t o fonsc~ence to perfect the (one) a s respects his conXiencet 10 but have Amprhvra, 10 p b v mi Bp$paas doing sacred serviee, only upon things eaten t o do only with foods

o:ige % ! , " . ' , 6

$2

2;

%$

*<

urqvcg

HEBREWS 9:ll-15

970

971

HEBREWS 9:lfi-23

uai and

quirements pertaining t o the flesh and were imposed until the appointed time t o set 11 X i u d g ~ U P C P I E V ~ ~ E V O S things straight. 8hrl.t having mme to be bestde 11 nowever, when Christ came as a high &yaeGv drpxlcp~dq ~ d v yewp6vwv ' chief priest of the hau~ng occurred good (things) priest of the good 616 ~ i j spri<ovaq uai ~Eheca~Bpag onqvilq things t h a t have came through the greater and more perfect tent t o pass, through t h e greater and more 06 ~ ~ t p o r r o t f i r o u TOOT' , EUT,Y 06 T U ~ T ? ~ not made by hand, this is not of this perfect tent not made hands, that is, mi5 ~ r i o e ~ q 12 , 0668 61' a i p m o g rp&ywv with not of this creation, the nor thmugh blood .,fgoats 12 he entered, no, r a i p6oxwv 6 1 6 6Z TOG 16iou a T p a m ~ , of and young bulls thmugh but the awn blood, goats and of young E~u~~A~Eva ~ i 5 76 6 y t a bullS, but with his he entered upon one time Into the holi7: own once for aiwviav A6~pwrrlv E ~ ~ ~ ~ I I E V O13 S . ti Yap all time into t h e holy everla9ting ransoming having found. If for place and obtained an m aTpa ~ p h y w v ~ a i racpwv r a i everlasting deliverance the blood of goats and of bulls and [for us]. 13 Far if the blood of goats and onofids 6 a h h ~ w g bavri<ouoa sohq ashes ofheifer sprinkling the (ones) Of bulls and the ashes re~olvwpfvaug 6y1&<tt rrp.35 of a heifer spnnkled having been made common it h sanctifying toward on those who have sanctifies been 7ilv u a ~ ~~ h c a e a ~ h14 ~a to ,n6~~U hdefiled to , the extent of the fresh deanmess, cleanness of t h e p8hhow ~6 aTpa rot3 xplo~oir, 65 St6 14 how much rather the blood of the Chnat, who thmugh flesh, more w,lt the blood T ~ V E 0~ . ~ 0 5 aiaviou & a u ~ i ) v T T ~ O ~ V E of ~< the EC Yh r ~ s twho , s&it everlasting hlmseif he bore toward through a n everlasting 6vwpov T@ BE+ ~ ~ e splrlt ~ offered ~ himself ~ unblem~shed to the ~ o d ; it wUl cleanse the without blemlsh t o God, cleanse our &id V E K P ~ipywv d q ~6 U U V E ~ ~ ~ O ill& IV eonsclence of us from dead works into the consc'enees "Om dead works t h a t we may harpt6~1v BEQ < ~ Y T I . render sacred servloe to be rendering S8ued service to God hving. to lthel llvmol God?
'

rr6 a o w ~ a i 61aq6potq B m o p o i c , dryink. and differmg baptisms. 61~albpala o a p r 6 g PBX I KatpoG rlgbteous requirements of aeah u n t f appointed time 6?opBborog of thorough O U ~ (ones) lying dawn upon.

drlnks and I and various b a ~ t l s m s They were-legal re-

ofbe
TIC

15 Kai 6nh TOGTO 6,aBj~qq ~ a ~ v i j q And through this of covenant new a new covenant, m p ~ u i q qi m i v , &no< &nr&~au ysvopfvou Order that, mediator he 1 s . so that of death havmg occurred a death has occurred ~ i 5 ~ O A G T P W ~ I V T ~ V h i TB I T P ~ T P for [their] release Into release by ransom of the upon the first by ransom from the 61aBfi~0 wapa@iu~wv h m y y ~ h i a vtransgressions under covenant transgressions Pm-e the former covenant,

the ones who have ACIPwulv ai nr~h~lpfuo~ been called m ~ e h t might receive the (ones) havmg been called 0% aiwviov KA PO YO^^^^. 16 ~ T O U y 6 p receive the pramise e ~ e r i a s t i n e inXeritance. where for of the everlastine ~-. - - - ~ inheritance. 1fi'For 61aBinq. BCNarov drvCIyrq ~ b p s o 0 a 1 TOG covenant, death necessity to be borne of the Ionel where there is a covenant ' t h e death 6caB~~#vow 17 6 l a 8 6 ~ qy 6 p h i ha"ingm7.de for self covenant; covenant for upon of the [human] covenanters needs t o Y E K P O ~ ~ P ~ b a i a , k,ni~~i p i T ~ T E , !UXGEI hlrnlshed 17 For dead (ones) stable, alnce not then lt 1s strong be a eovenant i s valid 6ra ?ri, b 6la8ips"o Over dead [victims]. when islivlng the (onel having CovenanteJior seif. since it is not in force 18 '08~~ 0668 i r r p h ~ q a t any time while the From which neither the first lhumanl covenanter X O P ~ ~ aTvaroq t v ~ c ~ a i v ! o r a ~is . living 18 Conse.wart fram blood has been innovated; quently neither was 19 hahq0eiurlq wCIuqq the former [covenant1 of !one) having been spoken of every inaugurated without blood. 19 For when brohfiq nar& T6v v6pov J ~ & commandment according to the ~ a w by every commandment to the Law Mwvaiwq n a v ~ i TO X u 3 hub&v T& MOS~S to all the people, having taken~ the had been spoken by Moses t o all the aTpa T&Y P ~ U X W V m i ~ i l Y T P ~ Y W VP E ~ ; people, he took the blood of the young bulls and of the goats blood of the young ii6aroq uai Bpiov non~ivounai Joorjrrou a 4 r 6 bulls and of the goats water and wool scarlet and hyssop ~t with water and scarlet re 76 P~Phiov ~ a iw b v ~ a T ~ Y ha6v wool and hyssop and and the little book and all the people the book. BP&UTLUN, 20 h6y.w TOGTO ~6 aTpa 7 - t Itself and all the hespnnhled, saying This the blood o f x e 20 saying: "This is the blood of 6 1 a B < ~ q q fig, ~ V E T E ~ ~ ~ rrpbg T O IJp85 6 covenant of which he enjoined toward you the t h e covenant that God laid as a charge Br6q: 21 ~ a ~ i j v rrnqvjv 68 .a1 r r d v ~ a ~h upon you!'* 21 And ~ ~ d and . the tent but also the the tent h e spr~nkled U K E ~ i~ ^ q Aclrovpyiaq T - a i p a n $poiwq vessels of ?he public war& to tYie blood hkew~re ~ ; ~ $ l ~ ~ i ~ , " , " , " ~ C e PpCIv~~atv.22 ~ a i U X E S ~ V $v a ' r p a r ~ likewise with the he sprinkled. And nearly l n blood blood. 22 y e s , nearly all things are cleansed rrbvra ~aeapi s~al ua-rh ~ 6 v a11 (things) is being c$eansed according to the with blood according a i p a r e ~ x v o i a q 06 to the Law,and '"less v6pov, ~ a i xopiq L ~ and ~ , apart from outpouring of blood not blood is poured out no forgiveness takes yivnal hqca1g. i s occurring letting go off. place. 23 Therefore it was necessary t h a t the 23 'Avhyrrl otv T& p?v b w a 6 ~ i ~ ~ r na typical representations ~ecersity therefore the indeed examples
~~~ ~ ~

16" Of the [humao] covenanter. Or, "of the mediating [saerieee; victiml!'see App 5c. 19. Or, "tablet." 20. Jehovah has concluded With you, J3.7.8.20.

16' see App 5c.

HEBREWS 9:24-1O:l
TO?< odpavois ~ o 6 ~ 0 lof q the things In thc the heavens to these heavens should be r& ~<ro&l aim& bt .r& ' m o w + ? cleansed by these to LR be& cclesnsh, very but the heavenly lthmml means, hut the heav~ p r i r r o o Buoia1q ~ n a p & ra!j~aS. 24 od yirp enly things themselves to better secrlflces beslde thele. Not for with sacriflees that E:S xrlp~nolq~a ~ i ~ i i h~ yla e are ~ better than such mto (ones1 made by hands he entered holies SBCrlfiCes, 24 F~~ Xpm~&,& v r i r m a TGV &A B I V ~ V &W PIS Christ entered, not chrfst, antitypes of the true7thlng;l. but into into holy a d d v r a v ohpadv, vcu kp9avlo8ival made with hands. very the heaven, now to be made apparent which is a of h k p fip6v' t h e reality. b u t Into n p isec whqr o $ ;e Over us; heaven Itself, now iva n o h h h ~t o ~ appear ~ 25 od6' before the not-but L n order that person of God for us. npooqtpu 2qnrr6v h P p 6 &pxlrprirS 25 Neither is i t in h e m y bear toward h d as-even U I ewe* ~ priest t h a t h e should ~iuCpxera~ r15 rir & !a rar' h a u r b v offer himself often, as Year Isenterin# Into the accordinEto . indeed the high priest &v ai a T l MAo~piy 26 h.4 enters into the holy i , , b/L ae~onsiw to a n h e r . since from year M Ebcl d d v n o M h r ~ g na8civ &nb year with blood not it was b l n d t n ~ him many times to suffer from his 26 otherK ~ D ~ O U vuvi 62 hna5 Lni wise, he would have M narapohijq throwing down of world; now but once Upon olten from the F founding of t h e world. w v r c h s i q riw alcjvov clq &%~rp!v eoneluslon of the ages into puttingaway 0% ~ u now t he has manlBuoiaq aOro0 fevted himself once for 616 6papriaq through sLn aaeriflce of htm all time st the concluslon of the systems of nswwral. 27 K U ~ he ha* been manifested. And a=Co=dmgto things t o p u t sin sway 6oov & T ~ K E I T ~ I ~ o ENBptm01q i ~ &rue through t h e sacriflce how mueh It is lying off to tha men once of himself. 27 And h o B w z i v , PET& 6 1 TOGTO rpiurq, as lt is reserved for todie. after but this (thine J u m e n t , men t o die once for all h a 5 time, but after this s in r6v ofthe (thlelal

HEBREWS 1@:2-9
prXA6vrov befng about (to come) the good thlnBS t o come, but not the vely substance of the things, [menlcan K ~ Bc~gigto the "image with the same euUialS &< never dvcaurbv ~ais sacriflcesfromyenr year tome which to year which they n p o o ~ t p o u a ~ v s i c ~b ~ B ! K X ~ F offer e~ntinu'lly ma'' they are bearing toward ~ n t o the earrylng through those who approach od6hrorr 6hama1 perfect. 2 Otherwise. they are able th:$,esl "over would t h e [aecriflcesl n p o ~ r p ~ o p i v o uT gE~CI&U 2 ~tI n . ~ iOGK hv E o m ~ ntoward g to wrfect; since not IlkeIY those rendering sacred Lnadaavro they being npoogrp6 borne reward, Ewl, through 6th service who hnd been pq6rpiav i ctv h t ouvsi6qo~v i r of p asins p ~ l a v cleansed once for all not Ionel tobahaving yet consciousness time have no TO~S Aorpr!jovra~ h a 5 consciousness of sins the (ones) rendering sacred rerviee once for -11 snymore? 3 TO the by these ~ ~ ~ a 8 a p l ~ p i v3 0u &Ah' ~; L v athem h ~ e icontrary, ~ 1" hsvlng been cleansed? But sacriflees there is a reminding of sins & v d i p v q o ~ ~& p ~ $ ~ ~ & L VYear. I~VT~V , year M year. from remembrance 4 for it is not po~~llble a l p a ~ a d p w v ~ a rppdlywv i 4 &6dvaTOv impossib~e for blood of bulls and of soafs far the blood of b u l b and of goats t o take 6Qalpriv irpapriaq. sins away. to be taking off s*ne. 5 Hence when he 6 Alb P1ur~~~~E $ \ : mS comes into the world ~hrovgh which enterlnz he says: "'SacriAce K ~ U ~ O V A ~ Y E I Ouuiav nai npou+pp&v and you did he issaying Snerlflce end afferlng want, b u t you po,. not fi0tAqoaq o a p a 62 rcrm~riow Prepared a body lor you body but you adjusted down to me; me. 6 You dld not 6 b h o r a v ~ & p a r a r a l ~ E P ; &W?;ia< u b : ~ ~ of ~ whole ~ve whole burnt offerlng~ and about burnt offerings ~d66rqoa5. 7 T~"C ET~W ' 1 b b and sin [offeringl.' you thoughtweUof. Then laaid 7 ~h~~ 1 said, .Look! ~ K W , n~qahibl PPhiou I a m come (in the , . I am come. . head%"# Of ittic book roll the book it ia written about me) , yiypamat nspl tpaS, TOG n o ~ i e a ~ , it has been written about me. of the do, t o d o your will, o God.'" 8 After b s t b BE&, d @&Aly& oou. 8 &=POW the God, the wl of You. Mom upward saying: -You dld not nor did You ALyov 671 Ovoiaq vai npouqopaS ~ a want l ssylng that Saulflcea and offerrnga and approve of sacrlflces b A o u , x u r 6 p ~ ~d vspi 6p:giaq ohr and offerings and whole burnt osermma and about not whole burnt offerings fiethqnaF olj62 rh66~qoaq, a7~1vcqand sin [offeringl" s ] are you ~ , l l e d nor y w thought well of, which - [ ~ ~ ~ r i f i c ethat according $0 KaT& v6pov npoogtp~urat,9 T ~ T E offered .Ecord~npto ~ a w a - betnp borne toward, then the L ~ W - 9 then &yaKjv, O ~ good (things), not
Ka 3 ~ ) I v

very

2% nq[$;mv'

tdte

ze

~~~n",","~~","d4"~

hates

amzr~kfO

? ;S

rar

: : :
2

n ooewy,&i< dq noAA6v having teen beme tow& -to the of many ~NNE~IE~V &pa i a ~ , 1 . 6sur+v to bear UD , outof m o n d Itamel xwpiq &papria~ b 8+m~al anart from sin he wlll%e made visible roiq aid" h r 6 E ~ o p h t 5 clq to the i o ~ s l him earnestly awaiting Into ommpiav. salvation. TYI& YAP EXW b ~ 6 ~ 0. I 5 & Shadow for having tha law ofthe

10

t h e Christ was offered once for time to bear the sins of many: and the second time t h a t he appears i t will be apart from sin and t o those earnestly loolring lor him for [their) salvation. For since t h e Law has a shadow of

10

HEBREWS 10:lO-16
he has raid ~ o o k ! I am come of the

974
ijrw

975

HEBREWS 10:17-25

I Shall covenant far self toward

TOO rr08"oat 76 he actually says: to20 the *Look! I am 8ih p h oou. hvalpei T rrpOrov to do your will? He wxl of you: he is taking UP the first does away with what iva d ~EGTLPOV o~fioq. is first that he may in order that the second he should m a k e stand. estabfish whatis set. 10 tv Q ~ E ~ T ~ ~ C I T I~ ~ Y L U O ~ ~ V O I o n d 10 By the said In whlch will having been sanctified Ywill.. we ha,,e been t d v 61& Ti15 rrpooQop85 706 ~ ~ P ~ T P F Sanctified through the we are through the offering of the body of the body 'IqooO X 1 . 7 7 0 ; $qdlrra(. Jesus Christ Once for of Jesus Ehrist upon one time. all time. 11 K a i rrhq pkv i ~ p ~ Ey b ~ 11 Also. every A n d . every indeed priest ha* s ood priest takes his K~B' AE+TOUPYDY nai station from day to according to rendering public work and day to render ~ h q a $ ~ & q irohhtrn~q rrpouqipwv 8uoiaq service and to offer the very many times bearing toward sacrifice:, the same sacrifices a i r ~ v ~ ob6E~onors g Srivav~a~ rrcptdaiv often, as these are a t which never are able to take from around no time able to take & p a p ~ i a q .12 otroq 62 piav irrrLp sins away completely. S ~ S . "is 'onel but one over 12 ~~t this [msn] & p a TIOV rrpoosviy~aq 8uoiav cic ~6 offered one sacrifice ske having borne toward sacrifice into the for perpetually 61qm~?q t ~ a 8 l u ~ hv v 6cE1$ TOG and sat down a t eairying throlrgh he sat down in right Lhandl of the the right hand 8soii. 13 T& hotrrbv ~ K ~ E X ~ ~ E V O F God 1 3 from then God, the leftover (thing) reeervlngout untli On his 7 ~ 8 6 u l v oi &x0poi ~ 1 6 ~ 0 Jrrorr6610v 5 TOY enemies should be should be put the enemies of him footstool of the placed as stool for rra6Ov d ~ o 5 .14 PI$ r r p o o ~ o p $ his feet. 14 For it feet of him, to one Offering is by one [sacrificial] TET~E~WKEV ~ i ). ~ I ~ Y E K S ~ TOSS offering that h e h a s he has perfected intd the carrying thmugh the (ones) made those who &yia<opiuouq. 15 Map~upci 2 ? ~ i vare being sanctified being sanctified. Is bearing witness but to us perfect perpetuaiIy, ~ a iT& rrue0pa r b Ply~ov, p e ~ hy h p r b is Moreover,the also the spirrt the holy, after for the holy spirit bears ~i I K ~ V ~ I 16 AJnl i 61aefiw fiv witness to us, for after to t a v e said This the covenant Which it has said: 16 "'This 6~a8ioopat rrpbq adroG5 PET& T&S is the covenant that
'

dpqntv

'16ob

Aaiting

lawless deeds to mind I8 Now where there is forgiveof these: offering about mn. ness of these. there is . not vet . longer an Offering 19 ' E ~ o v r ~ q ofiu, &beh$oi, rrappqoiav for sin. uaving therefore, brothers, ~ i qT ~ YZ T ~ ~ S O V T&V & ~ I w Y 6" ~ i )a i p a ~ l 19 Therefore. brothinto the way ,"to of the holies m the blood ers. since we have 'I oo5, 20 i j v tvmaivtosv fipiv 666" boldness for the way of which he innovated to us way of entry into the holy Y the blood of np6o$a-rov ~ a i <Doav 616 TOG Place h freshly slaughtered and living through the Jesus, 20 which he ~asarrr.r&oparog, TOW +V 7 - 5 u a p ~ i ) q inaugurated for US BS a new and living curtain, this is of?he Resh a6~oG, 21 ~ a i ~ i pfa piyav h i 76" o i ~ a v TOG way through the of him, and priest great upon the house of the curtain, that is. his 8ro5 22 p!r& &hq81vGq flesh. 21 and since we have a great priest ~od,' may we be approaching wlth true ~ap6iaq f ; k h po+opip riiar!oq, over the house of God, heart fuilyaeing borne of f a ~ t h , 22 let us approach ptpamlupivol nap6ia5 h t , with true hearts in lwel havrne been sorinkled the hearts from the full assurance of .~ ~. . ouvst6jocoq vavqp8g ~ a i hahouopivo~ faith, having had our conscience wicked and Iwel having been bathed hearts sprinkled from ~6 oGpa JSarl na8apQ' a wicked conscience the body to water clean; and our bodies bathed
I shallremember yet:

pvqo8joo~ac

18 6mou

where but lettinggo off anymore."

62

&polq

TOGTWV 0

6 ~ h npOO$op& l

mpi & p a ~ ~ i a q .

yesus.

hayyr~htrp~vo 24 ~ xai
having proml~ed;
,

and may we be m i n k s dawn is faithful that and let us consider one & y n a r a k i r r o v r ~ q 7ilv another to incite to ieavins down in the loye and fine works,

~ a r a v o GEV &y&nqq
of love

wavering: for he
~ a promised. i

one another into aharpemng feside

&Ahjhouq

riq

rrapoguu 6v
not

24 And

mh&v

of fine

ipywv, 25 p j
works.

them

after

the

leadingtagether upon of selves, according as custom,. gathering of ourselves to some (dries),

to so much
TIO~Y

h~ovvaywyjv

&au~r?iv,

~a0&5

E8oq

25 not forsaking the

i p i p a q i ~ r i v a q ,, h i y r ~ K6ploq. 616pSq d p o v s toward them after days those, lssaving ~ o r d , g~vlng laws those days,, says pou h i ~ a p b i a q a$.rOv, ~ a i trri r j v Jehovah.' 'I will put of me upon hearts of them, and upon the my laws i n their Sc&ovol&~ mlyp&qw hearts. and ln their ahDv mental perceptzon of them I shall wnte upon mlnds I shall wnte -

&Ah&
but

rrapa~ahoirvreq,
encouraging,
to how much

and have the custam.

as some ~ a together, i but encouraging one another, and all the more so as YOU behold the day drawing near.

~ o u o r i ~ q pllhhhov
rather
the

6oq

you look at

phmrrp

drawing near

Lyyi<ourrau

~ j vfipipav.
day.

1 6 ' Jehovah,

J3.'.8.1*-*8."1-2;

Lord, x ~ " g ~ ~ ,

1 7 ' ~t says afterwards, Vgo~.Syh<mY811 and ~ i n u s c u l e mss 104, 323, 945, etc.

HEBREWS 10:26-33
26 'Enauoiwg

976

971

HEBREWS 10:34-11:2

26 Far if we praey a p &paprav6vrwv 4p6v Willfully for s~nnrng tic? sin willfully after having received the PET& ~b h a P ~ i v T ~ Y hiyvwrr~v after the to rece~ve the accurate knowledge a f t e accurate howledge of the truth, there is no &Aq0siag, oGx&m ncpi &papr~Ov longer any saerifiee truth. not vet about s~ns for sins left, 27 but dnoklrreral 0urria 27 +OPE & 66 TIC 1 s being left off sacrific:, fearPui but some [there is1 a certain fearful expectation t~6o i CPIUEW~ ~ a i 1~updg <>&g of judgment and expeetilion of Judgment and of tire [there is] a fiery Co0islv ~hhovrag ~ 0 jealousy 3 ~ that is to be eatlng elng about the going to consume those in opposition. Jrrsvavriouq. 28 &Errjrraq (ones) under-m-agamst. Having put utaslde 28 Any man that has T d p o v Mow&xqiq o O I ~ ~ p p & vdisregarded the law anyone saw of M O S ~ S apartfrom compas.ionr Of Moses dies without the i r r i 6vrriv fl r p ~ u i v p ~ p ~ u o&~ Tv TO~Y~~KCI. Of Or upon two or three witnesses he is dying: three. 29 Of how 29 rr6oq ~OKE~TE ~ ~ much ~ more severe ~ a~ to how mueh are you thinking of worse punishment, do You drE1w0jrrcra1 mpwpiag 6 think, will the man be will he be counted worthy of Punishment the (one) worthy who rbv vibv r o c 0roG ~a~ana~joag rai has trampled upon the Son of the God havine h e- Son ~ . . . - of God - ~-and -tramolea . ddwn. and t~ Who has esteemed as ~b aTpa ~ " g 6laOjnqq n o ~ d u fiyqu6pevag the blood ofihe covenant common haviageeteemed of ordinary value the Of the 'Ovenant Lv fiytho0rl. , n a i ~b T Y E ! ~ ~ 7-q by which he was in which hewas sanctified, and the S ~ I T , ~ Of sanctified, and who xciplsog tvu0pirraq. the undeserved kindness havingcontemptuovsly outraged. has Outraged spirit of undeserved 30 oi6apav Ti)" s i n b r a kindness with We have known the (onel having said contemptl 30 For we him that said: 'Epoi & ~ 6 i ~ ~ o lLycb q, d v ~ m 0 6 b o w ~ a know i To me vengeance, I will say in return: and "Vengeance is mine: rrdrhnv K p ~ v ~ iKGpjog ~ 6 v Aabu a h o 0 . I wilirecompense";' again will judge LO^^ the people of hirn. and again: ''Jehovah' will judge his people." 31 +OPE bv Ti) PILTTEOZ~V EL( x X ~ 3 ~1 S It is a fearful thing Fearful L i n g ) the to f a l l m into hands fall the 0roG <&v~,vrog. of [the] living God. of God livins. 12 However keen . ~~ .~...

TF (

piv 6 v o 6 ~ r p o i g TE ~ a i e h i q ~ o c v while YOU were indeed to reproaches and and to tribulations being exposed as in a theater bath 0~arp O~ ~S V O I ~f KoIYWYOi being in theater, this but sharers tribulations, to reproaches and and 76" O~TWF &vao-rpa+op~vov oi the tones) thus turning se~vesback and forth Y ~ V ~ ~ ~ Y T 34 E F I(=? Y&P TOTS 6 ~ o l l i o 1 5 those who were havlng havlng become; and for to the bound tone=) such an experience. ouv~rra0jrrare, rai bprraytiv TOY 34 For YOU both YOU sympathized, and the snatching o f the expressed sympathy for those in prison bnapx6v~wv bp6v ,LC?& and joyfully took the belongings of YO" wlth

exporejlas

~ ~ ~ , "

XSbPyc

plundering of

YOUR

~~

be

~ ;; ~x~~~~~ cd ~, ~ belongings, ~ s r ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Y ~ ~ ~~ & YOU yourselves knowing have a ~ U ~ p t v a ~ a ~ . better and a n abidingt a m o b q K ~ E ~ W U O V6 ~ 1 ~ a p 5K nroperty and remalnmg. selves better nnsrpss~on. . . . . . 35 Do not, theredrrobdrhq~r aim T ~ Y 35 should throw away therefore the fore, throw away YOUR freeness Of ~ rrappqoiav 5 J@V, , Zxr! pcyhhqv which has a great outspoltennea. having great reward to be paid p~oBmo60aiav, 36 brro o v i c it. 36 For YOU have of endtrance giving back of reward, need of endurance, in Ex~rr xp~iav Iva ~6 p a order that, after,You YOU are having need in order that the w?ll haye done the wlli of GO^, YOU may receive T O ; 0~00 rroltjoav~~~ ~apioqo8~ the [fulfillment of the] Ofthe c o d having done uoumight carry off for selves promise. 37 For yet 37 ytrp N i K bv gaav the promise: yet far iitEe howmuch '"avery little while.''

$3

$!<

F J :

mayyq~iav.
tne ,one,

2 ':

and "he who is coming Kai oii Lpx6~~vog , 6Ezl Will arrive and will com,ng Wlli arrive and not not delay.' 38 'But 38 6 6t 6i~a165 my righteous one he w%~Li%!3,ing; the but dghteous (one) will live by reason pou Lr r r i o r s o g <j,aercl!, uai L&v of faith,' and, "if he of me out of faith will live. and if ever shnnks back, my OnorrreiAq~al E&onEi fi ?soul has no pleasure he should draw .=if Lnder, not is thinking well the in him.' 39 Now
6oov haw

q q j pou
soul

32
h,Loaq,
doh,.

'A~n,~+vjonro0r 82 He rerrc!!ibcr:::g nE?in but

r & q np6rrpov the forr:leris l h e days whlch. alter YOU were t v aiq our oGC,rrg nohhj, enllghfened. YOU 1x8 which h ~ r l n e b e k n k n l ~ l r t e n e d rnich endured a great con.
i r r rndurcd

L ~ ~ T Q39 . ligt;'ig of me m him. bnoo-rohfic. . ~ i q drnbhriav of drawing self under lnto d e ~ t r u c t i o i ~ bat rrirrrsog r i g neplnpiqwlv V u x i ~ . of faith into acqulr~ng of soul.

11

of surferlnri. thri 33 someflmcs . . . -30. 1 ullll nvumpenbe. P4fx'D'ltsy~.' I will rtc,mpen.<e." ..tyi :tile] I r ~ n l , xrADSy': "1 w!lt rr<<mprnse.''rays Jrhovair, .I.'-,:.,: 348- .Ichrvrm. 13" l ' : > < ' D " ; i : Lord, xA\'gSv~.

hBhqo v
cunterr

h ~ p ~ i . a r cn c ~ e ~ ~ p & 33 ~ vT O ,: T O

1 " '

under suflcrings

destruction, but the sort that have f e t h to the preserving ailve of the soul. Faith is the ass u e d expectation ' E m v 6i T T ~ U T C ~ ~A~TL<o~&v~v I* but fa& of (things) bemg hoped for of t h i n e hoped for, Ofi the evident demonJ T ~ ~ . ~ V ! F , w of aub-standmg, a things ~ ~ h ~ o v not, stration though not beheld. sahn Y&P 2 F~~by means of phcrrpp6vav~ 2 Lv (things) being looked at; in this ifaithl for the men of old times had witness LpaprvpjB uav 01 n p a o ~ G ~ c p o l . older e n . borne to them. were borne w k e a s to the

6"

tjt % gee~ ~ a ~ , " h ~ p , " ~ ~

11

rh6,r,X,"z

HEBREWS 11:3-7
3 niarat
T o faith

978
we are mmdmE CelYe that the svstems

979
By falth we pero f b e accordingto faith

HEBREWS 11:8-13
LYLYETO h e became an heir of r~ghteourness he became the righteousness that
~~~~~~~~

3 voo,jI.I~v

7-q

KUT~

TT~OT~ S!~a1001jvqq V

nhnwu6uoc.
"heir.'
'

the Lthmgi

~6

beins looked at more

phcn6p~vov
sacrifice to the

to have occurred
~

y ~ y ~ v & v a ~ .of things that do not

~~

annear --=.-..

To faith

niarrl

n h ~ i o v c l Buaiav

"ADch Or@,
GO^,

~ b e i beside offered God a sacrifice through Cain, through which

rraph 61'

BY faith Abel
Of

[faith] he had witness fiq kv ap~u p j . h to which t f a ~ t h ~ he was borne wltners to be borne to him that Si~at6q p a p ~ v p o i j v r o ~ M r a i q 66potq he Was righteois, of (one) witnessing upon the gifts God bearing witness respecting his gifts; TO,j gEo,j, mi 6,. ah~ S and through it he, of h ~ m of the ~ o d , and throvgh it although he died, yet dnroeavbv tr! hahei. speaks. having died yet he is speaking. 5 By faith E'I1hch 5 niu?~!''Evbx P E T E T L ~ 700 ' So TOfaith Enoeh was transferrer3 of the E2t a s not to see death. I ~ EB&Y~TOV, ~v ~(ai obx qbpio~rro to see death, and not he was being found ~ & h ~ o ~ , " ~ 616~1 MCT&~~KEV aGr.3~ 6 6 ~ 6 5 . rrpb - e O d had transferred throughwhich transferred him the God; before him; before his yap T ~ S pma9Lorwq vsvapr6pqra1 he had for the transference he has been borne witness to the witness that h e ~bapcanlnival T@ BE@ 6 X W P ~ Z S t had pleased Gad well. to have pleased well to the God: apart from but fi M , , ~ ~ , , . , ~ mitho,,+ ~ rriorrwq &66varov ~6apEafiaat, r r ~ o ~ s , j a a yl h p
'

cain

Kaiv

rrpoajveynru
bore toward

greater worth than

is aecardine to faith. 8 By faith 8 n i o ~ s ) raXoGpevo 'APpa&v h ' ~ o u o ~ v Abraham, when he To faith being calla2 Abraham obeyed was called, obeyed i i p s ? h ~ v &toS go E~ ~ E ~~ V i qT ~ T T O Y BY out into piace which he was being =bout in going out into a place he was destined hawpdrueiv Eiq nhqpavoviav, ~ a i k5ihBzv to be receiving into inheritance, and he went out to receive as an &T~OT&~EYO TOO ~ Z P X E T ~ , . 9 n i a ~ z ,inheritance; and he Ta faith went out. althoueh not knowins! well where he 1s s a n s . nap+n!locv cis y t v TG& irrayy5hiaq 6 5
he dwelt beside into earth of
one belonging to another,
e

promme

as

Ez,":ft

faith

impossible to Please weu,

7.3"

to b u e v e

for

6 ~ i
~tis binding

TI~O~EPX~~EVOY

the (one)

eamlng toward

toT$=

Be@
God

6rt
that

Emtv nai
he ls and

~oiq

t~

to the [ones) seekingout

for-he tha't approaches God must belleve that h e 1 s and that he becomes the rewarder seeking hlm.

ad&

him

giver back of reward he is becoming.

v~aBcoro66~q

Yi v ~ ~ a l .

T nioret
about

To faith

having been divmely warned

x~rlvanuBri~ pqSbw not as yet

,

7 By faith Noah, NOE Noah after beine eiven

rrepi

having been held well .he constructed

the (things) ~6haPrlBriq

of the

r6v

being looked at
ark

KUTEOIE~~UEV

P~~rropCvwvthings not yetbeheld, showed godly fear IIPWT~Y siq and constructed an
into through

fiith heresked as ~2;eS in an alien in the land laa ah^ ~ a 'Iar(bP i T ~ Y ~ a r o ~ ~ j a aVET& s Of the promise as in having dwelt do"," with Isaac and Jacob the a land' and o v ~ n ? q p o ~ , 6 ~ a~ v q q6 n q y + i a q rGq n i r r t q . d w i t in tents with ~ o l nheirs t of the the very; LSESLXETO y h p T?V T O ~ S eEpdie"< Isaac and Jacob, the lo he was receiving out for the the foundat~ons heirs with him of the Lxouaav rr6hrv, fiq, r r x v i ~ q K U ~ very same promise. having city, of w h ~ c h artificer and 10 For he was awaiting the city having S piovpybq 6 9 ~ 6 ~ . pualic worker t h e . ~ o d . real foundations. the builder and maker of 11 niorrt n a i a 6 ~ iz&ppa 66vap,v ~ i q To faith also very Sarah Power znto which is ~ ~ d ~a~apohjv m C p p a r o q Bhaptv ~ n a i r a p & throwing down of seed she received and beside Sarah " By herself faith received ~a~pbv j h l ~ i 4 < , . L n ~ i m m b v power to conceive appointed time age [iimlt~, since fatthfvl mayyE,h& I.IEvov. Seed, even when she fiyfiaa~o rirv she esteemed the (one) having promised; was past the age limit. 12 Sl.3 nai &@' i v b q since she esteemed through which also from one him faithful who had ~ a O ~ a r promised. 12 Hence LyrvwiBqaaw nai ther were generahed, and these (things) also from one [man], vsvarpwv6vou. ra8bq T& and him as good as of [one) having been made dead, aocording as the dead, there were born [children] just as the h stars a r p a of TOG the O~PCNOO heaven toT@ the multitude ~ h f i e ~and Kl U ~ 6~ as stars of heaven for multitude and as the d & : o J : ~ ! b",& S ? X :' the h sands that are by the B d & o q ~ &vapi9v TOG seaside, innumerable. sea mnumer%le.'

&hh?.rpiav

Lv

2,

z$e

owrrlpiw
salvation

TOO

'

household

O~KOV

of him:

aljroO

61'

1s
all,

Aceordmg to

KC^&

rriarlv dnrfecl~u
falth they dled

13 In faith all these these died, although

w h c h [falthl

?S

he judged down

narinp~vrv

r6v ~6opov, rai the world, and

rr&vrrq,

having carried offfor selves

noPta&prvot

~ h they q dld not get the the [fulfillment of the,

HEBREWS 11: 14-20

h a y y r X i a q , &Ah& rr6ppwOrv ~ 6 ~ 2 1 51 6 6 n ~ g promises, hut they Promises, but from afar them havina seen saw them afar off and ~ a i&mao&prvot, rai bpqhoyfioavr~ 6 ~ 0 welcomed them and and havinggreeted, and havlngeonfesrdl that publielydeclared t h a t they were strangers <&oc ~ a rrapmi6qpoi i E~OIV h i and temporary strangem and alienresidents theyare residents in the land. 14 For those who the au~&f~'& '~,Y,"~~ say such things give ip@avi<ouo!v 671 "ar~i6a evidence t h a t they make manifest in that (piace) are earnestly seeking h i < t l ~ o ~ ? ~ t v . 15 rai st p i v LKE~V~ place of their own. aS they a r e seeking upon. And U indeed of that 1J ~~d yet, if they ipuqp6vruov .. hp' fiq i c i p q o a v had indeed kept theywereremembering from which they r t e ~ ~ e d h u trememberins , that 8x0~ 8" ~ ~ [place] , ~ from-whnh 6 ~ they were havinz likely a~oointed time the" had =one forth. ..

HEBREWS 11:21-28

2 . S

22~;

&

6piyo~at TOOT' Eqrtv 16 HUT e out Par a they are reaehlngbut for. this reachlni better [j;laee], t h a t Lrrovpaviov. 616 0 6 ~ 1s. 1 one belong~ng not to of heavenly (one). Through which " Hence God 1s hatoxriv~.mi a h i r o b ~ 6 Be65 Oebq Inot ash,BmCd Of rhem. is being ashamed uponof them the God God tn \.iled upon as LnwaArioOa ah3v, jro:4aorv y a p thrlr God, for he has to b e ~ b i i l d won 01 them, h ~ p r e ~ n r c d for m ~ d e s ctty read" for ariroiq rr6h~v. to them city. "??Bv faith 11 nim~t . r r p o o ~ ~ ' j ~ ~~ p ~ ~~ T ~~ ~ V brah h ha ~ in. when TO faith has borne toward ~ b the ~ he was ~ tested, h as ~ povoysvii good as Offered u p 'Ioair~ rrmpo<6pcvoq, ~ a 76" i only-hegotten Isaac. and the man rsaae being tested, and the TPOU&~CP~ b ~ h 5inayV~AioC that had Rladly was bcarlny toward the lone) the prororics I h c pronlises nrten.prrd I L uffrr up d n a 6 c S & ~ c i o ~ .18 nP6~ 6v chahjerl lhtsl only-begotten having recrlved up, toward whom was spoken isuni, alIhou~h 67, 'Er ' l o a h r r h q 8 j o r ~ a i oron mil, a. ~t had hren sald to inac that in wrii bcraiird W y a U Serb: h,n, .what m,li be 19 hor~odrr~vos 6 ~ t vai VEKPW called 'your seed' will LK havxng reckoned that and out of dead (ones) be throueh Isaac: Lyripecv 6wardq b 8 6 6gEV 19 But he reckoned to be ralslne uo able the mi: which t h a t God WBS able , from -~ . . to Iaisehim u p even ad-rbv nai t v n u p a P o h i iuol~iomo. from the dead; and him also in parable he off for from there he did 20 n i o ~ r ~ nai TEP~ receive him also in an T O faith also about illustrative way. pj h 6 G ~ d ebh6yqorv 'Ioa&x 20 BY faith also (things) being about (Meome) blessed Isaac I~~~~ blessed ~~~~h rbv 'lax&@ ~ a id ' v 'Hod. and E'sau concerning the Jacob and t h e Erau. things t o come.

. ........ ... . ." .

21 BY fslth Jacob. drnoOvjo~wv Eraorov Jacob dgmz each when about t o die, d viirv IUD$ E J A ~ ~ O E Y , K U ~ blessed each of the of the sons o; Jose$ he blessed, and sons of Joseph and rrpooenrivqorv irri ~b Bnpov bbrp6ou worsluped leanlng he worshiped upon the t l ~ 0 % eta* upon t h e t a p of hls "&nil staff of him. 22 By faith Joseph, 22 niorrt ' I w o i p T E ~ E V T ~ V n ~ p i 7% nearing his end, deceasing about the made TO faith Joseph of the tC6Sou r & ' uidv ' i o p a i h tpvqp6veumv, nai exodus of the sons of exodus of the sons of Israel hemenuoned, and Israel; and he gave a rr~pi~ d v ~ O T ~ W a Y G ~ o 6 LYETE~X~TO. command concerning about the bones of him he enloinedl his bones. 23 n i o ~ e t y~vvq8siq 23 BY faith Moses To faith having been generated hid for three i ~ p r i p ~ p i l ~ q v o vbnb r d v r r m i p w v a G m G months by his parents was hi3 three months ' by the fathers of him: ~ ~his-birth, ~ ~ 616n d6ov d o ~ r i o v ~b nat6iav because they through which they saw heautifvl the little boy the young child was u a i o k iopieqoav 76 6 1 h r a y p a beautiful they did not feared the ordinance not fear the order of t h e king. 24 BY faith pao.chiw<. king. 24 TO n f i ao ~ t~ h~ l M $ & K ; P ~ L ? ; Moses, when grown y y 6 p ~ v o q hpvioaT0 hi ~oeal havmg become he denied to bexeing said called the son up, to be of the hyarpdg daughter of Fhar'aoh, of daughter of (Da~a' Pharaoh, , 25 25 choosing t o be th6p~voq ouvxa~ovx~io8a~ 6 selecting for self to he badly treated together to the ill-treated wit= the people of God rather nP6uKa,POY Xa* TOO ecofi i the than toward time than t o m e the

21

TO ialth

n i m ~ 'lauhp

'kS2'

aeY

Oyie

Vsid' tf&2

peopYe

I 1

~~

~~~~~~

EXEIV h p a p ~ i h~ ~ ~ ~ A u I J 26 ~ Ip v~,i < o v atemporary to be having of sin enjoyment, greater of sin. 26 because h e the reproach rrhaO~ov fiyqo&p~voS ~ d v A i h r o u of the Christ as riches riche. havmg esteemed of the .,YEgypt greater than the 8qoaup&~ 76" 6 ~ 6 ~ 6 1 u p d v TOO XP,oTO;, treasures , the , of the christ, treasures of Egypt; for he looked intently El5, hrrtpX~rrev he was looking away in@ the toward t h e payment Of the Ieward.27 By p1~8~~060~iUV 21 . f l i o ~ ~ l KUT~C~TEY givmg back of rewafd. TO faith he lendown faith h e left Egypt, fearing the , , A i vrrrov, popqtlciq T ~ VOup6v TOO but having feared the anger of the anger of the king, for. &ypt, puo!hiwq, r6v y h p &6pmou hpdv he continued steadfast king, the for unseen (one) seeing as seeing the One who Y hap~ipqosv. 28 nine, r r m o i q ~ a v 1s invisible. 28 B he nersisted with might. To faith he has made faith he had celebrat~b rrho~a ~ a i rrp60xvo,v TOO ed the passover and the passover and pourmg toward ofthe the splashing of the

to1

$2

HEBREWS 11:29-35
aivarog,
blood, in order that not the (one1

982
p i

983
8hhh
others but

HEBREWS 11:36-121
not tortured because they

dha0p~Gwv blood, that the destroying destroyer might not T& npw~6~0~a eiyn a . touch their firstborn the firstborn loner) might contact of them. 29 niorrl 61iPqoav ~ j 'EpuBptn, v 29 By faith they To faith they stepped through the ~ e d passed through OhXauoav d q 61& the Red sea as on Sea through of w h 2 i ndpav AaPClvraq ol A i y 6 , , , , , dry land, hut on trial having taken the gypt ti^,,^ venturing out upon it the Egyptians were ~a~~rr60qoav. were drunk down. swallowed up. 30 ~ ~ U T ET& I T E ~ X ~ ' I S EIX* E'~TEOW 30 By faith the To iaith the waiis of Lricho fell Of Jer.i.cho fell nu~hweivra hi irr~h down after they had having been encircled upon seven ~L$P,~c. been encircled for seven days. 31 By faith Ra'hab the uvmndhs~o harlot did not perish destroyed self together with those who acted hnrl9iuau!v 6~Eawiw, having disobeyLd. Inhel having ieeelved the disobediently, because she received the spies n a r a u n 6 ~ 0 u g vsr' cipjvr,q. spies with peace. in a peaceable way. 32 K a i ~i Ern hiyw' 32 And what more And what yet may I be siylngo I For the h l h r i ~ l ~ ~ Y&P 6 ~ ~ EVOV 0 6 6 X P ~ Y O F tlme w ~ i fa11 i me ,f I wlii leave upon me for t e a n g tkrough the time go on to relate about nrpi rs6r6v B a p h ~ , Xagvbv 'Ir@ehs Aauei6 Ba,rak, about ~ i d e a n : Barak. samron,' ~ e p h t h a i , Davxd TE ~ a t i a p o u i h n a i TGV npo@q~Gv, 33 oi Samson Jeph'thah, and and samuel and the prophets, who David as well as Samuel and the [Other] && n i m ~ w g ~ a ~ q y m ~ i o Paulhsiaq a v ~ ~ through f a ~ t h downed ln struggle kmgdoms,' prophets, 33 who through faith defeated fipydruavro 6lnalodvqv hhuXov they worked righteousness: they obtained kingdoms in conflict, LnayysXcGv, i0paSav o r 6 p a ~ a AE~VTWV, effected righteousness, of Promises, they fenced in mouths of iianr, promises, 34 ioproav 6Gvaplv TUP~S, Equyov stopped the mouths of they quenched Power of fire, they Bed fmm 34 staped the ur6pa~a v a x a f p S, ~ 8 u v n ~ d 0 r l u a v &rrb farce of fire, mouths of s w a r ! , they were made Powerin1 from the edge of the sword, &o0~vciaq, Cyrvieqoav ioxupoi {v n o h i p g ,

Yva

62

: EVOI

were beaten w i l sticks,

6ruvrravioe oav,
the

06 hut other [men] were

having aeeepteblfor selves

rrpoo6sSh

'!$< 22,

"J 'y s k x,"$e

in order that they might attain a better 65 resurrection. 36 Yes, but others received their they might obtain; different (ones1 by mockings and 6 v r r a l p G v ~ a if a m i y ~ v n d p a v LhaPov OE logs and a scourgings trial they tooi, scourgings, indeed. than that, by 6L ~ E U ~ G V ~ a i ~ u h a n i ) bonds ~ and Prisons. yet but of bonds and of prison: 37 They were stoned, mE,Phoe uav they were tried, they 37 U ~ B h o 9 ~ u a v they were rtonJd. they were7ried, were sawn asunder, hpio8quaw. with died they the sword, by slaughter they were sawn
'iva nprirrovoq in ode. that - of better ~ r i x w u ~ v 36 Errpol
resurrection

would not accept re&O~TPwu,v release by r a n s o h lease by some ransorn,

fi

2,"~~ %",,'p,aq
sheepskmr. vqhwmiq.

,OdVt

tomy~~,,es)

weaknenr,

they became

strong

war,

'Om

a weak state

1-rap~pPohirq
encampment= of those belonging to another; out of

were made powerful,

the,. inclined became valiant in war,

&hXo~piwv'
resurrection

routed the armies of 35 fhapov yuvaiKEq

i ( c h a m h u ~ w q TOGS
the

recelved women foreigners. 35 Womvarpaiiq a l r G v en received their dead (ones) of them; dead by resurrection;

in sheepwent Skins, in goatskins, while they were in being in want, belonging to goats skms. want, in tribulation. ~ A I P ~ ~ E v o I , , K~KOUXO~PEVOI, 3 8 e f $ : ; under ill-treatment; being in tribulation, being badly treated, 38 and the world OLK qv &Snoq 6 ~6.3~05 h i Cpr,vial< wa not worthy of not was worthy the world upon deserts them. They wandered nhav&prvoc KU~ dprol about in deserts and being made to wander and to mountaids mountains and caves u n q h a i o ~ q n a i ~ a i q 6naiq Y ~ T ; and dens of the earth. to caves and to the (peep)holes o f t e eart . 39 And yet all 39 K a i oGrot r r h v ~ ~ ~ although they these, And these 'I1 had witness borne to pap~vpq0ivrq 616 r i i q r r i o r r w ~them through their having been borne witness to through the faith faith, did get the oLn dnopioavro T ~ V hrayYEhiav, [fulfillment of the1 not they carried offfor selves the Promise. promise, 40 as ~ o d foresaw something 40 TOG 8eoG rrepi jP&v n p c i ~ r 6 v TI of the God about us better something better far us, in order I Y ~ ~ w p i q that they mlght not in that not apart from be made perfect apart from us. TEXC~W@GU~V. they might be perfected. SO,then, because we have so great T o f y a oin, ~ a i4p65, rotroGrov to you-tor-Rererere aim we, so great a cloud of witnesses US, pap~bpwv. surround~ng i o v r ~~ ~ ~ E ~ ~ K E ~ ~ j pE i vY O YLPOF Y iiving lymg around to us cloud of witnesses, let US also put off every welght and 6y~yrov drrr00ip~~ot ~ N T c~ (( a i T ~ V weight having put off selves every and the the sm that easily entangles us, and ~ h r p i m m o v d p a p ~ i a v , 61' tmovo6q standmg around well sm, through endurance let us run m t h T~LXW~SV T ~ V I T ~ O K E ~ ~ E Y OjY p i v &yilYa, endurance the race let us be runntng t h e lying before to us struggle, that is set before us,
nsp1ih0ov went about 6" in they &rri0avav, they died, aiyiolq ~CPP~UIV,

f;

~OT.POGVE~O~,

~9

\EP~Yz?z~ o L r

fie"
12

12

HEBREWS 12:s-8
2 drqopirv~cq sic r6v r " q rrimswq &pxqy6v
reelng off
into the of

984

985
uioi
3onr

HEBREWS 12:9-15
-roirq
the

a t the Chlef Agent nai T E ~ E ~ W T + V ' I ~ u o ~ Y , 8q &VT~ T G ~ and Perfecter of our and perfecter Jesus, who instead of the falth Jesus For the rrparrlpivqq a h @ x?P&< im6pr~vcv oraupju Joy that was set before lying before to him Joy he endured stake him he endured a torture stake,' despisaioxrivqq ~araqpovjua5 &v SrS18 of shome having thought do&, in right ihandl ing shame, and has TE TOG 8 ~ V O U ~ 0 5 8 ~ 0 0 K E K ~ ~ ~ K E V . sat down a t the rieht and of the &one of the God he has sat down. hand of t h e thron; of God 3 Indeed, 3 &uahoyioao8s ' y d p ~ b v ~olari~qv consider elaselv the Reckon up for selves 1 for the (onel such who has endured brrop~pcvqnbra brrb rGv .&paprwXc3v eiq one havingendured by the sinners into such contrary talk by sinners agarnst their iavraJq &vrchoyiav, tva pi themselves contradiction. in order that not own interests, t h a t YOU mav not aet tired n6pqrr r a i ~ V;,XX$ and give out & YOUR Y O U may get tired to the souls. L~hubp~val. 4 I n carrying on being loosed out. YOUR contest against 4 Oiiirw aTparoq that sin YOU have Not BE yet never yet resisted as &v~luar6~Ilre rrpbq ~ i v& p a p ~ i a v far as blood, 5 but ron stood dawn against toward the "n YOU have entirely for&v~ay~v~<bp~ 5v ~ o~ a , i e~hihqo8r ~ f i q gotten the exhortation struggling agamst, and.mou have forgotten of the which addresses YOU as sons: "My son, do napanhjuswq, bpiv .. dq t , o : < encouraeement. c i to r o d as t~~~~o sons not belittle lthel , ~ -dis~~.. -~, Stah6yc~ar Yii pi 6hlri]~~, . cipline from Jehovah: is saying itself thrAugh, son of md, not be be lttilng neither glve out when rra!Saiaq Kupiou, pq6P i~hGou Jrr' You are by of dlrciDiine of l o r d . not-but loose out by him: 6 for whom Jehovah' loves he a & $ b $ ~ ~ $ ~ f $ ~ w&, ~ ~ ;$ $ ! disciplines; in fact, he scourges every one Kljp~oq rra16~Grt paorlyoi SP rrirvra whom he receives as a ~ o r d he is discipiiling, is scaurgms every .. - but - son." ui6v Bv rrapa61xrrac. 7 It is for discipline son whom he is receiving alongside. YOU are enduring. God 7 ~ i qrra16ziav ~ T T O ~ ~ V L T E . c3q uioiq is dealing Into dihcl~lme rou are enduring: as to sons with sons. For what bpiv rrpoumtpa~al 6 8 ~ 6 is y a p son is he that a father to YOU is bearing self toward the who for does not discipline? vi6q b oi, rra~6eljal r r a ~ i p8 ~i SP 8 But if YOU are son whom not is aiseipltning father< If but without the discipline xwpiq iurr r r a 6 ~ i a q 1s. p i ~ o x a t of which all have apart from you are of direlpline of w h ~ e hpartakers become partakers, YOU yry6vaal 6p ~&YTE~ , a ~ 6 8 0 1 ~ a oi i , ~are really illegitimate they have become all, really bastards and not children. and not 2' See App 3c. 5' Jehovah, Jl.s.~l-u.zo.zzz*; Lord, rAVgSyP. 6, jehovah,
faith
chief leader
~~ ~~~~

b e

2 as we look intently

UTE.
YO"

are.

There ,upon1

ETT~

pLv

T q

Indeed of

uapxbq hpGv na-ripaq

Resh
of u s

fathers we were having discipliners Our flesh

dxopsv

rra~6~u~irq

sons 9 Furthermore. Le we used to have fathers who were of

~ a i

and we were turning ourselves in; not much rather

ivrrp~nbp~8a.

Jnorayqu6pr'Ja nvrup6rwv
sp,rits

to discipline 06 rrohJ ~ e h h o v us, and we used to give them respect,

lo The
to the Father of our ?ines) spiritual life and live?
to

and

~ a i

more subject ourselves

shall we live?

<~~OO~EY;

pPv indeed

:feu I

~~~~~

$~~z$
-

DoJl

10 For they for a few days used to discipline the (thine1 . seemine .to them they were disciplining, US according to what 6 SL irri ~6 uVllqipov (seemed good to them. the ionel but upon the (thmg) b e a r m together but he doe8 SO for i s 76 p c r a h a ~ r ~ viv"q &ytbrqroq a h G , our profit that we xnto the topartake of?he holiness of hjm. may partake of his 11 =Baa pLv rral&ia rrpbq psv holiness. 11 TNe. ~~~~y indeed discipline toward indeed no discipline seems ~b n a p & 06 . 8 0 ~ 6 x a ~ k for the present to be the (thing) present not i t i r seeming of joy to be Joyous, but grievous: &Ah& hrinqq, Gorepov St ~ a p r r 6 v E ~ P ~ Y I K ~ Y but of grief, latterly but fruit peaceable who have been yet totrained ~oiq 61' aeriq ~ E Y U ~ Y ~ O ~ ~ V O I S the (anw) through ,t having been trained by it it yields Peaceable fruit, namely, hoSi6wa!v 61~aloorivqt. righteousness. i t i~ e i ~ i n back e of riehteausness. 12 Hence straighten n a p r l pfvaq 12 A16 ~ h q Through which the having been let go beside up the hands that x ~ ? p a q~ a T& i napakhupba ybvara hang down and the hands and the having been loosed on side knees enfeebled knees, h v o p 8 b o a ~ ~ . 13 ~ a i ~ ~ 0 x 1 2 1 s 6p8aq 13 and keep making straighten YO" up, and tracks straight paths for YOUR feet, that what WOIE~TE 70is nooiv 6pGv. be rou making to the feet of roir, in order that lame may be put out of joint, but pi 76 xwh6v lame m i g h & ~ ~ $ h out, not the (thing1 rather that it may be iae! " phhhov. l4 healed. 14 Pursue should it be healed but rather. with all people, ~ ~ ~ K E T E rr6u?.wv, rai T6v peace be roo pursuing and the and t h e sanctification without which no &ytaup6v, 09 Xopiq o6Sciq 6 q s ~ a t sanctification, of which apart from no one ~ i i i man will see the
for toward few days

npa<

6hiyas

Kcrrir

76

SOKOGY ai,~oiq

irrai6~~0v.

~~~-

~~~~~~

E A t 2 z
TI<

T ~ Y

the ~ord. ~~~.

KGPIOY, 15 & T I ~ K O T I O ~ Y T E 116 ~

looking upon not from

l5

coming behind of the

bm~pGv

&n6

$2

~3.~.s.n-ra.m.*~-~: "AV~SYD.

TOG

8~06,

" any 'IC ~ o d , not

anyone watching that no X&P,TOS me may be deprived undeserved kindness of the undeserved rri~piaq&YO kindness of God; that of bitterness up nd P O ~ S O ~ O Ur Sm t

HEBREWS

12:18-22

986

987

HEBREWS 12:23-28
rptho~v myriads xai and &yyihwv, of angels, ~ K esls A ~ to K eec

@ouoa Lvoxhfi rat 61' may spring u p and wrautlng It ehould crowdedly trouble end through cause trouble and aLi7Ijq ulcN8iwlv 01 wohhoi, 18 p i t h a t many may not be It should be defiled the many, not d e a d by it; 16 that 715 n6pwt i i BLB~AO~ 6 5 ' H o d , 6q there may be n o fornianyone fornlcetor or pro ane er Enau, who cator nor anyone not dnni hf6~~0 .rh appreciating saered Instead of saveOff fmm seu the thmgs. like ~ s a u who . w p o ~ o r b ~ l a taurofi. 11 7 in exchange for one firstborn Irlghtsl of hlmaelf. You know meal gave away his TI r a i $ E T & E I T ~ 8&wv ~ h q p w p ? , o a ~ tights &F thst sbo a er thereupon wllllng tolnherlt 17 For YOU know t h a t E~AOY~~& V TS~OK~~&U~ afterward also when bblesalng he was proved o ~ g s t ! ~ e he wanted to inhent y h p ~ 6 l r o v 0th E~PEV rainrp o place not he toudd, and-even ~ i t hthe blessing h e was rejected, for, although 6a~pliwv kn<qrjoa$ riv. he earnestly sought a teara havlne - sounht - out a d it. change of mind with 18 Od T ooEhqhli8a~r Not YO" come towsrd tear's he found no place for it. ylnha~orb~ ral uaraupfvq 18 For YOU have to (thlngl b e i g felt and h m n g been burned not appmsehed t h a t wupl r a l yv6~q ral which can be to Are and to dark cloud and to thict%kncss and which has been r a l 8uthh0, 19 rat udrhn~yyoq f/xq r a l Set aflame with fires and to tempest, and of trumpet to noiae and and a dark cloud and Qwvil bllphwv. thick and a to I . & of seylngs, of ~ h f c ? l S I ~ ~ the l ~?bnesl ~l tempest. 19 and t h e drrolio~ napqnjumrro ri havOg h e a 2 asked adey fmm selves not blare of a trumpet and the voice of words; o n npadjml ah075 A6yov. 20 hearing voice to be put toward to them word: the people implored E~EPOV Tb t h a t n o word should they wcrc bcarlng the he added to them. 6!acmrhh6p~0v. Kbv 8 Piov 20 For the command belng put dlstlnctlY. And it llkely w l a beeat was not bearable to ei~rl TOO 6~0~5, them: "And if a beast a o u l d cdntsct of the touches the mountain, A10oBohq8fiurra1. 21 ra! odrw it must be stoned." It ~ 1 1he 1 thrown at wlth atonel; and: thus 2l Also, the display sb Q a m a 6pcvov. . was SO fearsome t h a t the (thlng) belnpmaie apparent, Moses said: .I am Mwuuiq ~ t n r v ' E r ~ o P 6 q I a Lvrpopoq. fearful and trembling." Moses eatd Fearful I am and atremble. 22 have 22 h h h h n urhqhli8am Z~hv dprl approached a Mount But you ! % a mme toward toSlon to mountain zion and a city of ral n6Ac1 Or00

$ !;

~~~

~~

1%

pave

r,hp

4 2 ? ! &

$iB

and myriads Of angels, 23 in general assembly, and the U ~ , ~ congregation of the npwror6rwv ~ O y r y p a l r r ~ u w v &v firstborn who have oifirstmm (ones) hnvlng been wrlttenoff tn been enrolled in t h e and God ~d-i~, llai IT?, BEE) IT&YWV, ~ a heavens, i heavens, and to ?"die to ~ o d of ell, and the Judge of all, and the spiritual lives av~Gpaol 61raiwv rrTEhs,wr~wv, to splrlts of rlghtwua cones1 havlng been perfected. of righteous Ones who 24 ~ a i 6$a8firqq vCa5 p ~ o i '~ I~~ uo~) , have been made and of mvenant new to medlstor to ems, perfect, 24 and Jesus ~ a l a i am pavrtopoO Kpdrrov the mediator of a new covenant, and the to tloOd 01~ ~ d ~ k better ~ i tthiny) ~ p blood of sprinkling, AaAoCvrt na h ~b "ADA. which speahrs in a to lone) speaklng berrde the Abel. better way than Abel's 25 B h h r ~ r e pfi ~ a p a l ~ f i u q o 8 ~ [blood[. ~e lookingat not roo shouldask off foryour8elvcs 25 8ee that sbv haAo0vra. EI Y&P ~ K E ~ V O O I ~ K&tiU OV do not beg off from the (onel speaking; It for those not they e out who is speaking, T ~ V For if they did not h i yfiq napa~~qohprvo~ upon earth havlng asked off for selves the lone) who begged ppqpasil;oma, nohh p8hhov fipiiq off from him who was glv ng dlvlne wsrnlng, much. rather we giving divine warning 0 1 rbv & + o l ) p w ~ v upon earth. much the (ones) the (one1 from heavens more shall we not if we t u r n away from &norrrp~q6prvo1. 20 otr OW.,) tvmlng selves away from; of whom the volee him who speaks from yjv Lu&hEuu~v 5 6 ~ ~ .YOV 6 L the heavens. 26 At earth shook now but t h a t time shook the his earth, voice but " I hag ~ W E ~ T ~hb'wv I now he has promised, Yet onsaying he has promiaod saying: "Yet once OE~UW od r 6 w v 7fiv Yiv more I will set in shall set In commotion not only the earth not &Ah& ~ a i~ b v olipav6v. 21 r6 66 'En the earth hut also the but a180 the heaven. The hut Yet heaven." 21 Now t h e expression "Yet once 6qhoi ~fiv ' ~ m s k i n p e v l d e n t the of the tthlnm) more" signifies the removal of the things ~ET&~EUIV uahruopivwv being shaken as being shaken transference things that have been nEnolqpivwv, made, in order t h a t In of (things) havlng been made. the thlngs not being shaken may r e m a h . peivq ~h it might rbmsin the lthlnea) no 28 Wherefore, seeing 0s Arb p&ulAe/av & O & ~ F U T O Vt h a t we are t o receive Thmugh which klngdom unshakabie a kingdom that cannot be shaken, let EXwpcv napclXarBhvowo~ m y we be hsvlna us continue t o have (ones1 receiving beslds &noupavfq, ral heavenly. and 23 toncrvqylSp~l ell-assembly

%x

2 ;

%?

! !

'9 ~ ~ ~ & ~ " , :

H E B R E W S 12:29-13:7
X&P~V &' fiq undeserved kindness, through Which har L~SW~EV sbaptmo.j T% we may re&? sacred lervlae well oleealnn v to t a ~EG ~LT: ~ 6 h a P ~ i a q u a i ~ ~ o u <29 , - rai ad wlth holding tself) well ad *we, and Yhp 6 8sa5 4pGv nGp r m a ~ h i a n o v . for the God of us Ere eonsuminedown. .

988
undeserved kindness. through which we may acceptably render God sacred service with godly fear and awe 29 For our God I s also a consumIng fire EuPau~v outstep e ~ f i vmimlv. the faith.

989
uc

H E B R E W S 13:s-14
e
imitating

hOT8"pq p!pcT+~ conduct t u n s eon row ( [theirl out imltate lthelrl

2g;pq

LetYDW 0iXa6rh i a ~EY~TU. brotherly loye brotherly &=tion let be remohlng. Do not 2 ~ " q ~ ~ X o b v i a ~p i h l h a v 8 & ~ ~ 0 continue' 8~ 01lhe fondness for strangers not be mu forgettind, lorget hospitalit~, for through it some. un6th raljrqq Eha06v throua this were hidden (to selves) known to entertained angels. TtVES Smium 3 Keep in mind those some hsvlng treated a .=%angers in prison bonds as 3 ~ I ~ Y ~ O K L O ~ E .rGv 6~011iov Be you keeplng i n mhd of the bound (ones) though YOU have been bound with them, and O U Y ~ E ~ E ~ ~ O I TOY those being ill-treated, hhavlng been boundklth. . of the lonaa) since You yourselves Kano ovptvov bq vai ah01 6vrcg also are st111 in a being b%iy treated a . a m PeN lanes) being bod". 1 Let mami& o6pa~1. 4 Tipto b y & p q kv n&aw be lionarable among In body. ~DnOrsbCe the marrlage I n all lone.) all, and t h e marriage ~ a l h r o i q &piavro .rr6pvovq y h p r a i bed be without and t h e bed undefiled( fornleators for and defilement, for God potxobg K WET 6 0 ~ 6 5 'A$.~h&pyupoq will ludge fornicators adulterers Wi8judpe the ~ o d : Not fond of aiher and adulterers. 5 Let [YOUR] manner of life 6 &puo6pcvoa .roi the manner; being made rumeed to the lthk,gs) be free of t h e love napoklv. a l i r 6 ~ yhp EJPQKEV 0 5 Of money. being alongside: he for he has said NO^ are content wlth t h e pi UE &vG 066' 05 present things. For not you I8hould let go up nor not he has said: "I by no means leave pi UE ~a~clhirrw. YOU nor by any means not you I ihkyd leave down In: forsake YOU." 6 So 0appoOvraq we may be of beingof goodeourage KfPzd; that good courage and bpoi b n 0 6 5 , 00 wBn0ioopa1. 7i n o ~ i o ~ ~ -Jehovah* is mjr say: t o m s alder, not I ehallfear; what wilt do I not be afraid. What can man

3 Fe

13

*L~$F.

nos

bh,y~,g

7 Mvqpov~hre TGV 7 ~ k e m b e those r Be rov mindful of the (ones) governing who are taklng t h e bphv, ooirlwq &&hnaav bpi" TTV h6yc.v lead among yon, who of T O " . who moke toroo the word have s p k e n t h e word TOG kooir, &v &va0copo0vrs5 njv Of God to YOU. and as of the God. OLwhteh lonepi beholdine uo the YOU Contemolate how

I fiyoup~vov

do

,me?.

faith. 8 Jesull Christ is the same YeateMay ~ & r l" ' , ! and today, and vat ~ t qrobs a l h ~ . ah*, 6 the very (one), and Into the ages. forever. 9 61Saxaiq n o ~ r i h a ~ q ~ a iCbals p i g D , not be carrled T~ teachlags various and strange not away wlth varloua and napa+ipm8o. raMv strange teachings, for be you being borne beside; Rne i t is fine for t h e heart x&pt~! PEp.al~G&at TT$ to undeserved kindness to be stabillred the to he d v e n firmness by undeserved kindrap6iav. heart. not 05 BpcSpau~v, to eatables. b in whim 0 : s ness, not by eatables, dOeh1i0qoav 01 nrp hEF, by which those who were benefited the lonaa) occupy themselves tE , , o6 10 we Exaprv e u u l a : : : e l O v with them have not been benefited. $qsiv o b r Exoww tEowim oi to eat not are hsvins authority the (ones) 10 We have a n altar Uy$ harpshvrrg. rendering sacred service. h 0 m Whhh those who do sacred servlce E~uq&prm! 11 &v Of which lone*) Is being borne Into a t the tent have no authority to eat. &wv ri, a t p a n ~ p i hp%p;ia~ ofanimals the blood about 11 For the bodies of &yca 6th TOG & IEPLUF, TWW ~h the eRkf of these the t h m e animals whose blood is taken into E@ +F u6p-a umarairrat bodles is being burned down outside of the the holy place by the rrap~pl3oX$s. 12 6lb vat '1 DOGS, high priest for d n are encampment; through which also 3esus. burned u p outside tva &YI&U~ 6th the camp, l2 that he might ranctlly through Jesus that he i6iou ~ ( i bT ? V . ~ ~ IIH)P~~, hd ~v , E~GI might sanctify the own the oubide people with his own' ha0w. 13 roivw heauffend. ToYou-noW blood, suffered outside t h e gate, 13 Let us, &~rpx&p~8a ad~bv may we be going out toward hlm then, go forth to hlm napplbhfiq, mampment, T the ~ Vb repmaoh ~ ~ l 6 l n a~ of bhim ~ k o cO bearing, @ o m t Outside the bearing t h e reproach r56E p C w w l4 not &$p here r e m a i n ~ g he bore, I4 for we do not have here a city n M ~ v , &Ah& riv p~ouaav city. but the lone) belng about (to m e ) that continues, but

'13,"zS

I?!

* I e

I ? !

& ;

lno;der

2 :

2% $ 2

Oi5,0,e

wef$:E:hg

HEBRBWS 1215-20 hl<qroOp~v' upon: &vaQi wprv may we be gearing up 6th navrbq
we are seeking through fruit all ltlmel
of llps

990

991

HEBREWS 1221-25

we are earnestly seeking the one to come. 8vuiav alvbrwq 15 Through hlm let saeilfice Of praise us alwavs offer to God TO 8 ~ 6 , TOOT' LUTIV a sacr&e of praise, to the God, thla is
15
through him mnfeslx to the

61'

,+TOO

rapnbv x~thiWv bpoAoyOGYT~v ,+roil 18

of hlm. not

~6 6 ~ 6 p m 1lips which
name

is, the fruit of make pub

bpB5 & n d Jesus. 2 1 egulp YOU You in every with every good thing &yaBQ ~ l q ~6 rro~iiua~~6 8fi p a to do hi. will, pergood (thmgl into the to do the Wl1 forming in us through abroir, rrodv t v fipiv b EIJ~PEUTOV of him, doing ~n us the (thins) weu-pleaslog Jesus Christ that 'IlluoGv, 21
Jesus, may he adjust down

rmapriaa~

ivi,rrnov
h right

forget the hTihav~&v~ueETolaG~a~q yhp 8uuialq do to such for aacrinesa doing of good and the sharing of things with dapcur~i.ra~ b 8 ~ 6 ~ b belng well p l e s r d tho Gad. others, for with such 17 nci8roOc roic fiyovrEvo~q saeriAces God is well emu tothe governing pleased. 17 Be obedient to b 9" rai ~TTE~YETE, droi d r o u and be rev Yielding under, yew iantrl those who are takinll h i p 7Gv the lead among YOU3% they are&ypurrvo5u!v abstaining from steep over the and be submiss,.,e, h6yov hno6huo!JTq, for they are keeping ward going to give back. watch over IM ~ET& X?&S 7 : & ' 7 as those who will I n order lhat wlth l0Y render an account; rrol9alv llil u T ~ that ~ they ~ ~ this ~ may do they may be doing and not with Joy and not with &huulrchLq yhp bpiv TOGTO. slghing, for this would not t a x . - n. a ~ln~ for to YOU this. be damaging to YOU. 18 ~ P O U L ~ X E O ~ L PI

Of tho but doing well and of sharing

62 uivo~iaq rai rolvwviag

Iic declaration to his Moreover,

pi

be YOU fargettin;,

% ? :

$2

Be rev praying

about

ovvri6qu1v Exopev, &v rr&atv rah9q cOnsclence, as we wish conscience we are having, in all (things) Rnely to conduct ourselves things. 8ihavr~q61vau~pL~cu8a1. 19 v ~ p t u u o ~ t p w q 6L honestly in willing lo eonduct oelvea. More abundantly but 19 But I exhort YOU more e s w i d b ta do napamXi, TOOTO m o ~ q u a ~ rva I am encouraslnP thla to do in order that thls, that I may be restored to YOU the T&XEIOV &ro~a~amaBi, bpiv. more guickly 1 mlsht be restored to yon. sooner. 20 Now may the 20 ' 0 6L 0cb 6 The but 0 0 2 0 % ? e '% ? ! the (onel Ood of peace. who ~ q b vJ ~ K YEY@V T ~ V n ~ l p ~ vbrought a UP from having lad UP out of dead (ones) the shepherd the dead the great .rGv nrrpoQhrov rhv & ( N b ai an shephenl of the of the sheep the m a t (one) In bkod sheep with the blood 6iaBil~qq aloviov 76" dptov hpGv of an everlasting of =ovenant o v e f l a ~ t h ~ , thebrd of us covenant, our Lord

we are bein.. ocrsuaded .

nttMpe0a

15'

Xplo~air, in his sight; to whom christ. 2, 6 6 6 ~ 0 E I ~ TOG^ alhvaq TGV be the glory forever to whom the glory Into the ages of the and ever. Amen. nlr:,vr.?w &u&. 1 22 . Now I exhort - ? ~ ,. . ages: amen. YOU, brothers, to 22 napa~ahir 6L SPBS, bear with this wofi I am encouraging but You. of encouragement. &V~XEU~E rot for I have. indeed. be holding up of the 0 % composed a letter t o ppcrXiwv T,"P.",~>E,",? ? 12b";gh short Iwordal you in few words. L r r i m ~ ~ hbpiv. a 23 r ~ v h a ~ r r s~b &&hqbv 23 Take note that our I sent upon to you. Be You knowing the brother Timothy has Ttp68rov &nohehupLvov We' been with ~ i ~ ~ t having h y been Loosed &om, with whom. if he comes 05 t&v T&XEIOV ipxqra~ whom if ever more quick19 he may be mrning Qu'te soon. I shall see YOU. bwopa~ bps<. 24 Olve my greetI shall nee no". 24 'Amhuauec T&VTC~S ings to d l those who Greet YOU all are taking the lead hyious. fiyovpivouq SpGv nal nhvraq T& among you and to all govern~ng of you and all the h o b (ones). the holy ones, Those 'Am&50v~a1 bp&q 01 h 6 ril~ '1;;\55. in send you their *re greeting row the (ones) fmm the greetlngs 25 'H X ~ P ~ G p c ~ t i V&VTOY 25 The undeserved klndneal with an kindness be with all s
of him

thmugh

6th

'!quo3
serus

Is well-p'e*ng

f ; E h , % i :

if?:

: r . K .
fi

I Of YOU.

JAMES 1:s-15
KUP~OU 8 &vip 6ilyuxoq, from Jehovah:' 8 he Lord male person two-souled, ia a n indecisive man, & < m & o ~ a r a q Pv rrhoatq ~ a i q 6 6 o i q a6roG. unsteady in all his not standing down in all t h e ways of hlm. g ~ u let t the lowly 9 Kaux&o8w , 62 A &6zX@q the 6 ~ ehim t be boasting but the brother brother exult over his ~ a r r r t d q t v TLJ NCI &TOG, 10 10 and lowly ionel m the heignt ofhim, the rich one over his 6r, rrhofiotoq t v .rarrr~v&o~o&TOG, rich in the lowlinees of him, becau* humiliation. because like a flower of the rrapr),z(losra,. irv8aq , ~6prou. ~ o w e r of vegetat~on he will go beside. vegetation h e will 1 For 1 1 &YLTEAEYyap 6 ijAloq o - iQ pass away. 1 Rose up for the run tosetherwfth We the sun rises with ~ a f i o w v t nai k<ipavev T ~ Y XOPT~Y, ~ a its i burning heat and burning heat and it dned up the vegetation, and withers the vegeta76 &veoq a d ~ 0 2 P~ineorv ~ a fi i ~(m Ensla the flower of it fell out and the well-Linsness tion. and its drops off and the TOG rrpacr&nou adroG &wMr?o. o6roq ~ a beauty i of i t s outward the face it destroyed thus also Perishesb rrhoJoloq +v raic l r o p ~ i a ~ q a 6 ~ o Gappearance the rich lone) m the ~ourners of him So, too, the rich man will fade away in his p g av8hoc~al. wavs of life. fade s w a ~ . 12 Aappy is the &vfip 8s 12 M a ~ c i p ~ o q male person Who man t h a t keeps o n enHaPQY rrclpaopbv, 6r1 6 6 ~ r p o q during trial, because hopiva is remaimng under trial, beclluse approved On becoming.appraved 7% he will receive the X i p l y s ~ a l ~ 6 m+avov v yfv6p~vaq havmg become he will receive the crown of the Orown Of life, h l l ~ ~ i h a ~ 7 0o i ~ 8v ~ e h o v a h promised ' to which [crown1 he promised to the (ones1 those who continue ahim. 6 ~ 6 v . 13 krl6siq a one ~elpal;6lr?vo~ being tned loving hirn. 13 When dyanGolv loving under trial, let no one hr h o TI 'An6 8soG r r r ~ p ~ o p a ! . say: "I am being tried let himLe saying that prorn ~ o d I am bemg tried; by God." For with evil 6 y&p 8r65 & i r d p a a ~ 6 q eqrlv na~Gv the for GO^ not to be tried is of bad (thiAgs1, things God cannot be t n e d nor does he TIEIP&<!~ 62 a h 6 ~066Lva. 14 try he istrvlng but he noane. l4 But each One is 62 .TTEIP&<ET~I brrb ~ f i q i6iaq h 1 8 u p i a q tried by being drawn but is being t r ~ e d by the own desrre out and enticed by his g<EhK6p~Y0q ~E~S~<~~ 15 EY E TO T~ C . being drawn out and being baited on; next o w n desire. 15 Then the desire, when it i hf8upia ouhhagoGoa the desire having received together has become fertile,

of the

TOG

, ,

' I & K w P o ~ ~ E O G n n i ~ v p i o v'IqooG XpioraG James, a slave of Chrtst ~~d and ,f James of God and of Lord Jesus 6oCAa5 r a i q 6 ~ 6 $su h ~a i ~ ~ a i q t v ~ f i~~~d jesus chnst, to 8 1 1 ~ to the twelve tnbes the (ones1 m the the twelve trlbes that o~amopp dispersion are scattered about: Greet~ngsl X~~PEIY. To be ierarcmp. 2 Conslder lt all 2 n b a v x a p b iy<oam8e, & 6 ~ h q o i pov joy, m y brothers, Ail JOY eonmder Y O - , brothers of m;, when YOU meet ci-rav rrrlpaopoiq rrrptirioqr~ wlth vanous t r ~ a l s , whenever to trials ron might fall around 3 knowing as YOU w o ~ ~ i h o t q3 , y ~ v & o ~ o v r z q 6-n ~6 6 a ~ i p t o v do t h a t thls tested vanow, know~ng that the proof bpGv 7% rriorrwq K ~ T E &<PT~I h o p o V ; 1 ~ -quality of YOUR of YOU of the fadh is worfrne down endurance: falth works out . ~~~, 4 fi 6? brropavi Zpyav ~ L h r ~ o v PX~TW, endurance. 4 But the but endurance work perfect let it be having, let =,,durance have its tva ~Lhrlal ~ a i in order that you may be perfect and work complete, t h a t YOU may be complete 6A6nhqpo1, Q p q 6 ~ v i hs1n6pwo1. and sound in all whole in (every) part, m nothing lacking. respects, not lacking 5 Ei 6l TI< b Gv A r i w e ~ a l oolpiclq If but anyone o f ~ a uis lacking ofwedo&, in anything.

zit

$2

WE

airri~o ' iraph TOG 6166vroq One let him be asking beslde of the (one) giving of YOU is lacking in 8soG w6olv &rrh&q vai p i 6vrr6i<ovroq, wisdom, let him keep of God to all simply and not reproaching, on - sod, . for he ~ a i 608'or~at ad+ 6 ai~rirw gives generously t o all and it wili%e given to him; let him be asking and without reproach62 Lv r r i o ~ m , 62v 61anprv6u~vaq but in faith, A x i n g fudging for self diviiedly. ing; and it will be given him. 6 But let b 6zanplv6pmoq the (one) judging for self divided17 him keep On asking in Zoinsv nh66ovt 8ah6rooqq faith, not doubting a t all, for he who doubts har been like to isvreinei wave . ~. .. . .

? '$

12:

$,",*hoz,~,)

&v~p15oyivy Kai bm,copivw. ta lone) bezngdrrven bywind and being blown about: . oildo80 6 &gpwrroq not p i let him be supposing the man ~ K E ~ Y O TI ~ h i ~ E T U ~ TI iraph Ulat (one) that he wiireeeive anything beside

3::

'

992

like a wave of the sea driven hv the wind

1s

and blown about. 7 In fact, let not that man suppose that he will receive snythillg

7' Jehovah,

J i . 8 . 1 3 , ~ ~ , 1 6 1 ~ . ~ 1 .the 23;

Lord, xABVgSp.

12' Jehovah, J7.8,U.16."; God,

ItvgSy~; Lard. C; he, xAB.

JAMES 1:16-23

994
to male penon

JAMES 124-2:s
r m m o i r v r ~ -6 rrfiuwnov a man looking a t bls natural face in a mirminding dothe face 24 For be looks a6roG hr M m p ~ ror. , a t himself, and off he 0% of him in mirror, 24 r a r w b q o r v y h p ipurbv m i 2mEXtihu0~v g w s and immediately he minded down for hxmrelf and he h s ~ g m OR e forgets what sort of man he is. $5 But rai nS0iwq hehh8so brroioq qv. and immediately he forgot of what sort he wan. he who peers into the 26 6 62 rrapa~6*ac L I ~ v6pov perfect law t h a t belongs t o freedom and he lone) but having stooped beside into h w nai who Persists in [it]. ~fiq ih~uerpiaq I&EIOV T ~ V and this [man]. because ofthe freedom the perfect he has become, not a ok *pwrfiq rrapolvaiwr~, . forgetfill hearer, but hll~lng remnlned besnde. not hearer doer of the work. && rro,qrfiq a hnhqopovfiq will be happy in his offorgetfulners ha??%~~e but doer doing lit'. tpyou 06roq panhptoq f.v ~ f irrolfior~ 26 ~f any man WOZ~;, thla lone) happy thk dotnp seems t o himself to abmS iom~. be a formal worshiper of him he will be. and yet does not 60~s: 8pfiuroc bridle his tongue. but 26 is t h i n m g formal worshiper goes on deceiving his ah,vayoybv y h i w u a v kauroS Own this man's l ~ d i n by g bridle tongue of hlmself form of worship is &hhh h m b v ~ a p 6 i a v Zau.roS mhrou " The bnt misleading heart of himseif. of thls (One) mtlie' of worship t h a t is e~qmeia.. 27 clean and undeRled form of worship. from t h e standpoint of uaeap& ~ a dpicnrroq i rraph r Q 0cQ ua1 rrarpi cicsn and undefiled berrde the Cad and Father ~ s u f ~ , " d t t , " ~ ~ &v6pi

rirrrv apapriav, 4 6L & p a p r i a gives birth to sin; in Isglving birthto sin, the but aln turn, sin, when i t has 6nrolrh~oIkiua &WOKM? been accomplished. having been W e d off i .belng pregnant OR to forth death, 0dn,arov. 16 DO not be death. misled, my beloved 16 M i ' nhav8o0r &6~h$oI bmthers. Every Not be YO" made t6 err, brothers good gift and every & y a n q ~ o i .17 rr8rra 6 6 u q &ya0h nai rr8v perfect present is loved. E V ~ V givtng good every from above, for it 66pqpa raaaov comes dawn from tmng given perfect i m % ; & d the Father Of the ~aTaPaivov TOO r r m p F . r ~ v qhrov, SteDptngdown from the pat cr ~ i t nitghta, Icelestiall lights, and ~ with him there is not 6 O,jK napa~hay beside Whom not there i . elternattng be@d+ a Variation of t h e ~porrfiq h o m i a o p a . 18 PouhrlO~)c turning of t h e shadow. of turning off-shadow. Having wished 18 Because he willed &mnGqow fipBq &hqeEiaq, it. he brought us forth he was Pregnant off to us to word of truth, by the word of truth. E I ~ 76 ~Tva, fiphq h a p fiv T I V ~ T ~ ] Y for US t o be certain tnto the to be . us firstfru?tr mme of the Rrstfruits of his ~ T O I S( T I ~ ~ & W V . creatures. ofhls erearures. 19 Know this, my 19 *I m & & & $ o f pou h a n q r o i . beloved brothers. Be roo kndwine, brothers of me laved. E . , ~man ~ must be Eoro 62 re< 8 ~ 8 p o r r o ~ ~a)(ir~ sic swift about hearing, Let htm be but every man quick into Slow about speillting, 76 & ~ a S u a ~ Bpa6ht , rlq ~6 h a h f i o a ~ ,Ppa6hg slow about wrath; the to hea+ slow Into tho to speak, slow 20 wrath EIF 20 $ P , I J y$p & v ~ P & < does not work out Into of male Person God's righteousness. 6 t ~ a l o ~ G v ~0 ~~ 0 6 odn CpyhCcral. 21 nence put away r l g h t ~ ~ ~ e r sof God not Is working. 21 6 6 6 n r 0 ~ 6 p ~ ~ 1 all filthiness and that thing, Thmugh which havlnpplrt away fromaelves and accept d o a v Punapiav r a i r r ~ p ~ u o ~ i a ~v ( a ~ i a cv c every filthines and abundance of badness in with mildness t h e Of the r r p a h q r ~ 665cm8~ r6v Lpqvtov h6yov mildness recelve~ov the imptanted word word which Is able to rbv 6 d p ~ v a voiwa~rtrq yluxh~ b bv save the (onel being able to save the ~ouls O ~ Y O ; , 22 However, become 22 rivtoer 6L notqrai Airyou ~~i doers of the word. Be You becoming but doers of word and and not hearers only, "poarai ~ b v o vrrapahoy~(;6pcvo~ BrmroGq. deceiving yourselves &hearem only reekanlng berlde selves. with false reasoning. 23 671 d srq &rpocrr)lq h6you Lmiv 23 For if anyone Because if anyone hearer orword is is a hearer of the word. and not a r a i G : z ; " 0 w ~ $ : j e ) Eo~rcv and not been like doer, this one is like

"$I%?'

$ode

ez:; 2

5;

m T ; L e

$y:

tfie

Po$~~EdF,he

$ b z g

at Jhr iq kuriv, 18, dtaq w1 ow. ~ ~ U T ~ ~ hlmself M be

to Lrrtunhr~ro8ai be looking upon dp$avok orphans rfi ehiyl.1 ahhv. the tribulation of them. y V i v f h b TOG K W ~ O U . eep rom the world.

k z ; ? ;

: ;

,in . , p a n stheir tdbulation. and widows and t o keep oneself without spot from t h e world. My bmthem. Yon

L?

'A6Ehqoi ~ m l h e r a ~pou, f m e , not p i +V m rrp~~VOAll!JyiaK receptronsof sen, t h eare faith not ofholding our Lord EXETC Tilv rrimlv TOO K U P ~ O U ~ P A V J ~ S U Schrist, our be YOU havlne the faith of the Lord of glory, with acts Of favoritism. are YOU? ' uoS X I ~ O S 6651 ' 2 B b Y ~ P o13e.w List . glory% I* eve. for if a man with eloih8q rIq U U V ~ Y O Y ? V hphv & V ~ P gold rings on his Rnhe mlght enter tnto synagogue of row male Person gers and in splendid ~puoa6ar~Gh1oq b io8"71 h a p r r p d clothing enters into golden-ringed in eloth?nS bright, a eatherin= of YOU. ~loU01l 68 xai m o ~ 6 q Cv @map6 b& s poo;lmanl in he should inter hut also Wor in RlthY filthy clothing -0 &&fi~t, 3 &rPhhl.la 61 Lrri enters. 3 yet You ~lothmg. YOLT might l w l u p o n but Upon 1 ~ with k favor upon

d ! E e

JAMES 2:4-10
the (one) rat e

996
1 1
The (onel

997

JAMES 2:ll-18
hhaingnnld ETN rai he said also
E ~ T ~ V

mlg t MY You be sou slttIna here Rnelv. seat here in a fine Place,' and yon say rrrw~ xi, and to the poor (one) roomight say you stand you t o the poor one: "You 9 ~6100" h c i 6 d ~b h o n b 6 1 6 v pou keep standing," Or: or be you sitting thereunder the footstool of m;. "Take that seat there under my footstool." 4 06 6izKpiel)~c 'lass not Were You judged through diatinctions among PYLVEOBFK P I T ~ ~ 6taAoy1u 3" yoUrselVeS and you became roo ludges of divided ree!onlngs have became judges 5 ' A r a w m , &6Ehqoi p a r &ymqroi. odx rendering wicked deciH e a r ~ a n . brothers of me loved. Not sions, is that not so? b Ocb teEhEheEa~o TO&^ mwxOSq TJ .&py 5 Listen, my the chose the poor to the worl beloved brothers. God rrhouoioug kv rriurrl ~ a rhqpodpouq l 7-q chose the Ones who rich lone.) in faith and heirs of are poor respecting the world t o be rich Baulhciaq 4% h q y y e i h a r o roiq kingdom of ~ h , c h, he promised to the (onen) in faith and heirs of the kingdom, which & y a n 3 u ~ v ah&; 6 [r ciq 6L TI &marc h e promised to those loving ., him? #OU but d!honercd love him, did he T ~ V ~ 0 x 6 ~ . ol nhoGu,o, who though* the poor lone). the rlch Uncr) not? dishonored the ~ a ~ a 6 ~ hvJv. ~ ~ ~ ~ l have v poor [man]. ~h~ are using power down o~yov, Oppress yon, and they AKOWIV[rpBg etq r p t r pta. 7 o l i ~drag you before law are dragging rou into judgmen pla;sr? Not they ahat PAauqqpoGu~v r b naMv 6volra 7 They blaspheme the they are they blar~hemlng the line name fine name which htnhrlOb 6 ' bpB 8 el YOU were called, do the (one) having been invoked upon You?, ~f they not? 8 If, now, piv~ot ~ 6 1 1 0 ~ T D ~ ~ T I POIUIAIK~V YOU practice carrying Indeed-to YOU law uoosre linishlns klngly out the kingly law rar& y ~ f i v' ~ y m U S , ~ rbv according t o the acmrding to m p t u r e Youshaq love the scripture: -You must love your neighbor nhquiov m u cbq o ~ a u r 6 v ,raAQ no~cir. YOU ~ nelghbor of you ar yourself, finely musre dolng) 8s ~ 0 u r S e l f are doing quite wen. 9 ei 6i npoaunohqprrr~irc 9 But if YOU continue it but moare showing recentlo,, .>faen. & p a p r i m Cpy&<euer ~~yx6pcv0 bnb 1 w G are working s ~ n You are working, being roprovcd by the a sin, for YOU are v6pou &q rrcrpaph~m. reproved by the law as law as transgressors. transgressors. 10 'Oorrg bA0V TAW ' V ~ V O V ' 10 For whoevei Who-any whole the Law Observes all the Law nlpion rrraioq 69 h, tvi, but makes a false step mlaht obskve, h e might kip but I n one lthlng), in one point,he has iywev rr(r"~wv hroyoq. became an offender hexas become of aU (ones) one held In. against them aU.
YOU

and

pope+ n i v Pdjra m)v Aapn &v t h e one wearing the weamng the elothlng the br~gRt splendid clothing and i 15 ~ K@OU G ~ E ~ a h J t Say: "You take this

. +

einqrr

fl % '" :

rr%%;
ke

Cod

% :

rJ

7%

2
,

3%

polx~hll~ M commit adultery," you should commxt adultem No? said also: ..You must qov~tboqq ~i 6i od not murder." If, now. you should niurder; if but not you do not commit po~xcljc~c a , qovcljcl 61, adultery but you do YOU PIO committing adultem you .are murjerlng but, murdet, you have r r a p a p & ~ q q v6 ou 12 o G ~ o q become a transgressor you ~Lyoyouag ave become transgressor of yaw: Thus of law. 12 Keep hahcirc r a i oGrwq notsirr . - &q on speaking in such be YOU speakine and thus be you dolng as s way and keep on 61h v6pou Udzpiag g i h hO ~ E C doing in such a way through law of freedom eing about a s those d o who are going to be judged upivcdal. 13 4 ~pio~q by Lhe law of a free to be belng judsed. The $$? judgment &vihsoq T+ pi T T O I ~ U W T I E~EOC. people. 13 For the unmerelful to the lone) not having done mercy: One t h a t does not practice mercy will ~ara~au~B Lhroq ~ a l rpiurog. have [his) Judgment 1s boasting down mercy of judgment. mercy. Mercy 14 Ti 6qshoq. 6166rhqoi IOU, L&v n i s r l v without what benefit. brothers of me, fiever f u t h e m l t s t r l u m p h a n t l ~ Judgment. & T I 715 L X E ~ Epya ,6L p q 4 Of what beneflt nomeone inbehavlng works but no may be s it, my brothers. if pi6 . h a , , fi niortc oiwal i he may e avlng? ~ o 1 ts able the falth to save a CeItain One says h e Eitl has faith but he does a h 6 v ; 15 &&v &6sh@g 6 &6Ehq+ yvpvoi hlm? 1fever brother or aster naked (ones) not have works? That 6 n h p x w t v ~ a i~ E ~ T ~ ~ E Yo O figI Lq pipou laithcannot save him, can it? 15 ~f existing laelnng of the Liiy a brother or a.siste= 16 C~TQ 66 O~~TOTF nourishmint, should say but someone to them is in a naked state lacking the food 6 , = y n h y c ~ ~ ev E I ~ ~ ~and V ~ , out of you Be YOU going under h peace, sumcient for the day, 16 yet a certain one BrppaivmOz vai ~ocn&<mBr, of YOU says to them: be Y ~ being U warmed and be noo being satbf~cd, "Go in peace, keep 6inc 6L a6.roiq but to them the warm and weU fed." r e o r should elve but YOU do not give &$~ifieta T& u p o g , (things) upon (the) pleasant of the body, what them the necessities [their] body, Of 6qchog. 17 oOrwq nai fi rrimtg, k&v p g for benefit! ~ h u n also falth, fiever no what beneflt is it? ex% ;pya, vrnp& torlv ~ ~ 9 17 ' Thus, too, faith, it may b i svlng works. dead is sccordlnp:to if it does not have works, is dead in itself. 18 Nevertheless. a 18 & ? A , s Ppsi rkq 15 w i m v But will MY someone You faith are av nO certain one will say: K& b Epya Ex-. 6cie6v pot ?fiv 'You have faith, and 1. anX1 works l a m h a v u . Show you to me the have works. Show me

T?'

Nol sald: "YOUmust not

11 For he who

Ov7

A !

%!uIP.

JAMES 2:19-26
rriorlv u o v
faith of YOU apart from the work;

998

999
ohpa
body Bpartfrom

JAMES 3:l-7

xwpiq
T

~ 6 @yo" v

n&y&

show you my faith by my 19 o h r r l m ~ l j c l q TI B d q EUTIY; ~ d 6 q believe there is One You are believing that one Gad is? Finely do YOU? YOU TTOIE?~' ~ a T& i 6a1p6v~a~IO-TEGQUOIV ~ a i doing quite well, you are doing; also the demons are believing and And yet the demons qpiooovutv. 20 9LArlq 6i believe and shudder. they are bristling up. Are you willing but 20 But do you care to Je y 2 $ q know, 0 empty man. that faith apart from' works is inactive? in&$ve 2 1 'Appahp b r r a r i p 4pGv o d ~ LC tpywv 21 Was not Abraham ~ b the father ~ .of ~ us not h O U of ~ ~ works. ~ OUT father declared righte0us by works L61nat&f+q &vcviyraq , ' l o a & ~~ b vibv v was he justifikd, having borne up I~~~~ the son after he had offered UP Isaac his son Upon a6700 Lrri 7 1 ) 8vu,am.p,ov; the altar? 22 You of him upon . the =,tar?) behold that [his] faith 22 Phh~lq TI . 4 rim,< YOUare looking at that the faith . worked along with his works and by [his] W$PYE~ r o i q EPYOI~ a d ~ o D r a t Lhis1 faith was was working together to the works of him and perfected, 23 and LK 76" Epyov 4 v i u n q t r d r 1 & 8 q , the was out of the work. the faith was perfected, fulfilled which says: 23 ~ a i h h q p 6 8 q faith and was fulfilled t$e s % % ? t 2 e the Tonel in Jehovah; and i t hiyo"oa 'Erricnruosv 6 i 'ABpahp TO BE@, was counted to him savlng Believed but Abraham to the God, righteousness,.. and ~ a i UoyioBq adrG siq 61~a!ooljvqv,nai h came to be '*'led and itwas reckoned to him into righteousness, and 'Yehovah's* friend." 8ro2 tnhj8q. 24 YOU see that ,a of God he was caiied. man is to be declared 24 bp&w dn E C hpyov righteous by works, YOUare seeing . that out of works and not by faith 6 1 ~ a 1 o G ~ a i1 i & p m o q ~ ao i 6 ~ LK ~ U T E Walone. ~ 25 I n the is being justified man and not out of faith same was p6vov. 25 bpoioq 6 1 . nai 'Pad 6 rr6pvq also Ra'hab the harlot only. Likewise but also Rahat the harlot declared rinhteous by works, after she O ~ K tS Epywv 661~a!68 not out of works she was l u r t k d , had received the hospitably trro6~SapLvrl ' .rob< iryyLhouc ~ a messengers i having received under the messengers and and sent them out LrEpq 6 6 6 tnbha0oa; 26 e m r p n j by another way? to different way having thrust m t r As-even the 26 Indeed, as the
I shall show out of

6~iSo

el(

the works of me the

Y EPYWY

pou

and I to you the works, and I shall

T ~ V W~OTIV.

uol

your faith apart from

faith.

.,,

rrv~lj~a~ veup6v o q Eorlv, oBrwq body wlthout splrlt dead itls, spmt thus 11sdead, so also falth ~ a i4 r r i o ~ l q ~ w p i q Epyov v c ~ p h~OTIY., without works is dead. it is. also the faith apart tram works dead Not many of YOU xwpiq
knowing that we y&p shall receive heavier for judgment. 2 For we recelve: many ithinzsl tknrav-rrq. ci ~ c q t v h 6 y 06 we all stumble many a not times If anyone does we are tr~pping alk (ones). If anyone m rrraisi, O ~ T OTLA)LEIO~ ~ &vip, 6 u v a ~ b q not stumble in word, is tripping, this pedeet male person able this one is a perfect ~ a h ~ u a y o y i l o~ ac ~ l idhov 'rb oiwa. ,3 pi 62 man, able to bridle to lead by bridle also whole the body. If but alSO whole body, r e v h r r o v ~ o h q~ah!vohq r i q ra m 6 p a ~ a If we put bridles in 09 the horses the bridles into the mouths t h e mouths of horses P&hopsv ~ i q rlr rrri8~08at ari-rohq foT them t o Obey us, we are thrusting into t h e to be obeying them we manage also their Kai dhav Tb , , of a6.rev also whole the bady them whole body. 4 Look! p ~ ~ h y ? p ~ . 4 i60a Y U ~ T& rrhoia, Even boats. although we are leadmg across. LOO*! ~ l s o the boats, they are SO big and ~ h w a i i r a 6 v ~ a n a i brri, d r v i ~ o v orhqp6v are driven by hard.. so biz (ones) being and by winds haid winds, are steered by p r ~ & y c ~ a n h b U a x i o ~ o ua very small rudder to thauvirpeva, least bemg dnven, is belngled across by where the inclination rrq6ahiou of the man at the 6nou 4 bppi ofthe helm wishes. where the onrush rudder-oar ~686vov~oq poljhs~at' 5 SO, too, the one maklng strailght IS w~shmg; tongue is a little 5 o%oq ~ a i4 yhOooa ~ I K v pihoq member and yet thus also the tongue lit& member ~ U T ~ Y~ a i p~yhha abxsi. !Sob makes great brags. 1.1 and ereat lthmzsl is braggmg. Look! Look! How little a fire . . . . i t takes to set so great fihirnv GAnv jhinc~v nDp of what r ~ z e wood (land1 a woodland on fire! of what size fire yhi)uua b 6 Well, t h e tongue is ~Y~TEI,6 ~ a i tongve the a Are. The tongue is i ~ k i n d l l n e u o : alro the ~6opoq &6zriaq 4 y h & u u a oonstituted a world World unr.ghteousness the tongue of unrighteousness ~a8iorara1 LV TO?< ~UEOIY 4pOv among our members. 1s made to stand down m the members of u i for it spots up all m t h o i r u a 6hov T& UO a ~ a the i body and sets the (one) apottlngup whole the batY and the wheel of natural qhoyi<ovoa ~b ~ p o x b v ~ * qy ~ v i o r o qn a i life aflame and it is ailame the wheel of blrth and set aflame by Geqhoy~<opLvq h 1 )rfiq ydvvqq. 7 rrhua y h p belng net aflame by the Gehenna. Every for hen'na. 7 For every
brothers of

h6rhqoi pov hq *6p~lq.

mi,having known that greater ,"dgrnent

2

5i66req

671 ps?<&v , npipa

teachers' my brothers'

r,'2,","$,

a$yfi:om

& $ ; , $ 2

pzt

nohhh~

'7:~

wary

t k i

1Tfik

~~

2iZe

29' Jehovah.

P*.",a.zZ;

God, ~ABVgsyv. 2s- Jehovah's, J17; God's, xABVgSp.

be

JAMES 3:s-15
n m r ~ v i r v species of wild beast of blrda 8s well ~s bird and LpnnGv -TE rai tvahiov creeping thing and Of creeping (thins) and and of things In the sea sea creature i s t o be 6 a p & < ~ ~ a~t a 6 i S E c i p a o ~ a ~ .ri Q G ~ P I 78 tamed and has been is bema tamed and has been tamed to the nature the tamed by humankind. &v8porriv~. 8 rrjv 61 yhOouav o66siq 8 But t h e tongue, not belonging to man; the but tongue no one one of mankind can 6apaoan Sfiva'rat , &v8phrrov & e a ~ & u r a r o vget i t tamed. An unto tame IS able of men; unsettled ruly injurious thing, it ~au6v. roc g m r n ~ ~ p p v ,9 t,, i s full of death-dealing bad (thing). of polson death-bcnrlng. rn poison. 9 With it we a 6 4 ~6hy~ayotp~ T&V v rGpmv rai r r a r i w , r a i bless Jehovah.' even I t ' we are blessing the Lord and sth her, end lthel Father. and Yet b aci rarapcjpr9a raJq &vO&muq With it we curse men who have come into Ln it we are cursing down the men existence "in the likeTOG< naW dPoiwolv eEoO ness of God.'' 10 Out the (ones) according to irkeneaa of cod the same mouth yryavbrag. 10 tr roS abroO of come forth blessing having come to be; out of the and m6paroq P<~PXET~ E6h0 I ia ~ a ~ i a~dpa .~tcursing. is not prowr. mouth IS eomtng out blessrag and my brothers. for 06 Xp6 & 6 r h p i pou, atl la these t h i n g s t o go Not there- heed, brothers of me. these (things) on this ohwq yi~dal. 11 pi71 fi TYI) way. 11 A fountain t h u to becoming to be. Not-any the founta n dwS the LK 6n& gpfiel 76 Sweet and t h e bitter out 01 peephole bu blcs up the to bubble of the yhv~P rai ~b r r 1 ~ p 6 v ;1Z 66vamj same opening, does it? Sweet and the bltter? ito? 1 3 It able: 12 Mv brothers. a fln ounfi U a i a q nolfiual fi tree cannot produce" &bhQoi pou, brothers of me, fig [tree1 ollvea to make or olives or a vlne figs, v r r o ~ j o a t can rt7 Nelther can Ciprrrrshog aka; o h r & h u ~ & YAUKG vine figs? Nefther salt sweet to make salt water produce sweet water. Xwp. water. 13 Who is wise 13 Ti< oo@q Kai h r o o n j p w ~ hr b p k and understanding Who wxse and well knowlnp in r o d among YOU?Let him show out of his fine 6~16~-. 6 T ~ S~ a h i q& v a u ~ ~ o Q i ~ Let hlm show out of the fine conduet With a that Epya a h 0 0 iv n p a t r q ~ ~ oo iaq 14 EI 6i belongs to wisdom. works of him in mlldnesa ot w?8do~, If but 14 But if YOU have Aov ~ I K ~ V EXETC ~ a i ~ P I ~ ~ C N i$$ousy bitter yon are havlnp and contentlouane~s bitter jealousy and in &v r j ~ a p 6 i qby&, p? KaTaKauxtio8~ YOUR hearts, d o not In the heart of row, not be YOU boasting down be braecine uai w G S ~ u 8 e rarh ~ f i qM~lOeiaq. 15 and berou k h g down on the truth.
Q~UIS

JAMES 3:16-4:4
and
T

nature

of wlld bearts

Oqpiwv

ral and

~~

p:p

not the wisdom 4 uoQia h 8 e v KaTrpXo iq 18 t h a t comes down this me wisdom fmm romnng from above, but i s &Mh h i y r ~ o g . * u x t ~ i , ~ C I I V O Y I ~ & S . 16 ,the, an~mai. but earthly. soulical, demonic: demonic, r6 For where jealousy and (;\hog nai iplgia, ma lea ousy and eontent~ousness. there contentiousness are, there disorder and & r a r a m a u i a a a i r r t i ~ QaGhov nptiypa. ever vile thing are. unsettled state and every vile thh8. 6L 6vw8ev o o i a ~ p O m uf r ~ ~ ~ $ , " , h ~ ~ $ m first l7 but fromupward wirtom of nil then p&v &pi 6 y W , ~ E I E I T E ~ i ~ q v l ~ f i ,peaceable, reasonable. Indeed chaste i s . thereupon peaceable. ready t o obey, full he~rfiq, sk19'q ~EOT? M o ~ q i a i of mercy and g w d ready t o k y , full of mercy and fruits, not making yielding, partla1 distinctions. &ya8irv, &6,&rp,,oq, n a nOv hypocritical. of good. Wt judging throuph, not 18 Moreover, the fruit & v m 6 ~ p ! r o g . 18 ~ a p r t b q 66 61~a1ooGvrlq unhypocr~t~ca~: fruit but ofrightcousnes~ ~l for ev tipjvq o r r r i p e ~ a t voiq TIOIOOUIV p e a ~ e f conditions hose who are maklng in pence h belng sown to the (me.) making
~mgv ahq
I.

OW": $::ye

$2

Ae

~LI*

~tfSr~,","~,","~~n~,","

:,

8'

Jehovah. Pea; Gad. Vpsyh; the ~ o r d WAEC. ,

Y E m what source are there wars and ~ r r b 8 r ~ p k a l from source are vneremm wars ,a whererrom fight, there what fights among L v [Ipiv; O ~ KhTrsia~v, &K TilY fiSOVSV you? Are they not ~n YOU? at herefmm, out of the pleasulea from this source. m p m ~ u o p b w v &v ~ 0 % namely, from YOUR [ I EIY 7Ov ofuou the (ones) doing military service In the cravings for sensual pleasure t h a t carry ~ C A E U I Y d OY 2 ~ I ~ V ~ E ~ T E nal , 06% members oko;? Yoo are deslrlng, and not on n conflict in YOUR members? 2 You +OYEGETB Exrrs desire, and yet YOU YO" are mwderbB POW are having; do no1 have. You go I ~ a i 06 6Gvaoee on murdering and YOU are elng ea our, and not you are able coveting, yet trrlruxdv. phXso8c vai ?TohEpri~c. are not able t o obtain. to obtaln; roo are fighting and YO" are warrins. You go on fighting and waRing war. Y o n olir EXET~ 6,a & , ~.,t are having m u g h the not to be asklng do not have because of YOUR not asking. 6p6g. 3 a i ~ ~ i ~ i 7~ . ~ a 06 i hap@ivt~~ you are asking, and not you are rccetvjng. ~ ~ ; b d ~ o ~ yo"; because voo are 616~1 raxGt alnio8r through whloh badW rbn are isking fdr selves, asring for a wrong (va ~ a i q q60vai~ [I OY purpose, t h a t YOU mBY In c.l.der that the p easurea o k o u expend [it, upon YOUR cravings far sensual 6maViloqrr. 4 Adulteresses. pleasure. YOU mlpht spend. do YOU not know 4 pol aAi6cq. oljr oi6orrr 1 Adu?tereaoea, not have You known that that the frlendship the world is Qlhia '706 r i a p o u 5$pa ~d 8 r o t with the frlendshlp of the world enmity orthe Gad enmity wlth God?
p~~~~~

~NCV n 6 A ~ p o l ~~i

r F j

JAMES 4:5-11

1002
YOU

1003

JAMES 4:12-5:2

hmiv; at &&v . otnr buhei iAo therefore. 191 who ifever merefore should wish glen2 Whoever wantst<be a friend of ebal roc ~ 6 v p o u , LxBp6q roo 8 ~ 0 0the world is constitutto he af the world, enemy of Be God ing himaelf an enemy uat?iomral. 5 9 Sanrire X r 1 of Oad. does i t i s p t t l n g self down. Or are YOU thinking that seem to 5 Or that the K&< 4 yp*i Akyq npbq @6vov scripture says to no emptily the senpture issaying Toward envy purpose: Y I ~is a h m o 0 ~ iT& m e 5 a 6 ~(rnG,~tuev kv i r i v ; tendency to envy that lslanglnl the s p l r l Which dweltdown In us? the has 6 pci<ova 62 6i6Wc1~ x&pw taken UP residence Greater but he la glving undeserved khdnesa: within us k e e ~ s 616 AL~EI ' 0 0r6q longing"? 6 nowever, through which it Is r a y i n g The Gad the undeserved imcpq+ivolt &IT&V-~I kindness which he to superlor e~pearlng (Ones1 la ranging Self aga1n.t gives is greater. Hence ~ m ~ v o i q 68 6iFwotv x& tv. i t says: "God opposes to lowly (ones1 but he la giving undeservegkindness. the haushtv ones. but ~, he gives undeserved 1 sYrro~&yq~r otv eeg Be you oubjested therefore toT& God; kindness to the Ones." bicmqrr 6L 61aD6Aq. .a1 stand You agalnrt but to the Devil, end Suhieet Y o u selves, therefore, to ~~(Ikrat &p' irpJv. 8 i y y i o r n r aOd: but the he wiu flee m m rou; draw 70" near and he flee OEG, ~ a i a Y ~ V E I tpiv. ~ a e a p i o o ~Dev'lz e God, hewil\ldraw near to cleanse rou *Om YOU. 8 Draw and he x d p a t , &pap~whoi, r a i & y v i u a n uap6iag, 'lose to hands, slnners, and YO" hearts. draw dose you. Cleanse YOUR hands. 6 i w 01. g ,da,rro (JOaTs sinners, and tvo-soulei (onen). ~e yon a f f e c J w i t h rnlr a i rrevWuarr ~ a lKXaGuara. 6 y L h q purify YOUR hearts. indecisive Ones. and mourn y o u and weep no": the laughter i, J v elq rr680g cmrpmr+w ~ a 9 i a i v e way to misery O ~ D Vlnto mourning let be turned s c r 0 . l and and mourn and weep. Let YOUR laughter be i turned into mourning, the . into "5 100[,$~~~hati joy into and [YOUR] mnElh 'Te $!J6?lOU KUP~OU, dejection, lo B ~ ~ he YO" mnd8owly m sight of mrd, ble yourselves in the * e l Spht. eyes of Jehovah.' and he wlll put htghup you. he wlll exalt YOU. ~crrahah~in &%AfiAwv, 11 Quit speaking l1 be YOU spesklng d d n of one another, against one &GFA$oi 6 ~ a r d a X G v &6eh@oO q brothers. He who brothers; ffielone) speaking down of brother or speaks against a xpivwv d v &&A$& ah5 rrnahahri brother or judges judging the brother of him heir speakingdawn his brother speaks vd ow r a i ~pivra v6pov. st 6L vbpov of yaw and he la iudglng law: if but law , " ~.~~ - .- - 10' Jehovah, J7,b.'Uc.'"la.11."; Lord. x A B V ~ S ~ P .

- .

~~~~

28e

'

: ;

$A

rpic,5, d ~ 0 , q s i l q u6pau YOU ludge law. you are 3udgmg, not . you are doer of law are, not a doer of &hh& K , ~ , T ~ 1 ~ 2. ~ 1 q Eurlv vopo0Lvq nal law. but a judge. but ~udgc. One la law-putter and 12 One there is that 6 6uv&plvog oGoar ~ a is i lawgiver and judge. the cone) being able to save and he 1s able to save d m a h i c a ~ . d 68 it [I, 6 , ~ p i ~ v and to destroy. to dertro~: YOU but who are YOU. the lane) lndgmg B~~ YOU, who to be judging [your1 +v rrhqviov. the neishbor? neichhor? 13 Come, n6w. YOU 13 "AYE vOv 01 ALYOVTEF %IJEpOv ~e going now the (ones1 saying Today fi tomorrow aGp~ov rropruo6rrOa CIS + 5 ~ ~i v tomorrow we will we will go our way lnto the-but the journey to this city rrMlv r a i n o l ' u o rv evri av1wr6v and will spend a year and we kad'do there year there, and we will &pop~m6pc8a uai rrpSiluow". engage in business we shall be g o ~ n g in We shall mahe garn: and make proflts." 14 oirtveg 0 t h k n i o ~ a o e e r"r; aGplov 14 whereas YOU do who not .re knowing o i a E tomorrow mia fi @ t ~ w w of whataort Be lie o Yo" E ~ ~ , rai , ~ For YOU are a mist ! : $ '& , ' thereupon also appearing for a little while and then disaPhiYnv & g w ~ < o 15 p ~ ~h i dirappeaTlng; inntead oi the to be saying pearlng. 15 Instead. bp&$ .E&" 6 K6p10q eihn, . ~ a iYOU ought to Say: "If you u ever the Lord may be willmg, also Jehovah' wills, we do <fioOx~~ ua1 r r o ~ '00 cv TOGTO fi itl(?wo. shall live and also 16 But we sha hve and we Lalrdo thia Or that. this or that:' rauXhoB~ Ev ~ a i qnow you take pride w $ t row are bwstlng i n the in YOUR self-assuming &ha<ovia~q 6pJv. rr&oa uaGm,u~q~ o l a % brags. All such taking .elf-assumptions of roo; e v e r y boastmg mch of is ~166~1 11 Therefore. if one rrov~ph avrtv. 1 1 To hav*lmown wfked 1% knows how to do what ~ o l o h ~ l , is right and yet does otv a d b v n o ~ d v ~ a i therefore .~~~ fine to bedolnn and no to (one) dofng, not do it, . it is a &p9pria koriv. for him. rm to him It IS. come, now. YOU -,iYs "irv 01 rr~oiiotot r l a c u a ~ e rich [men,, weep, Be now the rlch ( m e a l , weep howling over YOUR miseries that are 6Aoh1b<ov~~q howling upon irri ~ the a i tra:;~z~$!c nhoDToq coming upon YOU. raic ~EPXOWLMK. 2 YOUR riches have to the (ones) coming The dehes

; P : ~ ; 'Z

~~~

..

t ; j

i,p~v,:

1::

g :

lijki&E,el

ma

~j

5 j t e u

.-~

1 6 .

~,.h,,"~h, ~7,s.1~.ta,10.t8.n,~: the ~ o r d NABV~SYD. ,

JAMES 5 : 3 8

1004

1005

JAMES 5:9-14

aqr6Ppwm yCyovrv, 3 d x p w 6 ~ 6 j v have become mothmoth-eaten it has become, the gold o t v o " ) eaten, 3 yomr rrai rclriora~ r a i b and sllver are rusted and tte has been rulted'dom, and the away, and their rust I$ ah& si< . p a p ~ 6 p l o v 6piv h a 1 r a i will be as a raitness rust of them into witncsa t o roo win be and against you and phyrra~ rht u&pxaq b Ov eat fleshy parts' it wiliest the Reshes Y O ; Something like fire is i'%uaupioa~r h, iu d r a t $ fivfpatc. 4 what you have stored Yaw treasured up in rast days. u p in the last days. b r!ue;lq T QyarOv 4 Look! The wages he wages of the workcrr the tones) due the workers who &pqohnwv rh< x r 5 p a ~ bpOv hnvingrespea the land area. of YOU the [wages] harvested ~ o r m fields &pvurrpqp6voq & b p j v but which are held up h a v h s been made behind imm from rev by YOU. keep crying out, and the calls np&Crl nai at ,j, is crying&ut, and the loud cries of the Ion=) for helo on t h e art 0rp1o&nov r i T& 21~a Ku iou IaDaM of the ieapers hive havLn8 harvested in20 the ears of%rd Sabaoth entered into the ears ~iushjhu0w 5 ir p i a a r s h i rfiq of Jehovah' of armies. they have entered; rov Iced in I u u r y u p n the 6 you have lived in h a h i a a r r &~PCVUTC luxury upon the earth t S , i roo behaved valuptu&luly. YOU nourished and have gone in for rh< . ~ a p s i a c 6 ~ 6 iv ~ fiwipq u q a r i ~ sensual pleasure. YOU the hearts of rov h day of slaughter. fattened 6 K~TE~~K~UUTE, i~ourriom hearts on the day of You condemned. murdered slaughter. 6 Yorr 6iuatov. OGK &vr~r&uuera~ righteous (one). Not he is ranging self up against have have murdered the 6wiv. righteous one. Is he YOU!? not opposing ~ o u 7 7 Marp6ubiuare o b &&?+a:, Lw? 7 Exercise patience, Be YOU ions in spirit theredre, bmthem, Unt I 4 5 n a p o ~ i a q 703 IUP~OU. i W 6 therefore. the presence of the LOO^! ~h~ until the presence of The LnS6xrra! r6v riptov ~ a p n 6 vthe Y&?t%,dF 1s receiving out the precious fruit farmer keeps waiting for t h e precious f ~ l t panpeup8v &$ e%!5;, bemg long in spirit upon it u n h of the earth, exereisA&!% np6r ov a; 6ptpov. ing patience over it he might receive earg and late Iralnl. untll he gets the early 8 parpo0upjua~c Kai bpsiq, rain and the late raln. Be rau long in sprrlt also m u . 8 You too exercise m q p i arc r&<uapSiaq fipv, 671 Patience: mahe Yorm make rou Srmb the heart8 o rm. b e e a m hearts Rrm, -use the presence of the fi n a p o u u i a TOG rupiou yylnw. the Presence of the Lord has%rawnnear. Lard hss drawn close. 4' Jehovah, J'.a.u-".~*ll.l1.24; Lord, IABV~SP.

'%z'

$2

2: Etl

2%

2 :

2%

ix

9 DO not heave ~TPV&<ETE, &6rhpol, K ~ T ' $ it y o u be groaning, brothera, down on sighs against one another, brothers, so &?Afihwv Tva p? rplgjrr. one anothir, in order that not You might be judged; t h a t You do not get judged. m k l The i&d 6 rrpi, , & look! the ; ? d % before the doors Judge 1s standlng Lurq~rv. 10 h 6 6 ~ 1 y a h & P ~ r r before the doors. has been standhg. Exam& take YOU: 10 Brothers, take d l ~ ~ h p o i , .rfi< ~ a ~ o n a 0 i a q ~ a i T-F as a pattern of the suffering of evil and brothera, o r the su~ering of bad and of l l a n p e u i a c rob< n p o p j ~ a q , oi UIMquov t h e exercising of patience t h e prophets. longness or8plrit the prophets, who spoke 6v6parl Kqiou. 1 1 1605 who spoke in the Lock1 name of Jehovah.' name of Lord, 11 Mok! We proparapi<opw TOSF Ule (ones) nounce happy those W k are pronouncing happy 3rroprivavmg Imopom)v 'I bB who have endured. having remained under; endurance of Job y o u have heard of the ~ n o r i u a ~ r c ,vai 76 ~ a o q Ku iou L ~ ~ E T E , endurance of Job and YOU heard, and the end of %rd You saw, have seen the outcome BTI n 0 h h h a y r 6 < ~t u r ~ 6 n j p ~ o g uai Jehovah' gave. t h a t that havlng much owe i . Ule b r d and Jehovah* Is very tender in affection oirrippwv. and merciful. R)mPBSslonBte. 12 Above all things, 12 npi, ~ & v r w v 66, &GrApoi pou, though. my brothers. ~ e f o n all (things) but, brothers of me, swearing. Yes. bpdrra, r j T ~ & &pad" p j ~ r by heaven or by not be rov awcerlng, nexther the heaven nor e ~ t h e r earth or by any other T* yfiv P ~ ~ T E ~ A O VT,V+ 6pmv. ijrw the earth nor other any oath; let It ba oath. But let YOUR Yes mean yes, and 6; b Jv 76 Nai vai rai 76 0 5 06, yaunNa, No. so t h a t but otYou the yes yes and the NO NO, YOU do not fall under KPiOIY IW in c.r;ler that under judgment you m u t fall. judgment. 13 IS there anyone suffering evll among 1s 1 .K aufferhg a ~ o n a bad eri anyone TI< in YOU?Let him carry on prayer. IS there anynpourux~u8w~ rGBupd 1 ; k t him be prayinp; 1s being well I n 6pIrit anyone? 1 , vwd ao~rlts? ahhi~w. 14 &a8ovd TIC Let him slng isalms. 1s berngstek anyone 14 IS there anyone 1 . 4him% slngmgpsalms. sick ainong YOU?Let TOSS bwiv; npou~dru&u0w YOU? Let him call toward self the him call the older npaopu76pug Lruhqoiaq, r a i men' of the cowreolder men eecleala, and gatlon to ihlml, and let them pray over rrpu~u~&,,8wm m' air7&" &kiVaVlr< let them prey upon him hevlng greased him, greasing ihlml ~.

eYp&

b e

;2

, , q

$ % ;

, , ,

1 0 ' 11" jehovah, 51,8.15,'L.'6".z2.M; (the) Lord, xABvgSy~. ~i.sSa14.1a.ra;rr.u; ~ a r aU , A B V ~ S ~ P .14. or. "elders."

11' Jehovah.

'$*

5:~r$a

--

sum

,;ssawsaursa qxm perapuaa uaqm. '20 . @ T .aAmx 'pol am :nwm.mrnr.u 'vnoqac .91 'BAv* 'PJWI aq%:msrrcnvs 'wnoqap . t ~ 'WS JO . m s 10 D nlnlnm IIW pm sap g09byu a%KDx ! D m nol?ADg apnl!lTnm s zanoa rl1fi D b a S W w q r o xem 10 pue qqeap moq lnos fOlnoW q J o "LCD AC;(% 13DFD C0L.D COgQ srq anss [I!& bum srq '? ;5 ; r0 1no -uuls uodn p==m1 xulneq Jo lorra aql mo,J q3eq & n7 A p y o r d ~ d ? SD~~~LDIL? laours B sulnl oqm aq ilU!.,,OIIq *ox sq lwi moux 02 ' ~ a 8 9 lauol Q IIQ auroontA E I, ~r" -nl l raqiom PUB emlq * Y O ~ ~ ~ arm a ~n~ n o w pue 511 U ~ + L O I ~ !DX 9 % a m moil ~ parnm SI n o a a u o m auoLua m w om -018 n a q ap- aq plnow no* 5g!a9bW 5!~ 94' !9'J."T& A~IQ a 'srqloxq ~ y y 61 sUOkm A oruzo szamoz~ 'l!NJ 811 qllO3 2nd L fig n o !obylgv, 81 p m 1 aqi p w u p an88 uan~aq aql pus ' u p a s 5 .& & A&%% Pakel* aq PUV 8 1 eql palnamm re* em p w aaax vlsr .sqluam x ! s pue slsab A p A 3 ~ b ~ D q y d 3.4 ? Q !DX ~ 3 x 0 9 3A ~ L V saw ~ O Jpus[ aqi uansaq am pu. 'pabera a w e e pus ~ - !Dn 81 oodn LIWIiou p!p $1 5 W d n o Q !Dn ' o ~ > ? ~AlWU -X w- e m PW : u p 4 ~ O U 11 :m smQ0- PUB *am .?a 5DAbrl [Dn 5 ~ 5d p m ~ m . y 5I4A 5 5 ~
lq

"AI,

i o u pun 'qa)s!om 4 %ou aw ro ul lab 'smo aXll uodn ~aua%*loulll llr? n333dg) 290 ! D X aa>?dg sol * m w qltfi U W 8~ paxaxd a raXsrd q pus 'en 0% suomad ax1 yo b-sm qe[,!r.a LI ' a x o j OLD>9bD0811 bXn3~0dlr!Dr 'n!dk 5kgDUOlo~Q qanm seq .'yzom qe sl ssm VsllI3 ' amfi %n Zulaq vsw I IftF"no~d3~7 51rmd9A?? 5 4 3 Y ~ .L $1 uaqm ,ua~)sallddns "b w u a q s xurnaq q s . m m snoalqarr v (auol .na%qa~10 uo \1BJlladns ~DL?~ I~XD! laa q w .pals$? T I q q m nor tegl a .x,amous auo pya& ".ED1 so%' -KbKK? iano auue~d nox aq s w am d?q 2gDaXpnodu 5 ~ p d n r l p S?L = * m ~ u s 4 Oaowam %no noi ~F-ZUO= aa SlOy@yyg q o sg~pAoyodo>? 91

'wq 4
'+LCD

ID11Dge3&P

oa ,ar aq I I* %I

LWI 31 'iuasald is anqm mou r q m ranqm~ anrx 'hlllmxa are noz IL~? IIoA!~? 'W'~'KKD~ arqig e 103 q a n o q 13 'au!a!ora~ Lneara ale uI eumpa~u~odda ul .&+D? $dlDM A? n0.x $38, Slqi U I 9 'am11 10 pollad is61 sq ol &pear uollehlse 0%aqi ul paleanal aq 0% IDnbgbnyDXOly, nlrd!o~p n ~ ! d l I ~ n o 513 bpeal uollsn~ss s 1oJ q w f i Lapun lday ~ U I W POO ro qlreJ qanO1ql v a?tg now 5non?dnodnodm Co3g s , p o o bq paplsn8aJes mMod u y (rauo) am non o1ul suanaaq ul aulaq a,a oqm 5ns 5a*,! 513 5 ! o ~ d ? o n? loJ Euanaaq 13d?~n9 nl m a 9 aulhaq 'Zu.ulP8Jrm pue ParuaPun Pus aqi u! panzasa ST $1 idax Pn?rlbdlrl3~ ' n o ~ o d o r l p !Dr AoMD!rlg !DX -aaueirlaq,,, qU! 'IeJUOI psap p m palgapun pus a~q(%anrro~u)u w w a q m 513 9 'n?dxaA ~[qndnlloaulu s o l r ~ o l d o g b ? mD!*modbyn lslrqj snr;apjo u o l ~ ~ a r ~ n s aqanorql z 'pBap aql Uol3 lslJq3 p ) n o r? C O L D ~ ~ X "nlI1. ~ ~ D D L O D A ? -19 snsar j o uolloaunsar aq.? VSnolql adoq S U ~ A oaoq 4 u 1 in pa+exaussauvaq ~DD~AAPADA? e 0%q ~ mau q noov? Dg!uy7 5!3 8 sn an88 aq k ~ ~ a m aql ol SUlPJOJJs 1ea~2 s~o q l B U I ~ L O 5~0 2 ~~ ~) ?OLI;ID ?yo& I)L ~ L D X 103 '1SllqD snsar PI07 (auo) am s n s a p * ~ sn j o PZW in0 30 raqled pue P o 9 Q ' C O L D ~ ~ X (10nbl. fivd'$ no!dnn aql aq PxsalE E aql ro r a q l s j pus po3 am passJlE 'non o l passalaul COL ~ ~ L D U!D.X 5039 Q 5?~bAoy1;13 & ! aq a3sad pue ssaupurx .wn?~llnruaq 11 6 . panlasapun LSPJ b!3enngbylr :Is!'q3 eaeaa pua noi rn ssanpu~q panrasepun snsar 10 p o o ~ q aqi k k d l 3 !Dn n!ti~ 51dgx qllm PJl4ullds Pus !1sllq lualpaqo Buraq z!aql JO .goLoldx asodlnd aql rog 'irl!ds POOI~JO Sm~mzd.i PW OJusIpaqa 4 u l rlq uo!ieayaauns m n 10 ~ O L D ~ L n(ldDlLADq D !DX AkOXDUp 513 qirm .layled aql poO UoneJY!%JueP u) ' I a q l ~ g pDD 10 30 aBpa[mouqa~o~ 'l1JldS I0 '~OLD~Q~AY $dDDl& 'S?dmu 0038 ol $U,P103JB 4 i l m p = o ~ ~ e 'eruKqll~ 10 Pua uaroq~ sauo aqq asparmouxaror ?mr '~D!Ao~I~ ~DX ol ' E . ! . U ~ ~ V I Rpun "'D"AAodu 'PIJOpedde3 $0 'eRqB1J 30 'SWUOd 10 ' 'e.!3.0p.ed.dE3 'BPV ZD ' S ~ ! n v . '5D!.oQDu)I '~~!'DKDJ 'noLh?U , e . r * e l . ~.ml,uod ~ quap!Far ua!re lsauo) uasoq~ 0% ul lnoqa parallsas uolalaaslp 10 5lodkglu3dDu 5!o~wn? sluapTsa2 dln~odluaq 5 ? d o u o ~ l g s n ~ a 30 ansods ialad lallq aql 0%'lslrq3 snsar nololdx SO~L;~U ? o n E ~ ~ 5oyomolrp jo a[$sodE u s 'ralad

lauOl
A,

sm

oannra
3

;euop aurmq oq Xsru aq su!s rana J ! osly 5FY"oa3u P bD!~dDd? nL12 041 U I ~ dn asr-x IF!* pus 'pen> a u w .Sold?r Q A Q L ~ D pd3A) !ax 'nmonrl?~ VIP3 laba~d 5o2~qlr 9x93

ac
+L ,lnp

i w ~ 'zatnow i auo 103 L81d pue l a w o w auo ssa,,,03 .cwado g1 'mrq uan!8ro~ aq ![!a 4 'SUIS pa?i!UrUIO1 SBq aq ~r 'osw 'dn mlq asler .qenoqap .llam pasod -smm aqi a y [Ira ~ 91PJIo laLWd J q i P W S 1 .'qeAoqaf l o a a q i u! 110 yq/a

a m pus !PJW !or gl: .nO!d"n

ew ro
COL

imrlp?

a -

am

ul

10 01 A ! D n

1 PETER 1:7-12

I008 rday ~ h ~ u a p i v u v bphq n v t f i p a ~ l have declared the having de&red good news to roo to spirit good news t o You &noo~ah6vrc h ' olipavo6, with holy splrlt sent havlng been sent forth from heaven. forth Irom heaven. EIF h h ~ O u p o G a ~ v hyyrhot Into these very things into whleh lthlng~l are desiring angels o are deslrlng t lraparri+!al. peer. to stoop beside. 13 Hence brace Ah &M<WO&~EM~ u p YOUR mlnds far having elrded up for selves activity, keep y o n l3 Through which 61awiaq b 6v, senses completel~, set ~ h q6ogliaq Ti)$ the loins of the mental pcrcentlon o!rov. YOUR hope upon the T ~ Vundeserved kindness vfi+ov.rrq ~rhEiuq, t h n i o a ~ r h i beins sober DerfcctlY, hope YOU "PO" the that is t o be brought XaPIV < U t o YOU BL the revelabiv g~po4krqv to roo unde-ned klndncsl in ttun of Jesus C h r ~ c t be~t~ borne x dmovahipca 'I uoO Xp$.no; 14 b q l t r v a 14 As obedient of?csvs Chrlrf As childre* rhrldren. u u ~ t bclns re\rlatsoo brra~oiiq, 1. 1 4 ovvuxqpa~t<6prvo! fash~oned kccording of obedlenee, not fashlonln. yourselver with to the dedres you ~ a i q npbrrpcv h, ~ f i dyvoiq b 6 v formerly had in YOUR to the formerly in the Ignorance oryon imaranee. 15 but. in 76" /;Lord with the Holy h t O u p i a ~ q , 15. ~cmh to deslrea. but secordlng to the lone1 onewho you, do uou also bvcome &y ov *a: a:ro: raAtaavra C,hq h,r ~ n # called rou holy tunel a130 very loneal holy )10ur8elvvSLn hylol &v n6an &vaarpogi yr\"i@q~e. all [ Y O U R \ ronduct. holv l o n e ) In all conduct You bcmrnr., 15 m a u s e ~t is 61671 yiypmTa, ST! " A ~ ~ O I l6 thmugh whlch Ithas been wrlttcn that Holy holy." EmoBr (is1 6y1oc. 17 Furthermore, if rou wlll is, beceue holy 'Ie 'pan 17 rai EI ~a-ripa tmuaXciuOr ~~th=. E s ~ ~ upon ~ n g the Father who Judges And ~mpartlally according &rr~oowno?ip~~w~ K ivo-a T&V to wlthout reeeptlon of fscea the (one) conduct yourselves ~arh b ~K&OTW with fear during the according to tho of each one time of YOUR alien residence. 18 For -r&v q wapolriaq the of the dwelling beside YOU know t h a t it was &vaorp&pqrr. I8 E ~ ~ ~ T E S TI 05 not with corruptible be YOU turned back; havlng known that not with silver

6iov Avlrqeivrr tv r r o ~ ~ i X o itl ~ must be, you have belng bhding having been g&wd in vsrlous been grleved by nr!paopoiq, 7 iva rb 6oriptav b 6 v various trials, 7 in trials. In order that the ~ m o f ofyou order t h a t the tested faith* nohvr1p6rrpav xpvoiov quality Of 0 % n u much precious gold Of much greater value than gold that TOG drrrohhupivou 61h despite its of the tanel dertroylng self through lr~!?' fit being proved by Are, 6orrpa<op&ou EGPEO; ciq of lone) beingproved itmlght beformd into may be found a cause glory t n a l w v ~ c n ' 66Sav r a i s l p i v b d m o r a h ~ s land honor a t t h e pralso and glory and honor in revelatlon revelation of J~~~~ 'I a00 X lo~oO. 8 Sv o h 1 6 6 u ~ ~ q Christ. 8 Though of?esua Zhrist. Whom not having seen you never saw him, &yanhm, sic . Sv 6p7t ' YOU love him. Though rov are loving. Lnto whom rlght now YOU are not Looking Won him at present. bp6mq m0m6omq 62 &ydhnhrr seeing believing but YO" exulting yet You exercise faith In him and are ~) a l h 6 a l a o p i v X a @ &v~~hahfi~(1 to unspeakable and hsv~ng been gi0%bed, greatly reJQicingwith an unspeakable and 9 KO~I<~PNOI T& 76~ glorlRed joy. 9 as carrying offfar salver the end of the YOU receive the end of uwrqpiav Vux6v. YOUR lalth, t h e salvana~vat~on of SOUIS. tion of uow. souls. 10 Concerning 10 n r p i fiq uw~qpiaq this Very Salvation a About which nalvatlon they mug diligent inquiry and rai t<qpa6wlaav npogijral oi a careful search were and earehed out DrODheta the ton-) made by t h e pmphets who prnphesied n~pi bphq X&P,mq about YOU undeserved kindness about the undeserved rrpogqmOucrvnt, 1 1 &pauvC3vr~q ~ l qr i v a 8 kindness meant for They kept having prophesied. scnrehlns Into what or on investigating what noiov ualp.3~ e8fihou particular season what sort of anointed tlme was making evldent or+ h a , t sort f , rb tv aliroiq nvrt a Xplurot iseason] the spirit in the in them SPlrk of Christ them was Indicating Christ npopaprv&p~vov rh riq X p ~ u ~ & v witnernlng beforehand about the into chdst when it was bearing witness beforehand ndjpara rai PET& ~*a the sunerlngs and after these ithlnga) for Christ and about 66Sag' 12 oTq &rrr~ahli@eq 6r1 the glorles to follow nloriea; ta which (oneal It wasrevealed that these. 12 I t was Ievealed to them that. oGx bavroiq Spiv 6P 6tqu6ww not to themselves to rau but they were sawing not t o themselves. but to YOU, they were ah& & w6v minlstering the things them: wh~ch( t h i n p ~ "Ow that have now been &vqyyihn bpiv 61h T ~ V announced t o you was announced to YOU through the (ones1 through those who

%?

Poy

~SEM~~L~~

$2

Ec~z::

$ :

X$$TV

. . .
O?YOW

r r a r p o n a a66rou, by tradition from &"~,"~t,",!" given along 8omfathers. I forefathers

YOUR

1 PETER 1:19-25 9 '

1010

1011

1 PETER 21-8

~lpio a7pm8 &pvoG 18 But I was with to ureeroua blood of lamb precious blood, ci 6pou ~ a i &urihou XPIOTOO, like that of an unbyemished end spotless 0 Christ, unblemished and 20 nporyvwopivou plv spotless lamb, even Of lone) havrng been forelmown Indeed Christ's. 20 W e . p .i , rarapohfig ~ 6 o p o u , he was f o r e b o r n before throwing down Of before t h e founding pwpo8ivrog 65 h' Of (onel aving been menlferted but upon of the world, but he Was made manifest at ioxhrou roiv 3Pbuv S4' the end of the times last lpsrtl of the imes through for the sake of YOU 21 robs 61' a6mO m m o b ~ rig 21 who through him (one*] through him falihful into are believers in God, Bdv T ~ V t ti-a the One raised M d the (one) ha& raised up MI(POY K O ~ 66Sav ah6 Gvra &UTE him up from the dead dead ~ o n e aand ~ glory to him havinggiGen, ss.and and gave him glory: T;)Y n i o ~ ~ljllGv v ~ a ii ~ r i s ~ ~ aY ~ t, ~ g0~6". So that 'OUR faith and the faith of you hope to into God, hope might be in God. 22 Now t h a t YOU 22 T ~ c WX~S 6 ~ 0 v ~ Y V I K ~ T E S tv r6 haye P U I ~ R YOUR ~ ~ Tho souls of vow having ~ u r i ~ c in d the ,YOmI h m o i *S &AqBaiag EIF t o the truth obediede Of the truth Into Obedience with unhypoeritical q:Aa6sA$Iay &vm6npt~ov brotherly affection as brotherly a eet on unhypoeritiea o$oi K%~f$' the result, love one ciAhilhoug &yarriloa.rr mothel. intensely from one another love YOU ,,,,$~~f,~~~,,, the heart. 23 For 23 &Y~YEYE!~~~YOI aGr YOU have been given having h n generated not a new birth, not by qBap6 & ~ h h &q~hprou 6,h eorruptidi. but ineorruptibl;, thmuph cormptible, but by incO"uPtible Ireprohiryov SGVTO~ ero6 pivovroc. Word of Iivlng ood and ductlve] seed, through 24 616~1 T I ~ OohPC ~ i ] ~ x6pTOt the word of [the] livthrough whlch all flesh a. vegetntloh. ing and enduring God. uai x B u a 66Ea a h f i g h q , ! i d o g x.jprov. 24 For 'all flesh is and all glary of I t as flower of vegetation: like grass, and all its i-<q h d q d ~ 6 p r o g r a i .rb &Bog glory is like a blossom was &led up the vegetstlo~, and the Rower of grass; the grass ~ C ~ T E O E V . 25 .rd 66 b i p a Kupiau pivtl becomes withered, and fell Off; tho but saying of Lord Is remaining the flower falls off, Eiq T ~ V aIfiva. TOGTO 66 P ~ T I Y 4 bfipm 25 but the saying of into the age. Thls but 1s the saying ~ ~ h endures ~ ~ for~ h ~b t6ayy~Alu9tv tiq ever.' Well, this is t h e the (one) havlns been declared as goodnews Into =sayinp." this which Lp&q. has been declared t o 10". YOU as good news 26' Jehovah. J7111.11.*4.1bd.1~,nilililil; r ~our~ ~bd : syn, ,

h;lJF

oipof

Accordingly, p u t 'Ano8iptvo1 o h nkav therefore all away all badness ~ a v m put g o f f from selves ~ a ~ i a~v a n i h v r a 66Aov r a l bn6rp1gtv m i and all deceitfulness badnes. 'and all deceit and hypacnsy and and hypocrisy and qB6voug r a i r r h o a ~ ~ a r a h d ~ h q ,2 bq envies and all sorts of aU meaking downon, as backbitina. 2 land.1 and envies cip~#yivq-ra fPiCJtl ,,j as newborn infants, right now generated nfants the form a longing for the unadulterated milk Aoybn6v 66oAav belangrng to ihe word non-deceitful mlU belonging t o the word. that through it YOU hlno0fioarr Iw & , long rou after: in order that In ~t may grow to salvation. eIg owrqpiav, S el Cys6uaoB~ 3 Provided You have v~um~ghtgrov into .elvation. U yon tasted tasted that the Lord Is kind. 6 ~ 6 p l o g . xpq-g 6n 4 Coming t o hlm the Lord. lrind that a living stone' Bv n p o o E p ~ 6 p e ~ hi80v l. @wa, rejected* 4 rrp6q it is true. Toward whom coming toward, stone llvlng, by but h 6 hvt?p*rrwv pLv Cmo6~6o~ aupivov 1 by me,, indeed having been &sapproved precious. with GO^, nap& 6 : &Q tskrr,jv ivrtpov 5 r a i living stones beside but to cod (one) chosen preexous also also
very

m~:w$g

ahoi Ag higot o m g oI~o&p~To& (ones1 as stones $;Ing row are being built up d ~ o q n v ~ u p a n d g 81s I L P ~ T E U P ~ fihydp,? house m~rltusl Into urieathaod civtviy~al m r u arluhg to bear UP Iukiiuel E~PW~~KTOVS e ~ b 61h we11 acceptable toward to God thmvgh X 1 0 3 6 6th rnpztxct List: -ugh wwch f t ~shavingabont ypaqfi '1605 .ri%lrl tv Zlhv h i b v scriptuk L w k ! r a m laying in sion stone ~ chosen K ~ E K T ~ V topcmneratone ~ K P O Y W Y I C ( ~ O VLVTI precYous, OVI KO; and the (onel ~ Q T E ~ W V tn' ah+ 00 pi believing upon It not not
,

~ $ ~ ~ t " , " , ~
for the purpose of a holy priesthood, t o offer up pir ritual sacrifices acceptable t o God through Jesus Christ. 6 For It is contained in l am scripture: " ~ a o k I laying a stone, chosen. a foundation corneratone, precious: and no inone it ,,,ill exercising by

%kzs
:f

' : : : ,

any means come t o disappointment." raracuxdi. 7 I t is t o YOU. should be shamebdotherefore, t h a t he is precious, because YOU 7 6pTv 08v rtp4 70i5 TO you therefore the pmclouaness to the lonaa) are believers: but to rnorr~ouulv hloroOulv 6 i hieog those not believing. believing: to (ones1 not beliwlne but stone *the ldentleal *tone th 6v tmESoripaoav oi ol~o6opo~v~ ea gt the builders whlch disapumved the (ones) bdding rejected has become [the1 head of lthel otmg yoviag this (one) of corner corner,- 8 and -a 8 n& XiOoq rrpom6ppmoq r a i rr6rpa stone of stumbling end stone of strlklng toward and rock-mass and a rock-mars

$9 \

KiEi'v

1 PETER 29-14

1012
03 doem 02 bad

1013

1 PETER 2:15-22
ofim-of

$u:y*

very end they were also appointed. 9 But YOU are "a chosen race, a royal ~ , P ~ ~ ~ ~ ; a holy priesthood, rrsptnoiqo~v, Srrog r a g &pcr&q ie y ~ i h q r e ~ r o c u r h g , so that the virtues vou %ht declare TOG iK ( 1 ~ 6 1 0 ~ bp&q q KU?~OUYTO that YOU should of the lone1 out of darkness you having callas declare *broad the ~b 8aupao~bv ahoG 6 10 oi excellencies" of the lnto tho wonderful of him ligh?: who one that called you nors 05 habg v h 62 hat, BroG out of darlrness into sometime not people now but Deopfe of G&, his wonderful light. 01 OJK fih~qp6Vol 62 10 For you were once the (ones) not having beingshownmemy now but not a people, but are now God's people; ChqBfvrsq. YOU were those who (ones1 shown mercy. had not been shown 1 1 'Ayarrqroi rrapaaaAc3 0 5 mercy, hut are now Loved lone&. I em encouraelng as those who have been m oirov nai rrap~n16 pouq shown mercy dwel&15 ber(lde and alien resiientn 11 Beloved I exhort ~ - ~ YOU Cnrt~roBm r 6 v oapntr6v & ~ , e u p t 6 ~ , a~ aliens and to be having aelvea fmm the fleshly de~irea, temporary residents to keep abstaining a'ir!v~q o~pa~E6ovrai from fleshly desires. whieh are doing mllltary agahst Whlch are the very Toiq ones that carry on s l2 in the conflict against the EBVSU~V txovrec uaA$v, Iw. t v soul. 12 Maintain nations having fine. Inorder that, in fine f rcnaAaAaGo~v bp6v 6 5 among the nations. what lthlng) they are spcakingdown on YOU as that, in the thing n a ~ o n o ~ & v , &K r6v ~aAc3v . ipyov in which they are doers of bod, ' out of the . fine works speaking against YOU they may iirorrrrriovrrg 6o<hooot rbv B e b i v as having eyes upon they might glorify the c o d in as a result of YOUR tine works of whieh I j p i w Frrrtoumtj~. they are eyewitnesses day of inspection. glorify God in the day 13 ' Y n o ~ h y q r e rrhog &v8pwrriv~ lor lhlsl inspection. Be YO" subjsoted to every belonging to man 13 For the Lard's* ~ ~ i o 6th r ~ ~bv ~5ploY. LJTE PaolAti 6 5 sake Subject yourcreation through the ~ o r d ;whether te king selves to e v e n human creation: whether t o a b ~p tr ~ o v ~ t 14 E ~ T E fiy~p601v , king as being superior to (one, being subuior, or to governors 14 or t o governors as 61' aliroG nepnop6Vovolg r i 5 t ~ 6 i ~ q m bcing v Sent by him t o through him belng sent ' Into vengeance inflict punishment on

Bafp t%z 22 $:re

k 7 t 8 q ~ a v . g b eiq they were put. tbu

but

6i

yLv0q

& K ~ E K T ~ Y this ,

chosen,

k : !

i:t2ii &,!$,","ifO?

~.

~ ~ - -

;?eV hv~,9:&',",thv

: I ? : ," jpy%

dorrolav. evildoers but to good: praise doers of good. 15 ElTl .TOG 0 ~ 0 5 , 15 FOI. SO the Will of because thus . la the wl of the Gad, God is, t h a t by doing & y a ~ o r r o l o ~ ~ rgtpoiv a T ~ V T ~ Vhpp6vwv good you may muaale (ones) domg to muzzle the of the senseless t h e ignorant talk of 16 h5 ~ ~ E ~ A E P ~O a Ithe i, unreasonable men. men ,gnorance; ss free (onesl. and 16 Be as free people, and Yet holding YOUR mlrauppaE ~ o v r ~ q 7-5 naniaq as mvering upon hav~ng oilhe badness the freeclom, not as a theueepiov, &hh' hq:.BmG 600h0~. 17 rrhvrac blind for badness, but as slaves of God. freedom, but as of cod ilaves. All 17 Honor [men1 of all .r,pi,oarr & 6 e ~ g 6 ~ r. a h c m 6 ~ e ,T ~ V 8 ~ b vsorts, have love for honor YO-: the brotherhood be you i ~ v m g . t hcod ~ the whole association hE beQ,",,E'rf%,g, berolr%on~ring. of brothers, be in fear of God, have honor for 18 Oi olu&ai h o r a o o 6 p s v o 1 h, king, The house laervsntsl subjecting selves in 18 Let house sernwri $43~ TO?$ Semr6ra15, 06 pbvov roi5 he In subiection fear to the masters, not only to the t o [their] owners with &y&oiq r a i h t e ~ r L o i v &Ah& r a i roiq good (ones) and to yielding Ionen) but alm to the ~ ~ l ~ ~ ~ \ ~ mohloi5. ~ o G ~ o :j reasonable. but also to crooked l o n s l . This those hard t o please. 6th wi6quw 8eoG ~ w ~ 19 Por if ~ someone, ~ 01 God la bearing under because of through conscience &6i~wg., 20 rroiov toward sod, bears up rrhoywv h+ag 715 someone gllefs ~ufferlngunjustly, of what ray things rhEw LI ~ ~ O ~ ~ & V O Yand T E suffers ~ unjustly, thing called out if s nnlng this is an agreeable r o h a ~ ~ < 6 ~ ~ v 0 1 imopcvri~~; thing. 20 For what bdnghit wxth M uov wlll be remsiningundee? But merit is there in it if, al ~ a 8 o n o 1 0 0 v r r ~ rai n h f o v r q when YOU are sinning li doing good and au and belng slapped. YOU endure it? But if. brropcvei~e, TOOTO ?PIS yon will be remalnlng undar. this grac ousness when You are doing good and YOU suffer. ~ E G ; bes de Gad YOU endure it, this 1s 21 siq ~ o t m yhp &rh%qm, 6n s thing agreeable with into this for YOU were called. becauee 21 In fact, to this r a i Xp~oTac ErraBev h P p JpBv, bph o Christ auffcred over yo", to [courne) YOU were naamot&u

%at? t ~~~g LUT~V 76 ethlya

gooi

w-wv

'

:kz

%?A",'~

~k!

? $ !

~~

--

1 3 ' The Lord's, NAB; Gad's, Vg.syo; ~ehovah'r,JW.

~ a r o h o u 8 ~ v q r r TO?$ the 05r 22 Cs &pa iav Wh, se: not tbpiB11 E6ho was found deceit
m u mtght follow u m n

7xwo1v fwtsteyu h o i mcv d2 u~bpan mouth

of him: model for you t o fol-

alrrok YOU,leaving

YOU

ob6i low his steps closely. n o . 22 He committed n o a b ~ o Osin. nor was deception of him; found in his mouth.

1 PETER 2:23-3:4

1014

1015
5 o ~ o S * P
~h~~

1 PETER 35-10

2 3 85 X016opoGpevoq 061 bclYTEho166pc1 23 When h e was being who being revlled not he reviled in retdm. reviled. he did not ndru wv ori~ iprrihe~ suffesng not hewas threstLning. na c 6 i 6 0 ~ 6i TQ upivov~t waa glvl??g self bealde but to the lone) ludgig 24 6q r h q &papria< fipdv a h b g whothe sms ofua he &ViVy~v hr TQ u i r p a r ~ a h 0 0 h i ~d SJhov bore up In the body of hlm upon the wood: lva ~ a i q hpapriatq drnoyev6pevor in order thet to the sins havinn become off ?f 6 1 ~ a l o o 6 v q <fiuopsv. 08 76 to the righteouane~s we might Uve; of whom to the p&A(dn~ 1 6 % ~ ~ . 25 4~s wound roowcrehealed. Yoowem rrp60ara .r~ha!&psvo~ &hXh sheep being made to ;rr, but h m r p h q TC viiv 6nI r 6 v wolpiva ~ a i You were turne'A upon now upon the she~herd and SOULS: h r i u ~ o n o v ~ d vqvxbv ir &v overseer of the sou18 o L o & In like manner. YOU wives, be in sublection to ~ o m r O p o i q ywciing h o ~ a u u 6 p ~ c n mi< k w l wemen subjectingselves to the own husbands, in i6io15 &V6pho1v, iva E i ,IYeF order that, if any are own male person^. in order that ~f not obedlent t o the word, they may be hn~t8oGotv 616 .ric r b v are d~sobeyins t o t e wor through the of the wan' without the a word yuvatrbv &Vaor qfiq 6s" %you of [their1 wives, conEct without word 2 because of having women ssp6 86oovra! 2 hornckmmr~ 6" eyewitnesses they w\l be gamed having had eyes upon the in YOUR chaste eonduct together wlth deep 06Pw hyvhv hoar o jv 6pbv. 3 bv respect. 3 ~ n d fear chaste cond?xc? of rou. Oiwhom do not let ~ m oo i r ~ b r(weev ( p n ~ ~ ~. -T q IXDY adornment be t h a t of let it be not the from outride M ,nweav7ng ofhairs thc external braldlng the hair and of r a i nept8tocwq xpuuiov 6 k v b k s o < of the putt,ng on of and of putting around of gold (things) or plsefng on sold ornaments or lrariwv r&roq, 4 &Ah' 6 K unrbq the wearing of outer of outer garments adorning, but the Ridden pnrments 4 hut nap6iaq 6v8ponoq (v T&' &q8&prW iet it be the secret heart man m the incorruptible Person of the heart in the incorruptible iou n ~ a i ~ ?'web 5 moq, 6 [apparel] of the quiet 'sufet and mild mfrit, which and mild spirit, which kvhrrov m O &oir . r ~ o h ~ h l Is c of great value in In alBht of the OW of much cori. the eves of Gad. 25' Or, '"lives!' 1 ' They may be won, xABVg, you may wan them, ST; you may win them to Jehovah. J'a.

Kai a l Clylat y w a i n q aim the holy women ~ n i < o u u a l SIC, 8 ~ b v 6 ~ i w ow the (ones) hoplnp into God were akrning kaurdr5, finoraou6p~va, roiq i6io1q themsehes. subjecting selves to the own
for

ri?GZ!uOsZy:

3% $2

9,

of

5 For E n ,too, formerly the holy women who were hoping in o o d used to adorn themselves. subletting themselves t o their Ti) own husbands. 6 as hu6p6rmv' $6,!,9~ wwnrobeymg to the Sarah used to Obey male persons. Abraham, calling him . ~ p ~ ~ , i K~~ P , , O ~ a3rbv. ~ a h o i j u a ' '.lord:' ~ n YOU d have Abraham, lord him become her children, kyrvj8qrc TiKYa 4s provided YOU keep on ~i which iwomanl became good and not &ya80no~oiioa~ rat p i poPol5rcva1 ~ 6 ~ 1 l i a v terror. any cause for doing good fear "g not one fearing rrr6qulv. 7 YOU husbands. terror. continue dwelling 6 6 ~ 4 6foioq hqin like manner with male persons 1 1 Fwise dweillng together them to rar& yvbulv, &u8~vcc~L Op K~ E~S~ knowledge. assigning according to knowledge, m, to weaker vessel them honor as t o a 6mov~rovrE weaker vessel, the 76 uvalKclw to the to partlonlng femlnlne one, since T ~ M ~ VA5 , ~ a mmxh i ~ o h ~ o o , lu n & ~ ~ ~ ~ a vyou o r are also heir8 honor. as also helm with them of the &y~im~ro0a! Th5 , be the undeserved life, in order favor for YOUR of . r ~ p o o ~ v x hb q dv prayers not t o be prayers .?YO;. hindered. 65 nhvr~5 h h ? o w s ~ i n a ~ lail y , of but all cones) Bke-mmda you be showing fellow feeling. oupnaBsis. +lhh6EXyi) sympathetic, bvlnzsffectlon or 10 en. brotherly ~3mhayxvo1, T a n c l v 6 @ ~ 0 v q9 , p? affection, tenderly 'owly-mindednot dlmared well to pity, compassionate, humho6166v.req K a ~ b v &vri ~ a ~ oi l i ihql6apiav ble in mind, 9 not giving back bad Instead of bad or revlllng paying back injury for 62 injury or reviling for roGvavriov hvri hot6opiag instead of revllhs U l e (thing) against but reviling, hut, to the contrary. bestowing ~ . h o v o h art Eiq T&O a blessing. because (ones) be-wlng 8 e d n l . b e c a u l into C~XfiXilBqr~ lva sfihayiav you were called t o IOU were called In order that blessing this [course]. SO that YOU might Inherit a ~hqpavopjq~c. blessing. YOU mlght inherit. b a n @ l o For ' a e t h a t would io;e life and lo The to be 1o-g ntnw&w mjv see g w d days. let him let him make e e a s the restrain his tongue from what is bad yhduumv h b Karat r a l 705 and [his] lips *om tongue from bad and of the

nore

$2

$ :

z&

per(sLtn8 jo~3

ge ,?>,

'%'

FA '$P,:' '$%'

1%! % \

1 PETER 3:11-17

1016

1017

1 PETER 3:18-4:1

!f

18 6TI rai X turbq &ma5 m p i 18 Why, even Christ h a h i w a ~Mhov, 1 1 ~KKA,&W 61 ~ n r 6speaking d-ption, Because even ghrlat once for d l amut died once for all time to speak deeelt, let him Incline out of but from 11 but let him turn from what is 6iraloq h i p concerning sins, a K~KOS xai nolqoh-rw &ra86v, < q q u t r ~ w away ] , rlphteova (one) over righteous [ p e r ~ o nlor bad and let him do goad, let hlm aeek bad and do what is good: let him seek &Sivov fva Spaq unrighteous ones, t h a t r i p j y v ral 6105h~w a b ~ j v .12 &TI peace and pursue it. he might lead YOU t a unrlzhteaus ione.1. I n order lhat you peace end let hlm Pursue it. Beesuse 12 par [the] eyes of God, he being put to 69&rhpol Kueiou h i 61naioug r a i i r r a Jchovah' are upon t h e ? P O O ~ Y ~ U BfQ, God, death In the flesh, but he mnght lead toward eyes of ord upon dghteous (ones) end ears righteous ones. and fJava~o8~iq 2 a a p d being made alive in &TOO E I ~ 6Lq09v adrrjv. T ~ C ~ W O V 6i: his ears are toward [hel having been put to death Indeed to Resh the spint. 19 I n this of him lnto supplieatlon of them, face but their supplication; but [the) face of Jehovah" 6b nvaljp~~ 1. 9 6v [state] also he went <oonolq8iq Ku iou tni n o ~ o O v ~ a q nauh. is against those doing hsvlng been made alive but to BPirrt: In his way and preached of fold upon lone*) doing bad (things). bad things." ~~i rois ( V e u h a ~ f m i c d aoIv n o p ~ u e d q to the spirits in Q 13 Kai riq 6 n a . & 6p&q 13 Indeed, who is to the in prison splits havinggone prison. 20 who had the man t h a t will ~ " who d the lone) going to treat badly sou once been disobedient dnrrt0joaoiv TOTE harm YOU if yon berrlhwrai come E&v TOO & p e g ; h$&%&d,20to (ones, having dlrobeyed s o m e m e when the patience of zealous for what ,,,lous fever of the goo ithmg) &TE &c5~6Lxno fi TOO 8~0O ad was waiting in Is good? 14 B u t -pqOBe; 14 6hh. EI nn6ux01~e even if YOU should when wa~~eceivlngout from the of the God Noah's days, while lim s auld Decomn? But if and YO- may suffer suffer for the sake of N&E the ark was being paKpo8u'ia tv of Noah 6th ~ I K ~ ~ O & V I )pa1(&p101. V, ~ b v 62 righteousness, YOU are in which iongness of splrlt In throush l i ~ h t e ~ ~ ~ n e happy s s , (ones). The but happy. However, the a few people. that rararmrua<opiq~ ~tpor03 EIF fiv object of their fear do 96pav airr&v 01 (one) being constructed of ark in which is, eight souls, were fear of them not DOt-but not YOU fear, neither tmtv bur6 qwxai, carried safely through become agitated. tew tnis h eight souh. t h e waw,,Tbv 15 But sanctify t h e Tm av ~aa x ' be z~ i OQ ,& & Christ as Lord' i n 6tm&vav 81' @cflo<. tzy~hoars L v Taiq rap6iatc bp&v rol 01 youn hearts, always were saved through throunh wahr. sanctify rou in the hearts of rod 'reafY rendy to make a de"OW 21 P, ra: bp2rq & v r i n n r ~ v vOv .o6<~1namely. fense before everyone & ~ i npbq h o A o y i a v nawi TQ baptism. (not Which also You ,,a t Y p e now lssaving ever toward defense U l everyone to the (one) that demands of you a Iar the hope ai-rohvn bp6q h6yov r e p i ~ i qb bpi" in you. but doing so g p ~ 2P 5 ~ ~ ~ ~ ; ; ~ 7 W o ~ about the in but the request made together with a mild Lnrp6wwa c i ~ 0.6~. to &ni6oq, p c r h n+r(~og . & a : ete&, a goad temper and deep hope, but with mlldnes auestlonlng u v n Into eonscience,, through resocet. ifi Hold a goad 61' &v-&oeoq ' I ooG X I ~ o G , 22 65 the resurrection of through resurrection of'5esu~ 8hri.t. who J~~~~ christ 22 ~e In that conscience, so t h a t in the particular in 6~61$ 0 ~ 0 5 ~ O P E U ~ E SIC~ ~is a t sod% right hand, na?dakb8c whleh (thlnp) YOU are belng spoken down on right ihsndl of c a d having Eon= Into for he went his ~ , " ~ , " , " S t Y ~ ~ e ~ & ~ ~ ~ ~ b n o m tmwv d l 6 t o heaven, and angels u o r a l o uvt?&olv 01 ashamed who are might be itamed down the (onen) speaking slightingly (ones1 havingteen subjected to him and authorltles and powers were made hqprh<om~ b &V mjv 6ryaBfiv b of voun good conduct uai &N&~wv. t{ow,&v Kai h,,~",, sublect to him .lishtindy oi o k o u the good tn in connection with of . a n s e e and of suthorltles and of powers. For i t Therefore slnce suffer Xp1m00 02v na06vroq 'Rered ucrau.r X V J are of ~ ~ 1 . therefore t having suffered In the flesh, Y O U tw &yafIonolojv~a EI 0h0! ~b 0 h q p a TOO doing goad, if t h e (ones) doing g w z U m a y will the will arm yourselves with of the will of God mahes ~ a 1 b p s , M v men~~~,"mtl,,n very PISO Yon the same mental &ot, nho EIV p , K(IXmro,-a it. than bemuse tones) damn bas: YOU nre doing evil. m be .derln= man disposition: because ---, . -~ . h h i o d a 671 6 .. - . . .(one) b e c a m m,O,C~"~, t h e person t h a t has 12.: Jehovsh. J 7 * ~ ~ . l ~ l b l s ~ " " ~ Lord, m : ~PgVgSyr. 15' The Cnrlcl as Inrd. n oa d nhrauTal i r pto a p ~ i a l q ,suffered in the flesh ~ A l l c the ; Lord Cod, Text"$ Ileeeptur. Jehovah God. J'"."'"lb! ". s m , havlng suffered to &ah ha has ceased has deslsted from sins,

'%~'"

&%.?'

a,

% ' $:!'

" $."~q~,'I~P

ftt 2

XghllDf

--

p z : 2 a C I ; i
'7:'' 4

X.%Z% 9 2 2 '

& tE ~ zYt tE;l"h:"fl"$L,

~ $ $ r ~f ~ i . '~ $ ? ~ ! ? Q

. , &

ee-?
-

9 ;

~%!z

~~~

--

1 PETER 4:2-10

1018

1019

1 PETER 4:ll-16

2 eIq .rb p q ~ t r t&v8 bnov h18upiatq &Ah& 2 t o the end t h a t lnto the no1 yet o?men to desires but he may live the 8ehfipa~l OEOS T ~ Y Lrrlho~rrov BY a a p ~ iremainder of [his1 to will OY cod the leftover upm in flesh time in t h e Resh, n o more for the desires piOaal X P ~ W Y . s PIE^&^ to spend life time. .svmeient the of men, but for God's 3 For t h e time nap~hrlXu8*~ X P ~ W 76 B o 3 p a r h v will. havlna #one beside tlme the wl% of the that has paswd by is for You to tbhv .arrlpr&o0al m o p ~ ~ i v o q have worked out t h e nauons to have worked ddwn, hsvlng gone the way will the natiollS b &uchycia~q irrt8vpia1q, when YOU proceeded h deeds of bore coiduet. desues, in deeds of loose conduct. lusts, excesses olvogku iatg rhpoq n6TOIq UC~B~CS wrth wine, revelrie;, drtnklng m a k h n , and with wine, revelries, drinking matches, &Bcpirotg eI6ohoha~pia1g.4 Lv f unlawtul Idolatries. I,, .which and illegal idolatries. 4 Because YOU do not puiZovra~ Continue running with thou are be ng treated asstranger them in this course auvrpe~6v~wv ir 6 v el5 njv a h j v t o the same low sink of (ones) runnlng with oryou into the very Of debauchery, they T ~ C &aoria( &v&xvalv are puealed and go of the vnsevlng course pourlng forth, a n speaking abusively YOU. 5 But these p h a a ~ q p o ~ v ~ c5 c. 01 ~ o ~ ~ o o w of , v (they1 blaaphemlng: whleh (ones) wlll give back People will render an account to the hbyov TO TO/ K ~ W Y ~ I (;O~laq one ready t o judge Word to the tone) r e n k y llvfng tones) those living and those rai vsrpo6c. 6 ~ l g7 - 0 dead In fact, 'Or and dead lonw): lnto thlr this putpose the g w d MK I( LP YYEXIOB~ news was declared to d e a 8 i n e s ) a - deelsred good news ln order that to the dead, that K 18hlv piv rara they might be judged thw mfaht be judged indeed aceordingto as t o the Resh from the standpoint of men M ~ o u aapi g . (;Gat M rm& men to esh thw might llve but according to but might llve as t o the spirit from the 8c6v nvc6part. standpoint of God. God to ~lplrlt. 7 But the end of 7 nknwv 62 76 T ~ O C f i r r ~ r w . a11 things has drawn Ofall ltblng.1 but the end has drawn near. close, B~ sound in uoqpovfiaar~ oOv ~ a i v+#arc EIC mind, therefore, Be rov aound In mind therefore and be You robe? into and be vigilant with wpoueuxkg~ 8 b & :e rrkv~wvr j v PI$ kau~oljq a view t o prayers. prayers; a11 the into selves 8 Above all things, have intense love & hrrqv iurcvfl fxovrEg g l, rove outstretching Cncrl having, bccaunc for One another. because love covers a multitude of sins. 9 Be hospitable 9 g1h6Sev01 &Mfih0LJ5 &vcu t o one another Ioneal fond of atrangen into one another wlthaut without grumbling, y o y y u u p 10 E ~ a o r o ~ ra8bg 10 In proportion , murmur 8; each lone1 aceording as as each one

1%

'

5%

thaPcv x h p ~ a p a el Lavrobq abrb has received a 5s. use i t in ministering he received gracious ght. selves It o ~ u o ~ p o l to one another as fine 6la~ovo~vrq rahol ~ n e ho~.rsdmlnxstratora epOG. I l (ones] serving undeserved stewards Of kindnesr nol~ihqq X~PI~OC expressed invarious var~ed klndnea or cod: il ways. 11 If anyone hahd, h b r ~ a 8mO. c i speaks. [let him r llttleword~ of God; 1 anyone lsspesklng, as i t were [the] sacred proL< IoxCo ?C TI< 6 t a ~ o v ~i)S i anyone h servini, as out of streng& ofwhlch nouncements of C+xt if anyone ministers. im & , n&a,v Xop,, L i6 gLbq cod: in order that in ail (thing.) [let him minister1 I. s Y p p ~ y ~ n the g On the 6olhSqrnt 6 8cbq 6th 'IqooO Xp1o~o5, dependent that God may be glorlned the God through Jesus Chrlst. supplies: so t h a t in f Puriv fi 605a r a i 76 rparoq EICa11 things ~ o may d to whom la the glory and the mlght lnto be through Jesus Christ. The T O ~ CalOvaq ~ 6 v alljvov &pjv. glory and t h e might the ages of the ages; amen. are his forever and 12 'Ayanqroi SEV~<EU~L ever. Amen. ~~~~d lonesl. be treated atrangers 12 Beloved ones, ~ f l t v irpiv ~ ~ U P ~ U E Inpdc n c l ~ y ~ ~ b not v be puazled do to the m rou burnlng nre toward -" +ha knmin. lpiv ylvov~uu b g Sivou b p i among you. which to you oeeurring as of strange ithind to You is happening t o you for a trial. as though vaeb aup aivovrog, 13 &Ah& stepp ng together. but socording to which a strange thing were l3 On r o ~ v o v ~ i r e - r o i ~ r o t Xplorot na8ipao1v behl1lng l h a r i n ~ to the Of me Chrlst suRerlng. the contrary. go on rejoicing forasmuch xaipsrc iva a ev as YOU are share, ~n be rou reiol~lng. In order thsl alw in the sufferings of the c h t i s t , that YOU may q ,? jr 6bSqg a h 0 6 o f t te glory of him you 2%!%joice and be overjoyed also during the 6vct6i(;m8c Lv m o ate baing reproached in revelation of his glory. ~ V ~ ~ C X Tx, p ~ o r o t , p a r & p ~ o ~ , 6r1 76 14 If you are being name of Chrbt, happy (ones), becauao the reproached for the

1r.k

$2

.+ "..."-......

Se

% % $ $ ? % $ ? $ % : ; :

: :

dlr:v~

$ik$,

&!y.p'dp

r i g 6 g q q ~ a i~b TOO 8~oOTVEO a Lg' of the glory and the of the God upon bpht &varrafi~ml. 0 h resting - UD. 15 j y6p TIC 6p6v naaxC~u #ot for anyone of raw let him be suffering h g govcbq 1 1 ~ACrrqq fi na~onatd 9 6q murderer or thief or doer of b a i or as &hho~plErrianorro 16 el overseer of tr enoLcr8a: tf X lmlwb5, a b W~O~U, &r18tlan, let him beXbeingshamed, d v 8Brv Lv .TO6vbvm1 6t Go<a(;&ro lethlm bcgiorlWnp but the God in the name
~

name "

You

fiE fsa$F$j %$$, even the spirit of God, ."." -....- ---..vnri 15 However, let
i c r a c t i n s nnnn

none of

ftt

$j

YOU suffer a s a mu'derer Or a thief O r an evildoer Or as a busybody in other

k?

matters, nlli ." . .,..- . . . . . , a s a Christian let

1s

i f r k e a>~ff~vsl

him not feel shame, but let him keep o n glorifying God in

1 PETER 4:17-5:4
T

1020

1021

1 PETER 5:5-11

O . 7 6 6 mlpd5 TOG this name 17 For thll. Becsum the appointed tlme of the it 1s the appointed & eaa8a1 r b upipa Cnrb .rot o i ~ o u TOO time for t h e ~ u d g m e n t atart the . l u d. ~ m e n t from the house of the to start wlth t h e 0coG. el 6L npirrov &Q' fipOv, ~i r b r U o e' house of God. Now God; tf but Rrat from us, what the end if it starts fist with rbv hrrr00oGvrw Q 7 0soC, us,what will the of the lonesl dlsobeylns to the of the God end be of those who are not obedient to d a y y c h i w ; 18 uai r i 6 6ircnog good new.? And If the rlghteaus lone) t h e good news of God? 18 "And if p6h~ U ~ S S E T ~ I6 61 &acPfi t a t the righteous (man] scar& labelngsa;ed, the but lrreveren?hl and is being saved with & p a p r w h b ~ TOO ~ a v c i r a ~ .19 b a r e r a i difficulty, where will 91nner where will he sppeAr? As-and also the unmdiy lmanl t h i sinner m i k e ol ovrSSEs Kcrri b , . a and a showing?" 19 So. the lonal suncrlng necordlng to the then, also let those TOO BroG rrtoro K T ~ ~ T who U are suffering in of the cod to feithf~ul harmony with the rrapa~1060waav *YX&< will of God keep on let them be puttlng bealda for lalvsl souls commending their souls t o a fai thful Creator whilt? they are I doine eoad. flpcaPu~tpo~ oOv tv *W~V Therefore, to Older men therefore In rou the alder men. among YOU I g l w this rai I aE!F."2%nn -S,BeE%' and efiortatlon, for I too p h p w rbv mi, X imoG na0r1phrov. 6 am an Older man Mth witness of the of the 8hrist sunerlnas. the ltheml and a witness nps of -.... .-.

&

eiX W I Y

: $

i k

ems, p & v a - y ~ a m & &Mlr trouaiwg of the m d , no$ neeeassrlly but yieldlngiy: pqSL ~ I D X P O K E 6bq &Mb np00cpw not-but for dlsgraecful geln but fore-spintdliy, a pq6' be ~aTa~uplSSEliovr~5 Tbv di wv not-but as (ones)lardlnpdown of the lo& & h h i ~ h o lyv6i1cv01 706 n o t ~ v i o u . 4 ~ a but types. ecamlng of the Rock; and ~avcpw6ivro< of lone) having been manlkated of the &px~rroip~vo rop1ein0~ chief #heDheFj uev wlll earw OR for aelvrl the &pe~&vrlvov 7-5 6 6 h q m i g a w v . UnfsdtnE 0 1 k a .lory crown.
1 ' Or. "elders."
3' Literally, "the"; Jehovah's,

TOG

I .-

2 Sheoherd t h r n w k Of in YouRCare, not under compulsion. but wiliingly' neither -'I" love hn+ OfsQmerly; --..., """ ""b 3 nelther as lordine I + n.,sr -.,-: thnc. who are 1 G o d s mheritance. but becoming examples to the flock 4 And when the ehlef shepherd has been made man~fest, YOU wIil reeelYe the unfadabie crown of vinm

J>8.*4.".IB.

6 ~n IIke manner. (mo, "EST~POI, youngP. lone.), berou 3 i e e t e d you younger men. be SUbleCtion t o the nkvrce ~i &hh4holg T ) ~ V in t of Au tones) but to one another the older men. ~ u ail YOU gird ~O-lVes iyropeiroaoet, with lowliness of mind meivO'V~oab 10~11ness of m i 2 Ue On se Ve9 With kno(a, toward one another. TI 6 hcpq~&w~c bseuae the to superior appearing tones) rorrc~voig &WT&OUCT(~I he gives undeserved la ranging selrngainst to lowly Ionell kindness t o the humble ones. 6iSwatv yhplv. he Is glving undeserved kindness. 6 Humble therefore. 6 T m c t v b 0 .re ofiv ~ i yourselves, ~ v ~e you made?owly therefore under the under the mighty r p m a & v cipa TOG 0coO iva b p & ~hand of God, that n mightY i s n d of the cod: In order that roo he may exalt YOU i due time: 7 while 7 nhoav YOU throw 'li b alp-, b boll all he rnighYlput.uphiah in 8ppo~nteY tlma, anxiety upon him, r j v ~ ~ P I ! J M Vb bv tnlpilYav~e5 . h ' because he cares ioi the anxlety o f y o u havlngthrownupon Upon 8 xeep dr6v. 671 ad?Q pikt ncpl bpbv. senses, be watchful. hlm. bccsuae to hlm it 1s care about You. YOUE adversary, the ...~~~, 8 Nil~ar~ 6 Devil. walks about B e r m sob;r. The like a roaring lion, &ni6tro5 6 ov 6 t b p o h o ~ 6 5 hiov "eking to devour adversory tat court, mvil as uon take YOUR stand. [someonel. 9 ~ u t rrc ~ n m e i against him, solld in tmweiting about the faith. knowing d w i m q ~ a t h a t the bame KUT~~E?W~ stand you alafn.1 things in the way of to drink down: 8 t o w om sufferings are being nio~cl cl66rcq UTE 01 tot s faith.' knowing the aceamplished in t h e ~01ld entire association of & , arirh ,thlnlal n % ! $ $ l? to;?, in the YOUR world.brothers 10 But. inafter the suffered K ~ W ? O~%OV b bv & 6 E h * b ~ n t o ~ ~ ~ YOU ~ have f ~ ~ ha , world, brotherhood little while, t h e God xhplro of all undeserved fit undeservedkihdne.% kindness, who 6 rahioa el5 alSv!w YOU t o his everlasting the (one) having c s l ! e d you Into the everlalthg glory in union with ov Christ, will himself 66eav llttle [xlmcl finish Youn training, of hlm glory rra06vrag a h 6 5 ' m r a p r i o z ~ , he hemake make havingsuaercd he willadjust dow?, YOU strong. 11 To o0cwbor1. 1 1 a3r0 him be the might he wT~!Sfknly, he will make awons. To him forever, Amen, elg mirq a l b v a ~ .&pClv. d K&TO< ages; amen. the might fnto the

5 'Opoiwq, Likewise,

n&Er&ii~!.

%$S

$it

oYrou

$:leg

Ees)

2%

%$S

=%a<

X~~zp

1 PETER 5:12-2

PETER 1:3

1022

1033

2 PETER 1:4-8

A d ZlAouwoO bpiv m O ntwoO 1 % Through Sil.va8Through Silvanus to yon ,of the lalthful nus, a faithful brother, &6cAqoO, b 5 AoyiZopa! 61 Miywv a s I account him. I brother, as I em reekom&, through few[wordsl have written i?ypa$Ia, r r a p a ~ a A d v ~ a i h l N a p r u p 3 v few Iwordsl, t o give I wrote, encouraging and bearing wttne.9 upon encouragement and an l a h v clvul &Aqe{ x&pw TOG earnest witness t h a t this to be true undeserved kindnew of the this is the true un. eE03' Pi< % 7' OT{TE. 13 ' A m & b a ~ deserved kindness of God; Into which stand =on. 1s greeting God; in stand Irphg fi kv BaBuA3v1 Arm. 13 She who is mu the Iwomsnl in Babylon in Babvlon a ~"~ -. . . . . . . . WYEKAFKT~ r a i M t r p ~ w 6 ui6g one like [ ~ o u l sends . iofntb ohosen twornsnl and Mark tho aon her greetings, and
~~~ ~

lZ

aaiT05 N s divine pawer' ~ n & v m fiNv fig 0 ~ i c i6uwipeag Power of him has given u s freely all (things) t o us of the divine
T&

6sSwp p b q g hBV~ggranted?ree~y for self

thmugh -

6th

7fi5 devotion, through the

the accurate knowledge

of me. 14 'AGzt%;& PO".

0ept;2r

MTF. of love.
Elpjvq Ppiv n & u ~ v TO?< P e a , . to lo" to all the (ones)

wlth a kiss of lave. May all of YOU who bv X I ~ Q are . in union with In dhrlat. Christ have peace.

w\jgm~ ; ",y&y,";t

t i l w ntr og 6oCA05 r a i &n.5moAoq Slmon ~ e t r slave and awatle 'I uoO X luroir T O : < Im5~1pov oi3eaum ghdst to the Lone.) ewally preeloua AaxoOu~v niurlv Av hsvlngobtdned (bylot) lalth in 6 t ~ c n o d v n TOC e r c ~fip&v rai oa,,ipg r i g h t e ~ u m e ~of . the God of us and ofsevlor 'IqooO X 117~00.

2%

Jau 2

$mt:

hiv
tv

of Jesus Chnst, to those who have obtained a faith, held in equal nrlvileee wlth-ours, by tKe righteousness of our God' and [the] Savior Jesus Christ:' 2 May undeserved C ' P ~ W kindness and peace
YOU

1 slave and apostle

Simon peter, a

msy (It) be mul~Pllsdin socurate knowledge of the knowledge of ~~d and

nAq8uv8ci

h~~doi~ TOO

by an accurate

OEOC

KOI ' I -03 ~ o d and a y e -

TOC
file

wpio"

av, S b< of Jesus OUI Lord, I ~ M orus, as 3 forasmuch ss

fi

1. Our God, ABVg; our Lord, xSYb.

1 ' Of our God and ithel Sawor Jesus Chrmt, in agreement w t h the mstlnctlon between Gad and Jesus m the next
verse. See App 2c.

these things he has fiv r & ~ i p i a ~ a il i y ~ u ~fipiv a which (things) the precious and grandest to us freely given us the precious and very 6r&5pqTa, tnayyi?pcrra p r ~ m ~ ~ e ~ he has granted f&w, grand promises, t h a t through these You rva 616 Ln order that through these (things1 may become sharers uiWldP gEiaS uolmi q~acwS, in divine nature. , YOD might become of divine sharers of nature, having escaped &rroquy6ns r e g Lv r Q ~ 6 u p f i,v kmt0"ciq Irom the corruption having fledo& of in the worl m aesme t h a t is id the world ; through lust. eeoe?. 5 Yes,for this of eorru~t~an. by 5 uai 6e n & very ~ reason. ~ YOUR contributing h ~ n very d this (thing, but meedup a l l all earnest ~n,Xopqyjqa7E ev response nap~lUF&~av~E havine brought m su~ply rou upan in eftort, SUPPIY t o YOUR faith & p ~ ~ f i6" v , 6h ! T drpz~fi r a n i s r r t bp3v ~ f i v to &e faith of you the vitue, In but the virtue virtue knowledge. l .jv vu&r~v 6 tv 62 76 y v 6 o z ~ r)lv 6 t o [ ~ o u nknoWLedge the knowle&e, in but thk knowledge the self-control. to IYOURl self-contml iyrpdmlav i v 6L .r{ tyuparrip: ~ ? ) v hopovi~v, ~ i f - ~ ~ n tm ~ but ~ l . thk ' aelf-control the endurance, endurance, to I ~ o u n ] endurance godly tv 52 ~6 frropovfi r i v ~ b u i P c ~ a v , 7 Lv devotion, 7 to in but the endurance the well-reverencing, . in lYoURlgodly 6L. ELIOEPE;~ T ~ V q1Aa6Lh iau but the weu-reverencing the brotherly ageet:on, brotherly aftection. y ~ a ~ r ~ 2 i q ,fiv kyimrlv. t o IYOURI brotherly love; afteetion love. s Far bm herly a ectlon the " in but 6L 8 T&T~ hpiv h& Xovra .ndif these things exist these {things) to vov exkting , and in YOU and overflow, they will prevent you n ~ r a v & < o v r a ' OOK d p p f 0b66 hudrpmouq from helng elther becoming more not lnef eet ve nor unfruitful or unfruftful' .aeio~rlo,v T+,V r o j ~ u p i o u ip&v inactive it is ~ ~ t t i down ng into the of the Lord of us regarding the accurate knowledge of our Lord trriyvoulv' 'I 006 XplmoO J ~ S U SChrist. c h r k t neewate mowredw: . , f 3. His divine power, xAB; Jehovah by his power, Pa. 8. Or. "cause you to he neither inactive nor unfruitful."

be

r?~?

le-

2 PETER 1:s-15

1024
not

1025
gtt to myths

2 PETER 1:18-21

to whom

P4

n&paOr,v 9 For if these Is belns Eeslde t h l n ~ s are not oresent

cleanslnlng become foxetful of hpapn~3v. hts eleansgg from of the of old of hlm of =Ins. his sins of long ago. 10 616 pMhov &6rh~oi, rrrmv6hoarc 10 For thls reason, Through which rather.' brothers, speed You U P brothers, all the more Brl3aiav ti irv K ~ ~ O I Vuai i ~ h o y j vdo om utmost to atablc oflvod Ealllng and choaslng make the calling and nolri08ac. 7oGm ydp nototvrcq 06 choosing of you sure to bemsklng; t h e n ( t h i g ~ l for dolng not for yourselves; for if iOIgFtfUZle= hsvlng received of the

these rlhlnss), bllnd h e l s partly clodng ~h:ercs, shutting his eyes [to A68 v hao&v 106 naiap~opoGthe light]. and has

rairra,

ru0X6q COTIV

pumh<wv

m anyone. he is blind.

70"

nhhal

a h 6

;k

to the entrance Into the everlasting $ X~IUTOO. jrOv nai U O T ~ P O'Iquot kingdom of our Lord of us and of S ~ V ~ D Jeliul I hdst. and Savior Jesus 12 Ad yrhhpw &ci bphq Christ. Thmugh which I @ha I be lapored ever Yon For reason Imoptpvjorttv ncpi roljrov ~ a i n ~I p shall be disposed to be remmdhp. about them ( t h l n b ) , and-even to remind t o t q p ~ y ~ i ~ ped v * YOU of these things. F I W T ~ ~ rai (ones) having known and having been rm Y x althoueh you know L v T : napah &AqBrig 13 6inaxov 61: l t h e m h d are f i r d y In the belng beslle truth. Righteous but set in the truth that i3yoOpa1 19' 6uov tv is present [in YOU]. I am considehn. w n how much . rtlmel I am . in 13 But I consider it -. u. ~. right, as long a s I am ~ o c r q ,TQ orqvcjparl 61eyri elv the labemael.?.' to be thomugh8 rslalngup in this tabernacle. thi. to rouse YOU UP by Opes 1 v bno v'ucl, 14 ~l6bq h remkans h ~ i known ~ g that way of reminding 14 knowing as ra lvfi CUTIV fi hn68eu1 TOG OK vL)pm6~YOU Aft la the putt~ng o h oi the tsaernocle I dd that the putting Off O f my tabernacle V O u KCI~~C 6 K~PIOS fi(1Ov '1QO065 is soon to be, just as of m , : eefordlng sa slro the Lord of us Jesus also OUT Lord Jesus 16jhwub N'Ol' 15 m o v 6 b O ~ Christ signified to me. made evldent to ma; I ahall speed up So I will do my 62 uai " LK~OTOTI ~XCIV O ~ 6 qPET& rilv utmost also at every but sUo each tlme to be hsvlng you after the time that, after my t p j v ESo6ov r)lv rodrwv pvfitfq~departure, YOU may be my exodus the ofthela (thlngll men on able to make mention of these things foz yourseives.
~ n t o the cverlast~np. kingdom

al&vlov

paulh~iav 706

of the

. nupiou
Lord

be

~~~

~~~~

Xg~?ztq,

contrived false stories we acquainted bpi" r j v ~ o t ~ u p i a vjp0v 'IqooO XPI~TOO youwlth the power to YOU the of tho M r d of us of Jesus Chrlst and pmsence of our 6Gvapw uai napouuiav, &Ah' h 6 n ~ a 1Lord Jesus Christ. paw.r and but but it was by having ycy8Lv~eq q f r c i ~ u pryaha16~qroq. having become ofthe of that lone) 01 magnlfleence. become eyewitnesses 17 haPi,v & 8p0S of hi8 magnificence. IHel havlng recelved beafde of God 17 For he received Lvex8cioqq from Ood the Father ncn@g s ~ p j v KU~ 66Fm qovfiq Father honor and eloly of volee havlng been b o r e and =lorn, when abr3 T O I ~ O ~ E h b ~ f i qp r ~ a h o n p m o 6 q &ds suehas these to hlm of Bush [voleel by the - flttlngly great were borne to him by glory: 6 glory 6 5 1 ~he '0 vl6q son opou r m e the A &y loved anq~6 of PO' ~ me J 0 thla 8 ~ 6 2 the "This is my son, my LOTIV, rlq bv beloved. whom I mywhom self have approved." ~ a d r q v.rjv qwvjv jpriq fiuoduapcv 15 18 Yes, these words heard thls the volce we e heard borne from a6r3 W obpavo6 LYE 8iO(N obv heaven hsvlndbeen borne tepether with hlm heaven while we were with him in the holy b m i v 73 hyiq, 6p1. mountain. [we, b i n g In the holy mountah. 19 MnSWuently we 19 uai Exopev Be@avhpov 6 And we are havlng more stable the have the prophetic npogqr!dv h6yw. n o l r i ~ word [madel more word, to Afch Rnely mu are dofns sure; and YOU are pmphctle npwiXomq 5 5 AGXVW qaivovn hr doing well in paging having lmlndl toward as to lamp shlnlns in attention to it as to dxpqpQ OD fiptpa a lamp shining in a parched $ ? ? I which ltimel day dark place, until day 6tavyhoq ~ a O i W 6poC &vmcihIl dawns and a daystar mlght beam thiough and ilghttearer mleht rise " P rises, in hearts, b raiq rap6ialg ti &V Po ~ 0 6 ~ 0 lo For YOU know this In the hearts thls (thing) first, that no nparov first of scripture springs (ones) yl!d~o~ovrEg knowlng . that 8r1 n every h o a Tprophecy PO+QT~~~ from any private ina + i < I6iaq ~ I A ~ ~ E 011O $ g i v c ~ a t , terPretation. z1 'Or o f g r l p t u r e 01 own logs~ng upon not la eeomtng, prophecy was at no time brought by man's hhhd h b rmr~raTogwill. but men spoke *om GO^ as they were .t.",Yt%me, but by apir~t p~%o!q t<auoXou~Oaurcq
havlng followed out
we made known

5%

16 NO, it was not OEOO~~U~LVOI to lone81 hsvlng been W T S e l Y made by following artfully

tyvopbapsv

7 ' ' thgb,6,:'?,:% F,":

''

$ ? :

;t ?$! 8$,fit:71 CI~$FfzOu $ ,X i? :,., ng$$$

&yiou + L P ~ ~ L Y OU I M q m &n& @cbO ~ Y ~ P W T I O borne I. spint. holy b a n s borne they spoke irom God men.

2 PETER 2:l-'I
Them ocevrred
peopk,

1026
but am
a h

1027
6inalov A m r m o v o 6 EWV Gnjl ri< rkhlsous Lat being a f f l l c t ~ d d w n by the r6v &8tupwv t~ riudysipr ~ u r p o of the illegal t o n e . ) x n lewdness of conduct

2 PETER 2:8-13

'Eyhvro ha6

6L

r a t qsv6orrpwfi~aa i v
fabe Dropheta

In

b 1 .

bpiv
you

guovra,

O~~60618hu~aAol. D~TIVEF
false teachus, who

will lead into beside the

~~PL!O&COUOIY

alpiuclq
sects

oideatructidn, and master

hoikiaq

nai rdv

abrobc
them

6 ~ o r r 6 q v &pvolip~vo~, trrdryovrq even the owner that

denying, leading and
s w i f t
destruction;

hovlne bought sects' and will disown

~g$n~~i~",","~etly &yopaoavra bring in destructive

bought them, bringing many

WIII be

prophets among the pwple. a s there will also be false teachers

2 However. there also Came to be f l s e

to themselves

Lau~oiq oax~vtjv h c j h r l a v . 2 sai rrohhoi

ifarohou8iuowtv
will follow out
acts of loore mn&a,

&odycial<

Furthermore, many ah& r a i q will follow their acts of them to the of loose conduct. and 61' 0 6 ~ 1 &bq on account of these thmugh whom the, way the way of the truth and

"

of the

rile

~ , ? f c ~ s BAauQnvq8tkxrno. 3 ~ a i
will he blasphemed;

counterfeit words. Rut as for them, the they wlll make their way in; to whom the ju8nment Judgment from of old is not mov~ng slowly, Errraha~ dr &pyd and the destruction out of not is bebg inen;etlve. of them is not dmcjhc,a d ~ i n r mi wor& el de8lructlon of them not In n o d d i i . slumbering. 4 Certainly if CIod 4 ri y h p 6 8c6 &yyMov & apnlobvrov did not hold back If for the Go2 of angels !nvingsinnad from punishing t h e angels that sinned, o6r iq~iuaro, h oclpoiq but. by throwing them not he spared, but b pit. lnto Tar'tarus; delivraprapiroaq W U P ~ ~ ~ K E el< ~ ered to pits of havlng oast into Tartarus he gave bealde lnto densethem darkness to be rpiolv qpwp&oy 5 Kai &pxaiou reserved fof judgment; judgment (ones1 berns k:pt, and of archaic 5 and he d ~ d not hold K ~ U ~ O UOGX &E~CC,TO, & ,? A & tty6000v back from Punishing a n ancient world. hut World not he but eighth lone) kept Noah a preacher 6 1 * ~ = 0 6 ~ ~ < Y/IPvI~ b6haSEv of righteo;snesr safe Noah of righteousness Preacher he guarded. with seven rararhwpb r6-p &orPGv when he brought a cataclysm to of lmeverrntlal lone81 deluge upon a world of Ungodly people: irr&Caq 6 ~ a in 6 h e 1 ~ I 0 6 6 ov ~~i having led i p n , and eltlea of and 6 and by reducing the cities Sod'om To 6ppa TE@P~U~$ KaTtKP,vEY, of &morr& having reduced to sd;a .he condemned, ~~~e~~,","~~~,",",";d h66ctypa pchh6vrwv them, setting a example 01 lthlnkr) being about (to mmel pattern for ungodly &UEBLOIY ~eecl~irq 7 rai ersons of things to imeveiential lanes) the1 having &t, and o come: 7 and

E O Y ~ ~ O U B ~ ~ S S tomo1de.j

nheovcfip

rrhauroi

h6yoi<
words
T

s ~ ~ f ~ covetousness they bp6q wlll exploit you with you

: ; T$l!e

8prrope6uovrat~

of<

u ips

f,i de
. , % % " ,

war%

he delivered righteous Lot. who was greatly dlstrewed by the ~ g Indulgence of t h e law-defylng people kpliumo 8 BhQparl in loose to hoklng at he drew for :elf. 8 for t h a t righteous &KO~ 6i~al0~ b~uml~Gv by what he 6~ y e J g man to hcaihg rlghtema dwelling withtn in saw and heard while 65 ip&par, yluxiv 6rraiav &v6po1< dwelilng among $ i. " , a v out of day soul nghteoul to lewle8s them from day to tPaodlYt@v, 9 OTBEV K J p t o ~day was tormenting ~%~:'hewns ~ ~ torrnentmg. has known Lord his righteous soul by cbucP~iq h ncIpaopO~ W880n of thelr lawless deeds9 Jehovah' well-reverential loner) out ol trial how t o deliver 6L dT knows pda:, h6irou people godly dev* toba rawing orsew, unr~ghtwun?fanes) but into tian nut of trlal, b u t fi",t.~,~ K ~OEUS ~ 0 h a 0 ~ 6 ~ 0 ~ t o reserve unrighteous ~ ~ (ones) hdlng lopped off people for the day of !Idgment ~q dv, 10 p h h l u ~ a 61. ~ o b q 6rriuo Judgment to be cut to be feeping, mostly but the lones) behind off, I 0 especially. o a p d g t v h t 8 v p i q plaupo0 rrqpruopivou< however, those who Rcsh in dealre of defilement gorngthelr way go on after flesh with the desire t o defile [it] roi ~ u p l 6 r q m <Kma@povo6vraq. and who look down on end of lordrhig -ding do-. lordshtp. od ~ohpqrai, ab8&6rlq, 664ag Daring, self-willed. sew-pleasing. 810 el not they do Daring. tremble rpipouu~v P h w ~ n l r o w r < .11 st glorious ones but where speak nbusively, they arc trembling at. blaspheming, 11 whereas angels, l u ~ f i i ~ a i 6uwipe1 JIL/<OYF~ greater although they are to power to strength and abTav greater in st! 'ength @tpouo!v KaTs dvreq ob " nnt bearins betn. ~ ~ not~ thev ~ ~.~ . , down on them and power, dn B h h q ;p ,o v bring against them a n blasphemous u gment. ~ ~ f i ~in at abusive 'on lnot dolne sol r ; :i 12 oDrot 66 b q irhoya iespect fdr J& These lone81 bui. as unrearoninE lIvIn~ thlnm L...,~L .L~v~...' 12 But these @wllh ~ i q &AWIV ~ a 1 [menl. llke unrearcyrwqptva hsv ng been generated natural rnto capture and sonlng animals born ofS &yvooGun naturslly to be caught ~ b p h v tv corru~tldn.in w h l a lthfngsl theyare not knowing and destroyed, wall, in the things of which B h a u Q q p o ~ v ~ E ~ dv c @ , " P $ O n they are ignorant and blaspheming, in speak abusively, even aGrGv rial 98a fiuovra~ suffer dcstruetion also thqy Wlfbe ~ornl6tod. In their own [course of them &6teoOpcvo1 ~ ! o B bof] destmetion. IS trestlng tbernselves unrighteourl~ wage 13 wronging themselves as a reward for &61riar wrongdoing. 01 Unrlghteoumess:

r$!

:f

' r ? % '

~~~~

~~

gfkt

k$'

,,
1
I

..""

1' Or. "heresies" (hoi.re'seis1; sec'lor, V8. , I ' For a discussion of Tartarus. nee APP 40.

B' Jehovah, JhaU.l~.'*"m. Lord, xABVgSyb. Lard, xBC; hut om~tted by AVsSp.

1 1 ' Jehov~th, JW.l%l"SzZm;

2 PETER 2:14-19
They consider 6ov1)v fiyoii LVOI 4 v b f i p L p ~rpulpfiv, Aeasupe conrl&ring the in day luxury, lumlious living in the daytime a Pleasure. miAou ra1 ?&p01 tvrpu@vreq b ~aiq spots and b emirhe. nvhg I" luxury in the They are spots and hdrra15 aJ~&v uYMYOXOfipEYOl blemishes. indulging .educt~ona or them feeding selves together, With unrestrained delight in their b i v . l4 & e a h r o k J I E E F F deceptive teachings to rou, eyes while feasting together 6 u - ~ a ~ o u cc f ~ a p r i a 5 . with YOU. 14 hey ofa u and uneeaslng down ' of sin, have eyes 6rhrdr<ovreq Ouxhq & o n ) p i r ~ o u q r a p 6 i w adultery and unable baitlngon souls not firmly f l x d , heart t o desist from sin, and Y.WPV~O~~~YV rrhcovtCiaq they entice unsteady having been tralned lllkc ~ ~ m n a s t lof sovetounnew souls. They have a heart trained in Exovreq K ~ T & W ~ Itheyl ha;lnl of eursc chlldre& covetousness. They 15 ~ a ~ a h r i r r o v r r g EL~~E~C~V 666" are accursed children. leaving down etrslght way 15 Abandoning the path, they trrhaviequav i~aKohou~fiuavrc straight they were made to'err, hsvlng followed ov? haw been misled, They have followed the path of Ba'laam, [the son] of Be'or, who SF p~uBbv &6~iaq fiyhrnlurv loved the reward of who reward of unrlghteourmesl loved wrongdoing, 16 but 16 OLY<IY 62 EUZLV i6iaq mapavopias got a reproof for his reproof but he ad of awn exceeding of law; awn violation of whet ho<Gy~ov 6$uvov tv &v8piurrou qw* was right. A voiceless beast under yoke volceless in of man volce beast of burden, making utterance with $~EY<=MEVOV ~rhhuoev having uttered sound it hlnderod of the the voice of a man. hindered t h e prophet's n p o q i r o u rrapaqpoviav. mad course. prophet berlde-mlndedness. 11 These are foun11 ohoi duw -pol tains without water, ~haa (onas) ere waterlew and mists driven by a val b p i x h a ~h b haihmo tAauv6peva1, violent storm, and for and mists by violent belng driven, them the blackness 015 6 5 6 w ~700 ur6rouq r r r f i p q ~ a ~ .of darkness has been to Whom the Elmom of the darkness ha^ been kept. reserved. 18 For 18 hi oyua pCPTa16n)TOFthey utter swelling expressions of no (thlnpa) of vanity and by the qecyy6pcva1 SeAc&<ouu~v &v t r r d u ~ l i a ~ Profit. q desires of the fieah "tterlng sound they are baltlng on in desires and by loose habits Uap~bq hoehy~ial TO~F 6 h i ~ w ~ of flesh to loose hobljs the (ones) by 1 ttle they entice those who are just from dnrolpnjyovraq robs people who conduct b Reeing irom the (one#) In themselves in error. &vaorprqopivo,uq,' 19 Uleuecpiw airraiq 1 9 While they are being turned up. freedom them promising them free&ayyehh6prvot, ah01 6oOAot h h p ovreq dom, they themselves e x i ~ i n p are existing as slaves Ithryl ~romlslnp, very (ones) slaves

2 PETER 220-3:3
of corruption. w or T ~ F q8opd~ f .,$ of the .mrruptlon; towhom anyone whoever h overeame by another i s iirnlral. TOGTQ 6cSoGhora$. has been madeless. to thla (one) he has been enslaved. enslaved by t h b 20 if. 20 ri y h p h o 9 u y 6 m q T& pnhopara TOO one. If for havlng fled m m the defilements of the after having escaped from the rbupou t v htywkc~ 705 wupiou ~ a 1 world In e m r a t e knowledge of the mrd and of the world by an uo; , m o ~ ,o~To,q 66 accurate knowledge of u&9~q Ehrl3t ,the., (thtng.) but the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. they get nhhlv tpnharivreq firr&vral, havhg brrn inwoven they are being made leu, involved again with yiyovlv adroiq rh EU aTa x~ip0WY these very things lt has bwomc to them the laat ijhlngsl wone the final and are overcome, conditions r&v rrpS~wv. 21 r p c i ~ r o v of the first lthlnga). Better y,$f It$&,.., have become worse for them than the airoig trrcyvwrkva~ to them to have accurately known have been 'Or better it far 61~0110~6vq5 66b J$e them not t o have rIghteoullnell# WOY accurately known the path of righteousness t ~ U to lone81 having accuratel~ known knowing ~ than after tr ric napa608riuqq droic it accurately to turn O U of ~ the having been glven beatda to them of oly away the &moAfiy 22 oyppLpqrev d r o i q commandment deliveemmandrnent; basstepped together to them ered t o them. 22 The ~ i q a q 8 0 0 q rrapclpiaq KGwv saying of the true 76 Dog proverb has happened true proverb the (thlngl of t h e h l & I 7610~ ttipapa, r a l t o them: "The dog has htmphyaq having turned u p n upon the own vom t, and returned t o its own "Omit, and the 'Ow Yq houoapLyhd $5 ruhlaphv i?+pppou. t h a t W a s bathed SOW k ~ v ~ been n p ba nto rn111ng of mire. rolling in the mire.' &yam)roi, 6 r v r t p m bpiu Beloved ones. this loved (ones), semnd to you is now the T~ letter I a m wntlng yp&qw hlUroAfiv, &V aTq I am wrltlna letter. tn which Llettenl you, in which, as m 61~yctpu S &V tv h o p v f i u n my first one. I a m I am thoroughly r a l l l n g u o?rou in remlnd~ng arouslng Yaun clear facult'es by rilv rlhlrp~v?, 61&vo1av, Z pvrlo8jvat th'nk'ng tho .incare mental perception, to remember Way of a reminder. 2 that YOU should bqr6rwv [mb .r&v npos~pqpivwv of the having been p r e v l ~ ~ a s~oken ly saYlnSs by T&V &yiwv n p o ~ q r & v rat ~ i q ~ & v the holy prophets and the holy prophets and of the of the the tvrohiq roo KUpiou of the Lord and commandment of the Lord savior through ral ooflpo5, s TOGTO rrparow y l & r o m g apostles. 3 For and Savlor. thta flrst Iroul knowine YOU know this first.

I?!

PO^^^^^^

[th.3y?:lng

i!3e,un

ikJ

& :

$, . : $ *

B,".$$

2~;~

rnlyvoo~~~

3:

iozb?!s

windstorm

13

ti^^

~ ~ ~ ~ , " , " 1 ~

nA$t?

?Pzk."k" ? :%

2 PETER 3 : 4 9
that

1030

1031
rtvaq dnrohCueal &hhh rrdvraq i q but all (ones! Into any (ones) to be destroyed wpjoa,, 10 - H S ~ , 6; pcr&votav repentance t o asow space for. will eome but fipCpa Kvpiov cjq r h L n ~ q 5 , fi oi ollpavoi day of ~ o r das thief, m whrch the heavens po!<q6bv rraprhnjoovrmt, u r o t x ~ i a 6L with h~rsing noise ~ i 1 1 go bedde, but Kai ~auuoSp~va h u 8 j o ~ ~ a ~ vai . being intensely hot will be loosed, and and rh i v ah! Epya E ~ ~ P E ~ ~ ~ U E T O ~ . the in it works will be found.

2 PETER 3:lO-15

~UX&TWV TGY fip~pGv t h a t in the last days will eome upon last (ones) of the days there will come ridiculers with their iv tpnatypovc iprrairrat car& in playing in sport players in sport according to ridicule, proeeedlng to their Own r h q 16iag trr18"piaq a 3 ~ G v r r o p ~ u 6 v ~ v a t the own desrres of them going their way desires 4 and saying: :Where is this 4 nai ACyovreq no; e q ~ i v j 6 r r a y y A i a lSed presence' promOf and saying Where 1s the promhe Why, from the day our 76s = ~ P O U D ~ 0 ~6 S~ 0 6 . dl*' 15 YZ~P forefathers fell of the presence of him$ from which Idayl for all things 0t nrrrkprq tro!pj8quav, rr&vra o h w q are continuing exactly the fathers fell asleep, all. (things) thus from Slapivrt h' & P X ~ S K T ~ U S W ~ . beginning." is remaining through from beginning of creation. 5 For, according 5 hcnrehvet a f i r ,c q r o ~ T o to their wish, this fact escapes their Ir lying hidden to them this ekAovaq 6 r 1 aripavoi qua" Enrrahac "Otice, that there were from Of Old (them1 bang willing that heavens were out of old and a n earth standing rai i E 86aroq nai St' and e z j h out of water and through u u v ~ uG roa 6 705 epoO h 6 y q midst of water by the having stood together to the of the God to word word of and 6 61' bv . 6 r 6 ~ e r6upog by those [means] the through which (things) the then world world of t h a t time 86am ~ a r a n h v d ~ i q hcjhco. 7 oi suffered destruction to water having been deluged was destroyed: . the when i t was deluged But 62 vOv odpavoi ~ a i JI y j TQ a h Q h6y with water. but now heavens and the earth to the very war? by the same word the heavens and the rr0quaup1uv6voi d u i v n u I ~qpoljvcvot are h e been treasured up they are to t t e being kept earth that are stored up for fire and ri5 rpiu~w5 &nwhriaq are being reserved to into '*&w of judgment end of destruction the day Of judgment rGv &UEPGV hvBpcjrrwv. and of destruction of of the irreverentla1 men. the ungodly men. 8 However, let 62 TOOTO 'Ev but One this lthinnl this one fact not . -. hav8mEro &ymqroi, br, be escaping YOUR let it be lying hidden to loved (one.), that notice, beloved ones. One day is p i a j p i p a r a p & Kvpiq 6 q xiha Erq , ~ a that i one day beside m r d as thourand years and with Jehovah' as a thousand years and x i h ~ a E T ~6% jpCpa via. 9 oG Ppa6Gvel . a thousand years as thousand Years as day one. Not is being slow One day, Jehovah. Kljploq 0;15e irrayyr?iat T ~ E C i s not slow respecting Lord pmmlse. some (ones1 his promise, as some ppa6u~jra fiyoOv~a8, , bhhh people consider slowslownear they are conridenng, but ness, but he is patient panpaevvri ~ i q Jvhq p i p 0 u h 6 ~ ~ ~with 6 q YOU because he does not desire is being long in apirit into rou.' not wishine

6rt Mrljuomal irr'

1::

%Gq

!A",",",;

'

! 2

~~~~

~~

~~

~~~~

? ! :'

any to be destroyed but desires all t o attain to repentance. 10 Yet Jehovah's. day Will come as a thief, ln which the heavens pass away with a hissing noise, but the elements" being mtensely hot will be dissolved, a n d earth and the works in i t will be discovered. 11 since all these 11 Toljrwy oGrwq rr&vrov h " ~ v i v w v Of these (thmgs) thus of all being loosed things are thus to be rro~arrocq 6si h d p ~ s l v dissolved, what sort what sort of imenl it is binding to be exlstlng of persons ought YOU 81.155 iryial~ &vampo+aiq rai t o be in holy acts of roo holy (acts of) eonduet and conduct and deeds rLo~P~ia!q, 12 rrpou6anGvrciq ~ a of i godly devotion, well-reverential (deeds). awaiting and 12 awaiting and ms660vraq T ~ V napouu 7-q i ~ 700 ~ E O O keeping close in mind presence of o f the Gad the presence' of the speeding up the Of Jehovah. 3" ollpavoi rru,poriprvo~ day 61' heavens bemg on Ere through which [the1 , through which being On h v e j o o v ~ a l , ~ n io ~ o l x ~ i a ~auuoljpsva will be dissolved and will be loosed .and elements being intensely hot [the] elements being ~ j u r r a ~ . 13 ~cnvocq 6 2 oGpavo3q vai intensely hot will is being melted: ; new but heavens and melt! 13 But there yjv ' ~atvjv K U T ~ ~b h 6 / y c h v a are new heavens and earth new according be the promise a new earth t h a t we rrpau6o~&p~v, b 015 61na'ooGW are awaiting according we are awaiting. in whieh (ones) righteousness to his promise, and in K ~ T O ~ K ~ . these righteousness is 1s dwelling. t o dwell. 14 Hence, beloved 14 ~ h m A16 ugh &hich, loved & y m (ones!, q ~ o i , these raGra (things) ones,since yon are awaiting these things, rrpou6qrGvreq orrou6huarr &nrlho~ uai awaltlng speed you up swtlem (ones! and do YOUR utmost t o be found finallv bv &++pq~o~ a h L j EJ sejvat b dpfivn, him spotless a i d unblem~shcd(ones1 to him to f e found in peace, unblemished and in 15 ~ a ~ i j vroir nupiou jpGv panpo8upiay mace. 15 Furtherand the of the Lord of us langnens of mint more, consider the patience of our Lord ow~qpiav f i ~ ~ i ~ e ~ r, e 6 q nai 6 a s salvation, just as ~alvation be ron eonndering, aeeordrng as also the our beloved brother ae&%$g to Paul according t o 0 . Or,"the celestial bodies" 1 0 ' Jehovah's, J7.8.".**.2"-14; Lord's, ~ABvgSyb. 1 2 ' See App 3% 12- Jehovah, 37.8."; the Lord, CVgc; God, lstoi.khei.al. 1 xABVgSYh.

eL%

f i

b e

'$f:?'

: k $

hYzT2d'bq$!% %%:he$ ng?5

2 PETER 3:16-18

1032
ab.rQ
to him

uoqiav Eypaav~v the wisdom given wisdom he wrote himalso wrote you, 16 cbq ~ a i Lv rrhoatg trrrrlorohaiq 16 speaking about toroa, as alao in a l l lettern these things as he rolirwv b does also in all [his] Ev a6raiq rrrpi hah6v n them about these (thinks), in letters. In them, howIhel speaking i ever, are some things Loriv . Bov,jqT& & which [letters] IS hard for mind hard to understand, which the untaught TIY~, oi &paOEiS nai aome(things), w$eh the non-learners end andunsteadyare

2; bpiv,

6oB~iuav

having been given

17 YOU,therefore, beloved ones, having this advance knowl-~' &yanq~oi loved (0ne.i. edge, be On guard that YOU may rrpoynvhomvrrq. quh&oua.ds tva be led away with knewingbefore beguardingyourrelves inorderthat them by t h e error of deiolrwv p TG 76" r r h h the law-defying people of the illegal (ones) not to the error a,,d . . -. . . . .. . . .Ton. . . . . owtrrray0br~g LnnfUrlle TOG awn steadfastness. having been led o f f together You might fallout of the No,but go on i6iou u q p t y p a 0 , 18 a6Shvrrs SL b growing in the own firm fixedness, be rov growing but in. Undeserved kindness xhplr~ ~ a i yvhuel TOG KUP~OV and knowledge of undeserved kindness and knowledge of the Lord our ~~~d and savior fip6v n a i oorfipoq 'IqaoG X loroG. a6r@ fi Jesus Christ. To him of us and of Savlor J e s u &st. To him the [he] the glory both now and to the day of 66Sa ~ a vi h rai r i q fipipav ai6voq. glory and now and into day of age. eternity.

That which was from [the] &~q~6aprv, 2, twpdr~apev r o i q beg~nmng. which we we have heard, whleh we have seen to the have heard, whlch we b 0 ~ a o h p c 0 a r a i ai have seen wlth our 6qBahpoiq fiM3v, 8 of us. which we vrewed and the eves whlch we have attentively h6you v~ewed x ~ i p r q fip6v L w A & quav, n ~ p i TOO word and our hands felt, about the fe% hands of us rfiq Cofiq, 2 rai <ofi &qavrph8q, coneernlng the word of the ilfe. and the 11% was manifested. of ],re, 2 (yes, rai to h n a y v K a i ~ ~ P N P O G ~ E V ~ a the i llfe was made and we Raveseen and we are beanng w~tness and manifest and we have hayyihholrev irlriv ~?lv c $ V ~ f i vseen a n d a r e bearing w e are reporting back to roo the witness and reporting aicbv~ov %I$ Sv TTPLIS .~T~T~P .Kal C [ t o you the everlasting evedastlng w ieh was toward the ..Father and life which was with tqausph0q fipiv 3 which 8 Lwph~apEv itwas t o u;, we have seen the Father and was made manifest t o us.) ~ a i huqn6alrtv hayyihhoprv that which we and we have heard we are reporthg back seen and heard we are bpi", Tva ~ a i JwiS ~ o l v o v i a v reporting also to YOU, to YOU, in order that also You that YOU too may be ixqn 0 ' 6 K fi ~ o l v w v i ahaving a sharing with YOU m a y be having wxth us; and the sharing us, Fuithermore, this 66 fi f i p r ~ t p a MET& 706 TTCTT&S Sharing of ours is with but the our wlth the Father and with the Father and with TOG uioG a6~oG. 'IqooG XplmoO' 4 r a t his s o n jesus Christ, the Son of hxm of Jesus ChrisC ,t:d A eA o-s " "" raha YP&+~PEV f i e iva writing these things '"Orderthat these (things) we are writing that aur jay m a y be in fi .:xaph fip6v fi rrcrrh~~popi full measure. the joy o us may be having been f u a l e d . 5 And this is the 5 K a i Eu?iv aJsq 6 & y y ~ h i a ?v message which we ~ n d is this the messaxe which have heard from him &vayyUihop<v and are announcing &uq~6apcv &IT* aCl~aO ~ a ? we have heard from him and we are announcing to you, that (jod is bpi" 671 6 9 ~ 9 66 5~ b m i v u a i o r o r i a light and there is to Y O ; , that ule God hght is end darkness no darkness a t all oLr iortv bv a h + oG&pia. 6 'Etrv in union with him. not is in him none. If ever 6 If we make the E ~ EV W 871 ~ m w v i a v . E y o p ~ v ~ET'.statement: "We are we s h d d say that sharing we are having wdh having a sharing with

Um~ch

-0

was

4~

from

brr'

beshm~g,

&PX~~F

2, which1

..

the

2:;

.... ..-

1033

1 JOHN 1:l-2:2
a6~oO ~(ai iv

1034
UK~TCI TIE

1035

1 JOHN 2:3-10

h ~ mand m the darkness we may ge walklng about. on waikine.

TO

ITT~TG~EV

7fiv drh68rta-v. darhess,we are lying we are iymg and not we are tomg the truth; and are not practlclng 7 i i r v 66 t v TO q w ~ i rrs IIT~TG~IEY if ever but m the lleht i n e the truth. 7 How- we mav ~ ~ ~ kabout b q air-rbq ~ U T , V & TO ~ w T ( , K O I Y W Y ~ ~ Vever, if we are walking as he is m the light, sharing in the light as he p:~' &hhfihwv KU? 76 a T p a himself is in the light, EXOMEV we are having wlth one another and the blood we do have a Sharing 'IqaoO TOO uioc a h ~ o c ~aeapil;?l fi{$s one another, and of Jems the Son of him it is eleanslng the blood of Jesus his &rrb T I h q g trpapriag. Son cleanses us from from all sin. 8 'Eirv ~irrop~v a p a p ~ i a v 06. all sin.
EV

qau66ps0a ~ a 06 i

rroioG

h ~ mand , ~ yet we go

the

whnip

6hov

roc

+he world .~~. .. - - - -.

~6apau. 3 Kai
-~

b
m
~

And
~~~

roljrwthe whole world's. this I 2 And bv this we

we are-knowing

y~vhunaprv

that

weKave

ge

if ever the commandments of him we may observe.

t&v ~ i r g LV~ohhq

a 6 ~ 6 v , have the knowledge that we have come to known him. know him, if atroc ~pGprv. we continue observing

t h~aprv

If ever
EV

we should say

that

sin

not,

the statement: "We we are selves we are making to err no'sin:' we are fi & h j 8 r t a 0 6 ~Emtv Lv fipiv. 9 tirv misleading ourselves not is in US. ifever the truth dpohoyapev ~trg dpap~iag fiphv, n t u r 6 g and the truth is not we may be confessing t h e sxnr o us. faithful in US. 9 1f we confess imtv rai 6i~aloq iva &+t our sins, he is faithful he is and righteous in order that he might let go o f f and righteousso as i p i v rirq dpapriag ~ a in a 0 a p i a ~ to foqive us our sins to us the sms and he might cleanse h a r&o,g . &6,riagl, 10 -~a,, and to cleanse us Prom from all unrighteousness. If ever all unrighteousness. ~ i ~ o p & ~,TIv oGx fipapTilnaprv, q r i r o ~ q v 10 If we make the We should say that not we have sinned. liar ',we have mo~oirnev a h b v v a i 6 h6yog UJTOO not sinned," we are we are making him and the word of him making him a liar, OGK E ~ O T Ib Y fipiv. and his word is not not Is in us. in us. T~rvia POU, -raGra Little children . of me. these My little children, YPQW tiviv iva I am writing you, I am wntang to roo h order thst these things that YOU dphp~qrs: ~ a i ihv 715 roo might commit sin. ~ n d if ever anyone may not commit a sin. And yet, if anyone trphprq. waph~hllrov , . gxovev should eomm t $In, paraclete we are having does commit a s i n , w e rrp6g r6v +mipa 'IquoGv Xplorbv have a helper with the toward me pather Jesus Father, Jesus Christ, a 6inu10v* aGTb5 p : % $ & , righteous one. 2 And righteous lone), and he emorlv TIEpi T ~ Yt r p a p ~ t G v f i p ~ v , 06 n ~ p ihe apropitiatory saonflce for our is about the sins of us, not sins, yet not for ours TItpi 6~ p6V,jV :&A& 'rai +fiv fi,it.+bov the our (ones) but only but. also about only but also for

2x0

ta"~00q

whavGp~v

: : ;
.

,g If we make

d Aiywv 6r1 ' E y v o ~ a a6r6v, rai 4 He that says: "I me saying that I have known him, and have come to know r&g ivrohhg a h o G p i r q p e v ylariorqq him,,. and yet is not the commandment. of him not obaerv~ng liar ohserving his comi o r i v , ~ a Lv i T O ~ T ~ fi &hj8eta oljv E o r w mandments, is a liar, 1%. and in this (onel the truth not is; and the truth is not in 5 8 6' 6v Tqpt a6ro!3 ~ b v this [person], 5 But who but Likely may be observing of him . the whoever does observe h6yov, hhn8Gq Lv ~ o l j r q fi & y h q TOO his word, truthfully in word, truthfully i n this lone1 the love of the this [person] the love 8eaG T E T E ~ E ~ W T ~ ! . 'EY.r06~4) ~ I Y ~ U K O ~ Eof Y God has been made God has been ~erfeeted. In this we are knowing oerfect. BY this we -have the knowledge 6 ~ 8Lv a4rO Lopiv. 6 6 h i y w v i v a+ that in hrm we are: the (onel saying in hlm that we are i n union 6 He piv~av 6qsihcl me&< L K E ~ Y Owith ~ to be remaining h e in owing aceording thst (one) that says he remains in union with him rrrp~rrrhrqoev ~ a d ir6g rrep,rrar~Tv. 4
=bout also he

his

'F

I am writing to rou, but

Loved (ones), not yphp Opiv, &Ah'

V w

7 'Aymrl~oi,

OAK

eommandment from

is himself underalso obligation to go a n walking just as that eommandment one walked. tvrohjv rrohatirv 7 ~ ~ lones, ~ I~ tvrohfiv
old beginnmg: the

to be w a ~ i n =bout. g

w2ch

,!A

ment, but old h6yog commandmentwhieh word YOU have had from L v ~ o h j ~ [the] beginmng. This 8" fi~oGoars. 8 T&V Again commandment old commandment is which roo heard. natvjv yphpo bp?v, 6 6 o ~ t vdrhq8iq the word which You heard 8 Again, I new I am writlng t o loo, which is true wr't'ng a new t v a i r ~ L j ~ a sv i ~ p i v , C ~ T , fi UKOT/U am IZI him and in m u , because the darkners commandment, a fact that is true m hls case rai rra 6 ~ ~ 7 a l r b @atr b &h0tvbv and YOURS, 1s beslde and the llght the true the darkness i s qaivg!. passing away and the is shinmg. true light is already 9 '0 h i y w v t v T@ Tori ~ T v a l ~ a i . The (anel saying in the lght to be and He that says he r6v &6sh+bv a l j ~ o cplrrav i v ~t U K O T ~ i m i v is in the light and the brother of him hating in the darkness he is yet hates his brother Ewcj , aprl. 10 6 r b v is in the darknessup unt 1 rtghtnaw. The (onel ovmg the to right now. 10 He that loves his brother h6ehp6v a6.roO $V TO q m ~ i P~VEI remains in the light, brother o t him m . . Ule light heis rema&.
commandment

were having the

~ixsro

hrr'

dpxfiq

the

,, You, a new command*,,

ivrohfi

.rraXat&
old

1 s

q a y lh

1 JOHN 211-16

1036
a n d there is no cause for stumbling in his case. 11 But he t h a t hates his brother is . . i n the darkness and is walking in the . . darkness, and he does not know where he is going, because the darkness has blinded his eyes. 12 I a m writing YOU,little children,

1037

1 JOHN 2:17-22

uai ~ ~ M a h LV o v a6~3 06. ~ ~ T I Y 1 1 . 6 and fau-causer in hlm not in; the (onel 62 tuiAv 6 v &6sh ov a G ~ o 5 t v rti o r o r i q but tating the bm;Rbr ofhim in the darkness Lmiv rai b 76 o r o r i q rrrp~nard he is and in thb darkness he is walking adout, rai o d ~ 076~" TTOD hhyal and "ot he has k o w n where he ia going Lnder, Sn 1) o ~ o r i ah6qhwoav ~ o b q 6qOahpoGq because the darkness blinded the eyes.

fi ?rha<ovio ro3 piau, obn Z m l v the self-assumption of the ilfe (means,, not it is i n TO; n a ~ p 6 q .hhhh LK 703 ~ 6 o p a u toriv out of the Father, but out of the world it 1s; 17 ~ a i 6 ~ 6 OF 0 ~ a p h ETal ~ai i l end the woryd iisgoing'beride also the krr~tlvpiaa3roO I, 6& rrai5v ~6 e L h n desire of it,' the lone) but doing the wiiy TOG EEOG piwsl ciq T ~ YaiGva. of the ~ o dis remaining into the age.

cniro5.
of him. 12

ha.,e been let go

rphqw bpiv, rr~via. I em wr~tmg to row, Uttle children; b e ! % a &qiwwvrat Owiv

to

because

sins

&$ ' % : ' " I

d:zh

6 civopa adro? 13 y&qo the name of him; I am writrng r r m i p ~ q , &I ' Lyh~arr 6 hrr' fathers, because YO" have known the lone) from ~ P X ; ~ S yp6rqw hiv. VEavio~ol, beginn ng Iam writing to You. young tmenl. ST, vrvlrilrare m v rro p6v because rav have conquered the w i c k 2 (o&l. Eypaqa hpiv, n a 1 6 i a . -3,671 .t V ~ K M E Iwrote to you, little boys, because r o u l a v e known r6v n e r i p r 1 4 irpcoya bpiv, rrmlprq, the Father; wrote . to row fathers. STI tyv61m T ~ Y hrrl &4xiq because YOU have known the (one) fram beennmg; bpi", vzwio~at, 6 n iqupoi to You, young imenl, because . strong LOTE nai b A6yoq roc 0 ~ 0 6 LV bpi" 70" a r e and the word of the m d in roo ~LYEI rai YEYIK~YUTE ,6, is remaining and you have conquered the rrovr)p&v. wicked lone).

have been forgiven YOU for the Sake of his name. 13 I a m hpiv, You, fathers, to you,
YOU

beginning. I am writing You, young men, because YOU, ,, have the wicked one. I write' YOU,young children, because YOU have come t o know the Father. 14 I write you, fathers. because y o u h a v e come t o know him who is from [the1 beginning. I write YOU, young men, because YOU are strong and the word of God remains in YOU and YOU have conquered the wicked one. 15 Do not h e loving rh either the world or the, I $ $ m the things in the & an6 T ~ V K ~ W ~ O V O ,~ K LUTIV 1) & y h q world, ~f anyone loves m a y t e laving. the world. not is the love the love TOG r r a ~ p d q fv ah3. 16 , 671 or the Father is not of the Father m him: because . in him: 16 beeause .m Lv TG ~ 6 Q, 0 1) . h r e u p i a T-q everything in the the (thing) in the woryd. the . desire . of world-the desire o a p d q rai fi h t e v p i a T & 6q'dnA~~w ~ a of i the flesh and the flesh and the desire of the eyes and desire of the eyes and

~ ~ e i ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ , " , i ~

E y g t ?

f t

e, $ :

'%,$zv

$ ? :$ .

the s h o w dlsplay of one's Of l,fe -does not ongmate w,th the ~ ~ t but h ~ originates with t h e Further. mare, the world i s paSslllg away and is its desire, hut he t h a t does the will of 18 n a 1 6 i a , Lox6rrq &pa L p ~ i v , rai ~ o remains d forever. Little boys, last hour it is, and 18 young children, it is the last hour, h$$fdzfq and, just as YOU have i p x ~ ~ a e , ~ a i YOY ~ V T ~ X P I O T O I rrahhoi is and antiehrirtr many heard t h a t antiChrist is coming, even now ycy6vao1v BeEv . Y,Yi)oKqPEY have come to be; from which we are knaw~ng that there have come to. be many antichrists; to hT,, goTiY, 19 filli)Y from which fact we o u t of us Zst hour it is. the knowledge LCfihBav, hhh' OJK qoav LC fipiAr t h a t i t is the last they cameout, but not they were out of us; ~ E ~ ~ V ~ K E hour. ~ U ? V19 They went " yhP "of th%re, they hadremarned out from us, but they if for out were not of our sort; 'iva tiv w fiprn.. MX likeh with us; but in order that far if they had been of q~spw0&~~v S T oGr ~ i o i v OUT sort,they would they might be manifested that not they are have remained with t went rrhvrq i C fipGv. 20 ~ a ih p ~ i q xpiopa us. ~ u [they ail O Y of ~ US. And rou anointrng that i t might be EXETE h a roo 'riou. 9hO~m up t h a t not .roo are having from the holy lone1 ; all are of our sort, oi6a~s rrbvrsq 21 o6r: Erpa a 20 And YOU have a n yonhave kdown all (ones) Not 1 wr?= from the bpiv Sra odn oiSars to because not you have known have One; knowledge. Of you ' 21 1 hhj8rtav. M A ' Xrt 0i6are write YOU,not because truth, but beeawe you have known YOU do not know the truth, hut because you "TFq know it, and because O ~ K no lie originates with ."* 24~1~. .=.

e h " , ; ct : ~

xTI

'f?

adp

:zL

: , $ t i :

,.".

$ry

3: "~22~

F :

b e

22 T i q L o ~ t v 6 ylrljorrlq 1 pfi I, 22 Who is t h e l i a r who is the liar if nat the lone) &pva6prvag ST, ' I ~ U O G OGK ~ 6 x 1 0 ~ 6 s ; if it is not the one t h a t denies t h a t Jesus denying that Jesus not 19 the &st? i s the Christ? This k o ~ w 6 &vrixp~oraq, 6 03.65 is the antichrist. 'the (one) is the antichrist, the This . . . . . inn*, . hpvobp~voq ~ 6 v r r a ~ t p a ~ a i T&W ul6v. one t h a t denles the the Father and Son. 17ather and the Son deny~ng the

the truth'

1 JOHN 2%-29
23
Everyone the

1038 hpvo6pcvoq ~ b v uibv

denying

1039
righteousness out of

1 JOHN 3:l-7
he has been generated.

rrBq

the

o6SL 23 Everyone that Son nat-but denles t h e Son does

dpoAoyGv rbv not have the Father elther He that confesses the Son has the Father also. 24 As for You, let that which YOU have heard fram Ithel beginning remain in you. If that which You have heard from [the] beginning YOU remains in YOU, will also abide in 25 u a i a b n l Qriv fi h a y y r h i a fiv a h 6 q union with the s o n ~ n d this 1 s the promise whicR he and in union with 25 Furhqyy~iha~ fipiv, o ~ j v cwfiv r i v aihvlov. the promised to us, the life the everlasting, thermore, this is the promised thing that 26 Taha he himself promised Thee US, the life everiasting. TGv ,+avhvrov bpBF, 27 Kai bpEiq 26 These things the (ones) making to err yon. And you I write YOU about WhPETe hTT. a6Toi) those 76 x p l u p a B who are trying the anorntlng which roo received from him t o mislead YOU. pive! , i v bpi", xai od xpsiav 27 And as for You, i t i s remalnrng in you, and not need the anointing that Exem Iva YOU received from Yon are having in order that him remains in YOU, S16huuo b p h ~ &Ah' 6 q r b a h p O and do not need may be teaching rou; hut an the of h ~ m anyone to be teaching xpjopa ~ I S ~ O K E I 6p6q rrrpi mdrvrwv but' the anolntlng is teaching You about all lthingi], anointing from him ~ a hhq0iq i imcv ~ a o i b ~ Eurtv u/d&q, ~ a iS i teaching YOU about and true it is and not it is lie. and all things, and is true ra8hq t 6 i 6 a E ~ v OpBq, ~~VETE ,, no lie' and lust according as it taught rou, be roo remammng and 8s i t has taught YOU. ahQ. 28 K a l vOv, remain in union with him. And now. Iitt~E:;i%;en, him. 28 So now, VETS 6" ah@, lva little children, remain be you remaining m him, in order that if ever in union with him, mepo0j ~ O P E V t h s t when he'is made he should be mamfested we mght have manifest we may have rrappquiav nai a l ~ 8 ~ v s v freeness of speech outspokenness and we might e put to shame and not be Shamed dm' a G ~ o 5 i v rrapovuiq adroG. away fram him at his from him in presence Of him. presence. 29 If YOU 29 Lhv ~ i 6 - r ~ 6 ~ 1 Sinan6q iurtv, know that he is righIf ever you sha3d know that righteous he is, teous, you gain the YIY~UYCTE TI rraq d rro!Gv T ~ Yknowledge that everyYou are knowing that everyone the doing the one who
the Father he 1s having: the (one) eonfesnlng the vibv ~ a T i ~ V r r a ~ L ~ a EXEL. 24 'Y d q Son also the Father he lr having. &rr B a h ' hpxfi? Lv Spiv which You heard from beginn kg, in Yon p ~ v f r w . ,. Ldv t v bpi" p ~ i v, ~ let it be remammg; if ever in You should remaln 6 hrr' hpxqq j n o S u a ~ ~r, a i bpsiq $v which from beginn~ng r o u heard, also rou m r Q vlQ nai t v TQ r r a ~ ~ i ~ E Y ~ T E . the Son and i n the Father roo will remain.

rbv r r a r i p a

fxcl.

f ~ ~ ~ , "

z:tt

righteousness has been born from him. See what sbtt of' "16srr r r o ~ m ' u hyhrrqv 6 i S w ~fipiv ~ ~ see r o c ! what s o 2 of love has given to us love the Father 0 ~ 0 3 has given us, so that d rra~hp tva the Father in order that children of Gad we should be called rhqOGpw, nai tup~v. 6 1 d children of God; and we should be called, and we are. Through such we are. That is TOOTO 6 ~ 6 u p o q 06 YIY~UKEI j p 6 5 why the world does this (thing1 the world not is knowing us not have a knowledge 6 ~ ,t 06n f y v o cnir6v. 2 'Aya&qroi, vOv of us, because i t has becaue not it knew him. Loved ionesl , now not come to know him. 2 Beloved ones, rinva 0roO iopi", ~ a i oimu children of Gad we are, and not as Yet now we are children of God, b u t as yet i t tqavepS0q , . ri . b 6 p s B a . oi6apcv was it manifested what we rhall be. We have known has not been made d i n i r e s t what we ~ T L id" @avrpw8fi 6#o!ol that if ever he should be manifested (ones1 like be. We do know adrQ iu6ieBa. 6 6 ~ 6 p c 0 a ~ G T ~that v Thenever he is to him we w ~ lbe, l because we shall see him made we ~ a 8 h q irrrlv. 3 r a i 6 Lxwv shall be like him, beamording ar he is. And every the i6nel having cause we see him just as he is. 3 And: .riv tArriSa r a h q v h ' a 6 ~ C dyviFrt the hope this upon him he is ~ u r i f r i wevernone who has this b a ~ r b v na0hq E K E ~ V Oh ~7 6 ~ turtv.

61~a10cdvqv

ad~oi)
him

YEYE~T~I.

'

himself according as that ionel

Pure

he in.

T ~ Yd

the lawler~nernhe ts doing, and the

the

L q ~ i vpractices sin is r r o ~ ~ i~ a fi i dpqp~ia a practicing lawlessness, sm and so sin is lswiesshvapia. 5 ~ a i orSara lawle.anens. And have known ness. 5 YOU h o w too t h s t that one was lvopi~

Et

hpzpriaq
=ins

he might lift up, and

6pn.

~ a irpap-ria i t v a674 and there is no

S I ~

take away [our] sins, in him. 6 Everyone

in

him

0 6 ,

not

E ? T L T IY I.
i s .

'

Every the lone) in him remaunng

Lv a b ~ Q p&wv

~ ~ ~ , : i ~

o6x d ~ a p r t r v ~ n l .6 q

;ge

hpapr$vwv 0 6 ~ practice sin; no one not is sinning: every the lone) sinning not practices sin has &Spanev a h b v 0662 E Y V ~ K E V adr6v. either seen him or has seen him nat-but he has known him. come to know him, 7 Tswia, pq6eiq rrhavhro bpB$' 7 Ltttle children, Little children, no one let make to err Yo", let no one mislead ~ he who carrles 6 rro~Ov T ~ Y 6 1 ~ a l o u l j ~ q v S i ~ a 1 6 YOU, dolng the righteousness righteous On ~lehte0usneSS is the lone1 . as i ~ e i v o q 6 i ~ a 1 6 q ~UTIY. r i g h ~ o u ajust ~OTIY, Kaehq is; that one is righteous. he is, according as that (one) righteous

1 JOHN 3:8-14
8

1040
njv

1011

1 JOHN 3:15-21

6 no& T ~ V & p a p ~ i a v LK 702 8 He who c a m e s o n The tone) doinz the sin outof the sin originates with 6ia$6Aou Lmiv, Brt dm' & p x i ~ 6 the Devil, because t h e Devll he Is, because from begfnnlng the Devil has been sinning 61&poXoq & p a ~&vcl. clg ~ G T O iqavrp&Bn from [the] beginning. Devll i=sl!ning, Inla this War mantferted For this purpose t h e Son of God was made 6 ulbq TOG 0wG iva A60 the Son oithe God In orderthat hemlght~oore manifest. namely. to break u p t h e works of ~h Zpya TOG 81ap6hou. the works 01 the DevII. t h e Devil. 9 9 m g 6 y~yewqpivoq tr E Y C ~ Y the tone) havine ~eneratedout of h a s been born from - been God does not carry TOO Be06 & p a r i w oir notci 6r, the cod not he is dojng, because On sin, because H i s Ireproductive1 seed on&p a a(,,05 iv ll&YEl i(ai aeek of him in him 1s remaining, and not remains in such 61jva~a1&paprhvrtv 8Tl &K TOO 0 ~ 0 2Ones and he cannot he is able to be s ~ n n i n d because out of the c o d practice sin, because yrybvqra~. 10 &v T O qavc & he has been born he has been generated, In thfa (thing) men~&st from GO^. 10 he Of God and t o ~ ~ .rh v r t ~ v a TOG BEOO ~ a iT& T ~ K Y ~ Of the 1 8 the children oithe God and the chlldren the Devil are evident by 705 6tapbhow rrsg b oi the Deutl: every the lone) doing this fact: Everyone who does not carry 6l~aloa6vqv ollr Eurlv tr TOO does righteousness not he Is out of the not originate with &ymirv .,bv d66Eh*v aGTOO, 00'. neither does he 6 the lone, IovlnE the brother of hlm. who does not love 1 1 6 1 a d ~ r l i m i v 1 dryychia his 11 For Beeaur thlr is the mesaage this is the message firoGums h ' rou heard from a$??$?ig. in that which You have heard from [the] beginning. &yaw&pv &XAfiAous. 12 oir m06q we have we may be lovlng one another; not aceordlngas that love for one another; Kaiv in TOG novqpoS ijv nai 12 not like cajn, Cam out d the wlckcd lone1 he was and Originated with tuqaSsv T ~ V &bhqbv ~ G T o G . uai X&PW t h e wicked one and heslaughtered the brother of hlm: and thanks slaughtered his brothrivog EaqaSEv a G ~ 6 v ; 8rt ~h i p y a er. And for the sake of oi what slaughtered he hlm7 Because the works what did he slaughter abro2 novqph ?u rh 6i. TOG drbehqoir him? Because his own of hlm wlcked wa;, the (onell but of the brother works were wicked, arlroj 6i~ala. but those of his brothof him rlghteoua (ones). er [were] righteous. 13 Mq 0 a u p & < r ~ c , &6~hqoi,1 pwei 13 Do not marvel. No be row wondering, brothera, If la hating brothers, t h a t bps5 6 ~ 6 0 p o g .14 fi sic oT6apev 611 the world hates rou the world. be have known that you. 14 We h o w {c~apcpfiuap~v k TOG 0avhrou rig we have passed W o avc s t e ~ ~ across cd out of the death i t 0 aver from death to

8 "

yj

. ! 3

ojv, BTI &ymi)pcv TOG< &6rh$oL55. life, because we love the \tie, becavae we ere lovlng thc brothers; the brothers, H~ 6 &yawirv pivel &v 13 who does not love the lone1 o ? ! lov1nE flremalnlng In the remains in death, &IV&TW 15 n a g 6 fluirv rbv d 6 r h q b 15 Everyone who death. Every the lone) sting the brother brother is a a h 0 5 drv0pwnaur6vo~ioriv, Kai oT6arc know t h a t n and o manYou ofhim man-klller heis, and uauheveknown mansiayer' 671 wag &v0porrom6vog o i r ~ EXE! 'layer has that every man-klller not is havmg life remaining in al&vrov Lv airrQ p6vouuav. 16 'Eu rolirq him, By this we everlasting In him remelnlng. In thlr vb~apcv T ~ Y dl krrqv, &TI t ~ c i v o q have come to love, because that one w:Xave known the because that tone) tmgp fiphv T ~ V q u x ~ va i i r o ~ Leq~eu.KaI f i p ~ i csurrendered his sou1 for us; and we are over us the soul ei him hc nut: we ~. 6qeihopcv h i p r & v &6eAq&v .rhg yluxhg underOb'igationto areowlng Over the brothers the aoula surrenderlourlsouls 6 ' &v EX^ ,bv for [our] brothers. 0 ~ i v a 11 . 1 6g to out. Who but l f k s l ~ may be hsvlns the 17 But whoever has thls world's means for piov 700 ~ b u p o u~ a i e~opi life (means1 of the world and hemay be beholding supporting life and ~ d v &6~hqbv allro6 xpciav E X O V T ~ K U ~ beholds his brother the brother a< hlm need havlng end having need and yet nhriun T& m h & y va a i r ~ o 6 Cm' shuts the door of his. he mlght shut up the bower. of hlm from tender a h o 2 , n a g 1 & y k q 'roc BcoG p6Vel upon him, in what hfm, how the love ol the God fsremalnfng way does the love of b a h & ; 18 Tc~via p i dycnrir(1sv n in him? in hfm? Little ehlld/:n, not may we be lovlng ~a,i Little A6yv pn6l 76 yh&oon &Ah& Lv i p y v et us love. neither to word nelther to the tongue but In work in word nor with the ~ a &hqOciq. i t o n y e , but in deed and VUth. and tmth. 19 'Ev T O G T ~ yvwo6 &a 671 LK r i g By this we In thls we shalltnow that outaf Ule 'Ow that we Origi&Aq0ciag i u p B , nai ipnpouBcv &TOG " truth we ore, and in front of him nate with t h e truth. assure IIE~UO~PY T ~ Y Kap6iav $ ~ G Y 20 851 and we we ehall persuade the heart o us because our hearts before &&u ~ a r a y i v & u n ~ l fib&" fi ~ a p 6 i a , him 20 as regards U ever may be knowing dobn an of us the heart, whatever our hearts 8rl p~i<ov LUT~Y b 0cb .I"$ may condemn us in, becsu~o greater is the Go2 Ofke because God is ereater ~ I V O U K E I W & Y T ~ . than our heartsand he 16 knowlng all (thlnesl. knows all things, 21 'Ayarrqroi &&v fi r a p 6 i a p i 21 Beloved ones, if Laved (ones!, *ever tho heart no lour) hearts do not KLPT~LV&UK~, w a p p n u i w condemn lus]. we have may be knowlng down on, oUbpokenne~~ freeness of speech

%$

lave,

K%$f$g fir?: : i

1 JOHN 3:22-4:3

1042

1043

I JOHN 4:4-10

e 2
f i

toward Ood; Z2 and 6x0 EV nphq rbv 0s&, 22 ual 8 we are faving toward the God, and whieh whatever we ask &v alrCipsv X a p p & o ~ ~ v &+ we receive from llkelr We mnY be asking we are reeelvinc fmm him, because we are adrot, BTI rhq brohtrq a6roO Observing his cornhim, becauls the commandments of hlm mandments and are ~ a i ~h & EOTif doing the things t h a t nlpoGprv and the (thine) pPeasjng are pleasing in hir weareobservhc =Yes. 23 Indeed, this &&ntov ahot noloirpev. 21 mi in sight orhlm we are doing. AD^ this is his commandment. t h a t we have faith in &~aTiv fi Q~ohi a d d 'iya 1s the Eommsndment of him: in order thst the name of his Son and be m m ~ d o wcv r " 6v6pal-I TOG viot a b ~ o G we should betleve to t%e =arne of the son of him loving One another. he gave us 'IqoaO X iuroG m i &ym& N &hhjhouq just ofJesus $nrt and wemaybegving one.nothe:. commandment. 24 Moreover, he who ~a0i)q E~OUEY LwoTOhfiv Observes his cornaccordinaaa he cave commandment ? % ! t: 24 d ~ q p i r v ~ h q dv~ohhq a h 0 0 t v 1" Union with him. the (one) observing the commandments of him 1 and he in union with udvrt ~ a i i v a 6 ~ @~ a i helsremelnhg and he in him; and One; and by this we gain the knowledge
O,$oi

,!:;

nv:$/$y~ if 2~2

Beloved ones, do he gave. not believe every ' A ~ ~ T O f mcS~aT~ inspired expression, ~oved laneai, no but test t h e inspired nlmr6~re dQ.3 60~11165~~ expressions to see be you heucvhn, but be YOU proving whether they originate n v r d ~ a r a EI LK r o t 8soG t ~ i v , 6 ~,,d, because r ~ i r i t r if out of the God t i s because with many false prophets nohhoi lycu6onpo iral iCdihd8au1v El$ ~ b vhave gone forth into many false pro&ts have gone forth into the the r6opov. 2 YOU gain t h e world. knowledge of t h e in2 'Ev TOOT^ YIV&KET. d m 6 a 705 splred expression f m m In t h b you are knowmg the spl& of the God by this: Every in&oJ. n&v m r t a 8 b p o h o y ~ i 'Iqootv spired expression t h a t God; every splrk which isconfesning Jesus COnfeSSeSdesus~hrist X P I U T ~ Lv V u a ~ ~ 6A ih u 0 6 ~ a &K ~ 0 0 ~EOS a s having come in the Christ in Resh haan# cotne out of the God flesh with iuriv, S r a l T& n d p a 6 p)) God. 3 but every in~ t f a , end every spirit which not spired expression t h a t dpohoyd d v ' I q u o h b~ .rot 0 ~ 0 0odr does not confess Jesus fs mnfeMhg the Jesus out of the God not does not onginate Emly. I(=? 10h6 ~ U T I V 7 . 3 705 with God. Furtherhe is; and thia is the Ieplritl of the more, this is the

~~WKCV.

zieh

which owing the o the gave spirit us.

~2

:,

8 &K~K&T TI antlchrlst's [inspired whieh you have heard that expression] which YOU have hear* was E ~ x E T ~ ~~ a vtv i &v TQ r 6 o p ~ & U T ~ V ii6q. it is camiri~,and now in the world it is already. coming, and now it is already in the world. 4 ' Y p ~ i q &K TOO 0 ~ 0 6 &mi ~crvia 4 YOU originate Yon outof the God roue&. ~lttlechlld~en. with p~i<wvchildren, and y o u rai YEYIK~K(ITL ad~oISc, TI end roo have conquered them, because greater have those because he briv d &v Opiv ;Y 6 6v 70 [PCISO~SI, is the (one) in rou than the (one) m the that is in union with ~ 6 o p y .5 adroi LK 705 ~ 6 0 p o u eiwiv YOU is greater than he world; they out of the world they are; that is in union with the world. 5 They 61h ~ o i i r o LK TOO K ~ U ~ O U AahoOw~v thmugh this outof the world they arespeaking originate with the world' t h a t is why ~ a i 6 ~ 6 u p o q &T&Y &KO~EI. 6 they and the world of them Is hearing. ,&,, r6v proceeds] from the &r r a t Be03 Lupiv. out of the God we are; the lone1 knowing the "Orid listensand to them. the 0chv & ~ o i i e ~ fip&v B$ O ~ K E m ~ v &K TOO 6 we with God is hearing of u s : Who not is out of ,the God, He that gains 0roO o d ~ & K O ~ E I fipbv. &K TOUTOY the knowledge of Qod God not 1s hearhg of us. Out of this listens to us; he that not originate yl&m~u ~b n v c t a r'q & h q 8 ~ i a q~ a does i w e a r e b o w m g the s ~ i r k of u u t h and with GO^ does not Usten to us. This is how 76 n v r t p a the spirit we take note of the 7 'Aymqroi, &yanCipsv hhhjhouq, in'*ired expression Loved loneel. may wc be lovlng one another, trUt,h and the Inspired expression of error. BTL fi & y h q r m l e TOG 0cot &+v, nai Ones, let b e c a w the ove out of the God ~s, and us continue loving n&$ 6 &YmGv 6~ TOG 0 ~ 0 ; one another, becauae every the lone) loving out of the God love is from and yryLvvqral rai YIV~)UKEI T ~ V6 ~ 6 ~ . everyone who loves has been generated and he is knowing the God. has been barn from 8 6 &yarr&v odr Lyvw r6v 8e6v, Qod and pains the The lone) lovin'd not knew the Gad, knowledge of God. 6 7 . 1 d 8 & &r11 t m i v . 9 &v ~ o i r r q l 8 He t h a t does not because the ~ o 2 rove 1s. In thfa love has not come to God, because Lg-+Oq fi &y&nq r o c 8ro6 jpiv, know war manifested the ove of the ~ o d m us, God is love. 9 By the love Of Ood ad~0O T ~ V ~OYOYN?~ ~ T L T ~ Y dbv made In Son of him the only-begotten because the our case,because God sent forth his onlyC r r rsent Lw~ ah~~v t$e K&$? has off begotten 80n into the 'iva tijuwpc~ 61' ah09. b world t h a t we might In order that we might live through him. I11 gain life through hirn, oh^ &&Y fi &rhq, o d ~ &TI f i p ~ i10 ~ The love is in thf fa the over not that we this respect, not t h a t fiyaninap~v .r6v 0e6v, &Ah' 671 a l r b q f i y h q o r v we have loved God, haveloved the God, but thst he loved but t h a t he Laved

d"adg9',~

figis , ,

speak

be

. : % n."2,"?.c.

'

A!

e,",$~

:g,Y

1 JOHN 4:ll-17
fiphq ~ a ~iE O - T E I X E Y . T ~ YuIbv a h 0 0 Ihaupbv
US

1044
that Lone) this

1045
Is also we are in the worl rorirw. 1 . 8N B o S oPr EoTtv hr fi & &nu,
Fear
not
is

1 JOHN 4:18-5:2

u8 and sent forth h ~ s s o n as a propltlatary sacrifice for our sms. nrpi T&V JYpap~lOv f i ~ O v . about the S L ~ S DUI. 11 Beloved ones. 11 'Aycmq~oi st a h w q b Brbq f i y h n q u ~ v if this is how Gad loved us, then we ~ o v e dianesi, if thus the c o d loved under q , ~ a i dq~ihopcv JYXhjhouq are OUT~elves also ere owing one enother obligation to love One ="Other. l2 At &yarr+. 12 Babv oCi6ciq rr6rror~ to be lovine. cod no one at anv time no time has anyone God. If we rr8LFcrral.t&v &ym&pcv &hhjhouq has V L ~ W ~rfever ~ . we may be loving one enathe;. continue loving one b B&q &v jpTv plliY~o ~ a lfi & k q another, Ood Em"ns in us and his iove is the ~ o d in us lsremaining end the perfect us. allrot rerrha!op&, b fipiv 6 r i v . 13 L v made ct him having been perfected in us it la. ~n 13 BY this we gain that TO~TW y1v6mopy TI tv a h $ the this we are knowing that in him We are remaining in '"'On with him and pLvopey KU? aOlljTbq tv fipiv BTI &K we Are rema~ningand he in us, 'because out of he in union with us. because he has im700 r v d ares a 6 7 0 6 L 6 o ~ r v fipiv. 14 parted his spirit to us. the spfrit of him he has given to us. I4 In addition, we tjpciq ~ a 8 ~ & l l 8~ a a i pa rvpoOpEv 6T, Ourselves have we have vxewed and we are tearing wltnels that are bearing witb narilp & a h u ~ v rbv uibv o w r i p a r o c and the Father haa sent o f f the Son Savlor of the ness that the Father has sent forth his Son riwpou. 15 65 t&v b ohoyiup Of the world. Who if ever myght conlees P h T a t 15 Whoever makes t h e confession that Jesus 'IJ~$ X g ~ z f q 'qzv $ e Christ is the Son of 6 Orb L v a6rQ p t q ~ ~ a adrbq i tv rQ cod, cod in the G o 2 in him is remaining and he in the Union withremains such one BrQ. 16 Kai j ; he in union ~ i t h God. And God. 16 And we r m l - f i r a ~ ~ TilV &Y'+WV w%ch ourselves have come we have believed the love to know and have Btbc iv hpiv. believed the iove that God in us. God has in our ease. ' 0 e d q c i y h Eariv, ~ a l 6 God is love, and The God la, love and the lone) he that remains in plvwv i v T? ' h q LV TQ BQO ~ L V E I love remains in union remaining in tde albve in the ~ o ia d remaining withGod and Gad r a i b Brb i v a d r Q , , pivrl. 17 ' E v 7 0 6 ~remains ~ in union and the Go2 i n him i s remaining. In this with him. 1, =his TETE~E~WT~I ~ E B ' fip&v, is how love has been has been perfected with us. made Derfed IM rrappquiav Eyoptv b us, t h i t we may have ln order thst outspokenness we may be having in freeness of ~ p e e e h in TG tjptpq si15 r p i m o q 671 raBbg t h e day ofjudgment, tho day ofthe judsmeni, b e c a w aemrdlnsaa beeause. just as
and he sent off the Son of him PmPitiation

PKLM~ h l v ~ a f i p ~ i qE u p b L v 74 ~ 6 ~ 1 1that 2 one Is, so aIe

m the
rove.

9 2 we world
the
T?

in this

j c i q
iV

the perfect

tj rrhcia & &nq Leo

rove

outside i s throwmg the

~XEI

@&?,ha

~b ebpov,
fear,

because the
but

6r1

b g6poq r6haurv
fear

lo~~m off z le havdg, the (one)

TETE~C~WT~I

6E go@olSyrvoq od
fear ng
love.

not has been perfected

arch",
US.
~ ~~

&v
in

~ Y O ~ U 19. 'H r k & Y ~ ~ V E V ,

X.

rove

n p 0 ~ o q f i y h q u e v fipeq.
fir=* ~ ~

~loved - .

20 L&v
rbv
the

If ever anyone should say that 1 am loving

715

6T,

.Aycmi,
adrot
of him

0 ~ 6 ~ .~ a i 6 v
God, and the

&6rhgb
brother

2;:

he

plat

hating,

no

pQ & ~ a r r O v ~ b &SrAgb v a6roG

avins

the brother of him whom hehassee;,

0.9 8v Pone, J$! Eirpauev

the

rbv Bdv
the God

8v
whom

0 6 ~ Ehparw
not And

od

he has reen not

to be loving.

&ymev. 2 1 ~ a i m i m l v rilv
this

the mmmsndment

Bfi~a he b able &oh+

Eyo
We

",':, & ; '

ei;

8retBVlnE from

EV

h 'a h o t ,
him.

in order thst the lone)

in

d$zp1 2 : g :
&6chgbv a6ro0. brother of him.

may be loving

&ya~r$

also

KO?

~2

18 =here is fear In love' but perfect love throws fear outside, because fear exercises a restraint Indeed. he that is under fear has not bwn made perfeet in love. 19 As for us. we lave, because he flrst loved us. 20 If anyone makes the statement: 'I love God,: and yet is hatlng hls brother. he is a 'Iar' O 'r he who does not love his whom he ~ ~ brother. , has seen, cannot be lovlng God, whom he has not seen, 21 And this commandment we have from him, that the one who loves God should be lovlng his brother also.
that Jesus is the Christ has been born from ~ o dand , everyone who loves the one that caused to be born loves him who has been born that one, By this we galn the knowledge that we are loving the of God. when we are loving Qod and doing his commandments

$t;nptke

nag' 5 Every
the Christ

the (onel believing that

rnm&v

871 'Iqu00q t m i v Jews is

5 Everyone

b Xp,orbg h TOG BmG

every

out of the Ood he has been generated, the Lone)

yeykqra~,

ual

end

rr&q

&ynn&v
loving

the Lone) the lone)

~bv rbu

having generated

ycwilaawa

he 1s loving out of

ciy*

having been generated

ycyrvvqpbov

tS

adrot. 2 tv
hlm.

In

TO~TI$

this

de %$Zq

we are knowing

~ I V ~ U K O ~ E Y STI

that

we are iavlng

&-OKEV

T& the

TO; B ~ o t , b r a -& BGv & y m 5 cv uai n+ +ha . - cod -- - whenever - - the m d we mav k v a and

-- -

Eq

commandment.

&vroX&q

ah00
of bua

we may be doing:

ro,i)prv.

1JOHN 5:3-10
3 a 6 q yhp t?~rv.
This
for
is

1046
the

1047

1JOHN 5:ll-16
T ~ V pap-~upiav bv

3 For thls is what t h e love of God iva T&< ZvraX&g a h 0 0 means, that we in order that the commandments of him observe h ~ eoms T PO~EY, ~ a i ai du~ohai mandments, and yet we mayxe obr&rving, and the commandments hls commandments ah-roir DapsTal oljr ~ i u i v , 4 TI .IT&" of him heavy not are. because every are not burdensome, 4 because everything ~b yryewqpivav tn .TOG 0roG the (thing1 haumg been generated but o f the God t h a t has been born Y I K ~ T ~ Y~ 6 o p o v . ~ a a i i i q t u ~ i v 4 from God conquers isconquering the world. And thi. is the t h e world And thls 1s vi~q 4 ' v ~ ~ i o a u a r6v K ~ U ~ O Y , the conquest that has conquered the world, conquest the lone1 having conquered the world. OUT faith r r i o ~ c q~ @ G Y . the faith of us. 5 Who is the one 5 ~ i qtvlv 6 6 ~ b vlrhv T ~ V that conquers the Who m but the (onel eonsuering the world but he who has ~ 6 o p o v~i p i 6 LUTEG GOY I TI 'Iqo0Gq faith that Jesus is t h e World i f not 'the lone1 believing that Jesus Son of God? 6 This h m i v 6 ui6q TOG ~ E o O . 6 0 8 ~ 6h~ u ~ wis he that came by is t h e son Of the ~ 0 d f This is means of water and :b PhBhv 61' G6aroq ~ a blood, i Jesus Christ; the ionel having come through water and not with the water a i p a ~ o q , 'IquoOs Xp1m65. OLJK dv TG L46a~1only, but with the blood, Jesus Chrst, not m the water and with the g6vov &Ah' b TQ 66mt n a i Cu 78 a i am. ~ a water i only but i n the water and l n the bEod, and biood. And the spirit ~b WEO@ L ~ I Y 76 pap~vpoirv is that which is bearthe splrlt is the (thmgl beanng w~tn&s. ing witness, because the spirit is the truth. 6 ~ ,6 T O m fi a . 7 6r4 because the splrlt 1s the truth. Because 7 For there are three oi lap~vpo 8 k TA r witness ~ ~ bearers, ~pciq E~U~V three are the (ones) eanng wltness, the 8 the splrlt and the i arga, ~ a o i i water and the biood, n v ~ i r g ar a i r 6 66op ~ a ~b s w n t and the water and the biood, and the and the three are ln ~pcTq sic 7 ' 0 sialv. agreement." three into the one (thing1 ere. 9 If we receive the 9 ~ a p ~ u p i w~ b v hvephnwv witness men give, the If t of the men witness God gives is AavDhov~v; i vap-rupia % ;e greater, because this we are receming, t h e , wttness 1s the witness God pei<ov dmiv, 6rt a 6 ~ q d u ~ i v 4 p a p ~ u p i a gives, the fact that greater is. because this is the witness TOO eroO &;rl prpap-rbpqnrv rrrpi TOO, he has borne witness df the ' ~ o d that behas givenin witness about the concerning his Son. ~ T I W T E ~ O Y st< TAY 10 The [person] putvioc ab.ro3. 10 i, son of hlm. The lone1 bellev~ng into the tlng hls falth ln the
,

fi

%Zq :?te % !

uibv

Son o f the him;

TOG

0~00
God

i s havlng

~XE!

the

w~tness t;ie

in

ah+. yleburqv
liar

the lane)

TTIUTE~WV
C! I

believing him,

not faith in God has made him a liar. because he n~rriorsunev ~ i q T ~ Y p a p ~ ~ p i a v fiv he has believed into the witness which has not ~ u his t faith p ~ g a ~ ~ l j ~b ~ r0 ~ ~v WEpi 6 ~ TOO uiaO in the witness given, he has glvenln witness the God about the Son which ~~d
he has made beeauae

rr~mbiqrrv

aljr6v.

6rt

%$ his [person] case' not having The

00
Own

Son of God has the given in

3 :

2 :

8' Llteraiiy, "the three lwltness bearers1 are tnto the one (thmg) " For a d~scusszon of this verse, see APP 2~

adroD. 1 1 ~ a uGrq i hqriv fi ya~.rvpia. 6 ~ 1has givenconcerning of him. And this i s the wltnesa, that his Son. 11 And this <wfiv ai&v!ov F ~ W K E Y 6 8cb i p i v ~ aai 6 ~ qis the witness given, iife everlasting gave the Go2 to us: and this fi dv TQ uiO ~ 6 ~ 0 t u0 ~ i v .12 b . that God gave US the fe in the Son of him is. The lone1 everlasting iife, and Exov rdv uibv EXE~ T ~ Y <w~Y. b p i this life is in his Son. having the Son ishaving t h e life; the (onel not 12 H~that has the Exwv ~ 6 vuibv . r o o ~ E O O TIiv 5 0 i v Son has this life; he having the Son of the God the life that does not have the LXEI. Son of God does not he is having. have thls llfe TaOra iypaqm 6piv ' !va 13 These lthmgs) I wrote to YOU rn order that 13 I write YOU these Ei6ii~E &l EXETE things t h a t YOU may r o o m ~ g hknow t that l ? 'f ? you are having know that YOU have aihvcow TOTS nturebouu~v ~ i q 76 i,fe everiastmg, qou everlart~<g, to the (ones1 believing *to the who put YOUR faith m &opa 700 "100 TOO, 9 ~ 0 0 . 1 4 ~ a a i G ~ qt h e name of the Son name ~ f t h soil ~ cod. ~ " d this of God 14 And thls briv fi rrappquia flv fXO EV s t h e confidence that m the outspokenness whioh we are tavmg 1 we have toward him, rp6q drbv, 671 Gv T! toward him, that if ever anything that, no matter what : aishps0a K ~ T & 7d 86hq11a i t is that we ask aewe may be asking for selves according to the will cording to his will, he hears us. 15 Further. , l5 or6a Ev 6r, hnolje, 8 if we know he hears w e h s v e ~ o w n that he is heartng of us what us respecting what-: ever we are asking, we Irv ai~hpeea oi6arv if ever wemay be asking>or reE, we have nown know me are to h a e 6r1 Exo cv T& air6pa~a 6: the things asked since that we aretaving the things asked which we have asked them f i ~ f i ~ a p w hn' ~ 6 ~ 0 6 . of him. we have asked from him. catch1 6 'E&v TIC, 76 TilY d6Ehqbv a b ~ ? O l6 If u ever anyone shoull see the brother of h ~ mes sight of his brother ~ ~ Y ~ T O Y stnnlng , a Sin that &lrap~&vovm a p a p ~ i a v mning no toward death. does'not incur death,

i~fi

$7

hep&& :

1 JOHN 5:11-21
aimius.,, he will ask,
TO~S
,

1048
he will give

life, will give life t o him, h p a p ~ h v ~ u op ~ v vpdg 0 h v a ~ o v . Yes. to those not to the l o n e . ) rinninz n 2 toward death. slnnine so as t o incur E U T ~ dpapTia v p i q 0&varov. ob nspi death.- here is a sin Is rm toward death; not about that does incur death. I t is concerning that P~eivqg hiyo T~~ that [sin1 I am raying in order that sin that I do not tell o make request. him t tpwriug. 1 7 v&oa h e should request. A U unrighteousness 17 All unrighteoush p a p r i a &qriv, ~ a Eorw i d p a p f i a 00 vpdq ness is sin; and yet s ~ n rs, and is sin not toward there is'a sin that does not incur death. E6Narov. death. 18 We know 18 Oi8ap~v 6 ~ , v6q and to him
W e have known

nai

6i)u~r

aG~3 C W ~ Y , he will ask. and he

uai o b ~ kyi) p6voq &Ah& nai n d r v ~ ~ g o i

and not
I

to chosen lady and to the the chosen lady and T ~ K Y O Ia ~ b ~ q q , 03g i i) &yani) *Y &hq0~ig, to her children, whom children of her, whom am ~ o v m g in truth, I trulylove, and not The older man

1 '0 r r p ~ o p l j r r p o gL K ~ E K wpiq T ~ ~ ~(aiTO?$

1 The older man to

I alone, but all those

T ~ V to

alone

but

also

all

the (ones1 also who have come the

that

every
the

the

h?vlht'bee-.'i:enerjted

ndi praetlce sm, our the h d a p ~ h r r ,&Ah' b y~vrq0c:q One horn from God he rc r.nn!ng, hut the onel h:.\'ing llrm Lenrralrd w a r ~ h ~ h ls m . and rha out o l
ti~d
&K

v~vevvnuivoc

LK

TOO

BEOG

O ~ Y from

Gad does not

out of

TOG
the

0503
God not

is keeping

rqpd

wicked lone)

vovqpd5

O ~ X EV

the fasten his hold on t i v ~ ~ ~ a l admO. him. 19 We know i s touching of him, we originate with God we are. world lvine ~ - is ~ in ~ the
~~ ~~~ ~~~~

a$&,

him,

and

nai

Wcked one does not

19

we have tnown

oiSa

that out o* the

8r1

i~ TOO 0roO Cupiv, God, but the whole

and the world

~ a 6 i n6opog dhoq b r Q
whole in the

[power of the] wicked

one. 20 But we know

t h a t the Son of God 20 oi6apcv 62 6rl We have known but that has come. and he has ~ K E L ~ a i ~ ~ ~ W K E i vY iv 61&olav glven u s intellectual is mm'e, and he has gwen to us mental ~erception capacity that we may iva ycv&ouoprv 76" &hqelv6v. gain the k ~ w l e d g e of In order that we are knowmg the true Ionel, t h e true one And we nai h p r v 6" ~ i &hq01vQ, ) f v 14 u ~ Qa b ~ o i iare in union with the and weare m the true (one), in the S o n ofhim true one, by means of 'IqooD XplorS. o t ~ 6 q ~ U T W 6 &hqO,dq his Son Jesus Christ. to Jesus Christ. This lone) is the true ThiS is the true God and life everlasting. ai&v,og. 21 TEKvia ' everlasting. Little children, 21 Little children, guard yourselves from qwh&~arc t o u r & & v 6 rGv si6Wov. guard ran selves from the idols. idols.

%?..

know t h e truth, 2 because of the truth that remains in us. &hfi~~~av T ~ Y ~ ~ Y O U U P Y i v fipiv, ~ a llfw i truth the (one) remalnlng in us, and wlth and it will be us forever. 3 There will fipWv , i o ? a l sic T ~ Va t G v a 3 Earat US rt will be into the age; will he be with us undeserved :& !x Ehsos ~ i p i v r l vapa kindness, mercy [and] undererve lndness mercy peace beside peace from God the BcoG varp6g, nai v a p h ' 1 006 XplUToD TOO at her and from Jesus of God Father, and bende of3esus Christ the Christ the son of the m t h e r , ~ i t truth h via; son of r othe c na.rp6q, pather, LV in ~ truth h r l e ~ iand ~ q a dr i rove.. h q . and love. 4 'Exhpqv Aiy 6n sr9pqna I =doice I rejoiced ereess~velu because I have fmund much because I have &K TGY T ~ K Y W Y m u ~ T E ~ ~ T T ~ T O O Y Tfound ~~ of out of the children of you (ones) walking YOU' children walking brohiv LhbpogEv in the truth. just as ~a0ht M,?!fhp' as commandment we we received commandvarp6q, vDv TOO napa beside of the ,the, ~,,d now ment from the Father. 5 SO now I request tpm* YOU, lady, as la perI am resuesting of writing. yous not &Tohfiv y p + + ~ v a01 K~I&Y &Ah& a new commandment, commandment writing to you new (onel but but one which we had ijv s i ~ a EY dOT. ~ P X ~ S , yYa weretaving from heginnmg, in order that from [the] beginning. which we love one & y a v ~ p ~ v . &hhjhouq. 6 nai a@q i ? ~ i v that another. 6 And this we may be lovlng one another. And thls ir is what love means. lua rrrp,vaT&prv in that we may be walking that we go on walking K ~ T & ~ h g k v ~ o h h q aalj~o> a h q fi according to his to the commandments of him; this the commandments. This &,,~~hj LUTIY, ~ ~ e h fq i ~ o l j o a& ~ + ~ is t h e commandment, commandment is, aceoMing as roo heard from just as YOU people ~ P X ~ S , ' tva atire have heard from [the] it in order that beginning, that YOU beginning. vepivarjrr. 7 BTI nahhoi should go on walking YOU may be waiking.. Because many in it. 7 For many
having known

& y v w ~ 6 r c q ~ j v hhj0elav. 2
the truth,

through

6th

with

;$

%, '~$2fif

$2

th?e

": L !'

2 JOHN 8-12
wh&o! &Sih8w
errant (ones1 went out

1050

1051
you the children &6~hqijg oou 7'5 hhmrijg. s~ster of you of chosen cone).

2 JOHN 13-3
T&
T&KYO(

JOHN 6

the (ones1 not

comlng the

01

~ 6 u p o v , deceivers have gone world, forth into the world, p i dpohoyo6*~rg 'IqaoDv X p ~ o r d v persons not confessing

- into

cig

rdv
the

13 ' A m & < r r a i

Is greeting

os

eanfersing this

Jesus

Christ

be

13 The chlldren of your aster, the chosen one, send you then greetings

~ P X ~ ~ Y O oY a

CY

m fiesh;

p~i0 . 6 ~ &UTIY 6 ~
I

the errant (one)

irhhvog

~ a i6
end

&VT~X~IUTO~.
antichrist.

Dhfnsre Laura6g. iva pi Be you looking at selves. In order that not hohioqrs d fipyau&pE8a, rov might d e s t m ~ what (things) we worked, &hhh pco8dv hoh&l3q~~.
but reward

i q
rrpociyw

YOU

might r e ~ e l v e off.

9 n6g
ev

very the (anel going before and not

nai p i

pivov
remaining

he is avmg: the (one) remalnmg in the teaehmg,

Son Father and the the ixrt. 10 s i n s f p x c ~ a l npdg tphg he is having. If anyone is eomlng toward Y W

ire',

thb

~ f i

6 ~ 6 a ~ B~ 0 6

of the pCvwv

'ghriSt $ !? :

lo~oir

iv TB 6,6aXe,
~ a i~ d v vidv

this (one)

ohog

and

~ a i~ b v r r a r i p a

and be

~ ar i a 6 . q ~~ j v 6 1 6 a x j v ob
this

the teaching not he is bea;ing,

pips,

not

pi

ha@&fi~,
recewmg
X~~PEIV

aO~dv
him to him

into

!is

oi~iav

to be rejoicing

ah@
for

house and hLYETE. be YOU saying:

~ a

1 1

the lone1

hiywv y h p
saying to the
TO?<
'

ah& xaipy to him to be relolcing

he is sharing

KOIVWV~

TPYOI~
works

ah06

of him

to the

TOTS

12
not

nohhh
I wished

Exov
through

tpTv
and b ack [rnlh,
You

Many (things) having to roo toXC%irng

odu iBouhj8qv
&hhh
but

6th

~ d r p ~ auai u
paper

yEAav?g

I am hoptog to come to be toward to roeak.

i).rri<w

yaviu8ar

npdg tpdg ~ a
and order that the

m 6 p a rrpbg o r b p a h a h i u a ~ , ,
mouth toward mouth
ioy

'iva

fi

coming in the flesh. This is the deceiver and the antichrist. Out for Yourselves, that YOU do not lose the things we have worked to produce, but that YOU may obtain a full reward. Every0ne that pushes ahead and does not remain in the teaching of the Christ does not have God. He that does remain in this teaching is the one that has both the Father and the Son, 10 ~f anyone to YOU and does not i this teaching, bring never receive him into YOUR homes or Say a greeting to him. 11 For he that say8 a greeting to him is a sharer in his wicked works.' 12 nithough I have many things to YOU,I do not desire to do so with paper and ink, but I am hoping i 'Ome to to and to speak with YOU face to face, that YOUR

1 Sv

The

' O
I

rrpca~6~~po ra gi w
older man
am loving m

to Galus the loved (onei. Ga'ius, the beloved, truth.

T@

hyanqrfi

1 The Older man to

xaph J ~v

.. . --11. V r ~ d J s :IN.,^' 1 n;w<.IuId y . 1 Icforel>;u~d $0 rlmr yo^ "try nJc LC cunrurrd 18: the clay of the Lord: J 8 ;add: lL~uk! I k.wr told yo^ heforehand that yc u n.ay r;01 he a r l l i l l l ~ ~m d Jlhuvuh's d;sy .

a k o u having been k l f i l e d may be.

wcrrXqpw i v

fi.

whom I truly love 2 Beloved one, I 2 'Ayawq~L, wcpi whvrov ~ 8 x o p a i pray that In all things Laved (onel, about all (thmgs) I am praying YOU . be orosoerin. . uc tGo6oGoOa1 nai iiylaiv~lu, 8nd having good' you 'ta make one's way well and to be in health, health, Just as your na0bq rlioSa6~ai according as is making its way well o ? & : ti?e 3 For isIprospering' rejoiced very wuxi. 3 &x&pqv much when brothers soul. I rejoiced exc~B$~ely came and bore witness &pxopbwv &Sd &v of (ones1 coming of bra$,,, and to the truth you p a p ~ u p 0 6 ~ ~ o ~ oou T$ &hqeciqr hold. j u t as you go of (ones) hearing witness of you to the truth, on walking in the nrp~rra~fi. truth 4 NOgreater ~ a E b g a 3 i v irh,qecip: eccordlng as you In truth You are walking about. cause for thanltftllms 4 ~ E I < O T ~ ~ ~ VT O ~ T O V OGI EXW do I have than these ore greater of these (things) not I am having things, that I should ~h be hearing that my ~&plv Tva &KO~W thankfu&ess, in order that I may be hearing the children go on walkLph ~ f n v a :&" 6 ciAtlErip: w r p ~ n a r a h r a . ing in the truth, truth walkingabout my children in the 5 Beloved one, you rrtardv wo~eig 5 'Aymq~L, are doing a Iaithful Loved (onel, faithful (thing) you are doing work in whatever you 8 L&v . i yhug do for the brothers, which (thing) if ever you sEould work . and strangers at &6rhqo$< ~ a i TOG^ Si~ou5, 6 ol brothers and this strangers, who that, 6 who have borne witness to your ~ ~ ~ oou ~ TC ~ dly k i r n j tvhwlov ~ ~ ~ & ~ bore w~tness of you to the love in slght love before the congregation These you i~nh oiag, ofiq ~ ~ h r ~ nm ~ jdslg , of ="e?esia, which (ones) finely you will do w~ll please send on them way m a manner &<iwg 700 e~~fi . nponilrylas having sent forward worthily of the God; worthy of Gad
whom

i$o

&yani,

i v MqBciq.

22 'gg

3 JOHN 7-12
7 h 2 p yhp TOO 6i6paroq
over

1052
L14hOav 6hv
7 For it W a s hehalf of [his] name that

1053 13

3 JOHN 13-JUDE

the name they went out &Ling hapP~vovrq . drrrb r&v L8vlnGv.. 8 $psi< rece~ving from. the nationais. we oOv 6 q ~ i h o p ~ v hrrohap?hvz~v 10b< therefore we are owing to be recelvlng the u,,,pyo; TOIOL~TOUS, iva such ones, in order that workers we may kecome to the t

for

yrv6 r8a

TC

hhq8siq.
truth
TI

not taking anything from the people Of the nations. 8 We. therefore, are under obligation to receive such tably,persons that wehospimay

went

become fellow workers &x~hqaiq.in the truth. ecclesia; g I ,,t , something &Ah' 6 Q l ~ o r r p w ~ ~ l j alJ~ilY wv A!o-rpL+qq to the congregation, but the (onel hkmg to be first of them Dlotrephes but Di.ot're.phes, who liKes to have the first 06r Ml6bxmra1 fipeq. 10 6ih not isreceiving upon us. Through plaee among them. does not receive thv TOOTO, this, if ever I should cbme, anything from us with bwopvfiow droj T&. gpya respect. 10 That is I shalibrlne under remembrance of him the works why, if 1 come, I will . cali to remembrance hbyo,s rrovpaiq 8 rro~~i, which he is doing, to words wicked his works which he goes on doing. fipB~,~ a pr) i &p~oCp~vog h i qhuapGv chattering about us, and no b a n g satisfied upon ~~~~",'~,"fe~",","~d~~ .roLj~o~q O ~ T S a 6 ~ 6 5 h l 6 i x ~ ~ a TOGS 1 AISO, not being there (thing.) neither he is receiving upon the with these d6Ehpobq ~ a i TOG< auAo ivouq things, neither does brothers and the roses) wisKing he himself receive the KW~OE~ ~a?'L K LKKhqoinq brothers with respect, he is hindering and out oi eeclesia and those who are wanting to receive tnP6hhrt. them he tries to hinhe is throwing out. der and to throw out pfi ~lP06 ~6 of the congregation. 11 'Ayarrq~L be you imitating the Loved ronei, not 11 Beloved one, be dcja86". 6 .:. , a n imitator. not of ~ a n b v . &Ah& ~b bad (thing) but the goad ithmg). The lone)' what is bad, but of what is good. He that & a80rrot&v LK TOO 8 ~ 0 3 L ~ T ~ Y . 6 L i n g good out of the God 1s; t h e (one) does good originates ~ a ~ o r r o ~ f i vo 6 ~ t b p a ~ a v. 76" 8rbv. With God. He that doing bad not has seen . the cod. does,had has not seen God. 1 2 Deme'trius p~pup~fipt)?~! 12 Aqpq~piw has had witness borne To Demetrius witnesshas been borne to him by them all rrdrvrwv ~ a i i d afi~fiq T ~ S& h $ s a is ~ a and i by the truth all ,ones) and by very the truth; and &elf. In fact, we, also, ~)LE?< 6 i pap~"p0Opsv KS; ol6aq are hearing witness, we but are bearlng wltniss, and you have known and vou know that z i e y t n e s s we give is &I fi p a p ~ u p i al)p& hhqefiq Lo?s~lv.
something tdihe
,

I
I

nohhir ETXOV ~p&$a~ 001. 13 I had many Many (things) I washaving write t o you, things t o 8Lhw 61a pLha~og ~ a yet i I do not wish to but not l a m willing through black llnkl and On writing nahhpou 00, gphqpy 14 &haiCw 6 S e with,ink and pen. reed to you to e wnting; I am hoping but lp I hoping ~ 6 8 6 ~as ~ i6Eiv nai M 6 p a rrpbq to see you directly,~ immediately ybu to re; a n d mouth , toward and we shall speak M6pa hahfiuaum. ,.. , face to face. , , mouth we shallspeak. . . .. May you have Eipfivq ool. peace., Peace to you. The friends send &m&<av-rai UE OI qihol. TOG< Are greeting you the mends. Be greeting the you thexr greetings. Give my greetings to qihouq K ~ T ' rjvopa. friends aceording to . name. the friends by name.

hM' OD

IOYAA
slave,

OF JUDE
1 Jude, a slave of Jesus chnst, but a w a ~ p i brother of James, t o In God Father the called ones who ~ ~ ~~~~~ - ~ -oaO ~or@ are loved in reiationhaving been loved and toaervr x8hPist ship with God [the] ~s~qpqptv0~01q nhqrais Father and preserved to (ones) having been kept called (ones): for Jesus Christ: 2 May mercy and 2 ' Ehmg bpi" ~ ~ ~l i ~lf i v q ~ a iti &rq peace and be Mercy to Yo" and peace and rove ' increased t o YOU. rrhq8uv9eiq. 3 Beloved ones, m a y it be multiplied. though I was making 3 'Aycrrrq.roi, rrBuav orrou6fiv rro~ofiprvoq every eflort to Loved (ones), evgrr s ~ e e d u ~ making . write YOU about the salvation we hold in y p & q ~ ~ vbpiY wcpi ~ t j q K O I Y ~ ~ S fill& to be writing to rov about the common of us. common. I fouhd it necessary to write owqpiaq hv&y~qv E q o v y p & * ~ , ' salvation necessity I had towrite to roo YOU to exhort YOU to Put up a hard rrapanaMv ~rrayovi<cu9a1 T" ha< ,fight for the faith encouraging to be struggling upon to for ' t h a t was Once for all rrapa6oEriu~ TO?< haviligbeen & w !e n beslae to the ' hi$y{h~%s) holy ones. 4 My the rriorst. 4 rrape~or6Gqoav TIYES reason is that certain to faith. Supped into beside some men have slipped in
Judas of?Terus Chnst 'Ia~irpov, TO?< but of Jemes, to the (ones) iyarrqpfvol~ ~ a i 'I brother

1 'la66aq ' I uoc XploroO 60GhOt &6cX@<

$v

62

9sO

~~~

$2

?$

.,

that the

witness

of us

tive

is.

~~

~~

~~~~~

JUDE 5-8

1054
a o qpoGoiv. the$h=retlaapheming.

1055

JUDE 9-13
6 ; but

hv0pwrroc. 01 rrhhas who have long ago men. the (ones1 Of old been appointed by rrpoyrypavpivol i q . TOOTO . r b the Scriptures to this having been wntten before znto this the judgment, ungodly K ipa bo~b~iq r,jv Tofi 8ro,j men, turning the iudkmekt. . . . ' irreverentiai ibnes,. the of the God undeserved kindness of OUT God into an exip3v xhplra pETCIS,e&,TEq us undeserved kindness ~ u t t m g ~ e r o r sinto cuse for loose conduct Pmving to hlsihy~lav ~ a i sbv p6vav &orr6rqv ~ a and i loose conduct and the only master and our only Owner and Lord~Jesus Christ. nGptov 'Iqoofiv X p ~ o r b v bpvoGp~uo~. 5 Idesire to remind ~~~d of US of krus christ ionesl denying.

: but 62 ' trpirg DoGAopac, To remind roo I am wishing, ei66~aq ha! rdrwa. (ones1 having known once for all all (things). that KGptoq habv La yilq AiyGrrrov ohoat Lord people out of earth of Egypt having saved ~b ~EGTEPOY ~ohq p j ~ ~ o ~ ~ l j o the second [time] the (ones) not having belleved &rr6hroev, 6 b y y i h o v q rr ~obq p i he destroyed, angels and the (ones1 not qpioavraq r j v iav~Gv . & p ~ j v &Ah& having kept the of selves beginning but Errroh~rr6vraq ~b mlov oivqrip~ov riq havingleft off the own dwelling plaee into KP~U,V , pcyhhqy fipbpuq 6 ~ p 0 i q dii6iolq judgment. of great . day to bonds ever-being h t , @qov rrripqnrv 7 bq X66opa under gloom h e h a s kept; as sodom n a i r d p o p p a NU? al r e p i a l ~ & q TT~+EI~, T ~ and comorreh and the about them ti^^, the ToGro,q bpoiov rp6rrav like mmner . t o these Kai t~rropv~rioaoa .,~ ~citie.1 having committed fornication out and drrrch8bOual hiow V ~ P K ~ C use, are having gone o f f behind Resh placed before [us] as rrp6~~tvra , t, 6siypa a lwarningl they are lying before something shown by undergoing the miwviov 6ivqv h t x o u a a ~ . . judicial punishment of everlastir!= justice having under.
5 %rropv<uat
.
'

& $ g w ; ; , ZZ:

despite. YOUR knowing ail things for all time, that Jehovah ' although he saved a people out of the land of Egypt, afterwards destroyed athose v a qnot showing faith. 6 ~~d the angels that did not keep their original position but forsook their own proper dwelling place he hss reserved with eternal bands under dense darkness far the Judgment of the great So too Sod'om and Gomor'rah and the cities about them, V after they in the same manner as the foregoing ones had committed fornication excessively and gone out after flesh for
YOU,

M ~ ~ m j6h speaking abusively of Michael the glorious ones. 9 But drr TQ when Mi'chael the when to the archangel had a difference with the Devil 6~aB6hq 61anplv6p~vog , Devil havine iudeed . . . for self divldedlv and was disoutine . BIE~~~ETO rrrpi TOG about ~ o s e d bad?, he was saying in disagreement about of the he dld not dare to M o u o i o q oc5pa-rog, o b ~ i ~ 6 h p q o e v ~ p i o l v bring a judgment Moses of body, not he dared ~udgment against him in abusive terms. but said: "Ma" hrvsynciv phaoqyiaq, bhhh E ~ E V to bear upon of blasp emy, but he said Jehovah* rebuke yo;" 10 Yet these lrnenl
The

9 '0

'En~~~lriloar not Kljpmq. May he glue rebuke to you Lord 10 OSrot 62 boa p2v There (ones1 but as many lthmgsl as lndeed o h oi6aotv a o qpoGolv not they have known thetyharetlasphem/ng. 6oa 6i puo(no3q ~h asmany (thmgsl as but naturally the hhoya <om. irriorav~a~ 6" go on e o r ~ p t i n g unreasonins living things they are well kndwing, in themselves. 11 TOO bad for roGiozq p0sipovrac. these (things1 they are corrupting themselves. them, because the?

$2

/I

pivro! nai oSTO~ 8 In like manner, Likewae lndeed-to you also these notwithstanding. these tvurrv~a<dp~vot ocipva 2 ptaiwuolv /men. too, lndulglng in dreamlne lanes] Berh Indeed are defilind. dreams are defillne . w u p t d ~ q r a 62 h0eroGo~v the flesh and disrelordship but the9 are puttingHside,
6. .Jehovah,
J'.B.U-M.'61a22.";

8 'Opoiwq -

everlasting fire.

Balaam of reward they were poured out, andI the rebellious talk of hv~thoyiq TOG KOP* Ko'rahl 12 These contrary saying of the KOrah are the rocks hidden &rr6havro. 12 otn-roi E~UIY below water in YOUR they destroyed themselves. These are love feasts while &ybna!q b &v they feast with yon. 01 tv ~ a i q the (ones1 m the sheaherds that feed love [feartsl orrthh6sq u v v ~ u o x o l jEVO! &+6!3w< theinselves without hidden rock. feeding selves weY1 tog;ther, fearlessly fear; waterless clouds t o u r a J q rrotpaivovrzq, vrqihat iivu6po~ h b carried this way and selves shepherding. ~ l a v d n waterless by that by winds: trees in late auhlmn, [but] hvipwv r r a p a q ~ p 6 p ~ v a j 6Lv6pa q~?~vorrwp~v& f ~ i t l e s shaving , wmds being borne bend:, trees autumnal died twice, having hnaprra 6iq brro0avovra tnplt;o0tvra been uprooted; t r u ~ t l e ~twlee n having died having been iaoteh out. 13 wild waves of 13 n l j p a m h y p i a 0ahbooqq happiC,ov~a ~ h q the aea that foam waves wild of sea faam~ngupon the up their own causes

6rl 660 Woe to them, because to% war Kaiv trropsG0qoav. rai rrhhvq Cain they went. and to the error Bcrha&p p1o0o3 tCcxG8qoav uai

11 oGai abroiq,

of Cain, and. sye path have NShed into the course of syte erroneous Ba'lsam for reward,
and have perished in

have gone in the

otyorrI

tav~6v aioxGvaq, of selves shameful things.

9' Jehovah,
F.B.11-".'b18.21-24;

Cloriprq stars

rrhavjran
wandering

for shame; stars With no set course.

Lord, H; God, C=: Jesus. ABVg.

LOrd,<~B; ~ ~ LI., d

JUDE 14-19
01s . 6 56005 7oD U K ~ T O V ~ ai&a towhom the gloom of the darkness intO age

1056
f 0 1 WbiCh

1057

JUDE 20-25

the blacirnessof darkness stands reserved ~s~ripq~a!. has been kept. forever. 14 Yes, the seventh 14 'Errpo@'j-rFvosv 62 mi roiirolq Prophesied hut also to these 1ones1 one ,in line, from i , 'AS+ 'Evijx h i y o v 'I6oh Adam, E'noch, proph~p6opo~h seventh lane) from Adam Enach saymg Look! esied regarding ABEV KLjploq t v h y i a l q puptdrolv a & ~ a a , them, when he said: $.ame Lard in holy myriads of him, Jehovah. came 15 rro~fioa! ~ p i a l v ~ a r & rrhvrov xai with his holy myri;. to do judgment down on all tones) and ads, to execute &ALy<n! r r h v ~ a q TO;? hoapriq rrepi judgment against all, to reprove all the irreverentla1 (Ones) about and t o convict all the "&vTGW T&v ZpyCd~ &UEPE~~S ad~&v all the works of irreverentlalness of them all their ungodly O" deeds that they did of Which they d~~f~?,",",~ntially n w d :r v in an ungodly way, 7Gv m h pGu ijv Udrhqoav nar' and concerning the the hard [kings) ofwhich they spore dawn on shocking things that a&roG & p a p ~ w h o i & o r P ~ i ~ . ungodly sinners spoke him sinners *reverential. against him." 16 OBroi d o l v yoyyuo.rai, pa !polpol, 16 These men are These are murmurers, eomp#ners at fate. murmurers, comnarit ~ hh cl 8 u p i a q a&-rGv rrapruii,+avo~, 'lainerS their accocding to the desires of them going them way. lot in life, proceeding ~ a. .i 7i) m6pa C~T&Y "'Ording their and . the mouth of them is own desires, and their Srripoyna, ~~~NKO np60ana VTE F mouths speak swelling over-swelling lthings), wondering a t faces things, while they are b@zhiaq 26~1": admiring personalities of benefit t anks for the sake of [their 13 'Y Eiq S&, a , ~ V ~ ~ O R ~ T Own' E benefit. &u but, loved (ones), be YOU remmded 1 7 AS for YOU, TOY ~IIP~TWY beloved ones, call to of the sayings theT&esJ mind the sayings that rrposrpqgivov , f i r 6 T ~ V& ~ o m ( l h w v have been previously having been spoken before by the apostles

J::

zzt

shpZng

aiGvoq glory' majesty. might and far might and authority before all the age past eternity and now 709 KUP~OU f i p ~ v . 1 q 0 0 ~ x LOTOG. ~ a vDv i ~ a zk i wTT61v~as ~ 0 aiGvas. 3 ~ &J~<Y,and into eternity, ~ ~ " , ~ ~ r , " ~ ~ ~ m t L e and S now and into ghrist; Lord of us of Jesus of the all the ages; amen. Amen. EA~yov ~ j iv ~ ~rr i' ~OX&TOY ~ XP6YOU Christ. 18 how they used to say to YOU: they were raying to You upen last time "In thelast time there Eoov-ra8 t p ~ m i ~ ~ a l na~& players in sport aeeording to the will be ridiculers, will be *avr&v h19upiaq rropcu6prvo~ rGv Proceeding according of selves desires going their way of the t o their own desires for ungodly things." &UEPEIOV. 1 9 O h o i E~ULY Oi irreverentialthingr. These are the (ones) 19 These are the ones
K P ~ T O ~~

~~~~

~.--

a t<ouoin i

vpb

T T U Y T ~ 700 ~

14- Jehovah, Jl.n.l3.14.16-1a.l2~~4; Lord, nABVgSyh.

1059
To the lone)

REVELATION 1 : 6 1 1

A revelation by 'Ano~dAuyltg 'I o o 0 X i o r o t , fiv EFwvrv Revelation of3esur ghrlst. whlch gave jesus christ, alitQ b Ocbq 6ciEa1 roiq 6oCholg ~ J T o ~ , which ~ o gave d him, to hlm the God to show to the slaves of him, to show his slaves & 66 Y C V C U ~ ~ I f; t h e things t h a t must to occur which t t h l n ~ ) It la bindlng shortly take place. T&XEI, K U ~ &ofipav~v &TOUTE~~~ Quickness. and he showed by nlgns having sent oSt And he Sent forth his angel and presented 6th mt &yyMou a d r o t TO Sorihq a3roG through the angel of him to the slave of him lit] in signs through to his 'lave 'Iw&vrt, 2 Bq tpaprljpquev vbv A6yov 700 2 who bore witness to ~ o h n , who bors w l t n c ~ of~ the word . f tho 8co0 ~ a iT ~ Y p a p ~ ~ p i o v 'I 000 x 1 0 ~ 0 0 , to t h e m r d God gave cod and the witness of3esua ghrlSt, and t o the witness Jsus Christ gave. even boa E T ~ E Y . 3 paK&p~Og 6 aa many lthingll aa he saw. Happy the lone1 t o all the things h e saw. 3 Happy is he hvay~vburwv Kai o l &KO~~OYTE ~0j1q ~ reeding laicudl and the loneal hearing the who reads aloud and hiryouq 7% npoq reiaq r a i T potvrrq those who hear the words oft e proP?IecY and dbaervlng words of this pmphe& dv adrfi ycygaprtva b y&p CY, and who observe the (things) in it hnv ng een wrltien. the for t h e things written in it: for the appointed Kalpd~ 6 ~ Y k . appointed Umc near. time is near. 4 John to t h e seven 4 'lwhvqq ~ a i gtnr& t r ~ h q o i a , m ~ i5 tv John to the seven eeclerlaa the lo congregations that a ~ in e the [district ofl ~ f i 'Aoiq the Asia; Asia: May YOU have unX&PI Opiv ~ a e i lpiy h b undeserved k i n d n w to vou and peace from desemed kindness and Ov uai b fiv .a1 b . peace from "The One b the lone1 being and the lone) was and the lone) is and mas tpx6pevoq. KG? &nb ~ 1 v t r r r h rrvrv &rwv and who is corning: coming, end from the seven aptits and from the seven B Br5n1ov TOO 8 YOU U ~ T O O 5 ~ a h i b spirits that are before whleh in sight of the tRrone of him: and from his throne, 6 and Jesus Christ, 'Iqoot X l o r o t , b k c p ~ u q b ~ 1 1 ~ 7 from 6 Jesus ghrist. [he1 the ness the ~eithfu? '*the ~ ~ i t h f uit^^^^,^ l b npw~b~o~o ~q 1 v veu bv ~ a i 6 "The Arstborn from the firstborn of the deed and The the dead;. and .y.he Ruler of the kings of 6.p wv 71" Paolhtwv T" R J e r of the klnga of%a eart yfig the earth." 1068

& m 1 v r 1 fipBq ual ASOWTI T O him t h a t loves Yovlng us m d hsving loo& US that lwsed fi$ LK ~ 1 & v p a p ~ i & vfi 1 v i v TO a 7 a m u s from our sins by Outof the slna o ! u s in the bkod means of his own adro0, 6 K U ~ trroiqucv five( !3ao!hciav, bloodand he Of hlm. and he made us kingdom, made u s to be a kingi p T 8 ~ ~ 3 a in a ~ p i a b ~ o O , ~ T Q prieatl to x e cod and to pather of h ~ m , to him dom, priests to his and Father-yes. fi 66Sa uai up&rog cis ~ o O q a i 1 v a q &pi". the glory end the mlaht Into the eEeS: . . amen. tn him be t h e Plow . . and the might forever. 7 '16ob i p ~ r r a ~ pr,h TilV Ve dlv, LOOM He ismmi,,. ~ i t h the cPbudr. Amen. K U ~ bUl~rai ~ O T ~ Vn h q 698ahpb5 ~ a i 7 Look! He is Camand will sea him every eye and ing with the clouds, 07rwrq a i ~ b P{erlvrquw, uai and every eye will see whichever loneal hlm stabbedout. and him, and those who ~6qovral in' a i r b v n h u o t plerced him: and all they will @trike themscivea upon him all the tribes of the will beat themselves a1 uhai T"C y i ~ ;b a i , &pfiv. the (gribes ofvhe esrt cs, omen. in grief hecause of him. Yes, Amen. 8 'E r5 rlpi ~b "Ahlpa ~ a lr b l f ' am the Alpha end the ~ m e i a , 8 "1am the h i y ~ i Kdploq, b 8 e 6 ~ 6 c3v ~ a and i t h e Ome'ga." says Id 8aymB Lord, the God.' The lone) being and Jehovah. God, b fiv ~ a l ~ P X ~ ~ ~ E V Ob F , One who i s and who the lone) wsa end the lone) coming, the was and who is eomncrvror&wp. ing, the Almighty." Almighty. 9 I John, vorm 0 'Ey* 'lwdwq, 6 &&A@q Opav KQI 'Other and a sharer I John, the brother of rou and with YOU ia t h e tribo u v ~ o ~ v o v Cv b~ 8A;qct ~ a h i l A c i ~ eo-sharer In . the Vibulatlon and klngdom ,,lation and kingdom and endurance in nai h o p o v i i tv ' I t y ~ o t , tycvbuqv Pv ~5 Jesus, and endurnnde h ,Jeaus. I came to be i n the to he in the 75 ~ahoupLvn f l h r p q 6th ~ b v tthe lone) belng celled Patmor through the t h a t is caned Parmos A6yov .TOO 8 ~ 0 2 uai ,,apTupiav for speaking about GO^ and hearing word of the God and witners 'I ooG 10 t y r d p v Lv n v ~ S p a n tv ~ f iwitness to Jesus, O ~ ? ~ S U B : . I Came t o a e in sp~rit in the 10 BY inspiration I came to be in the K U I U K i~ Kouua b,,luw Dertslnge to Lard heard bchlnd Lord's day. and I TO

v?Z'

~2
ii

'%%?

Panea)

8 ' Jehovah, Jl.s.!a.l~.rela.z='~a: ~ o r dr ,~vgsyn.

1061

REVELATION

1:18-2:2

B~Phiov r a t nipylov ~ a i gimh write m a scroI1 send tothe seven and send ,t to the Prrhqoia~g, elg 'Emcoov ral Sic I : ljpvav seven congregat~ons. eeeiPslnr, into Epherus and lnto zmyrna in Eph,eSUS r a t clg n i p y a p o v uai clg O u h r e ~ p an a i sic; In Smyrna and and Inlo Percamurn end Into Thvatlra and into yphylov clg
write into little book end
.

~ & P ~ E I F~ a l ~ l g Ooha&h$iav
Sardis snd into
A...-X,-:-., , \u"",n,u..

Per'ga-mum and

~h~iade~phi~

Laodl~ea. 12 K a i d

12 And I turned L h h h ~ ~ ~ E T ' PPo@ rai t o see the voxe t h a t w % & WBS IpeakinE with me: and was saeaklne w ~ t h tnlu~piyac et6ov C n ~ h hvxviac me, and, having having turned upon 1 sew seven lampstands seven X P U U ~ , 13 PV pio4I AuxvlGv golden lampstands, golden, end in midst of the lampstands 13 and in the m,dst iipolov u i b &vB Snou, C ~ 6 ~ 6 u p i v o v of the lampstands (one) llke son o?man. having been 'lathed someone l ~ k e a son of no64 1 n a i man,clothed with a ipnrmentl reach&. the foot and gannent t h a t reached nr i c < w u ~ b o v npbg To15 p a o ~ o i qdown t o the feet, having peen girded about toward the breasts and girded at the ~ p u u h v .14 fi 66 ~cmah?adroc? u a i a! breasts with s golden golden: the but heed of hlm and the . girdle. 14 Moreover, T i ~ s q A r u ~ a i6 g b ~ o v Aevnb, 6 g xtbv, rai {aim white ns wool whlte, as snow. and his head and his hair were white as w h i k 01 6@ahpoi a 6 m 0 6 g g M ,f m f i g 15 ~ a 01 i the eyes of him a s flame of nre: and the wool, as snow, a n d his eyes es a f i e r y flame: ~ 6 6 e q adroO 8po101 ~ a h ~ o h l ~ h 6s v ~ , iy 15 and his feet were feet of him llke to finecopper, as m like fine copper when ~apivw ~~UPOP~YC, ~ a i 1 OWY~ furnace ai Ionel hevlng been and, and t h e voice glowing in a furnace: adroit 6 g $wvt) b6hrwv nohhOv, 16 KO? and his voice was as of him as voice ofwater# many. and the sound of many .. Exwv hr 6 ~ 5 1 $ etpl a h 0 8 &mCpag Waters. l6 And he had in his right hand [he1 having in the rrght fand of him stars bnrh, u a i t~ TOO u ~ 6 p a ~ o ag 6 ~ 0 o bopmafa seven stars, and Out S~VLII, and out of t h e mouth of hlm long sword of his mouth a sharp, 6ioropog 6 5 t i a Pnno euovCvq, ~ a i fi long two-edged sword two-mouthed sharp, out, , , and the was protruding, and bqtg a h 0 6 6 g b fih~og q a i v e ~ t 1 ; ~ f ihis countenance was .' Oountcnence of him as the sun b ahinlng in the as the sun when i t B U V ~ ~ EaI 6 ~ 0 0 . 17 K a i ~ T E ~ 1 6 0 a ~d ~ i ) ~ ,shines in its power. '. Powcr of It. And when Iraw him. ,I7 And when I saw him. I fell as dead a t Lncoa rr$g 'rob< n66ag abroir 6 g verpbs I fell toward the feet of hlm as dead lone): his feet. 1i

fintor nya
n

to be iookhgat

phhc,v

~ j vLaO"ce'a
the

$%?

1 Philadelphia and in
"

in Sar'dis and in

/ turned

gokg

And h e laid his ~ a El~ Q K N~V S C ~ I ~ Vad100 hTT. 6pl and heput the right ihsndl ofhim upon me right hand upon me hEywv M i mope@ fiyS clpt b rr Oroq rai and said: '"Do not saying Not be fearing: I am the Lrst and be fearful. I a m the First and t h e Last, arog, 18 ~ a i b -KO~ and the tone1 ltvmg. -and 18 and t h e living one; h r d p q v w r p b q ral 16oh COv elpi el< and I became dead. I became dead lone1 and look1 ilving I am lnto but. look! I a m living robg alOvaq rOv albvwv,-rai EXW forever and ever, and the ages of the ages. -and I s m having I have t h e keys of r h g rhciq TOO Oavhrou ral TOO 60". death and of Ha'des: the kcya of the death and of the Sades. 19 Therefore write 08" h e16cg uai down the things you l9 therefore what lthlnpsl you saw and saw, and the things & ebiv ~ a i & p h h a ~ t h a t are and the what lthtngal are and what Ithlngs) a about things t h a t will take ~iveu8a1 PET& ~aOra. 20 .rb place after these to eoccuming niter thesetthlngal. The 20 As for the sacred ~ 1 secret 6 ~ of ~the seven puor4plov TOY CnTh &UT~PWV00 whi& YOU saw stars t h a t YOU saw atara of Y the seven ~ . Y S . ~ ~ P MOU ral ~ h g L n ~ hUPOn mY right hand, h i 'fig 6eElhc upon the rlght [hnndl of me', and the seven and [of] the seven Avxvfag ~ & gx p v o h q 01 C n r h & o r i p q golden lampstands: The seven stars mean lampstands the golden: the seven stars Ithei aneels of the &yycho, TO" t n , h PKKX~UIOV~ I o i v , ~ a ai i angels of the seven eeeleslas are, and tho be"& caigregations. and the seven l a m p A v ~ v i a ~al C n r h b n r h i ~ ~ h q u i a ~ lI o i v . stands mean seven lampstands the seven seven Eceleslsll sro. congregations. C X q TQ b 'E C o g P~uXqoiac. "To t h e angel o f the in ~ p t e s u s oleecleaia T T t e %pel t h e congregation T&6e hiye! b in Eph'e.sus write: Y $ ,$ v " !. The-but 1thin.a) Irsoylng the lone) These are the things 6e I$ rpcnav ~ o b g C w r h &orEpag b TB t h a t he says who holdlng the seven stars in the right fhandl holds the seven stars adroit b n e i w a ~ O v fiv p i u v TOV in his right hand, of him: the lone) wslkng about in middle of the he who walks in the inrh hvxvl&v TOY xpuuilY, 2 016a ~hI midst of the seven aeven lamnatands the aolden. I have known the golden lampstands, r i b nbvov ~ a rij v bnopovjv 2 'I know your deeds, Lpya uou ~ a . works OI YO;. and the Lobar and the endurance and "our labor and uov ~ a i 811 06 6 6 ~ p ~ a u ~ h u aendurance, ~ and t h a t of y o : , and that not you are able to carry you cannot bear bad K~KO~S, ~ a h i r i p a o a ~ T O ~ F hiyov~ag men, and that YOU p u t those to the test who bad [men], and you put to test the tones1 saying Ccnrrobg hnoar(rhovq, vai o 6 ~ eloiv i a i they are themselves aooatles. and not theys;!. and but they are not, and

sew,

Y&fr8y

REVELATION 2:3-9

1062
you found them liars. 3 youare also show. ing endurance, and

1063

REVELATION 2:lO-14

[this] against you, t h a t you have l e e the love you had a t first. 5 pqp6vrue o6v n 6 h 5 " . ~ h ~ ~ Be you keemng In mlnd therefore from where remember from what nhrirrw~e K ~ perav6qoov I ~ a rih n p O r a you have fallen, and you have islkn. and repent and the first repent and do the Lpya noiqoov' EI 62 p i Epxopai works do; if but not: I am coming t,","d~, former deeds. It you I am 'Omin' nai nlvfio~ ~ t j v hupiav uou 1~ ,109 end I shall move the lem~standof you out of the to You. and I will remove your lampstand ~ 6 n o u U~T.F, 1&J pETavoio,,q, piace of if ever you shou~d ripeat. from its place, unless 6 &Ah& TOGTO Exe~q T TI p ~ u ~ i q YOU repent. B U ~ this yo" ere having that you are hating you do have this, t h a t T& Epya ~u3v N~roha'i~irv, & ~ b y bYou hate the deeds of the works of the Nlcolsltens. whlch iworksl also I the sect of Nic.o.la'us, I 7 ' O Erwv 085 & K O U U ~ T W which I also hate. I am hatlng. The lone) hsvlng ear let him hear 7 Let the one who ri ~b m 9 a )\Lye! ~ a i s t ~ l h q u i a l q . has a n ear hear what what the rnlrk ls saving to the ecclelial. the spirit says to the vlni,m( c n h 6 @ayEiv congregations: T o him T6 %ow To the !one) eonquerlng I shall give to hlm to eat that eonquen I 1~ 706 f f i h 0 ~ T ~ C ~UTIV hl grant to eat of the outof the wood of the in tree of life, which is in 76 n a p a & i o ~ 705 8~05. the paradise' of God.' of the God. the paradlse 8 "And t o t h e angel 8 Kai 76 & W ~ W Iv~P v congregation ~~ in of the And to the angel Smyr'na write: These t ~ l h q u i a q y p b ov Th6e are the things that he of ecclesla wrxe The-but IthinBa) lah$hg says. 'the First and b rrpSroq ~ a i6 Euxaro$, 85 lykvtro th Last.' who became the Arrt and the last, who came to be dead and came t o life vrrpbq nai $ ~ U E V 0 O16b uou T ~ V gain], 'I know dead !me) and he ived. I have known of you the tribulation and Ohiqcv nai T)IV nrirrwx~iav, hhhh nh06u10< poverty-but YOU are tr~bu~atton and tho poverty, but rich rich-and the 'IasET uai njv P h a u ~ q p i a v 1~ TOY you ire, and the blnsp emy out of the (ones1 phemy by those who say hcy6vrwv ' IouSaiouq ~ T v a l t a v ~ o i i q ~ a o6v i saying Jews to be themselvk, and not a r e Jews, and yet -7' Paradise, uAVgSyVJII-o.s: garden, Jl'.r..".

a 1 hopow)v &prq a d ~ o h q yreu6bq' 8 . you found them fallre; and endurance EXW, r.ai ti%oraoaq 61h ~b youare having, and you carrled through the Svopb pou, ~ a i 06 i name of me, and not you havelabor? rarh ~ 0 66-11 1amEiYving down on you that &yanqv oov rt)v n p 6 r q v &@fires. Rrst you letgooff. love of you the

sou ha.,e brne uD foror

* '22

2: 4 Nevertheless, I hold

my name.s salte A d have not grown weary,

2,

<$I WhB,Eb

'

~ l o i v &Ah& o w a y w y ~ m5 .Za.rav&. they are n o t b u t are they d e , but Bynegaaue of the Satan. a synagoglle of Satan. 0 t j @ofioG & p6hh~lq 10 DO not be afraid Not be fearlng what lthfngsl you are about of the thing. you are nboxr~v. 1605 ?MAE, Whew b about t o suffer. Look! to be suffering. Look1 s about to throw the q-he ~ ~ ~ keep ion l 61bBohoq C f OpGv r15 @uhar?v iva throwing some of you Devll out of rov Into m s o n in order that prison that you n r l p a o 8 fire rai EX~TE may be fully p u t to row mlght be t e h , and roo may be having the test, that ehiyltv E S v Gkua. yivou r r l U ~ b may have tribulation ~ tltbu~iit~on Says ten. ~s bcoming teithfui ten days, Prove Bx I Oavh~ou uai 6 & o o 000 d v o ~ t @ a v o v yourself faithful even u n e death. 'an, 1.hall give to you the crown to death, I will ~ f i qCwfi~.1 1 '0 EXWY 025 &KOUU&TW of the Ute. The lone) havlng ear let hlm hear who has a n ear hear ~i 7b m c5~a what tho epirit what the splrit says to t~~hqoialq. ' 0 V I K ~ V 06 p q t h congregstlOns: He ecclealae. The lone) conquaring not no t h a t conquers will by &6l~qefi be harmed should be treated unrlshteoualy by the second death.' TOO ~ E U T ~ P O U . 12 "And t o the the second. angel of the congre12 Kai Y ~ W7 ' ~ h, ~ E P Y gation ~ ~ Qin Pet'ga'mUm ~ n d %"gel otlhe in Pergamum write: These are the YP&OV Th6~ i~~hqUia$ ofeeelesla write Thehut (things) i,hL$hg things t h a t he says b EXW n)v opqaiav .rt)v bimopov who has the sharp. the lone, hevlng the sword the two-mouthed long two-edged s w o ~ d , 13 'I know where you I have known ,.,here are dwelling, t h a t is. nmo~tcei 6nou b 0 6 ~ 0 5 705 Z m w 6 , where the throne Of you aredwel?ing. where the tErons ofthe satan. Satan is: and yet you nai ~parriq r& 6voph pow uai O ~ Kkeep on holding fast end YW are holding the name ot mi, and not my name, and you did fipv?ow r j v rriortv pow ~ a tv l r a i q fip6palq not deny Your faith in YOU denled the talth of me and In the dnva me even in the davs of 'Av~irraq b phprvq pou roil nntl~a'., the witnes. of mi, pow 85 brre~rbvOq no of m;. who was kllled besifs) dwelling. Zarav&q K O I T O I K E ~ . Satan la dwelling. 14 "'Nevertheless, I have a few things g w K ~ ~ & bhiya, l4 I amfiavhs down on you few !thln8a). against you, t h a t you npa~o5v.raq ~ t ) vhave there those hold6~1 ~ X E ~ S 1rei that youare having there (ones) holding tho ing fast the teaching 6 1 6 a x i v Bahahv, 6q L 6 i 6 a o ~ ~ v r6 B a h h ~of Ba'laam. who teaching of Belaam, who wssteaehmg to the Bala* went teaching Ba'lalr

''2

iBt$~:~g cyje

tc y;y Et:gyneof

ott?ot %h5e

Z%a

kng

%I??

REVELATION 2:15-20

1064

1065

REVELATION 2:21-26
pronhetess,

Pah~iv u~hv6ahov~ v h l o vTQV u1Qv 'la a i h to put a stumbling to throw fall-causer In slght of the eons of erael: block before the sons qayciv ci6wh68ura Kai of Israel, to eat things to cat (thlngsl sacrlficcd to idols and sacrificed to idols and rropvriroat' 15 oiiroq ~ X E K to commit fornication. to commit iornleation; thus you are havlng So &o. have uai o b uparoiivraq ~ ) l uS t S a ~ j vNnroha'(~Qv those holding fastthe also you (ones1 holding the teechlng oiNicolartsnr teaehing of the sect bpoiwq. 16 pz~av6qoov oJv. sI 6; p i of Nioo.la'u8 likewise. likewire. Repent thcrctorr; Lf but n o ( , 1 6 Therefore mpent. Epxopal, Uol T a 6 K a i n o h ~$ow PET' I am eomlng to you and I a h a l w s r w ~ t h If YOU do not. I am to quickad,& lv r$ bopqaiq TOO or6par6q you. 'Oming war with them in the long sword of the mouth of me. ly*and I the long 17 '0 txov 085 & m u o & ~ w .ri them with Of my The (onel hsvlng enr let hlm hear what r rrvrt a heyet a 6 ~ ~ A q o i a l q . l7 "'Let the One Who has a n ear hear the sDlryt Is suylng to the , eeclesies. TQ YIKDVT~ 6hoo U ~ T Q TO^ what the spirit says To the (one) Eanquering I ahall glve to him of the to the congregations: yhvva sot KEKPU~~~VOU ~~1 TO him that conquers manna the (one) having been hldden, and I will give some of the 6how a6rQ y"qov AEVK~Y, ~ a ih i r;lv hidden manna, and I I shall give to him p&ble whlte, and upon the will give him a white yl?pm tivopa n a ~ d v ycypaypivov 8 pebble, and upon the pe ble name new hsvlng been wiltten whieh pebble a new name o36ciq oT6~ I ' 6 hayebvov. written whieh no one no one has known If the (one) reeelvlng. knows except one 18 Kai .TQ &yyUw ~ r fl v Quprsipotq receiving it: And to the angel to the in Thyatrra l8 to the t ~ ~ h q o i a yphylov < ThSr hiyrl angel of the congreof teelesln wrlte T h e h u t (things1 Is ssylng gation in 6 u l b ~ 70; 0~06, b ~XWU T O $ w n k : These are the the Son o f t h e God. the lone1 havlng things that the Son of 6q8ahpobq aJroO &q OMya rru 6 t r a i 01 sod says, he who has eyes of hlm as Rnme of end the eyes l i k e s fiery T ~ E C adros bpolol x$~,">;~&~ his name, and his feet feet of hlm like are liKe fine copper. 19 OT6& sou ~h Lpya l9 'I know your I have known of you the work;, &y&nqv rai r)lv n i o ~ l vuai ~ ) l v6la~oviavK U ~deeds'and 'Our love love and the ism and the aervtce and and faith and ministry and ~ ) l v drroyovjv oou r a i T& Epya uou T& and the endurance of yo;, and the works of you the that Your deeds of late are more than those to U T a rrhcioua TQV rr (STWY. .formerly. last~onesl more of the ~rnP(one.1. 20 "'Nevertheless, I uarh 000 6rt 20 I a ~ ~ ? v I n g agalnst You thst dohold[this]against YOU. that you tolerate &+tic m)v yuvai~a Y O U are tettlnl so OR the woman Jere el, that woman JenSe.bel,

(lu~eL;,

"3

gFe,

3:

' g

'I<&pA,

v p o g j ~ ~ v ,uai who calls herself a and and she nhav* roJq 6poLq teaches and misleads she Is teachlng and she h meklngto err the my my slaves t o commit 6obAouq mpvcOat rai fornication and t o eat slaves to EOmmlt fornlcatlon and things sacrificed to ~I6wh68ura. idols. 21 ~ n Id gave (thjnpsl to Idoh. " tva pE,mo+.,n Kai ofi her time to repent. x~vovov time ln orderthat she might repeht, and not but she is not willing 9 6 h ~ 1 y ~ ~ a v o i J o a o &K rropwiaq to Iepent Of her *he in wllllng to repent out of the fornleattan fornieation. 22 Laok! a6riq. 22 i6ob PhAAo shiv c$ rhivqv, I am about to throw other. Lookl I ern throwlng her lnto bed, her into a sickbed. and those committing uai sohq yolXefiov7a MET' aCllflq and the (ones) eommlttlngsdu$erY with her adulterv her -. . .. . * with ... . . .. . . . ~15 8hlly1v thv into great tribulation, lnto tribulotlon ETavO oouolv h shv tpywv a6riq. 23 Kai her deeds. 23 And ey wit repent out of the works o i her; and her I will T& TLKVU a 3 ~ f i q &OKTEVOlv eav61Tw.I r a i kill with deadly the children of her I shell klil h death; and plague, so that all yvc5oovm! n h u a ~ al t r ~ h q u i a l 8 ~ 16yc5 the congregations wlll know all tha eccleslaa thst I will that am ciy~ 6 ipauvQv ~ Q P O aal J ~K ~ P S ~ C searches the he~who am the (one) searehlng ktdneys and hearts. kidneys and hearts, rai 6huw 6yiv trhurw and give to and I shalt give to row to each (one) ace,"Pd:& to individually according T& t p y a JpQv. to YOUR deeds. the works D you. 24 "'However. I 34 bpiv 6 6 h hbo T O ho~rroiq the rest Of Yon To YO" but I am saying to the leftover (ones) who are in Thy.a-ti'ra. ~ o i c &v O m c i olq, Xu01 those who do not the loner) In Thyatta. l s m a n y (ones) as have this teaching. EXOYUIV Tilv 61Bax;lv s a b q v , O ~ T I Y E 06u ~ are having the teschlng thk. who not the very ones who Lyvwoav T& Pa0La TOO I a r a v h , bq did not get to they knew the (thlnga) deep of the Satan, as the "deep things of as they say: hiyouutv 03 Phhhw lo' by&< &hho they are aaylng, not I am throwlng Upon YOU other I am not putting upon YOU any other P&po!' 26 rrh'v 8 , heavy th ng; bedleg , whtoh (thing) burden. 25 Just the same, hold fast Exe~c K P ~ T ~ U ~ T &X E I 08 row are hsvtna hold m u fast unEl which itlmsl what YOU have until &v w 26 Kai 6 v l x ~ v I come. 26 And to llkel~ I mhou d coma. And the lone) conquering him that conquers rai 6 ~ q p Q v h~ sihov< T& Epya and observes my and the (one) observing unfll end the works deeds down to the end
herseqf

1 h6youoa the Ionel ssylng 616hmn ~ a i

Lam v

v~p

L i f",Z 2%

'I

REVELATION 2:27-3:3

1066

I
4 ~

1067

REVELATION 3:4-9

Ceouuiw h i r&v I wU1 give authority pou, 6 6 of me, I ahall glvs to hlm authority upon the over the nations, rrorpavci a 6 r o k kv 27 and h e shall sheptBv&v 27 ~ a i nation;, and he will shepherd them in herd the people with 0 ~ 46 ~ 6 q rh unrriq a n iron rod so that midc oFiron as tho vesnela nrpaplnh mrp;pna,, . K&y& they will be broken of ootter's clay fa belnrr broken t o e e m . as also I to nieces like clay vessels, the same as I sihqqa nap%- 700 ha;c received bestde of the Of me, haYe reeeived f my 28 ~ a i ' 6600 a 6 r Q d v & u r t p a TAU Father. 28 and I will and I shell give to hlm the star the him the morning npocv6v. 29 '0 star. 29 ut the One morning lone). he (one) & r o u o h ~ o r i ..rb nvcGpa hiye! ~ a i eWho has an ear hear let hlm hear what the spirit is saylng to the what the spiritgays to the congregations.' txuhnminlc. ~ .,. . ecclrsios;' "And t o the angel gv ~ & P ~ E ~ I V of the congregation t;%e 'Z,Yi,hi' in serdis in Sapdis write: These i ~ ~ h q u iy ap~ b O v T&6c htya of eceieaia The-but (things) is saying are the things t h a t 6 Exwv .rh Cn-rh r r v n i p a ~ a 700 esoii he SayS who has the the lone) having the Seven spirits of the God seven spirits of God nai TOSF h ~ &u*paq h 07661 uou .rir and the seven s t a n , 'I and the seven stars I have known of you the know your deeds. that Epya 6rt Bvopa EXCIS you have the name werk:, that name that t h a t you are slive. ~ a i vrrp6q You e I ' dead. you are king, and dead tone) ~o:~ire. 2 yivou ypqyopirv rai m i ~uov Be becoma. staying awaie, and Rx tfCmly and strengthen t h e .rh hotrrh & Epchhov &no8a~iiv, things remaining the (thlnssl leftover whleh were about to dle, that re*drr +a ..wmrp . .-.- . ---, . eJpqx& OOU E P Y ~ die, for I have not t I have found of you w o d s found your deeds fully nrnAqpw Cva Cwrjn~ov TOO ecoS pou. before hav~ng been klRlled in slght of the Cod of me; S pvqpbveue ofiv nDq God 3 Therefore. of he vou keeolng therefore ~~.~~~ ~.~ - ln mind ~~. haw continue m~ndful cihqqac ~ a i fi~o~ua how you have received and YOU hear% and how vou heard. you have received ~ a pi~ ~ a v 6 q u o v .Lhv 08" and go 0 ; keeping [it]. h e Y ~ f ~ k p l nad& g, repent; if ever therefore and repent. Certainly you wake ups I you s~~ard",Pt%!?ake, I ehgf?ome shall come as a thief. r h l n ~ g nai , 06 p' what sort of and you will not know thlef. and not n a you Dpav trri uk a t all a t what hour I hour I.Da!%ne upon YOU; shall came upon you.

t i

-IT%&

&$Tg $C

: ; 2

re?

'

? .

~~~~~~

to

$2

shYoYuhow

4 "'Nevertheless. h h ~XCIS bhiya dv6para cv but youaiehavinz few names i n you do have a few Ihp6ro1v & o6v Cp6Auvav T& names in Sar'dis t h a t Sardts which loner) not poiluted the did notdefile their iparla abrDv K U ~ m p l n a r j o o w l v outergarmentr of them: and they wltlwslkabout Outer they shall garments' walk with and PET' tp0G &V hr~loiq, me in white Ones. wrth me in whlle (ones), e are 08roq ~ B U S they E~UIV. 5 '0 VIKDV they are. The (one) eonquerlng thus w0Tthy. 5 He t h a t n ~ p @ a A ~ i ~ a t tv i p a r i o ~ q hruroiq, conquers will thus be wlll thmw about hlmseli In outer garments white, arrayed h white outer r a i 00 p iEahri+w TA 6vopa a6roG garments; and I will and not n A I aholl wlpe out the. name of him by no means blot out t~ T?S PiPAov T-c Sw-c, rat 6 u o h o ~ l i u w his name from the out ol the book aflhe Ille, and l shall ooniesa book of life, but I will rb Bvopa a6ro0 Pvrjn~ov TOG n a ~ p 6 q pou make acknowledgment the of him in s~ght of the m h e r of me Of his name my nai Lv&rr~ov TDV &yyLhwv abroG. 6 ' 0 and in slght of the onaeia of him. The (one) Father and before his L ~ w v oBg &KOVU&TW TI ~b TYPO a h i y ~ t angels. 6 Let the one having ear let hlm hear what the apirk Is saying who has an ear hear 7ai~ b ~ h q u i a l q . what the spirit says t o to the eeclesiar. the congregations.' hv @mlAa6~Xf~ 7 "And t o t h e angel 7 Ka: T& & w i h ~ T?% f t e in Philndelp ia And to the angel o Of the congregation t r r h q o i a g yp&Wov Ta6c hiyr~ write: of ecslesia write The-but tthinps) Is ssulng in These are the things ixOv 6 &ytos 6 &AqB1vbg the holy ion:). the truthful (on;), the (one) having h e says who is baly. . r j v rhriv Awei6, 6 &MIYOV r a i 066rig who is true, who has the key of Davld, the (one) openlng up and no one the key of David, who opens so t h a t n o one ~ X c i a c ~ vai uhriwv rat o66eiq &voiy!n, will shut ip. and shutting UP end no one Is opening. .hut, and 8 0766 uov 7h E P Y ~ , i6oJ SO that no one opens, of YOU the work.. - look1 I hsve known ,I "pm oou 6t6w~a Cvhlr16v door -look! I have set in slght of you 1 have given before YOU a n opened fivcwy~iv~v, fiv od6ciS 63va7al door, which na one having been opened up, which no one is able can shut-that you ' ~ h s i m a ~a6rjv.- 6 r 1 p$rphv EX^^^ to shut UP it, that little You are having have a little power, 6rivap,v, r a i hfiptlubq pou T ~ V hbyov, r a i and YOU kept my word power, and you obrcrved of me the word, and and did not prove 0 6 ~ f i ~ v f i 0 0 ~b bvoll& false t o my name. not you denied the name 9 Look! I will give 616b PK 7% u w a y w ~ ? 709 ~ Imav6, Iam givfng out oi the synagogue of the Satan. those from the syn. Of Satan who .r&v Acy6vrwv tauroirg 'lou6aiouq fiat "Owe of the (ones) aaylnp themreives ~ e w s to be: say thqr are Jews.

$%dy

$Fb,Lz!

REVELATION 3:lO-14

1068

1
the

1069

REVELATION 3:15-20

nai obr rloiv '&AX& qrd&vra!, 1605 and not they e n but they are lying. - look1 noljow ad-robq " tva fi!ouolv I nhall make them in order that they wlll eome rai npoorwi~oouo~v bimtov r d v ao65v and t h e y wlll do obelssnec In rlsht of the feet uou ~ a i vviwlv TI ~)Y,$z." of yo:, and they should know that o r . 10 TI i n i p q o a q r6v h6yov T-q you. Because you observed tho word o f b e hopov?iq pou r& 6 o r my+w LK endurance of m i , an11 you 1.ha i observe outof ~q &pa< TOO n r i p a o oO ~ i j q ~rAh060q the hour af the temptaEon the Ionel eing abou$ E xruOa1 Lni olKou gvqq to camlng Upon pelng lnhabkd ]earth1 Bhqq, nelp&oal TOSS r a r o ~ ~ o i r v r a q i n i whole, to tempt the ionesllnhabitlng upon the

ge

% :

be holding fast 8 ~ X E ~ C Yva pq6riq which ithlngl you ere h ~ i n s ,In order that no one h&fg ~ b vo ~ l q a v 6 v oou. mlgh take the Crown of you. 12 ' 0 VIK&V .. , . n o ~ f i o w The ionel Mnsuerlng Ishall make d h o v Lv r Q vaQ TOO Bro5 pou plllsr in the dlvlne habitation of the ad f . m;, rai LFw oP p j LSCh6g in ~ a and out~lde not not heshould meat re$. and ~;p.iww rn. a 6 d v T& ~ i p a,iir . 6~0!3 I s all wrlle upon hlm the n a m e of the God pou nai r b bvopa q rr6hrwq 705 0 ~ 0 9a n d the name of of me and the name o%e cltY of the Cod the city of my God. the new Jerusalem pou, 7 ralvijq 'lapouocrhfip, fi of me, of the new Jerusalem, the (one) which descends of r a ~ a P a i v o u o a ' PK TO; orlpavoO &rrb TOO heaven from my GO^, stepping down out of the heaven from the that new name of 8coO pour ~ a l 76 &vop& pou s b ralv6v. mi,,, Let the one God o f me, and the name of me the new. who has a n ear hear 13 '0 Exwv oBq & ~ o u o h r w T& T h e (one) hevlng ear let hlm hear what the what the spirit says to the congregations.' vvrG a A L ~ E I ~ a i c C ~ ~ h q o i a 1 5 . 14 "And t o the Bplrfi 18 ~eylng to the ecel~slas, iv ~ ~ ~angel s of ,the cangrs~ i ~ l4 * ? :h e 1 , Laadicea gation in La.o.di.ce'a . K K ~ oiuq' Yph ov .T&69 hgyS, 6 write: These are t h e eceleala wrl?e The-but (thingal i ssymg the things t h a t the Amen 'Apjv, 6 pdrp-rvq b rrlorb uai b &htlBtdq, says. the faithful true, Amen, the wltnela the f s l t h f v ~ and the and true witness.

enrt

~ 6 % 1 1 LPXOM~I

I am coming

puicily;

TOI

G.

KP~TEI,

% :

and yet they are not but are lying-look! I will make them come and do obeiMnce before your feet and make them know I have loved 10 Because you kept the about my endurance. I *I1 keep YOU from the of test. is t o come upon the whole inhabited earth, t o p u t a test upon thase dwelling on the earth. 11 I a m coming quickly. Keep On holding fast what you have, t h a t no one may take crown, 12 "'The one t h a t conquers-I will make a piilBr in the temple of my God. and h e will by no go Out Ifrom i it1 anymore. and I

.-.

tf

2;

' L X ~ ~ sii, W

eroO t h e beginning of t h e vfiq vriorw< TOO & X? ad: creation by God. beggnlng oftha creatlon ofths 15 0766 oou rlr Epya, 6r1 08rr 15 'I know your deeds, ~ h s v known e afyou the works, that nelther t h a t you are neither rt oGrz F o r 6 5 . b q d o v q u x p q cold nor hot. I wish you are nor hot. I owed eo d YOU were cold or else fiq 9 SEOT~F. I6 o h < , TI xX1ar-6~ hot. 16 SO,because you we- or hot. Thus. because lukewarm I r a i OGTE ~ U X P ~ Fp , i h ~ w you are lukewarm and YOU are and neither hot nor cold. I am about nelther hot nor cold. or LpEoa~ LK 700 0 ~ 6 p a ~ 6 5 VOU. I Bm p i n g to Wmit you to vomit outof the mouth ofme. you out of my mouth. 1 7 611 hiyrlq KTI nh00ot6q rip! 17 Because you say: B ~ C B Y YOU S ~ ere laying that Rich 1 sm "I a m rich and have ~ a l nrnhoiirqua xai o56Bv xpriav acquired riches and and I have become rlch and nothing need ~ a oi r l ~ 016aq 671 0 1 ) r l do not need anything IB ~ ~ ~ ~ and l n not g you , have known that you are a t all," but YOU do not know you are miserb ~ a h a i n w p o~ ~ a the~vbq i Kai R T W X ~ F ~ a i the miserable and pltlable end poor and able and pitiable and ~ u q h b q vai yupv6q, 18 ~ U I I P O U ~ E I J W001 poor and blind and blind and nsked, I am eounrellng wlth you naked, 18 I advise &yop&oat n a p ' L 09 xpuwiov m n u p w p ~ v o v YOU t o buy from me to buy bca~de ofme gold hsvlng been flred gold refined by fire rrhourjugq " out of n&q in or$,",that you mlght beeom; deh, t h a t you may became Tva rich, and white outer Acu~lr Ip&rta nai and , outer garments whlte Inorder that garmenta t h a t you mplP6hg may become dressed you mlght thmw about yovrself and and t h a t the shame of $~YEPW~4 aloxdvq T ~ S yupdnl~6~ might be menlf!sted the shame of tho nakedness your nakedness may oou KO% KO~~O~PIOV ~ X P ~ C I I T O ~ F not become manifestf , and eyesalve to s n o l n t i the NI, and eyesalve t o rub in your eyes t h a t ahp00g of uou you Comer ha that you &",%%bklng. you may see. L&v 6oouq 19 "'All those if ever l9 aamany (ones) aa for whom I have qihd &h&yxw ~ a i I may have sffeetion for' I am reproving and affection I reprave and discipline. na16rISo S ~ ~ E U E o5v ~ a ? I am disciplining: ba ylou maloua therefore and Therefore be zealous pr~av6quo~ 20 . '160b Emq~a Lrrl r j v and repent. 20 Look! renent. Look1 I havelltood upon the I a m Standing a t the 0dpav uai rpoljo. Ldrv TIC &xoriog door and knocking. door and l a m knocking: if eve? anyone should hear If myone hears my T ~ C uou ~ a i &voiSq ofthe of me and heshouldopenup voice and opens the njv 06pav, elorhadoopa~ nd a G ~ br a i door, I wUI come the doer, 1shall eome in t o r u s 2 hlm and into his [howel and

fi

*%?'

cr~aq

0'3

1 ''

%zed

REVELATION 3:21-4:5
Ishall have supper with

1070
bnrrapeliav~a~ h m p a r r a i rai W v a i
K U ~p p o v r a i

REVELATION 4:6-9
are c o m ~ n g out lightnings and vaxees and thunders; ~ a ArrrZl i Aa rrh6rq nupbq ~ a ~ 6 p ~ v 6vhrrlov a1 and seven kmpr of *re burrnng 1 " right rai, 8p6vau. 6 , , E ~ U ~ V~h b m ~ of the throne, which (things) are the seven

ah06 ~ a a i J ~ b g ~ E T ' take the evening meal him and he w ~ t h with him and he with ipo0. 21 ,O. VIKGY 6600 OATQ me. 21 To the one me. The ionel conquering I shall g i v e to him that conquers I will ra8ioaa p ~ r 'ipoG TO 8 6 v o b q , grant to sit down with t o sit down wlth me m the of me, as me on my throne, uhyi, i v i ~ q o a ~ a i 6rh81oa p r ~ TOG h rrarp6q even as 1 conquered and Sat down wlth my aim I conquered and I sat down with the pov t v TO 8 6vw ~ G T o G . 22 ' 0 Exov Father On h's throne of me in the tErone ~ f h , ~ . The ,one, havmg 22 Let t h e one who ear hear what OD< h n o u o h ~ w r i rb rmaGpa Aiysi " the Wlnt says the ear let hun hear what the s p m t is raylng
~ET'

6~tirvjow

there are proceedrng llghtnlngs and voices and thunders, and

[+here , . . . . . . . . .

After these things I saw, and, look! sTSav, nai i6oC 8Spa an opened door in After 'these (things) I saw, and look! d o o r heaven, and the first iv~qy~ivq voice that I heard having been was as of a trumpet, qovi i ilv i j ~ o u o a O h h n l y ~ ospeaking ~ ~ i t me, h voice the first which 1heard as of trumpet saying: "Come on AahoGoqg psr' EpoG, Afywv 'Avhpa &6c, n a i up here, and I shall speaking with me, saying S t e p u p here, and show the things 6riCw oot d 6si that must take place.". I shall show to you what (things) it is binding 2 After these things I immediately came yrv6u8al. 2 brr& ~aiira rWwq immediately to be in [the power of to occur. After these (things1 iyrv6pqv i v rrvrbparl. nai i6aC 8 6voq the] spirit: and, look! I c a m e to be in spirit; and look! &one a throne was in its i r ~ ~ r tv o TO obpavO, ~ a h i i T ~ V8 6vov Poslt~onln heaven, war lylne . .m the heaven. and u ~ o nthe tfione and there is o n e seat~ a 8 f i p ~ v o q3 , vai 6 n a 8 j p ~ v o q6pa,og ed u p o n t h e throne. 3 And the one seated (one) sitting, and the lone) sitting like 1s. in appearance, like bpboe, ~ ; gihorr16, ~ Kaiuap6fy rai to seeing to stone jasper and to sardius: and a jasper stone and a red-colored.~ l p ~ q uu~A68rv TOG ~ P ~ V O6p010q U bphucl rainbow from the throne like to seeing Stone, and round about the throne opapay6ivy. [there is1 a rainbow ,A z , , , z . . % . " . iike a n emerald in 4 rat ruuh68cv appearance. And from circle ,;"tie 8 ~ l : " , " . 4 And round about r i r o o ~ riooaprq, rai trri ~ o C q 8p6vouq the throne ithere

-. ......,- .- ., .
auuhn"in,r

2%

congregations "'

ecelesias.

MET&

raG?a

2$ :

$ & $ :

$ :

hlamps of fire burning before the throne, and r r v r G p a ~ a TO? ~ E o G , 6 ~ a iFY~?IOY o ; & e these mean the Seven spirits of the God, and mslght spirits of God. 6 And 9p6vau b q 8hhaaoa ljahivq 6 p o i a ~ p u o r h h h y . before the throne , throne as sea like to crystal. glassy there it were' a ~ a &v i p t o y 703 8p6vau ~ a ~ i L i ~ h TOG y And in midst of the throne and to elrcle of the glassy sea like crystalAnd in Y the midst of Bp6vov ~ i o o ~ p a <@a . , i P O T a throne four living lereaturesl being full the throne and around the throne [there are1 6q8ahpGv Ep,voo8ev ~ a i hnriu8ev. 7 ~ a i of eyes lnfront and from behind; and four living creatures that are full of eyes 7.3 <Oov ~b ~TPGTOY 6 g o t 0 ~A~OVTC, the living [creature] the first like tolion; in front and behind. ~ a i T& SE~TBPOY <OO~ 6 olov 7 And the first living and the second living Lfreaturel tke creatur= is like a 116oxy. ~ a i r6 ~ p i r o v <@OV lion, and t h e second t o young bull, a n d the third living [creature1 is like Lxov ~b np6owrrov irv8~6rrov. ~ a 76 i a young bull, and the h a v h g the face as of man, and the third living creature si~ap~ov <Qov 6polov &<TO h , a like a fourth living Lereaturel like to eagle man's, and the fourth r r r ~ a p f q .8 ~ a T i& ~ L o o ~ p a <+a, is like flying; and the four living [freaturesl, living And Ev K ~ B . ev aJrGv i x w v &vh r r ~ t p v y a q a as for the four living one dawn on one of them havidn un \vines

,.

. .

..
Y U K T ~ ~h i y o v r ~ q

fivipaq I(a1
of day holy

.L"

and of night [they1 saying Lord;

"Ay!oq,
Holy.

6y10q they are full of eyes. holy And they have no rest

! f ; " : , " : ,

twentytwenty-

four,

and

upon

the

thrones

~inau~ rfoaapag
four

rrpsopu~ipoug ~a8l)iiivouq and upon these

older Persons rltthg to outer garments

twenty.four

having had thrown about them

rr~p~P~@hqp&ouq
~ a i h i and uwn
golden.

ipa~iotq

Acuuoiq,
white, crowns

rhq
the

r~qahhg d ~ G
heads of them
tgrone
in

o~r@hvouq xpvooOg. 5 nai

And out of the

TOG 8 6vau

thmnes aea+,ed . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11 rawl , . . . . . . twenty-four elders dressed in white outer v garments, and upon their heads golden crowns. 5 And out of the throne

and night as they r r a v ~ o ~ p t i r w p day , Almlghtu, say: "Holy, holy, holy is Jehovah* God, the 6 ijv ~ a i 6 ijv ~ a i 6 the (one) was and the (one) being and the (one) Almighty, who was and who is and who is Pp~6p$voq. " . commg. .., corning." 9 And whenever 9 K a i 6 r m Shoouotv T& <+a And whenever will give the living Lereatmesl the living creatures 66Sav ~ a i~ l p f i v ~ a i~ J x a loria" TO offer glory and honor glory and hanor and thanfsgiving t o the and thanksgiving to the one seated upon ~aBqp,&y h i .roo 8'6vou (anel sitting upon the tfrone: tothe cone) the throne, the one

6 y o q KSploq,

the

8r6q,
God,

the

8' Jehovah, J7a.ll-14.l6%m.l4:

Lord, xAVgSP.

REVELATION 4:lO-6:5
T&wl
living into

1072
age8

1
I
One out of the

1073

REVELATION 5:6-9

slq

~ o b g al&vaq
the

of the

TJV al6vwv, that Ilves forever

ages,

10 nsuo3vra1 a1
wtll fall

E ~ K O WT ~~UOCI~ wE ~ the twentyfour OPder persons

EUP~TEPOI twenty-four one seated

and ever, 10 the

elders

the throne and worsh~p <Ann riq .rob$ the One that hws and they will worship to the (onel living Into the and ever, and aihvag r h v aihvwv, at PahoGu~v they cast their crowns or the and they will throw before the throne, mrqhvouq a6rGv f v 6 ~ 1 o v 700 crowns of them in slght p , SBymg: 11 "YOUam of the e t rone. h l y o v r ~ q11 "Attog 51 6 niptoq ~ a 6 i Worthy, Jehovah: aevlng Worthy you :re, the Lord and tho even our God, t o 0 d g fipGv, haBeiv T ~ Y 66Sav ~ a ~ ifiv ~ t p f i v receive the glory and God Ol (is, to recdve the glolv and the honor the honor and the nai T ~ Y~ ~ Y U I I I V , 671 05 E K T I O ~ ~ T& Power. because YOU and the Power, becsura you created the crested all thmgs, and rrdv~a ~ a i 6th oOU because of your wlii all lthinia), and through " the of YOU they ex~sted and were created " qoav ~ a l t ~ ~ i o 0 q u a v . they were and they were crested. And I saw In the rlght hand of the Kat s16ov h i T ~ Y 6rElhv TOO One seated upon the And I paw upon the rlght [hand] .f the a scroll ~a8q~6vou n 705 896yov P , @ throne ~ ~ ~ ~ wntten slttlng upon the t rone little boor with," and on the side, yrypapptvov EowBcv ~ a i6nloB~v IeVeme having been wrltten fmm lnwerdly and from behlAd, tight with seven seals ~ a r r o q p a y l u p i v a v oQpayio~v h r h . 2 ~ a i And I saw a strong having bcen sealeddown to seals seven. And angel proclaiming ~160 blyy~hov ~ Iu~upbv K p ~ a a ~ LV ~ m~ v $ a with a loud voice: I saw angel strong aeraldlne in voice 'who is worth" to prydh" Tig &<log &voi{a, ~6 PlpAiov Open the scroli and great Who worthy t o open up the Httle boak lwse its seals?" r a i XGuac T&Coqpayi6ag abroj; 3 ~ a Oi C E , ~3~ But ~ neither in heavend to loose the seais of it? And no one en nor upon earth nor L G ~ M T O t v TQ obpav& 0G62 An1 .r(q y i r ; 066k underneath the earth was able in the heaven nor upon the enrt nor was there a single h o ~ d r w'rig y i i &voiEa! ~6 PlPAiov 007s One able to Open the underneath the eort to open up the Httle book nor scroll or to look inta P~&TEIY ~ 6 ~ 46 nai . trZ) E K ~ U I O Yit. 4 And I gave to he iookilrg s t it. And we. weeping way to a great deal of nohb &TI 066siq htloq rOpL0q h v o i t a ~ weeping because no much beosuae no one worthy was found to open up one was found worthy ~ r 3 P@hiov o 0 ~ r phtwr~v 6 ~ a to i open the scroll or the llttlc book nor to be looklngat it; and t o look inta it. 5 But 1 1 ' Jehovah. P.s.ll.1r.le.m: the Lord. a ~ v g s y " .
tn alght o i the tone1 axtttng
T

Ldwlov

TOG

~ a 0 q p t v o u h i 705 0 bvou,
upon ale tRrone.

fall down before the

pot M1 one of the elden says to me: "stoo weenine. LOOU The i i o n that;s hai is. 16ob Lvi~qusv 6 ~ i w v 6 be you weeplng; look1 consuered the Lion the (onel the tribe of judah, BK ~ i quhiiq q 'loir6a 1 Pica Aausi6, the root of David, has ~ l q LK T&V w p s o ~ u ~ t p w ALyst ~
alder persona i s s a y h g to me NJ out01 the trlbe

nai npooruufiuouo~v

of ~ u d n h : the

root

to open up the litt e book and the seven

&wiSat ~6 P~pAiov ~ a Tag i h~a w @ p a a c open the scroll and its

seals
Of

of Dsvld, conquered so as to

:Kc

ahot.
It.

seven seals.m 6 And I saw stand-

"?%'

ing In the mldst of and of the four llvlng creatures Kai tv TOY T E U U ~ ~ W V $ ~ W V of the four ilvlng creatures] and in mfdd% and in the midst Of the elders a lamb as .rhv w ropvripwv dpviov AUT~K~F of the ofder persons lamb having stood $2 though i t had been tuqayplvov, gxwv KgpaTa Kai slaughtered, having h s v h g been ~laughtered, having horna and Seven horns and seven which [eyes] 690ahpobq An?&, oi E / U I V .I& 6 n ~ & eyes seven, whlch are the seven mean the seven spirits wveljpara r o c 0roO &nsu~ahpBo~s 1 q of Qod that have been spirits of the ~ o d . ' h s v t n ~ been sent afP into sent forth into the w&oav n)v y v 7 r a i ~ ~ A O E Y KO/ ~ i h qLV whole earth. 7 And all the ear h. And he came end he h a s g k e n he went and a t once tn q 6eE1Bq roc ~a0qpivou took [it] out of the out of the dght Lhandl of the (onel slttlng right hand of the o n e Lvi TOO 0 6vou 8 Kai ~ T E EXaPsv ~6 seated on the throne. upon the tfrone: And when he took the g And when he tooh PIPhiov .rh r 6 o m p a CQa ~ a the i scroli, the four 1 ttle book, tho four Uvlng icrrsturesl and creatures and oi t i ~ o o l T ~ O O ~ P .rT E ~ EUP~TEPQI E w ~ ':; the twenty-four elders the twcntyfour oker persons fell down before the tvinrlav 705 dpviou, Exoncq L r a u ~ o g ~~,,,b, having each in sight of the Lamb, having each (one) one a harp and golden :rlwls that were full K harp '~'P~V *&,F incense, and the 8y1ap&rwv, a? E I U ~ V a 1 n p o u s u ~ a i ~ i l Y Of o Incenses, whleh are the prayers of the [incense] means the &yiwv. 0 r a i ~ 6 o u a c v 6 6 j v valvjv prayers Of the holy (one.] : and they arc singing ~ o n g new Ones. 9 And they a new song, sayAfyov~rq 'Attoq ST haPciv ~6 are worthy (they) saying Worthy are you toracelve the ing: "YOU and P~Phiov ~ a idvoiSal ~ & uQpayi6aq q a 6 ~ 0 5 , to take the 1 ttle book and to open up the sea s of it. Open its seals, because YOU were slaughtered BTI Loqaytyte ~ ali y6gaoa~ because you were slaub red and you ough 0 t e and with your blood ~ E Q LY TQ a 7 a ~ i00" LK nduqq quhfiq YOU bought Persons God in the bkod of you o u t o i every tribe for God out of every and tongue and vai yA6uuqq ~ a i Aao3 Kai B ~ v o u ~ tribe , and of tongue and 01 people and of nation, people and nation.
6 Kal rT&v
And

lsaw

b ptuv
In mtdrt

of the

703

e vou tgone

rai end the

~2~ yf$z%li 2

t~l

REVELATION 5: 10-6:

1074

1075

REVELATION 6:Z-7
'Ep~ou.

10 ~ a itrroiquaq adrobq &Q 4pBv l o and you made and YDUmndE them u%e Gad of us them to be s kingdom ~aolA~ia aai v ILPE~C, ~ a i P a u 1 h e 6 0 ~ 1 v &ni and priests to our klngdom and prlesu, and they ererelgnlng upon G ~ and ~ they , are to rule as &gs over the earth." 1 1 ~ a cT60v. i u a i xouua $ G M V ) 9yLhwv hd I saw, and I And Isaw, end heard voice o angels heard a voice of many 1 r 0 & ? 3 & Kkrh angels around t h e many to c 1 r 2 e and the living f+wv u a i riw r r p e d v r ~ p w v , ~ a i Uvlng eresturea1 and of the oiderpersona, and creaturesand t h e elfiv 6 &p!E[bq a d ~ i r v puplh6cq pVpl&6Ov ders, and the number wan the num er of them myriads of myrlsdr Of them was myriads ~ a ~ i X 1 & 6 c q I ~ I & ~ W V12 ALyov~cq +WYB of myriads and thouand t ousands oTthousond8, saying to voice sands of thousands, p;r.h,$~ "A51bv t o r ~ v ~b &pviov rb 12 saying with a loud Worthy is the Lamb tho (one) voice: he l a m b that &o+ayp&vov haPeiv r j v 6livaptv was slaughtered i s having been slaughtered to receive the Dower worthy to receive the rai ~ h o i r r o v~ a UOQ~UV i K a i IUxbv K a i r l p j v power and riches and and richell and wisdom end atrength and honor and strength ~ a i6bEav rai njhoyfav. and honor and glory and glory and blePPlng. and blessing.' 13 ~ a irr&v ~ ~ i u p a 8 PY TG odpavQ And even, And every creature which in tho heaven Creature t h a t is i n Kai trri +q yqi ~ a i tirovhrw ~ i ) q and upon the ear and underneath the ear heaven and on earth ral h i .riq Eah&uoqq t m i v , ~ a r& i L v and Underneaththe and upon the &es Itla, end the in earth and o n t h e sea, and all the things in droiq nha )\&OYTaS them all (thinis). hesrd (them) raymg them. I hesrd saying: T8 m 0 pLvq, h i TOO Bp6vov ~ a 'To i the One sitting on TOthe (one) slnlng upon the throne and the throne and to the r e &puiq, 4 ~ l i X oia ~ a iiJ mpi) ~ a Lamb i be the blessing to Lamb the blesarng and the honor and and the honor and the 4 665a ~ a i ~b K P ~ T O F ~ I T c O ~ S alBvaq glory and the might tho glory and the mlght into the ages and ever.. TOY U/&VWV. 14 ~ a i T h T~UUEPU 14 And the four living of the ages. And tho 'Our creatures went saying: Lhcyov C6a ~iving [creatureal weresaying t $ e "Amen!" and the eiders fell dawn and rr EOP~~TEPOI &reoav ~ a r ir p o o ~ ~ l i ~ q u a v . worshiped. a k e r persons fell and they worahlped. And I saw when K a i ~ t 6 0 v ( i ~ e f j v o ~ y r b &PV/OV And I saw when apene up the Lamb the opened LK sBv tmh o+payi6wv, v a i Kouua B b q One of the seven out of the seven aeals, and heard of one Seals, and I heard t u rOv saoohpwu pwv h i y o n o q one of the four out of the four IiVLnE creatures1 saylna living creatures say

$2 2%.

ljl

?f,6~% % : 2%

rai with a voice as of And thunder: "Come!" cI6ov, n a i 6 2 And I saw, and. I raw, and look! horse white, and the (onel look! a white horse; r a E ' E Y O ~ trr' a d ~ b w Exwv ~ 6 5 0 ~ . ~ a and i the one seated .l2PPg upon it hnvlng bow, and upon i t had a bow; t6beq ~ G T Q m & + a w % ~ a i LIiheev and a crown was was glven to hlm emwn, and he went out niven and he "~ vtrOv ~ a i IY(I vl~fiUO. went forth conquering COnquEIlne and In order thst he mlght conquer. and to complete his 3 K a i Src ~~YOI<EV l j v u+payi6a T ~ Vconquest. And when he opened up the sesl the And when he ~ E U T ~ P ~K VO , U u a 700 ~ E U T ~ P O U < ( I O opened U the second meond, heard of the second ilving lereaturel seal, I heard the A&yovroq "Epxou. 4 r a i LSfihBev 6ihhog second living creature ~aying Be you coming. And want out another 4 And

$2

$ ! t ? : e e

Be you comb#. 1606 Ymaq k u ~ 6 q , r a i

of thunder

BPOW~)F

T horse m o q Reru-re nupp62, and to the 8 lone) . K~$&v m , 'B * Y r i adrbv it was k669q given t a o him 6 ~ 3h toak eiv ke ~ thej dpqvqv v peace PK ri)q y9q ~ a i Yva dhhilhovq
out of the earth and In order that they wil$alsug~ter,

upon

a flery-colored fhorse; qth,

and to the one seated upon i t there was away from to take the earth peace one another granted

a+&

OVUIV

rai

yi)k

81.

Ik2~ J::
7

t g6

slaughter so that they one another; and a great sword was given him. 5 K a i 6re fivolIs 5 And when h e ~~d when he opened up opened the third s d . r o o TP~TOU I heard the third hlr h e a d of the thlrd livlns [creature1 creature say: AEyouroq 'EpXov. uai d6ov. ~ a i i&b living saying Be you comhg. And I raw, and look1 "Come!" And I saw, and. look! a i m o q pihag, the ~aBfipevoq &n' horse; and the one horse black. slttlng upon adrbv &V T ! i ~ ~ p ad ~ ~ 0 5 . seated upon i t had it hnvlng yo E In the and of hlm. a pair of scales in 8 ~ a i p u m &F + W V ~ ~ V LY pi^^ TOY his hand. 6 And I And heard as voice In midst of the heard a voice as if in the midst of the four r~ouhpwv f"j"v h&yovuav Xoivi llvlna cleoturcal (It, aaYinB Choenfi livinc creatures say: four uirov 6qv;piav. K U ~ r eiq xoivi~~q ("Aq;art of wheat for of wheat ofdensrlua, and tfke choenlxes a de.nar'i.us, and three K iBBv vapiou. K a i r b Eha~ov ~ a rbv l quarts of barley for a of EarieYB o!~enadus; and the oil and the de.nar8i.us: and do not harm the h i v e ail and oTvov p ' &61a$uqq. wine no?: you ahauld treat u6rbhteou~ly. the wine." 7 Kai 8 ~ e fjvoltv rfiv u ~ p a y i 6 a T ~ V 7 And when h e And when he opened u~ the sesl the opened the fourth seal. TETCIPT~Y, Kouua ~ O v j v TOG T~T&~TO U I heard the fourth. heard volee oithe fourth Of the fourth

and

wsaglven

16bEq

phxatpa pryhhq.
.word Ereat.

eh:$

~pirvjrovua
rxwv

% u9!3i6a c ! :

r)oneJ

fi

REVELATION 6:s-11

1076

1077

REVELATION 6:12-7:l

living creature say: i "Comel" 8 And I saw. and. lmk! a pale horse; and t h e one seated upon i t had the name ~ ~ ~ ~~d t h , Ha'des' was closely following And authority wss given them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with a long b o w a i q nai tv ALP@ ~ a *V i 801~6741 and With longaword and in famine end In death shortage and with Imb rGv $&my 3 s ~ i & deadly plague and by by the wll a & o f t 0 ear the wild beasts of the 9 Kai , b r e fivotScv ~ C ~ L T V earth. And when he opened UP 9 And when he uqpayiSa, ETGOV I ~ O K & T W TOO e u u ~ a u r q p i o u opened the nnh seal, aeal. I saw underneath of the altar I SBW underneath 6" togwpEvov y l X :h . ', of the (ones) havsng been slaughtered the altar the souls 6!& ~ b v h6yov. TOO 8 ~ 0 6 Kai 6th Tljv Of thoSe through the word of the God end through the because O f the word l r a ~ ~ u ~ i a vfiv stxov. 10 Kai of God and because witness arhlch theywere having. And of the witness work t h a t they used to E~pa<av a v , pe&$$q hiyovrsg they cried out to voxe (they) saying have. 10 ~ n they d 'Eog rr6rc 6 6 e m r 6 ~ q 5 6 6 ~ 1 0 5 ~ a cried i with a loud Until when: the master the holy and ,,Until &Aq81v6$, 06 npivel rai 8~6ln~i5 true, not are you lu&lng and are you avenging when. Sovereign Lord and true, are you -d a l p a fip&v ix r&v ~ a ~ o ~ ~ o refraining h r o v from judgthe blood of us out of the (ones) inhabiting ing and our blood upon those who upan ear . l1 hri w f ! $ $ e , dwell on the earth?' 11 And a white robe t , ~ $ h ~ ~ , ) was given t o each of abrois lva dwnafiuovral &I them; and they were to them in order that they wall rest up yet pin 6v, wh p o 8 S o . 1 ~ ~ a i ol told to rest a little litge. :,"t$ shoul~ be fulfilled the while longer, until the uljv6ouAo1 a&Gv ~ a iol dreehqoi cnjTGv number was Ailed also fellow slaves ofthem and the brothers ofthem of their fellow slaves ai p~lhovr~g ~ m o ~ . r t w c & 6s r a i and their brothers about to be the lanes) beingabout to be being killed as also who kllled as they also had ahoi. been. they. 8' Hs'des, #A; She'ol, Sy"Jl,r.Il.a.*~a:~~, See App 4e.

560~ h i - y ~ ~ o g 'Epxou. 8 ~ a livhg creature1 saying Be YaU coming. And d6ov r a i 16oJ i m o g xAop6 saw; and look! horse greenish-ye%ow, and 6 ~ a W p s v o gh & v w a h 0 6 bvopa a d + the lone) alttlng upon top of it name to him '0 l?J&uaTog, ~ a id 6qg finoho68~1 MET' The Dseth, and the A d e s we8 fol!awing with abroO, K d 8668q abroi5 icouoia h i him, and wangiven to them authority umn

; t e, $ ; r ' ; j h r ,, ~ ; 2 ,6 m p o ~ z ~ fi ~\~~

K:

$ 2

$2,

as$fi 2 , ; : : :~i it"~~:!,?d xp6v

2;

2Qe$

l a And I saw when 12 Kal d6ov a n fivolfw 71)" u q p a y E a aesl And I saw whenhe opened up the h e opened the sixth and a great ~fiv KT v , r a i oc~opbg. p l y a ~ l y i v ~ r o ,~ a seal, i the six&, and lesrthlshahing great occurred, and earthquake occurred; and the s u n became 6 f i A l q l y t v c ~ opihag 5 g o&uro rpix~vag, black a s sackcloth of the sun became , black a . seckelotk of h a t . and the entire ~ a fi i uehjvq 6h t y i v ~ ~ 5o 5 allla, IS nai and the moon whole became as blood, and moon became as l3 and the oi &oripcg ro8 aCpavoO i n c o a v eIq j v Stars of, heaven fell the .tar. of the heaven fell into the tO5the earth' as when yiv, 6 5 o v r i pdlhh~! TO^ MljYeouq 0 6 ~ ~ a fig tree shaken by as ~g tree ia throwlng the unrtpe figs of B high wind casts its Kai ir unripe Rgs. 14 And hb by & wind v i ~ o u IJEykhou great b ~ g ~ # ~ 2 ; n , and the the heaven departed as a scroll t h a t is &separated ~ E X tmm W P ~ ~ ~ $;j",'D:, being 0 i $ a $ 5 was rolled up, and th8uu6 ~ v o v ~ a ir r b 6pog r a i v 00 every mountam and being roled ud,, and every mountain end 9 a n 2 in r 3 v rbrrwv a b r 3 v 8~1~68q~av . removed from their out of the placer of them they were moved. places, 15 .qnd the 15 ~ a i 01 @au~hc?c,iS;$e Kai 01 kings of the earth ~ n d the kings and m e and the t a p - r a n ~ t n g peyl-ucg r a i 01 xthiapxo! vai 01 n h o h l o ~ ones and the military greatest men and tho chiliailichs and the rleh (ones) commanders and the ~ a i oi luxupoi ~ a irr85 6oGhog nai rich and the strong and the itrong (ones) and every alsve and Ones and every slave ehrmEpcg Erpv emrobg SIC r& m j h a t a and [every1 free person hid themselves freeman they%d themselves into the caves rai T&< ni~Pag T 6ptuv. 16 ~ a in i the caves and in and the mck-masses of the and into the rock-masses of the mountain#; l6 And hiyovulv ~ o i g bpcoiv vai, raig they to the mountains end to the they keep saYlnE to the mountains and t o rrtrpalg n 6 u a r e tq' IIpBq ~ a r&lrrr i fip& ,.Fall mk-mass- Be11 YOU upon us and hlde roo us the over us and hlde us hrrb n p o q 6 n o u 700 ~ a ~ q p i u ohu r i TOG from the the from face o f t h e ( o ~ e 1 sitting u p o n t h e One seated on the throne and from the a ; d f ; : ~ 8 tgIOne 6vou and r a i fmm dmb the is ~ wrat PY%$ wrath of the Lamb. fcame i h 8 ~ vthe 6 fipipa day t$e vcr&hrl .Of 17 because the great 11 because, TI dsy of their wrath has &T&V Kai ~ i 56ISvaral m a 8 i l ~ 1 ; . come, and who is able to stand7 of the;, and who u s b l o 6%~ wra stand?,, MET& TOOTO d6ov r l w a p a g &yyihou< After t h ~ I s I saw four this After angels saw four annels *ooawc, r w i a 5 7% standing upon t h e tar6rq t n i having stood Umn the four cornem Of e four of the earth, holding tight ear y c $ , j;,c&ny '12s r t o ' x r ~ a g &Wmds V~~OW S e four winds of th win EIv~poq the earth, that no o : % e ,Y,$S;. 1" k z t b a t may blow wind wand might blow

$2

,,,,

,,,

~ ? ~ k

-+

17

x K $

REVELATION 7:2-7
upon the earti

1078

p i ~ e hi ~ q e qa h h ~ ~ p iqp~ upon the earth or nor upon the sea nor upon the sea or upon Sidpov. 2 ~ a i ~ 7 6 a r Ehhov any tree. 2 And I upan every tree. And I saw another Saw another angel eyyehov &vcrpaivovra drrri, &varohfi5 fihiou, ascending from the angel stepping uy, horn riaing of sun, sunrising, having a seal Lxov~a u q p a y i 6 a 0ro5 <Ov.rog, ~ a i~ K ~ ~ < of E [the] ~ living having seal of Gad living, and he cried out God; and he cried qwv6 r a i q ~ i o u a p u l v dyyiholq With a loud voice to t h e four angels to to voice angels whom i t was granted aiq i660q airroiq &6,qoa, to whom it was given to them to treat unnghtebuny to harm the earth and saying: si)v y i u ~ a ~i f i v Bhhauoav, 3- A h w v Mfi the sea, the earth, and the sea, (he] n o t "DOnot harm the . . or the sea or the earth &~LK~~O~TE Y Y i i16TE r o o should treat unrighteously the n o r trees, until after we have sealed the slaves Tilv ehhauua~ our God in their sea 6$,",6,~,1, the u m p a y i o w p ~ v T O ~ C 6 0 6 h o ~ q 'TOG en03 fiPi-v foreheads' And I heard we mlght Seal the slaves of the God of us the number of those h i TOY ~ E T ~ T W Y a6~Ov. who were sealed, a UDOY the foreheads of them. hundred and forty4 ' Kai i ~ o u o a ~ 6 v dlp10whv T & And I heard , the number of the four thousand, sealed Of every of C o PUYIU ivwv, : t r a ~ d v ~ ~ o o a p h n a v rthe a sons ,f ~ ~ ~ lonesi t a v i n g teen reeled, hundred forhi5 Out of the tribe ~Luoaprg X L A I ~ ~ & e u ~ ~ a ~ l w i v oo l f Judah twelve four thousand; (they) having been sealed thousand sealed; LK whuq5 ~VXfiq. ui& 'Iopaiik out of the tribe out of every tribe of sons of Israel; of Reu'ben twelve quhiq 'loG6a 6 6 6 ~ ~ XIAI&~E~ 5 b~ a thousand; out of tribe of Judah twelve thousands out of the tribe of Loqpay,u~i"or Gad twelve thousand; tones) having been &led, 6 out of the tribe & 'Poupjv 6 6 6 m a x;hl&Scq 'df Ash'er twelve out of of Reuben twelve thousand:. thousand; bn quhiq r h 6 6 6 E r ~ aX ~ A C ~ S E ~ . out of the tribe outof tribe of Gad twelve thourand:, of Naph'tali twelve 6 ir quhilq 'Aofip 6 6 S e ~ ax ~ h l h 6 ~ thousand; :out of tribe of Ash& twelve thousan&, of the tribe of &K quhi~ N ~ q B a h i 6 6 8 ~ xth1h6~q ~ a Manas'seh twelve out of tribe of ~aDhtayi tweive thousand:, thousand; t~ quhilq Mawao 6 6 6 ~ ~XaI ~ I & ~ E ~ 7 ,Out of the tribe out o f . tribe of h l a n a s a twelve thousands, of Sim'ean twelve thousand; 7 LK quhiq Z V J I E ~ Y6 6 6 ~1h~h6sq ~ ~ out of tribe af Slrneon twelve Lousand:, out of the tribe of Cn q u h i ~ Aevri 6 6 6 e ~ a~ h ~ & 6 ~ ~ Le'vi , twelve thousand; out of tribe of Lev1 twelve t ousands, out of the tribe t~ . qu&iq 'I mua h p 66668~a x t h c h 6 ~ of,ISsaehar twelve outo* trlbe of lss.ra&ar twelve thounan&, thousand; bwi ~ i y gi

1079
8 LK
out of

REVELATION 7:s-12

h i

nhv

:2 ~

.+

$2;;

quhig Zapovhdv 6 6 6 ~ n a~ 1 X i h 6 ~ g . 8 out of the tribe tribe of Zebulun twelve thousands. of Zewu.lun twelve LK 'Iwofiq 666sna X L ~ I ~ ~ E F thowand; , out of oi Joseph twelve thousands, out of the tribe LK quhiq B ~ v ~ a p c l v 6 6 6 x ~l h ~ l h 6~ ~q out of tribe of Benjamin twelve thousands Of thousand; Luqpay~upivo~. out of the tribe lanes) having been sealed. 9 ME-rh raha sT6av, K a i i6ob 6xhoq Of Benjamin A ~ ~ C these I. (things) l r a w , and look! crowd thousand sealed. 9 After these things nohljq Bv & p ~ 0 p ^ u a ta h 6 v a 6 6 ~ i qL6Gvaro. much: which to nun%er it no one was able. I saw, and, look! a PK w a v ~ b qEeuouq x a i qu?Ov ~ a i haOv great crowd, which out of every nation and of tribes and of peoples no man was able to vai yhoooOv koroirr~ Lv6wlov 705 number, out and of tongue; tones) having stood in sight Of the' nations and tribes and Bpbou ~ a i Lv6naov TOG &pviou; 7$&pies and tongues, throne and in sight of the Lamp. Standing before the n~p~p~!3hquivouq orohirq hruaag, t h 'One and before (ones)havlng been thrown about robes white. the Lamh;;dressed in nai ~O~VIKE Lv ~ a i qxipuiv a i i ~ b y . white robes; and there and palm [branhesl in the hands of them: were palm branches in 10 rai ~phlouo! their hands. 10 And and they are crying out $ $ : , they keep an crying l : h i y o ~ ~ s q'H u w ~ q p i a TQ saying: "Salvation rQ ~ a e q w i v vh i rQ 0 ~ 6 v v T$ e to God, to the tonel sitting upon the throne and to who is seated on the trpviv. throne, and to the ~ . .. ~ ~ h .. . . Lamb!' 11 nai a h v l ~ .oi ~ & y y c ~ o ! i u n j n ~ t o a v 11 And all the And all the angels hadstood

% & '!

were n 6 r h v TOO 0p6vou wai TOY IT EU@UT&~WY ~ a i of the throne and of the perrDns and Bmund the throne and the elders and the TOY TE~U&PWY C40v ; of the four living [creaiuresl, and they feu four living oreatures; tv6n1ov TOG 0p6vov L n i r& n p 6 u o n a a i r ~ O v and they faces of them their faces heforethe in sight of the throne upon the and worshiped ~ an i p o u ~ r i q u v TQ 0 ~ 0 ,12 A ~ ~ O Y T throne E~ and . ,worshiped to the ~ o d . (they] raying God, 12 saying: '~,,j,,. 4 E6hoyia fi 66ca na; fi ia "Amen! The blessing Amen: the blessing and the glory and the wis$orn and the glory and rai fi d x a p c p r i a ~ a i fi TI#? ~ a ifi thewisdomandthe the and - - the thankselvlne and the honor and the thankseivineand " 66vaplr, ~ a r i fi i ~ x b TQ 0 . 2 Eiq honor and the Power ~ o w e r and the s t r e n z b to the God of us Into and the streneth lbel - . t o our GO^ forever -rob< aiOvaq TOY a i 6 v w v &piv. ages; amen. ages of the and ever. Amen " ule
to

, ;

- -

REVELATION 7:13-8:2
13 And in response one of the elders said hiywv .pol OSra! oi . to me: "These who are (he) saving to me These the (ones) dressed in the white TTEPIPSPA~~~YOI ~ h q o ~ o h h q T&S robes, who are they having been thrown about the robe. the and where did they A r u ~ h g ~ i v r q ~ b i v ~ a i n68ev fih8av; come from?" 14 So white who are they and wherefrom came they? right away I to 14 n a i ~'ipqna a673 K l i p l i pou, oa him: '"My lord, you are And I have rsld t o him Lord of me, you the one that knows;, olSag. ~ a i EirrLv pol O h o i Eiolv ~ n he d said to me: have known. And he said to m e These are c , ~ h the ~ ~ ones ~ oi ~ P X ~ ~ E V O t~ I mi5 ~ ~ ~ V U I, ) ~F i l sthat come out of the the loner1 coming outaf the trrbulation the great tribulation, and p~ydrhqq, ~ a i Errhuvav .rhs orohhs a h O v they have washed great, and they washed the robes of them their . . and made nai ihsfinavclv h h h g , ev TQ a'iparr 706 them white in t h e and theywhitened them m the blood of the blood of the Lamb, &pviou. 15 Sch ~ o G r 6 ~ i u ~ vivbrrlov 15 ~ h is why ~ t Lamb. Through this they are f n sight they are before the TOG 8p6uou 705 throne of God; and af the throne of the and ~~1 they are rendering harp~6ouu~v ah3 him sacred they are rendering sacred seivice to him day and night in his ~ a Y i U K T ~i ~ v TQ vaQ and the One and of night 1" the divinehabitatlan Seated on the throne 6 K ~ ~ ~ ~ Eh Yi O TOG S 8p6vou onqv&os< will spread his tent the lone) sitting upon the throne will tent Over them. 16 They h' a6ro6q. 16 ob rreivdroouo~v h t 0668 hunger mare "DO" them. Not they Will hunger yet not-but nor thirst anymore. rrioq h' beat down upon them 6 2 ~ ~ 5 b u ~ r K n q & ~ ~ nor e a t , any scorching heat, 17 because the 17 d-rt ~6 hpviov ~6 &Y& p f o o ~ Lamb. who is in the because the Lamb the (one) up middle midst of t h e throne, TOG 8 6vou rrolpavd Shepherd them, of the tgrone will shepherd and guide them 65 yjoea atjroirq h i <wijq myyes 66drrwv to fountains of waters ,i8 guide them upon OI life fountalns of waters; aai L C a A ~ i l y ~ l 6 8c6q rrhv 6 6 ~ p u o v h Of life' And God and will wipe out the m d every tear out 61 wipe out every tear from their eyes." TOY 6 q e d p O v aIXOv. the eyer of them. And when he Opened the K a i drm. , ~ ~ Y O I < E Y T ~ u Yq p a y i 6 a T ~ V ~ n whenever d he opened up the seal the seventh seal, a Silence Occurred in iPMpqv, h y i v z m o ~ y i b 73 O ~ P U Y 6 ~ s , seventh, occurred silence in the heaven as heaven for about a i p i i p o v . 2 ~ a id60v TO&< LTT& hyyihouq haif hour. 2 And I half hour. And I saw the seven angels saw the seven angels

1081

REVELATION 8:3-7

13 K a i htrrmpi8q d g

.And answered one out of the older Persons

i~ TO" rrpsuPurLpwv

; E !:

,"!h'e:2;;

'tits

ag$ *te

",":Et ? :

% , " : ? : ;E

b&rr,rrlov roc 8 ~ o i r t ~ ~ a u l v 1(ai , that stand before God, m sight of the God have stood, and and trumpets h668quav ah-rois tmh o&hnryyrg. were oven them were .wen to them seven trumpets. 3 And another an3 K a i hhhos iryyrhos fih8cv rat i a r h e q ~ " d other came and he stood gel armved and stood h i TOG 8 ~ 0 1 a ~ ~ t q p i o uLXWY ~ I ~ W W T ~ a tV the altar. having a (he1 havlng censer aolden Incense vessel. "Don the altar . ~puuoGv,rai iS68q a6rQ 8uplhpara rrohhh and a large quantity many of golden, and was given to him incenses was given iva S ~ ~ E I~ a % ~ ~ o u ~ u x a i s him to it ~ i t h in order that he willgive to the prayers t h e prayers of all the hyiwv rr6vrov i r r i ri, 8 v o ~ a o r ~ j p ~.r6 ov holy all upon the the holy ones upon the xpuooOv ~6 &v&rr!ov roc 8 6vou 4 uai golden altar that was golden the lone1 in right of the : R t .., And before the throne, &vLPq 6 ~ m d q rOv Buptaphrwv Tais 4 And the smoke of stepped UP the smoke of the incenses to the the incense ascended rrpousuxais r e v tryiwu tn y p 6 q TOG the hand of the prayers of the holy lanes) outof and of the angel with the prayers h y y i h o u hv&rrlov TOG BeoG. 6 ~ a i~ i h q q s v in .ight the GO^. A X I has ~ taken of the holy ones before But right 6 hyyrhoc T ~ V h~@avwr6u, ~ a i tyipturv the angel the censer, and he filled away the angel took of TOG the 8 v o ~ a o r ~ p i a vthe , incense vessel. ad& ~t altar. out hnof r the o c nvpdg fire and he filled i t with nai EPahsv <is ~ j v yijv ~ a ii y i v o v r o some of the fire of and he threw into the earth; and occurred the altar and hurled ppav-rai ~ a iwvai nai & m p m a i n a i it to the earth ~ n d hunders and vo,ces and lrghtmngs and thunders occurred and opto 6s 6 Kai 01 tn~h & z Y & j voices and lrghtnings [earth~sia&g ~ n d the seven and an earthquake oi Exovrrq T&F ~ T T & oa6lhn~yyas And the seven the l o n e . ) having the seven trumpets angels w ~ t h the seven ahoirs i~oipauav prepared themselves m order that trumpets prepared to blow them. oahrrioouw. they m ~ g h trumpet. t 7 And the first one i rrpOroq i o h h r r l o ~ v ~ a blew 7 Kai 6 his trumpet. and first tone) trumpeted; And the And there occurred a hail and fire mingled h y i v r ~ o x&ha<a occurred hail ~ a TOP and iRre having Keenmlngled lyp+ with blood, and it was hv a i p a ~ l , ~ a i hphjBq ~ i q riu y i v ~ a i the earth; in blood, and atwasthrown into the earth; and and a third of the 76 TP~TOY Til< yfi< K IT P I ~ nai the third [parti of the earth was burnedabwn, and earth was burned UP, K ~ E K & ~ , , and a third Of the ~a T ~ ~ T O V TOY 6iv6pmv trees war burned awn trees was burned up, the third ipartl of the
oi who

; ? i e

'

REVELATION 8:s-12
rai and

1082

X~PT xhw&rl and all the green reg ell vegetettan menlrh-ye ow veeetatjon ms rarrudi~ , burned up. was burned own 8 And the sffond 8 Kai b &Ijlrpoq & W E ~ O ~ O & ~ ~ I O xai EV. 'leW his trumAnd the second angel trumpeted: and wtt. And 'Omething S g 6poc p f y a nupi r a 1 6 p ~ 0 ~ tPAi0q as mountain great to flre burning itreu was thrown like a great mountain burning with fire was r1q rhv 0drAavvav uai tykvcro d rpirov Into the sea; end became the thlrd [Part1 hurled into t h e sea. rfig 0aAhooqg aTpa 9 ~ a ih & e a v r 76 And a third of t h e of tho 6 . . blood: end died the sea became blood; r p i ~ o v TOY KTIVJI&TOV TOY 1v TB g and third Of the third [parti of the Creatures of the (ones) in the creatures that are in 8ah&ovp, rh Exovra vuxhq, r a i 76 see, the lonaal havlng soulo, and the the sea which have SoulS died, a third rpirov rOv lrhoiov 6tr@B&pqoav. thlrd [part1 of the boats were corrupted through. of the boats were xai Y . wrecked. 10 Kal b r p i m g &yyrAog L ~ ~ ~ T T I U E And the third angel trumpeted; and 10 And the third Errrorv &K r o c obpavo0 & o r i p ptyaq angel blew his fell out of the heaven star great trumpet, And a great ~ a 1 6 p r v o g S g Aaprrhg, gal E r a o ~ v t n i d burning ttleu ea lamp, and it fell upon the star b u d n g as a lamp fell from heaven. rpisov rOv o a v a h i and It a third ipartl of the rlvers and u p w third of the rivers and nqyhg TOV upon t h e fountains fountains of l1 706 &mEpot ) I t y c ~ a l ' 0 .Atp1~0og. ~ a Of i waters' l1 And of the star l a belng mid he ~ b . l n t h ~~ . " dthe name of t h e s t a r LY&YETO .rb TP~TOV ri)Y S6dl~w d g is d l e d became the thlrd [part1 of the water8 into And a third of the n t o &lytv0ov ~ a l nohhol rOv &v8&rrwv waters turned i abalnthe: and many o f the men wormwood, and many hrri0avov LK TOV b6&rov 6r1 of the men dled from died out01 tha waters: beesuse the waters, because & T T I K P & V ~ ~ ~ ~ these had been made they were ma e Ittsl. I..+&-".b"=. 12 Kal 6 r & ~ a p r o g6 y y ~ X o g Pohhnlu~v. 12 ~ , , d the fourth And the fourth angel trumpeted, angel blew hls trum~ a l hhfiyq rb TP~TOV TOO pet. And a third Of the and was glven blow the third ipartl of the sun was smltten and ~ a iT& rpP/rov ~ " q orA/lvqq ~ a l.rb and the third [parti of%a moon and the a third of the moon and a thlrd of the TP~TDV ?in, dortpwv, third insrtl of the stan, in order that stars,in order t h a t a oro~co0fi T rpirov a h & nai th"d of them m g h t might be darkened the thlrd [part1 of them and be darkened and
~~~

i
n5py$"

1083
t k miE?%?ino a b r f i t r a i 6 vhF 6 oiwg of It, end the night ilfewlset the

REVELATION 8:13-9:4 b

tkz:

2:

Ze tyzz

'%?

the day might not rpirov third mart1 have illumination for a third of it, and t h e night likewise. 13 ~ n Id saw, and I eagle I3 And Kai r I lsaw. ~ o v , nai end K heard OW~ ofone evirg &ETOO heard a n eagle flying in midheaven say with :f A $ ~ ~ i ~ ~ ~ a loud voice: "Woe. ~ 0 h g w". Woe to those pryhh~ O h i abai oljai the (ones, great woe woe woe dweuing On the K ~ T O I K O ~ OhI ~ i r i g y i i i er: TO" hourhv dwelling upon the eart out01 me leftover because of the rest of Of wvOv T oMrrtyyog TO" T iOv the trumpet VOLEC. of the t~umpet of the tfree the three angels who hyykhov rOu trhhbvrwv o a h ~ ~ i < ~ l v ,are . about to angels the tones) eingabout to be trumpetmg. their trumpets? And the fifth angel Kai b rrt n r o g (iyyrhoq iahhrrlorv. r a i 11th snsel trumpeted; and And the bleG his trumpet, rT60v & ~ T ~ P O t~ 100 o b ~ a v oT~E ~ T W K ~ T ~ ~ n Idsaw a star I saw .tar out of the heaven having fallen that had fallen from PIS T ~ VY ~ V , 6660rl a h r O 1 K ~ E ~ F into the earth, and war given to him the key heaven to the earth, and the key of t h e pit of the abyss was @P'~'oF o e of the ~ l t given hlm. 2 And he opened t h e pit of h e ~ ~ ~ ~ , , p &v@q rcmvbq 6~ TOO @ptcnog &q r a m 6 5 the abyss, and smoke stepped up smoke out of the pit as smoke ascended out of t h e b flA~og Pit the smoke rapivov pry6Aqg. r a i t o r o ~ t 3 ~ of ernace great, and was darkened the sun of a great furnace. ~ a ib & p &K TOG rmvoG TOO pptmoq. and t h e sun was pit. and the a?r out of the smoke of the darkened. also the 3 r a i 6 r TOG ~ a n v 0 5t<fiheov & ~ p i E q~ 1 q air. by the smoke of And outof the smoke cameout locusts Into the pit. a And o u t njv yjv rai 66600 abraiq L<owia &F. of the smoke locusts the earti, and was given to them authority as came forth u p " , the ~ X O U V I V tSouoiav 01 o n o m r i o ~ ric yfik earth: and authority are having author it^ the ilcorPlonli 01the car was given them. the 4 val LpptBq air~aig same authority as the And it was told to them I n order that no ~corpions of the earth & ~ ~ K ~ ~ O U U I V T&V XOPTOV have. And they they will treat unrightcaualy the vegetation o%e were told ta harm 066t rev 0066 n e v ewpb every greenls yellow [thing] nor every no vegetation of the earth any green 6tv6pov, EI p4 TOG< ( L Y ~ ~ ~ T T O o Y ~T ~I V E O ~ ~ K tree. if not the men whoever not thing nor any tree. men L ovot T ~ Y o g p a y i 6 a TOO 0 ~ 0 6 t n i TOY but Only are\sving the seal of the God upon the who do not have the seal of Oad on their pcrhnwv. foreheads. foreheads.

~~~~~f~~,&~~

$::f e i

$ , ! '$2~kf2e'23$ , ;

2 5 1

REVELATION 9:S-11
5 rai not d m o r r r i v w u ~ v cnlrotig, &M' 7~ to kill them, b i t that they should YIU them, but In order that these should be torkoavlo0ioowal v i ~ s mented five months, they wlll be tormented months paoautop6g a r i ~ i r v b q Pauovxupbg unocmiou a"d the to'ment upon torment of them as torment of smrptolon: them was as torment dray naiuq . M p w ~ o v . 6 rai t v r a i q by a scorpion when i t whenever It should hlt man. And in the strikes a man. 6 And fipipalg t ~ r i v a ~ <g q qoouotv o l hvBpwnol T ~ Vin those days the men days those wl 1aeek the men the will seek death but ehvarov rai 06 p E~P~OOYCIV ~ S T ~ V ~, a will i by no means find death and not thevwDlRnd it, and it. and they will desire h10uplluoua1v &no0avaiv rai g ~ t i y n b to die but death keeps they wlu d e m o to dle and 1 . floelng t h e fleeing from them. 0hvarog hrr' a6~i)v. death from them. 7 And the like? ~ a ri & b o ~ h p a r a 70v & ~ p i 6 w vd o l a nesses of the iocusts And the Ekeneesea of the locusts Eke resembled horses for battle: lmrolg TO, a u p t v o ~ g r i q n6A~pov, ~ a Prepared i to horses bav?np feen prepared tnto war, and and upon their heads trri ~ h ~ qE P a h k ga 6 6 v b q o ~ t 9 a v 0 1 b ~ 0 l 0 l [were] what seemed upon the heads of lhem sa fmwns Ike to be crowns like xpuu3 ral rh i r p b o o n a a l i r 0 v h g rrp6owna and their to gold: and the faces of them as faces [were] as men's faces, v0 cjwwv, 8 ral dxav ixag bg but they had hair
And itwas W e n to them in order that

REVELATION 9:12-18
adraiq lva

L660q

t i 1 ed the rlocustsl.

5 And it was grant-

?:$

E ;

ia

ofmen.

and they were havim

their teeth were as those of Llons. 9 and oflions they were, and they were havlng they had breastplates @*panag 8h~a~aq O ~ & P O ~~ a 6 i llke iron breastplates brcaatplates as breastplates made of I&, and the And the sound of g o v i TGV nrcpfiywv adrin, b q ewv b p h w v wings as sound of the wings of them as aouni of Xartots irrnwv nohhi)v r p s x 6 v ~ w v r i g n 6 h r p o v the sound Of 'hanot' Of many horses of horaas many runnlng tnto war; 10 ~ a i Lxouu~v o6phg bpoiag uropniolg runnlng into battle and they ere hevlng talls Uke to acorDlona 10 Also the" have ~ aK i ~ Y T P ~~ , a b i T U ? ~ obpaig ~ S T O fi ~ tails andstings like and atlngs, end in the tatlr of them the scorpions; and in their tcouoia a6r4v &61rjual ~ o tails k is their authority authority of them 'Mtreat un~ighteously ths to the men five &vBpcSrrouq p j v a q wivrr. 1 1 txouo~v men months me. hey are having months. l1 They have over them a &rr' a6rPv Pao~hta ~ b v &yyrAov king, the angel of the upon them klnp tho i : ? i ? e &~tiuoov~ dvopa a l n Q 'EP aimi 'A a66hv abyss. In Hebrew his abyss: name to him h {ebrew Ataddon name Is A,bad'don.
&lw

r ixag ywatrGv, rai 01

of women,

hr6vrov

fioav,

and^

Eal7s

as

the

66i,mcq

teeth-

9 rai

of them ~Txav

as

as women's hair. And

but in QreeK he has the name A.pol,lyon 12 The one woe is Apllyon. more 12 'H 0 6 a l 1 pia &n jh0rv. I b b E p x n a ~ pWt. The Woe the one went oe; look! L .mmlng woes are coming after these things. E T I 660 Cdai PET& ?aha. yet two woes after t h e (thlnasl. 13 And the sixth 13 K a i b EKTOS h y y ~ h o gt o h h l r l ~ ~ K ~. ~ Iblew his angel And the rlxth angel trumpeted; and trumpet. And I beard ~ K O U Uewvfiv ~ )lim 6~ T ~ V one voice out of the I heard vdee one cutef the Of the golden ewlaon)piou r o c ~ p v u o ~ TOG ~ bhlov altar the golden the (one) 11%alght altar that is before to the 705 9ro0, 14 h i y o v r a r - EKTW &yyCAy, Ood l4 of the M d . (him) asylng to X e slxth angel, sixth angel, who had b Exwv TI)" u h h r r ~ ~ ~ y y M a ,u o v T O ~ C the trumpet: '"Untie trumpet. Lome tho the four sngels that the (onel hevlne the TO~~C 6~6rp6~0~5 r&Yuapag & y y U o y are bound a t the great four angels the (oneel havlns been bound river Euphra,tes? i n 1 73 n o r a p 3 73 PYMV E ~ P ~ T 15 Q . 1 1 5 ~~d the four anupon the river the preal Euphrates. gels were untied, who thli0quav have been Prepared were loosed T'uS,P'~ the the hour and day firo~paupivoa 15 ~ f i vGpav ~ a 6i p t . p ~ and month and sear. havlng been prepared h t o the hour and day to kill a third of the lva rai pjva rai Lwavr6v. Inorder that men. and month and year. TP~TOV 76" h d ~ i m w v . 16 And the number d m o r r r i w o l v T& they may kill the thlrd [part1 of the men. of the armies o f 16 K ~ 6 I OlPlepb~ T ~ V cava~ry was MO ~ n d the number of the myriads of myriads: I TOO lnrrlroO 6ig p u p t h 6 ~ g pupu66wv' of the horse lmenl hulee myrlnds of myrlsdr; heard the numbei Of ' I And this is f i r o w a T ~ V &p10 6" a 6 ~ G v . 17 nai o h o g them. ' Iheard the n u m k r of them. ~ n d thus how I saw the horses E T ~ O Y TOSS I-OU~ b TG b p 6 ~ ~ ~ 1 a i ~0215 in the vision, and I saw the home8 in the vlslon and the (ones1 those . . . . . . seated on them: ra0qpivouq h ' adrGv &xovraq 8cjpauag they had Are-red and, slttlng upon them.' (them) havlng breertplaterr hyacinth.blue and n u ivouq rai Sa~~Yeivoug ~ a 8~1cj6~1$' i ~ aa 1 i su~phur-yel~ow breast. and hyaclnthina and sulphurlike: and the plates; and the heads ~rqahai TGV 'inrrwv b q u g a h a i hs6v~wv, of the horses were heads d the horsea as heads of llons. Of lions' and LK OTO~&TWV D ~ T O Y~ K T T O P E ~ E T TOP ~I out of the mouths of them ls goins out fire out of their mouths; r a i narrvbg ~ a i0eiov. 18 hn.3 rGv T 13v fire and smoke and smoke and sulphur. From the tfree and sulphur ~ssued rpirov forth 18 By these n h q y h v ~ o b r w vdmEu.rhv8qoav rb plagues these were klllsd the thlrd [Partl three plagues a third
and in t6e Greek Itonsual
name he is av n
~F;EI

rai b

~6

*Ehhqv~rfi

6vopa

'ArroMfiwv.

~ " h p z y 2?te

&

Z ~ Y ',:;

2 : PJnes)

~~~

fery

~2:

REVELATION 9:19-10:l
Of

1086

1087

REVELATION 10:2-7

TQV &dv8p*nwv, &K TOO rrupbq ~ a i702 of t h e men were the men, out of the flre and y the Mled, from the fire K ~ M O rai roO B~fou and the smoke and smoke and of the sulphur ofth:OYoner the SUIPhw P ~ n o p ~ w p L v o u CK ~ i l Y UTO)~&TWV a6~ilY. golngout outof the mouths of them. Issued forth fmm 19 6 y&p k<ounia 76v i m w v i v roi their mouths. 19 For The for suthorlty of tho home8 in the the authotiw of the m6vm d r h v i m i v hr ~ a i q odpaiq horses is in their mouth of them Is and tn the tails mouths and in their e l y h p oh a i adrQv 8pola, of them: the for tags of them ,ones) 1lRe t a l s ; for their t * ~QEOIV, Exouua~ KEQahdlq, K&? CY a b ~ a i q like and to serpents. loncsl having heads. and in them have heads, and with &61~0001v. they are treating unrighteously. these they do harm. 20 uai 01 ho~rroi T ~ V&v8phrrwv, 20 ~ , , t the rest of And the leftover (anell of the men, 07 OGK & T T E K T & Y ~ ~ U Y a~ i rrhqyaiq 5 T ~ ~ T O Ithe L ~men , who were who not were kllled i n the nlaguea these, not killed by these od k ~ ~ e v 6 q a a v LK TQV Zpywv TSV EIPQVplagues did not repent not t ey repented out a ! the works of the l a n d s Of the Of their, adrav tva W P O U K U V ~ O O U O ~ V ~h of the&, Inorier that th ey worship the hands. so t h a t they not Sa1p6vta r a i T& ciSwha rh xpuuB ~ a i dsmona and the idols the (ones1 golden and the demons and the 7.i &PYUP& rai Th the lonsal made of silver and the (ones) idols of gold and Silver and copper X ~ K & ~ a i T& hie,va msde of c o p m and the (ones) msde of stom and stone and m o d . rai rh <6h#m, h o h BALnslv which can neither and the (ones) wooden. whleh nelther to be looklllg see nor hear.nor 6havrat OGTC &KO~EIY 21 and they Uley are able nor to be hearlng did not reWnt Of mpmrareiv 21 vai 06 ~r~ubquav to be walhlns adout, and not tfey repented their murders nor tr TQV q6vwv . O ~ T C CK TOY outof the murders ofthem nor outof the of their spiritistie practice^ nor of their g a p p h ~ w v cnj~fiv. oGrr CK rfiq rropvriaq drugs of them ,nor out of the fornicatian fornication nor of a d r b v 0dTr LK T&V Kh~ppdl~Wv a d ~ i ) ~ . their thefts. of thcm nor out of the thefts of thcm. And I saw Kal elSov Cihhov t?yyehov loxupbv ~ n d lsaw another angel strong another Strong ~a7aPaivov~a LK ~oir obpavo5, angel descending ateppine dawn out of the heavens from heaven, arrayed nc ~P~Phq~ltvov with a cloud, and havtng teen thrown about rpl< h r i T ~ UK L Q ~ ~ a~ dV ~ 0 3 K U ~ 76 a rainhow was rslnbow upon the head of hlm: and the upon his head. a n d

/A

10

1 10

V:f:,"a.".

the

rrp6uwrrov a G m O 6 q 6 fihloq, vai 01 1rb6~q his face was as t h e face of him as the sun, and the feet sun, and his feet &TOG 6 5 u~Ljhoi rrupbq, 2 ~ a iEXWV L v 4 of him as plllars of nre, and hnvlng In the we' 2 and e as h e had in his y p l a d ~ 0 6 43hapiS10v IVCQY~LYOV. and o f h ~ m !ttle bootlet hsvlng been opened up. hand a little Scmil r a l ZBqrrv ~ b vrr6Sa a d r o 5 ~ b v Se<~bv Opened. And he set And hc put the foot of hlm the right lone) his rlght foot upon s h i ~ f i qOahdrouqq, rbv SP edhvupov Lrri the sea. hut h ~ left upon the see, the but teIt (onel u w n one upon the out h ~ ~ & , , t ~'gr$$11 3 and he c r ~ e d wlth a loud volee C l m s p hiwv ~ U K & T O ( I . ~ a i~ T E & p a EV, Just as when a 'Ion ao-even llon isroarlng. And when hecrle$ ont, And when he thhh2uau a 1 l n r h fpovrai ~ h q Laurirv cned out. t h e seven .on a ~ - the seven hundera the of selves --~ thunders uttered their qwvdlq. own voices. voices, ' ' 4 Kai ' 8 ~ 'e M&h uav a l k r r ~ h P p o v ~ a l , 4 NOWwhen the And when aP&e ths seven thunders, thunders spoke, qprhhov y,p&q~tv. ual KoUua qwvjv I was a t the point of I was about to c wrlting: and heard voice writing: I heard CK TOO 0bpawo0 h6youuav 1 P ~ ~ Y I U O V a Out of heaven out of the heaven ssylng zeal you say: "Sea1 up the B a h n a v at lnr& Dpovrai, vai what tthlngs) M ; ~ & e the seven thunders. and things the seven tbun. d e n spoke, and d o not write them doan." you 8" ~T6ov t O ~ i , ~ a h i 6~8ah&UUIlq And the anpl that I saw standing o n the whom I saw having stood upon the sea qpEv dpcl h o g sea and on t h e earth he lifted up the %and of hlm raised his right hand to heaven. 6 and i SE<I&V ciq 76" odpavbv, 6 ~ a &~OOEV the rlght (onel lnto the heaven, and he swore by the One who lives hr 74 ~ Q V T elq I rohq alilMq G r1 Y a l h v ~ v , forever and ever, who in the (onel 1 ving lnto the egea of the ages. created . . . . . . ~-the Sq LKT!ULY T ~ V odpavbv ~ a i T& L v and the things in it who created the heaven and the (thlnga) In and the earth and t h e , a370 ~ a T i ~ Vyfiv K O I ~ things in it and the and the earth and the $ i n g a l it 8 . 8 and the things in it, he swore: "There e d r h ~ ~ u a v the be any 8r1 xpbvoq o d n t s ~ Zusal. 7 &Ah' Lv ~ a i qlonger:' 7 but in t h e that time not yet will be: but in the fiplpa15 76s qwvfi5 TOO LP66pou &yyihou, days of the sounding of the seventh angel, days atthe voice of the seventh angel. h e is about to 6tav pOlhq oahrrKriv, ~ a when i whenever be may bc'about to be trumpetmg. and blow his trumpet,

$2 ezjk, 3 ~ ~ i
~~

Zy,"io

I ,

$$

z & ~ $ ~ ~Ej ~ ~tte . ':,Y:$'

. + ,

Ri & ! I $2 $%,

~~~~

: , $

'$i'

REVELATION 10:U-11:l
$rah&u0q ~6
~ U D T ~ ~ ~ TOO O Y

1088
T ~ Y

1089
the divine habitatlon

REVELATION 11:2-6
TOO
eeo6
God and

tEeTg%u biJ e~~z$z~:,, afp

or6pari
mouth of you

0coO b q the sacred secret of of the ~ o d : as God according to the ~LiqyyChtasv 7o6q tau700 Sarihouq good news whleh he he declared as goad news to the of hlmself slaves to h,s awn ~o6q npocpjraq. slaves t h e prophets is the prophets. indeed brought to a f i ~ o u u a tr 706 8 K a i fi q w v i fiv And the voice whlch I heard outof the hlllSh ,. And the odpavo0, n h ? ~ v h h o O o a v ~ F T ' ipoO ~ a i heaven, agam speaking wlth ' me and that I heard out of i s speaking hByo"aav vYnay~ hhP~ ~ b heaven ' saying Be you going under take you the again with me and ,,. P~Phiov ~b b ' ~ G J ~ r t v o v Ev TO Saying: "GO, take the little book the (anel having been opened up in the Opened scroll that is 706 &UTWTO< h i xapi 706 &yy&hau the hand Of the hand of the angel the !onel having stood upon angel who is standing 765 eahhauqq ~ a i h i on the sea and a" the the sea and upon ~ n d 9 And I went &nqhBa rrpbq ~ 6 vixyyehav hiywv ah73 earth:' I went oif toward the angel saying to him away to the angel and 6oGvai por ~b PlPhapi6lov. ~ a i heye8 told him to give me to give to me the little booklet. And he 1s saying the little scroll, And said to me: "Take and K~~ h , e lt and eat it up, and it nl~pavsi uov T$Y ~ o l h i a v , &hhi i v T@ belly it willmake bitter of you the cavity, but in the .will
was flnlshed the mystery
~

L%.

~ a i ~b the temple [sanctuary] the f , (jod. the altar 8ualao-riplov ~ a i 7065 ~ P O ~ K V Y O G Y $Y T ~ and ~ those wdrshiping altar and the tones) worshiping in in it, ah@. 2 ~ a i T ~ Y aiihiv T ~ V E<W~EV ~ that is it. And the courtyard the !one) outa~de t h eou,.tyard outside the temple TOO vaoj E n P a h ~ L<w8rv, ~ a fsanctuaryl, i cast it of the divine habitation throw you out outside, and clear out and do not p i atriv JICTP~UOS L66eq not it you should mealure, because it war given measure it, because TOT< E~VEOIY, ~ a iT ~ Y n6hlv T ~ Y h y i a v it has been given to to the nations, and the city the holy t h e nations. and the" rrariuouotv vijuaq ~ ~ o u r p & n o v r a K a i will trample the holy they will trample on months and city underfoot for forty 660. 3 ~ a i 6haw roiq, 6uuiv p h r v a i u forty-two months. two. And I shal1,give td the two witnesses 3 ~~d I will cause vou ~ a n i p o q q ~ r i r u a u w ~fiptpaq v xlhia~:.. of m{, and they wlli prophesy days thousand my two witnesses to prophesy a thousand 61aio&iaq ~ < $ K O Y T ~ , ~ ~ P I P E P ~ ~ J I ~ Y O Vhundred and sixty two two hundred sutr, having been thrown atout
of the
'

va6v

peoples

honey. mouth i t will be sweet as honey." 10 And I 10 ~ a ifAabov ~6 P~PhapiS~ov ti( Aod I took the little booklet out : ! of I : took the little scroll out of the hand of the y P i ) < TOG &yy&hou ~ a~i a ~ i q a a ~ co~ v 6 ,~~i and of the angel and I ate down ~ t , and angel and ate it up, fiv fv T@ u ~ 6 p a ~pou i bq ~ U y Ih u ~ l j . and in my mouth i t it war m the mouth of me as honey sweet; was as honey; ~ a i ~ T E Bqayov a e ~ 6 , h l ~ p h v e q fi but when I had eaten and when I ate ~ t , was made bitter the it up, my belly was ~ o + i a pou. 11 ~ a i XLyouoiv pol made bitter. 11 ~ n d Cavlty of me. And they are saying to me they say to me: "You Aci UE nh?lv npo@il-rrGaa~ fni must prophesy It is binding you agam to prophesy upon with regard to peoples Aaois ~ a i L~VEUIV ~ a iy h h u u a ~ q and and
it wiu be sweet
as

aou

E a ~ a l y h v ~ b bq

pih~. bitter, hut in your

4 ~h~~~ are [symbolized by] the. ai Lv6n~ov the two lampstands the (ones) insight ~ ? l $ * two 'live trees and the two lampstands KUP~OU T 5 Y ~ S IUTWTE~. and are standing lord Of earth having stood. before the Lard' of 5 nai EV TIC ahohq eehe! the earth. And if anyone them 1s willing 5 And if anyone &6&~ilaal. , nOp L n n o p r G ~ ~ a t wants to harm them, to treat unrighteously, fire is going out fire issues forthfrom ar6pa~oq ~ a i K~TE~BILI

Sackcloths.

U~KKOUS.

4 Ot~oi EIUIY a t 660

These are

thmiai ~ a i the two olive trees and ,.loth,,.

dressed in

ai

660

hu~viat

jle

a20Kof b~t

and

to nations

and

o tongues

; , * :

PaorhsGu~vnohhoiq.
to kings
many.

tongues and many kings."

like

~hhalro~ Spoloq j y,&

a reed like 11 And rod was given

tostB$:

x & ' ~" ~ E ~K& ~ p~rpquov ~ ~ me as ~ he said: ~ "Get ((onel saying Rise you up and measure you UP and measure

want to harm them, OIJT~Y him In this manner he must be killed. dmo~rnv0rjval. 6 a6rol exovolv r i v LSouoiav 6 These have the to be kiued. he^^ are having the authority ~hu^ua! T & oGpav6~, Tva p i i i ~ r b q authority t o shut up heaven t h a t no rain to shut up the heaven, in that ppbXn" Tpoq rEiaq should fall during the days of their may motaten the ~GTWY, ~ a CEauaiav i Exouulv h i TWV prophesying~ and they of them, and authority they are having upon the have authority over i i ~ h ~ w v urpiqctv aii~tr Ei5 aTpa not. the waters to turn waters to be turning them into blood and them into blood and 1' God, nAVgSyh; Jehovah, Jar. 4' The Lord, nAVgSyh; God, Vgmr and Minuscule mss 1854, 2053.
to treat unnghi;ous~y,

their and and i t is eating down t % ' ' devours their enemies; tx8po65 abrGv. ~ aE?i 1 1 5 8 ~ h i u q a6~0ilq if should enemies of them: and if anyone should will them
mouth of them

dS1~6uat

oii~a5
thus

it is binding

6 ~ i

'''

"$$' 2?$e

REVELATION 1 1 : 1 1 1
rrarhtclr sfiu . y j v t v whop rrhqye 6 o h ~ l q to strike the earth to smite w e earth m every plague as often as with every sort of thv Bdiowrr~v,. plague as often as if ever they might wish. they wish. 7 uai . . &av rahiowo~v rrjv the . ' whenever the2 should finish Ahd I And ;hen they paprvpiav aG-rOv, ~d eqpiov ri, have finished their wltneas of them, the wild beast the lone1 witnessing, the wild &vaPaivov t~ rfiq d ~ G o u o u rroljbel ateppbg up out of the abyss will make beast that ascends out make a h W v rr6hepov n a i v!riocn a d ~ o b g nai Of the abyss them war and will conquer them and war with them and ~OKTEVE? ad~oljg. 8 ~ a vb i r r ~ & p a aO-rOv, conquer them and kill >twillkill them. And the fallen .ibodyl of them them. 8 ~ " their d h i 7% w h a r r i q T " C I I ~ ~ E W ~T ~ S PEYM~IZ, corpses will be on t h e upon the broad way oflhe city the great, broad way of t h e great 4r!g , n a h r i ~ a a .rrvr"parc~Oq X66cpa ,,ity.whieh is in a BcwpoGv~aq a d ~ a J g . 12 n a i
beholding them;

REVELATION 11: 12-17

beholding them. 12 And they heard pryhhqq ,(Iipof ~GpavoGh ~ y o $ a q q adroiq. a loud voice out of great heaven saying to them heaven say to them: 'AuhPa.rs 6 6 ~KU? dvtpqoav cis 7dv ccComeon up here." Step you up herd and they stepned up into the And they went up adpavdv t v 'rfi vr 6hq ~ a t'artjpqoav i ad-robg heaven in the cloud, heaven in the c?oud,, and beheld them and their enemies oi t&oi a d ~ O v . 13 K a i t v kxeivo Opq beheld them, 13,And the enemies of them. And in that the hour . m that hour a great tyduero o ~ bq ~ o p i y a q x a i T& S L ~ a r a v occurred tearthl&aking great: and the tenth [part, earthquake becurred, and ~ i j q r r 6 h ~ wETTTEUEY, ~ ~ a ~ i T P E K T ~ Y Bkv ~U ~ Y a t e n t h o f the and seven of t h e city feil, and were killed in city

jnavaav

qwvfiq

; ; !

and they heard of voice

% ,!

whleh u being called

splrltuaily

Sodom

~CC

g '? :

:56p~og a O r & v spiritual sense L o of them Sod'om and Egypt, to~avpchBq. 9~ liai fihkmuo!v t~ where their Lord was put on stake. And they are lookl!lg at out af impaled, TO" haOv x a i @uhOvnai yhwooOv rai &vOv g ~~d those of the the peoples end tribes and tongues ' and nations peoples and tribes ~b "TO a a d ~ O v lpdpaq rps?q ~ a i . the fallen (gody) of them days three and and tongues and nai r& r r , 6 , , a r a odn natlons wlll look a t and the fallen Ibod~esl of them not thelr corpses for three dqiovotv rrBrjvat 1 ~ and a half days, and they are letting go off to be put into they do not let bheir pv?ya. , 10 ~ a l oi I(~TOI*O~YTP~ corpses be laid in a memorla (tomb1 And the (ones1 dwelling lo And those h i ~ i i q yfiq Xaippvaw td a r i ~ o i q r a i upen the earth are re>oicmg upon them and dwelling on the earth rd.$paivbvral, ~ a i 6& a rejoice over them and are making them~elves well-minded, and enjoy themselves, and r r i p w o ~ o ~ v Mhfihorq TI O ~ T O ! 01 'they will send to they wlli Send to one anothkr, because these the one another, because 660 . npoqflrat LPaohv~oav these two prophets two DrODhetS tormented theT~tiesl tormented those ~a~o~~oGv h ri a q fig y j ~ ; dwelllng upon the eart dwelirng on the earth 11 ~ a PET& i ~ h r qp ~ i q4 p i - p ~ rai ij l o v 11 And after the And after the three days and faif three apd a half days m s i i a fwfiq tn r o i i BsoG aiofih8cw ,pl,,t from God o f l ~ f e out of the God entered a d ~ o i q , ~ a tia r q o a v h i roirq n66aq aG.rOv, mteredinto them, and they stood upon the feet of them, and they stood upon ~ a 96pog i ~ i y a qh h ~ o s v tn? T T O ~ them feet, and great and fear great fell onto upon the ( o n e . ) fear fell upon those
Egypt, where also

Aiyuw~oq, 6rrou

~ a i

the

;I

SPlrt

;t

~ a Pi a ~ l h ~ b o eiq ~ l~ o b q alOvaq TOY ai6vwv. christ, and he and he will reign into me ager of the ager. rule as king forever 16 soi oi bmal 7foaapEq TPEOP~~TL~OI a n d ever: And the twentyfour older persons 16 And the .oi tv6rrlov TOG 8 ~ 0 6 Ka'afipevol h i tmntY.fou, the (ollesl in sight of the God (ones1 mtting upon who were seated roirq Bp6vovq adrOv E ~ c o a vi r r i rtr rrp6owrra before God the thrones O f them :herfelt upon the faces thrones fell upon their arirOv ~ a i wpooeltJyuau and worshiped of them and they worshi~ed t% saying: "We 17 hi-yomag Eb~apm~aGpQv 0 , ~ l i p ~ q weare giving thanks to you, LO^^, thank you, Jehovah' God, the 6 Bdq, d r r a v r o ~ p h r w p , .6 , &v the ~ o d , the ~ l ~ i g h t ~thelone) , being the One who is and because : 6 fiv, iir, E ~ ~ + ~ E f~whowas. i ~ and the (one) was, because you have taken the you have taken . ...,
17' Jehovah,
J7.8.13.l4.16la.22.23:

t ~ ~~ ha , oi i hocrroi EpqoPo~ t y f v o v ~ o seven, and the ieftpver (ones) in-fear became rest became frightened x a i t6wlcav 66cav r Q BeQ TOG odpwoG. and gave glory to-the and they gave glory to the God of the heaven. God of heaven. 14 'H Odai 1 Scu~i-pah f i h B a v [Sob fi . 14 The seconfl WOe The Woe the second went off, look! the is past. Look! T h e third woe is coming ~ ~axlj. Odai fi T P ~ TZPST(XI woe. the third is coming quickly. quickly. 15 ; K a i 6 BP6bpog hyychos Q d A r r ~ o ~ v ~. a i 15 And the seventh And the seventh angei trumpeted: and angel blew his t m tydvovro qwuai ~ e y h h a t kv TG odpwQ, pet. And loud voices occurred voices great m the heaven, occurred in heaven, A ~ Y O Y T 'EY~YETO E~ ri Baoihcia TOG ~ 6 o p o usaying: 'The kingdom saying Became the kingdom of the world f , the did TOG K V P ~ O V ?pdv ~ a iTOO XP~OTOG ~aGT?G, become the kingdom Of the Lord of us and of the Christ of him, Of and of his

or~ard, ?para &v0 Srrwv x~~ICISECwere killed by the 2 tearthls akmg names Jmen thousands earthquake, an* the

thousand

Lord, ~AvgSyh.

.'

REVELATION 11:18-12:s
6livapiv

1092

1093

REVELATION 12:4-9

your g r e ~ power t and uou n j v peyhhqv ~ a @auiheuuay i Dower of you the great and you reigned; begun ruling a s king. 18 ~ a .r& l Lew bpyio0qoav, r a i fihew 18 But the nations and the netlons were made wrathful, and came beesme Wntthful, and 1 6 p y i oov r a i 6 nalpb T~)Y YOU* OW wrath came. the wrath ofrev and the ~pwinted&me ofthe and the appointed
dead

i &wv r q a h h c tmh rai r f p a r a 6 C ~ aat h hsvlna heads seven end horna ten and upon T ~ S re+ahhg ~ ~ T O em& O 6la6fipara. 4 nai the heads of it seven diadems. and
&mCpov
star*

ven Gv

PoneB)

to beiudgdd. slaves

rp19jva1

2 %%A

wlth seven heads and ten horns and up00 its heads seven diadems; 4 and its 4 o6ph alS~oir o6pm d .rpCrou T&V drags a third Of the tall of it is dragging the thlrd lpartl of the heaven. them and i t hurled them ~. and - it threw rlq T ~ V yiv. ~ a i 6 6 &<WV I U KEY T down to t h e earth. h t o the earth. And the tragon has h o d And the dragon kept n o 5 y w a l ~ b q 7% ~AhoGoq standing befare the In slght 01 the woman the lone, Leing about who was about TEIE~V iva t o give birth, that. fn order that to give bib, when she did mve
a t .

reward to the

plo8bv 7075 &GAOIS rai mi5

slaves the prophets Md ta the h a y ionell to Ule ( o n e . ) and to the holy ones qopouptvotq T& 6vop& oou, TO^ p t ~ p o S ~and to those fearing fearing the name of you, the m a l l lone81 your name, the small and the great, and t o rai ~ o b c p y & h o u ~ r a t 61aqBci a, and the prest (ones), and to corrupt $rough bring to ruin those ruining the earth." rohq G,a@B~ipovraqrijv yaw. . t h e (ones1 ~orruoting through the e s i h . 19 ~ n the d temple [sanctuary] of Gad* I D at fivoiy,q b vab And wan opened UP the dkine hsb%tatlon t. hat i s~ in heaven . ~~ ~ ~ TOO 0roD 6 b 741 obpwQ, r a i d@Bq .was opened, and the of the God t h e lone) in the heaven, and w a s scen of hiS 1 KIPOT~F fi5 61aefi~qSa6roO PV T$ wss seen in his the ark of tna covenant of him In the temple fsanctuaryl a3rot. ~ a ty6wvro i &wr m a t ~ , d W' there occurr& dlvlne hagitetlon of him; and occurred lighfkinka lightnin- and voices r d qovai ~ a Ppovxll i rai ortm b5 rai and valees and thunders and lcarthls~altina and and thunders and a n earthquake and a xhhara peyhhn. great hail. hail great.

01 you totho

oov

raic npwfixrtq
prophets

2 time be judged, for the and dead t o to give

rewaM to your

706

the
~

06~~~0 . a 1 6 , EPahrv a 6 ~ 0 j qthe Stars

~

Of

heaven'

&yio~q

TO%

~~

fihloV, in heaven, a woman yuvi Bun, arrayed with t h e woman suls and the moon KC^ 1 uChfivq 6rrondr~o r&v no6Gv &iq and the moon Underneath the feet of her: was beneath her feet, rai tni rrqahjq a6745 wtqavoq and on her head was and upon head of her 8 crown a crown of twelve &urCpwv 6 5 & ~ a , Z 6v y a u ~ p iExouua' stars Z and s h e was of stars twelve, and in belly having; And she nai KP&? 56ivovua Cries Out in her and aha is cry ng o m , behg In birth pains and i n her agony t o ' @auav~<opCy TEKECV. give birth. ' being tormented M Rive birth. 3 And another sign was seen in heaven. OrlX:? oOpavQ, ~ a il6ab 6 &KW p 6 ; a g nupp6q and.'ook' a great heaven, and laokl 8mgon great fiery-red, flery-eolored dragon.

nc IPEP~~IMCY~ 6 havlna &en t h r w n about the

2 ;

birth, it might devour her child. It mlght eat down. 5 And she rave 5 uai ~TLKSV u16v, &PUEV. 85 birth t o a son, a male. And ahe gave birth to , Ban, male. Who Who is to Shepherd JIC~AEI TOI a i v ~ l v n d l v ~ aT& Eevq Lv a11 the nations with is to tle &eDherding the in o,6q 6 fiprr&ueq .rb 8" iron rod. And her msdeoflrbn: and wssanstched the childwascaught ~Luvovab+~ .rr&q ~ b v 0cbv ~ a i npbq away to God and t o chlld ofher toward the Gad and toward his throne. 6 ~ n d rbv 8 6vov a6106. 6 r a i 1 w)l Lye1rv the woman fled into t h e ttmne of hlm. And the woman the wilderness, where rpqpov, anou She has a ddesolate [land], w h e n she!E%lng prepared by God, t h a t t ~6nov firo~paopfvov they should feed her there lace having been prepared there a thousand two fJcoO iw tnEi cod: h a r d e r that there they m a y be nouWtnL hundred and sixty jilhiac 61a~ouIa5 ~ ~ ~ ~ K O V T days. CI. t ousand two hundred slxty. 7 And war broke 7 Kai tyfvrro nbhepos i v T$ 05paw41, outin heaven: MUAnd occurred war in the heaven. chael and his angels MI a?X nai 01 &yyeXot ~ 1 6 ~ 0 2 TOO battled with the drag-, ~ i & ~ .and ~ l the of him of the

she should &a birth

r6n

the

7b

T~KVOV

chlld

ab~fiq
of her

~a~aqbyq.

b$tiW
2 ;

E k ~k

$0 ~~IJJC~

tte

&$

$ :

wt$:&,

2 ~2

the and its angels battled ~ o v hroh~pnoev, nal ol &yyeh01 a6~05, 8 but i t did not 8 ', : g o n warred and tho angels of it, neither was a place found for them 8 and ~ a i 06% not ,I t proved ~UXUOE'J a ~ b n g , , not-but .066k C: $ \ any longer in heaven. rlipLeq a6~Liu RI tv TQ obpavQ. 8 down the great was found of them yet in the heaven.
,

nohepfiua~ per&
to war

with

TOO
the

6p&~ovr?y ~ a l b
dragon, and

On,

and the

19' God, xAVgSy7 Jehovah, J1'.

wsa thrown the

bphfiBq

6 6a&rw 6 pfyaq,
ragan the great,

was 6 6915 the r r p e n t the original serpent.

REVELATION 12:lO-13
the

1094
raAo6pcvoq Ar&oohog the one called Dew1
belng called Devil

1095
hpwrva. 14 r a i
male And were given

REVELATION 12:14-13:l

&p aioq,

arb.

the (onel

and The

~ a ' i 0 Zmavh~
Satan.

the tone)

was hurled down to b e b g tnhablted?esrthl he the earth, and his anel5 n j v y j v ~ a 01 i ClyyCXot UGTOO VET' gels were down into the eartn', and the angels of hlm wlth with him. 10 And 1 aliroG ti3hj8qoav. 10 K U ~ wvilY heard a laud voice in him were thrown. And heard heaven say: peyrihqv 6v 78 oSpav3 Aiyouoav aaylng =?cat In the heaven 'Now ... have come A TI kybero fi OWT pia ~(ai fi to Pass the salvation ~~ghi'now became the s a l v ~ i o n and the and the power and the 66vaplq r a i 1 p a o l h ~ i a 'roc 8 ~ 0 6 i p h v ~ a kingdom i of our God power and the Klnzdom of the Gad of us and end the sutharita of fi ktouoia 100 X P I O T O ~ airroO, 671 his c h n s t , because the autharlty of the Chrlat of hlm, becauae theaccuser of our tPhfi8q b K U T ~ Y W P T ~ V&&h$&J fiphv, b 'Others has been was thrown the accuser of the brothers of us. hurled down, who 6 ra~qyophv aGrobq b O n ~ o v TOO 8coO a ,, them day the lone) accuslng them in rlght of the God rai v v ~ r 6 ~ 11 . K U ~ adroi and "Ight end of nlght; and they Our God1 11 And

olroupiu v

whole. 6hqv,

maklng to err the inhabited earth: he

rrhavhv

~Tiv misleading the entire

and satan

ow,,

tft; !% '
rai 61& 03.
not

conquered

i v i ~ q u a vairrbv
hlm

through the b l w d of the %mb

61h

r b alpa TOO
witness

& viou

and through the word of he

i q pap~upiaqalirhv ~ b h6yov v fiyhrrqoav

they loved death;
$ T

and
~XPI until

nai

? ; :w

of the&,
Of

because of the word of alirDv their witnessing, and

them
T D ,

because of the blood of the Lamb and

9avhrou. 12 d$paivca8c
tu i

through

6th

ba rrr maRlnz yourrelve~well-mbded,

and me (one.)

heavens and you who droiq o~qvoOvr~ 0th: ~ . 76" them tenting; woe the reside in them! Woe BTI ~ m i P q 'Or the earth and for yfiv r a i rilv 8&Aaooav, sea, becauls stepped down the sea, because the earth and the 6 61&pohoq npbg Gp65 Lxwv 8 u p b piyav, Devil has come down

Oh?%

they did not love their souls even in the face of death. ,12On this

rai

oi

the

Devil

toward that

rou.' hsvlng anger great,

havlng known

d6hq

6ru

6hi ov

~ t x e

t o YOU, having great anger; knowing he appointed tlme has a short period of

to& y w o t ~ imale child. 14 But woman the two wines of the TOO TOO peyahov, great eagle were given the two wings o f t h a eagle the great. the she IM nir r a l In that i h c m o y a e ilgtnc mlghc fly into the w'ldeme.\s lo her rlq ~ b v~ 6 n o v crtniq, h o u Epnbov desolate llandl lnto the mace of her, where place. Lhcre is where ralfiv rai she fed for a time rpipcraa she Is being nourlahed there sppolnted time end and tlmes and half a ~olpob nai fi IOU ~atpoO dm6 time away from the sppobted Itme* end kslf of appointed tlme f m m face of the serpent, rrpooljrrou .rot &$EWC. 15 And the serpent faee of the serpent. d"arged Water like a 15 K U ~ E. aicv b bptq tr TOO And threw the serpent out of the river from its mouth J6wp after the woman, or6pa~oq adroO dniow ~ f i qy u v a ~ ~ b q mouth of It bchlnd the woman water to cause her to be 65 no~apbv, lva airlix n o ~ a p 0 $ 6 p q ~drowned 0~ by the river. 88 rive?, in order that her borne by river 16 But the earth no1fiuq. l6 ~ a i t ~ o f i ~ q .fi ~ ~ v came to the woman% It might miake. And gave eld the and the earth yuva~ti, ~ o i fivotCsv fi . y i r b help, woman, opened up the h the Opened its mouth up the orbpa a 3 ~ f i q nai ra.rintev rbv n o ~ a p Band liver that the dragon mwth of It and drank down the fiver 6v EBahsv b 6 & . o w tr TOO ~ 6 p a r o qdisgorged from its whleh threw the &anon outof the mouth mouth, 1 , ~~d the a h 0 3 17 nai cSpyi08q 6p6mwv dragon grew wrathful of It: snd was made wrathful the dragon at the and nociuar tni r r i u a i a &nfihecv wape upon the woman, and I t w e n t o R to make writ with the remaining TOO n6hcpov p ~ r h 16" ho~rrhv with the leftover the ones of her seed, who war mipparaq alirfi~ T~)Y r ~O~SYTW~ V i ( qobserve the Camaced of her, of the (ones) &servlnc the mandments of God tvrohhq roil 8 ~ 0 5 ~ a 6 i 6vrwv T ~ Yand have the work commandmentl of the God and gsving the of beadng ,,,itness to paprupiav l WOO Jesus. w e *

t668qoav

a 1 660 n~Lpuycq TOO

:k

I I

,,:ae

azrqh

6f3eaua. . - ~
~~~ ~

~alphv

18 ~ a i b ~ h e q fnt
And it stood

upon

f " ," d ~ f i v h ~ p o v "q the sand of the

i t stood still upon the sand of And I saw a wild

8ah&uoqq.
Be%.

ne isliavinc.

13 Kai
And 1t was thrown

when lnto

~T6cv
saw

LPAj8q

cis

.rjv
the

n &

ywcli~a
women

dragon saw that it was hurled down k6iwtLv ear it ~ e r ~ c u t eto d the earth, lt ~ E K N ,& ,. persecuted the woman cave blrth to the that gave birth to the the ypi
8sgon

6 &KWV

/&

13 NOW when the

13 Ei t T f : ;
&vaPaivov,
ate~plngu~ hsvlnc .

Exov trrl

trr~h, roi
eeven, and

horns ten and heads r h v ~rp(lrwv aliroG 6Lna seven heads. and upon the horns of It ten upon its horns ten

beast ascending , eah$:~~ out of the sea. vtpara S i ~ a~ a ~ i c~ohh q with ten horns and

$2

w?~~k;st

REVELATION 132-7

1096

1097

REVELATION 13:s-13

6 1 a 6 ' p a r a , vai t n i T&$ ~ ( ~ g l a h & $ &TOO diadems, but upon its diaaems. , and upon the heads of it heads blasphemous d v 6 p a ~ a PAau@qpiaq. 2 76 8 piov names. 2 Now the names of biasnherny. ~ n d the w i n beast beast that I saw B cT&v fiv 8 olov nap6trhr1. nai oi was like a leopard, whleh I saw was tke to leopard, and the but its feet were as^ n66cg a J ~ o 0 6s hprou, m i 76 m 6 p a aGroO those of a bear, and feet of it a s of boar, and the mouth of it its mouth was as a 6 $ m 6 p a ACovroq. ~ a iE ~ W K E V a 6 ~ 6 6 lion.s mouth. ~ , , dfie 89 mouth of lion. And gave to I t the dragon gave ta 6 h ~ w v ~ j v66vap1v a 6 r o 6 nai ~ b v8p6vov beastl its power and gagon the Dower of it and the throne I ~ S throne and great a h 0 6 r a i LZouoiav p~yhhqv. authority. of it and authority great. 3 And I saw one of 8 nai piav 6 . TOV ~E+ah&v a h 0 6 6 5 its heads as though of it as And one out of the heads slaughtered t o death. 6u+ayplvqv having been alaughtelrd t k but its death-stroke nAqyi TOO 8av&rou alisa0 68~paneri8q. ~ a got i heaied, and blow of the death of it wsacured. AD^ the earth followed the wild beast with ieau~1ho8q 817 j bniuw was made to wonder who e the e%h behind the admiration. 4 And they worshiped the 8 piou 4 ~ a l npooc~rivquav will b e a k and they gsve wor~hip to X e dragon because it gave BP&KOYT! &TI E ~ W K E V T ~ YC<ouoiav TO t h e authority ta the dragon because it gsve the euthoilty to the wild beast. and they worshiped the wild^ 8 pi? uai npoo~nrivqoav T? eapiw heist. and the, gave worshl~to 1 e wll beast beast with the words: N y a v r ~ g Tic 6pota5 TG 0 piw ~ a ~ i i q'Who is like the saying Who Uke to the wil! be&. and who wild Deast. and who 6rivmal nokpiual PET' a h o i l ; 5 ~ a can i do battle with 18 able to war with It? And it?" 5 And a mouth 666811 &rQ ar6va h a h o h p&a speaking great things Wan given to tt mouth speaking meat (things) and blasphemies nai P h a u qpiaq, r a i L66817 ah@6<ouaia and blasp?emles. and was given to it authority given it, and authority to act forty-two no~-ua~ pjvag TEWUEP&KOYT~ ~ a 660. i 6 months was given it. t o l o months forty and two. 6 And it opened its fivolF 76 o ~ 6 r a ~ i c Phau ?ria$ It opened up the mouth of it into blasptemies mouth in blasphemies against God, t o ~ p b gr b &6v, PXooglqtjoa~ r b avopa d r o 6 his name toward the God, to blesp erne the nams of him his residence, ~ a iT ~ Y o~flvfiv alj700 TOJS Lv TO and and the tent of hirn: the b the even those residing And oirpavQ o~qvoOvra$. I ~ a i t668q a h @ in heaven. heaven tenting. ~ n d was given to it there was granted rronioat n 6 A ~ p o v JILT& TOV hyiwv ~ a it i ta wage war with t o make war wlth the holy loneal and the holy Ones and vtnjual aG~olj$, ~ a i &668q allrf 6E0uoia conquer them. and to conquer them, and was given to it authority authority was given it

Zts,

will

h a :

'

over every tribe and people and tongue and nation. 8 And all those who dwell o n t h e earth will worship it; the of not of them stands wltten in the scroll af life Of the Lamb who was slaughtered, from the founding of the world. 9 If anyone has a n ear. let him hear. 10 If anyone [is meant1 for captivity. he goes away into captivity. 11 anyone. will kill with the sword, he must be with sword, Here is where it , J e means the endurance h o p a v j r a i 1 n i m t 5 ~ i r v &yiwv. and "Ith Of lhe endurance and the faith of the holy Ionell. ones. 11 Kai c16ov hXho eqpiov &vapcliuov I' And I saw And I saw other wlld beast sicpplng up beast uai CT sv x i p a r a 660 another o2of end ~t horns two axending out of the and it had two o l a hpviq uai OMrl 6 q 6g&~wv. %kke l o lam&, and It was speaklnp as ragon. horns like a lamb, h u t 12 r a i ~ j v L<ouoiav .roo n p h n u 0qpiou i t began speaking a s And the authority of the Rrd wild beast a dragon. 12 And it exercises all the nhoav n o l ~ i i h n ~ o v a J ~ o 0 .uat nno,ci all It la dalnp in slght ofit. And It Is making authority of the first 4 v y j v nai TOG$ 6v a&$ xcno!uaOvra( wiid beast in its sight. the earth and the (ones) In it dweillng ~,,d it the Yva rrpoo~uvjuouolv ~b eapiow r b earth and those who in order that they will worshlp the wll beast the in it worship TP~TOV, OG 68~~an~G1 e q nhrlyfi 100 flrst. of which was cured the blow of the the first w l ~ dbeast, whose death-stroke got healed 13 And lt l3 it performs great swns, wyhha, iva should even great, in order that also nre it may make 80 t h a t 1% make fire 'Ome LK TOO 06pa~oO w a ~ a P a i ~ ~ ( v PIS T ~ V out of the heaven to be stepplnp down into the out of heaven t o the earth in the srght of y j v 6vhslov TOY Z N ~ P ~ T W Y . earth in slght of the men. mankind

M n a u a v quhjv nai Xabv ~ a yAOuuav i upon every trlbe end People and tongue E8voq. 8 r a l n p w r u v ~ $ ~ o w t v d r b v rai and nation. And will worship h2m nke$ 01 r a T o l r o ~ v r e 5 h i .ti$ y i k sU the (one# dwelling upon the ear 06 06 yiypanra~ b o p a ah00 of whom not has been written the name of him b 75 PnPhiq In the Httle book ; % e TO; 6o~aypivou dm6 the ionel having been aiaughtcred from raraPohfiq rbupou. throwing down of world. @ Ei TIC gxel ofic If anyone 11 having ear let hlm hear. TI( ~ 1 5 alxpahwoiav, rlq 10 ci If anyone Into CBPtlVftY. Into alxpahwuiav irrrhycl. e'i 715 b Cnptivtty he la going under; If anyone h paxaipn h n o u r r v ~ i , 6 ~ i ahbv b sword will klll, it la bindlnp hlm In

'?i5

22

F : E E ~ ~ . 69:"

$2 2%.

Wa8iaY~ng

o~$ip

REVELATION 13:14-18

1098

1099

REVELATION 14:l-5

~06q 14 And it mleleads 14 nai rrhavc$ it is mak~ng to em ~ n d the (ones) those who dwell on n a l o l ~ o ~ v 7 a Sh . i Y ~ S 61tr ~ i x t h e earth, because of dwelling upon earth through the t h e signs t h a t were rrqpda C668q aljrQ n o ~ i i o a $v*rrtov ~ granted it perform signs which it was given to it to do m sight In the sight of the 703 9 piou Aiywv soiq w i l d beast. while it of the be,;,, .,,ins to the those Who i , . yijq rrolrjoat Ei~6va upon earth to make image on t h e earth t o make TO 9qpiw eXcl T ~ YT~T)Y?,Y T - q a n image t o the wild to the wild beast who :ishaving the blow of beast that had the sword-stroke and Yet p hlqbrv. 15 rai iS68q it hved. And war given revived. 15 ~~d c i ~ o v l Tau there was granted ah6 6oGvat n v ~ c p a ~6 to the image of the it to to her to give rplrxt to 8 piou ~va h a h h fi t h e image of the wild wiA bea;t, in that also should speak the beast, so that the imE~K&Y . TOG 8\piou ~ a i rr?cjrrq image of the Wil beart and it might make age of the wild beast should both speak and &oat btrv lva cause t o be killed all in that as many as if ever those who would not r r p o o ~ v v j r r w r r < ~ T g EiK6Y, T03 &,P[oV mlght give worship t o t e image of the miid beast in any way worship t h e image of the wild dmo~rav8Grrw. they should be killed. beast. 16 ~ a i Golci . rr&vraS .rohq 1 6 And it puts Aria it is making all (ones!, the under compulsion ail plkpabg nai T O ~ F P E Y ~ ~ ~ s ! persons, t h e small and small (ones) and the great (ones). t h e great, and the rich rrhovoioug' rai i o h q rr~oxqljq, n a i and the poor, and the rich lone.) and the poor (Ones), and free and the slaves, thrv8ipauq ~ a ~ i o b q 606Aou~ free L ~ and ~ ~ the ~ ) I" ? e: .o that t h a t they should 6arrlv . a 6 ~ o i q x&pay a trri rfiq give these a mark i n they should give to them engravrng upon the their right hand or XEIP~~ a6~i)v ~ r j g 6 ~ 5 1 6i j~ h i 76 hwrrav upon their forehead. hand of them the right or upon the krehead 17 and t h a t nobody u l j ~ G v 1 7 %ai . IYC( TIS might be able t o of the&, and in order thai anyone uy or sell except a 6ljval &Yop&ual fi rrw>$zy , person having the may be able to buy or mark, the name of 6 i ~ w v ~6 x&paypa ~6 dvapa 705 beast Or the the (one) having the engravmh the name of the the Of its name' 9qpiou 6 rbv &pcEpbv TOG 6v6paroq aljroii. the the name fit. 18 Here is where 6 E~~~ wisdom comes in: 18 +n6E. 4 IS; the (one) having Let the one t h a t has xere the wisdom Tofi . intelligence calculate v o ~ v , wq$,o&rw rbv a p , ~ b numler of the t h e number of the the mind let him calculate

9 , s

2 :

KaE%k'T
b e

2;

order

! 2

~2: ~$2

'tkS.

:j. to$

8 iov, &p18p6q yixp &v9pr5rrou toriv rai wila'beast, for i t is.a Wilybeast, number for of man it is: and man's number; and i t s 6 &PCB 6q aljrofi h<an661o~ i $ j l ~ o v r a E5. number is six hundred the numter of i t six hundred nxtya u . and sixty-six. Kai E ~ ~ O Y ~ , a iSoh i TLI &pviov A n d 1 saw, and, Prr-rbq And I raw, and look! the Lamb hsvlng stood look! the l a m b irri ~6 dpoq Z ~ h v ~ a iPET' aLj~ofi Standing upon the upon the mountain ion: and with it Mount Zion, and with 6 ~ a r 6 v .IEOOE~&KOYT~ 7600ap~q g h ( & S ~ qhim a hundred and hundred fortyfour t ousands forty-four thousand' Exouoal ~b duopa a G ~ o 5~ a ~b i Gvopa ,702 having his name and having the name of him and the name of the the name of his Father written on their rrarp6q aljrofi yeypappivov trri , Father of him having been written upoh the foreheads. 2 And I P E T ~ ~ Wa Y l j ~ O v . 2 ~ a ii ~ o u o a qwvjv heard a sound out of foreheads of them. ~-~n d I heard u c ef o ~ : o ~ ~heaven as the sound .o ~ ~ ~ . T O ~ ~GpavoG *q q w ~ f i v i j 6 . 5 ~ ~ O ~ '~ A G nai V of many waters a n d the heaven as valee of waters manv and as the sound of loud b q owvjv P o v ~ q q psyhhqg, ~ a i4 @ w v j thunder; and the as volee of kunder ereat. . and the voice Sound that I heard Of singers who i ~ o u o ad q ~ r B a p y 6 G v nl8apt<dvrwv $v was 3v which I heard BS of harpers harping m accompany themselves On the harp 7aic ~ l 8 h p a l q abrGv. 3 n a i tl6ouqtv. the harps of them. And they are s~ngmg On their And they are singb q 6 6 j v ~ a l v j v bvtjrrtav TOG 8 ~ V O Y ~ a lng i as if a new song as song new in right of the and before the throne and t v h t o v TGY T E W & ~ W Y creatures and the TGY T T P E ~ P U T ~~ PW ~ a 0d6~iS i t 6 l j v a ~ o~ a 8 c i v One was of the older persons; and no one was able to learn able to master t h a t T ~ Y+S$Y l l $ 6~CrTbv . T E O O ~ P & K O Y ~ bUt the hundred the song if no the nundred fortyand forty-four ~Lurrapeq ~ch~h6~q of thousand, who havg~ thousand:. four .. , the been bought from the ilyogad.pp~~ Y?S. 4 o t r o i earth. 4 These are having een oug t from earth. These the ones t h a t did not ~ i r r l v 07 PET& Y U V ~ I K & Y 0 6 ~ bpohljv8qoav, defile themselves with are who with women not were wliuted, .. . , h e . , . . . . . . , in . . . fact . . . ,+ . . . . nap9ivpi E~LIIY' OGSOI oi are virgins. These are they are; these the ( o y ) the ones that keep virgins &~ohou805v~eg TQ &pviq 6 r r w a" following the Lamb no following to the Lamb where llkeiy matter where he goes. lirrhysc' o t ~ a tfiyopha8qaav &rrb TGV These were bought hels going under: these were bought from the from among mankind &v8ptjrrwu & r r a p ~ j 8eQ ~ a i TQ as firstfruits to Godmen firrtfrults t 2 i e God -and to the and t o the l a m b , hpviy, 5 nai bv TQ LTT~JICTTI ah& odx 5 and no falsehood Lamb, and in the mouth of them not was found in their E I ) P L ~ ~I ~ E ~ ~ O h S .wpoi EICTIY. mouths, they are war found lie; unbkmlshed they are. without blemish

l4

l4

~~~~

~~~~

~~

*Lone

2 2

1%

REVELATION 14:6-10
6 And I saw 0 Kai kt6ov hAAov dlyy~Xov T E T ~ NOY 6" R Y I ~ B m mother angel flying angel And I saw other p b o v awiparl, Lxovra ~ G a y y h ~ o v ~ I ~ V I O V in midheaven, and h e midRcaven. having good news everlasting had everlasting g w d eliayyehioa~ b i rock ~ a pivoug 0 news t o declare as to declare as nlad nnva upon the (ones) sxting glad tidings t o those t n l rritq y j\ r a i hri n&v E0vos ~ a who i dwell o n the u w n the eart and u w n every nstxon and earth, and to QUA+ r a i yAGooau nai ha6v 7 Aiywv nation and tribe and tribe and tongue and IK~PI;. (he) saying tongue pwple, t v QWG prydrhn OoPfiEq~r T ~ V 8 ~ b v rat saying ,,i s loud in voice great Fearuou me God and voice: " F m God 667s 665w, 6r1 V0cv 4 S p a give =OD t o hlm glory, because came the hour and give him because the hour of TGq K P ~ U E W ~ &TOO, KOI~ ~TPWKUV?U~TE of the judgment of him, and give worshlp You the judgment by him has arrived, and so TO r r o i f i u a u ~ ~T ~ Y 06pavbv ~ a T i ~ V to the (onel having made the heaven and the wonhip the One whb made the heaven and yqv r a l 8&Aaouau r a l rrqrhq , O6hywv. the earth and sea and earth end see and faun sins ot waters. fountains of waters!' 8 Kal ~ ~ ~ T &y.~?pc ~ P ~ c And mother, a ,, And second finoAofi01locv XLywb 'Err~ucv, Snrorv Bapuhirv followed eaylng She fell. she feu Babylon Swing: " s h e h a s fallen! Babylon the tK oiMu TOj, v,hqPh outot the wine of the Great has fallen, she tho 0v,io0 765 rropvciaq &q r r c n 6 n r ~ v who made the anger of the fornication other bas made to &Ink nations drink of t h e wine of the anger of n h v r a .rh E0y. her fornication!" all the nations 9 Kai hXhoq &yydor; ~firbq firoAo03qoEv 9 And another anAnd other angel fouowed gel, a third, followed cnlrois AkYwv i v WV$ WY*P Ei them, saying in a loud tothem ssyhg in voice great If anyone yoiCe:.,Ifanyonewornpomwi A ' ~ a ln)v ~ i ships ~ t h~ wbeast e wild ll worshiping the and the image and its and &rob, r a i Aapphv~l a mmk On of It, and he lsreeelving his forehead or upon,' )1r&I0~ ah08 fi h i n)v xcipa &TOO forehead of hlm or upon the hand of him: his hand, lo he also drink of the wine 10 ~ a cnlrdq i r r i e r a ~ tK oivou also he wlll drink out of the wine of the Of the anger Of God that is poured out BvvoG TOO Be06 TOO KEKr avJIivOY anger ,of t h e . a ~ of d the ionel havhg gecn minsled undiluted into t h e CUP Of wrath, and he &nphrou t v TQ r o ~ q p i ~ ~ " q6pyGq a0705 ynmingled in the oflhe wrath ofhim: shall be tormented cup and suiphw rai Paomlo0i)oETal &v m p i r a i 0riW with and he will be tormented In Rro and sulphur in t h e sight of t h e duim~ov & yLAwv &yiw uai Pvi,n~ov 700 holy angels and in alnht orangels holy and ln sight of the in the slght of t h e

REVELATION 14:ll-15
hpvlou. 11 r a i 6 r d q TOO p a m t o p o 0 Lamb. 11 And Lamb. And the smoke Of the torment I t b e s m o t e of their ab.r&v rt< ali)(laq a/&wv &val?-Xivr~ r a i torment ascends of them into ages of ages ilsteppIne.ub, and forever and ever, and O ~ K ix0u-t~ & h a u u ~ v $$tpY~ day a n d night they not they are havlng restinpup have no rest, those vurr6q 01 rrpooruvo3vrsq TA 0 piov Who WOrshlP t h e wild ot nigh< tho (onas) worsh~pins the w t ~ ! beast beast and its image, r a l -riv E I K ~ V ah ~r o t , ~ a ET i ~ 1 5 hapkvc, and the image of it, and if anyone la reee~ving and whoever receives name. ~ l xhpay , a TOG 6vbpmoq a h o O . 12 'n6o t h e mark of the e n g r s v h of tho name of I t Here 12 Here i s where it 1 hnrovavfi ~ 6 v &yiwv tmiv, 01 means endurance for the endurance of the holy lonesl is, the (ones) the holy ones, those T poiivr~q r h q tv~ohhc 700 0 ~ 0 0nal observe the o!serulng the commandments ot the God and commandments of T ~ Y r r i o ~ ~ 'I v 005 Qod and the faith of the faith otTesud. Kal Kouoa Q W V ~ ~h TOO odp-o And heard of voice out of the heaven 13 And I heard a voice out of heaven hryoiroq5 rphylov M a ~ h p l o l 01 VCK oi saylng Write you HePm the dead 8ne.l 8.y: "write: ~ a p p y v rupiq & n o 0 ~ o ~ o v r c h q ' h ~ l . are the dead who die 01 L (ones1 dying from rllh now. th@ in Lord with

la

$2:

' '%??

,,

2?8~!%t

5fir%k:

$Jn

b " !

&varrarioovra~ in T ~ V r6nwv a h 6 v . Onward. Yes. says the they be m c d up out 01 ule labors of them. spirit. let them re* rh y h p Epya && &nohou8r? ST' abrdv. Iromtheir labors. Ior the for works of them la following wlth Ulem. t h e things they did go 14 Kai d&v, r a t 1605 VEQCAI~ k u r f i , uai "ght "th them." And Isaw. and look1 cloud white. and ld ~ n i dw w -. ., and h i 4" vc i ~ q v r a e j p r ~ v X ~ O I O V U I ~ Y look! a white cloud. u w n the c?oud (anel sitting llke son md the someone seated like ~",?F$~Pv( Kr,?$$~ B son of man, with ariqavov ~puooGv r a i iu nl xeipl &TOO a golden =rown on in the hand c f h ~ m his head and a sharp Gpirravov 6th. slckle in his hand. slckle sharp. 15 Kal hhhoq h y y d o r ; t S v 0 ~ v PK 15 And another anAnd other encel wen forth out of eel emere& from the 700 vaoG KP%WU iu owe r;y$\u iempie [&netuaryl. the divine habftstlon. ~ r v l n g out ln voice crying wrth a loud 7~ a 0 q p C v ~ trri 71% VE fi q nipqov 'OiCe to the One seatsend you to #e (one) sittins upon the ed on the cloud: "Put iirl s b 6pirravbv oou nai 0ipmov your sickle in and the elckle of you and harvest Y ~ U beeause , fiherv fi Gjpcr 8~piol.011, TI t5194Yd& reap. because the hour came the hour to harvest, because was r e up has come t o reap, for

I
/

-.-.

z,"g ,,Fa $2

zf%$

REVELATION 14:16-15:l
the

1102

1103

REVELATION 15:2-6
~ L I J J ~ ~

the harvest of the earth is thoroughly ripe " 16 And the one seated on the cloud thrust in h ~ s SlCkle on the earth. and the earth was l i vf, t<e e a h . reaped. 17 And still another 11 mhoq eyy.hoq t<jhern LK ~ n d other angel went forth out of angel emerged from the temple [sanctuary] TOG vaoO so^ i v rrj a ~ p a v Q the divine habitation the in the heaven that is in heaven, he, too, having a sharp Lxwv ~ a a i h b q Sp~lravov d<6. sickle. having also he slckie sharp. 18 And still another 18 K a i h M o q iryyehoq iCfih8rv. LK TOO angel emerged flOm And other angel went forth o u t of the the altar and h e had euu~auqpiou, 6 t x o v L<avoiav L v i Over the altar, the (onel havmg authority upan fire. And he called out r r u p b t ~ a i$5vqosv ~ w v t i"v$?n with a loud ",,ice to the fire, and hevolced to vo,ce the one that had the 76 Lxovrn ~b Sp4rrauov 76 656 sharp to the Lone) having the smkle the sharp Sharp sickle hEywv nf!.&+ov u o u ~b 6pErrmvov rb 656 in and gather the saybg Send of you the sickle the sharp the ,ine f , , ~ a ri p 6 quou TOGS P6rpvaq ~ f i s &ylrLhou the earth, because its and gatler in the clusters of the vine have become 19 And the ai i ~ f i q yfiq, STI. '~ j l ( p a ( ~ ~ ~ v u ~ a @ u h aripe!' of the earth, because ripened the grapes angel thrust his sickle ali~fiq. 19 nai Epahcv 6 Cryyrhag ~b into the earth and of It. And threw the angel the gathered the vine 6p&auov aP.rpO ,siq +,v yfiv, mi irpfiyrlucv of the earth. and he alckle ot h ~ m into the earth, and gathered in hurled it into the great winepress of +,Y hp?chov nai tpahw the o:%e and he threw into the anger of q o d . And the winepress r;lv hqdv TOO 8unoO TOO 8roG rbv Was trodden outside the press of the anger of the GO^ the city, and blood pLyav. 20 ~ a i h a - r j e q 4 Aqubq the great. ~ n d was trampied on the winepress came Out of the winepress as high up LEweav -clq TC~?EW$, ~ a i<jhesv i aTya h~ the bridles Of the outside of c,ty, and came out blood out of horses for a distance hqvoO Crxpt rGv xahcvWv TWY h r r w v a winepress untii the bridles a* the horses hundred f"flongs, &rr& m a 6 i w v xlhiwv i<anouiwv. And I saw in from stadia thousand six hundred. heaven another K a i d6ov hhho U ~ J I E ~ O i vY ~ r 0Lipavrj j Sign, great and And Isaw other s~gn the heaven wonderful seven p k y a ~ a eavpau~6v. i Iryyihovq krrr& o v m q angels w i h seven great and wonderful, angels seven iavillg plagues, These whqy&q d r r ~ i r ~ h q i u x d l ~ a ~ TI FY are the last ones, plagues seven the last (anesi, because m because by

B~prupbq yfiz 6.6 6ai Zpahsu harvest ear And threw 6 ~a9fipcvog h i vr iAqq T& the (one) slttlng upon the &ud the 6pErravav a h o O Lrri rjv yfiv, ~ a i i8rpiuOq slckle of h ~ m upon the earth, and was harvested

.I%e

25;.

be

2 :

15

'"

15

~ E o O . of them the anger of Gad. God is brcught t o a 2 Kai ~7Sov h q E&habuav' hahivq" finish. And I saw as sea glassy 2 And I saw what seemed to be a glassy ~ ~ ~ ~ wvpi, Y ~ ~ W a i J having been mined to fire, and the loner) sea mingled with fire. Y I K W ~ LK ~ ~ TOO eqpiou ~ a ih q q and thore who come conquering out of the wild beast and out Of the ofI victoriou~ from E ~ K ~ Ya Oh ~ i ? ~ a i i . ~ TOO &ple 03 706 ths'wild Beast and image of it .,and out of the num!er of the from its image and 6v6ymoq allroG * u r & ~ a q hi ~ j 86Aauoav v from the number of name of it having stood upon the sea its name standing by rilv hahivqv, Exov~aq K I ~ ~ P ~ S the glassy sea, having the glassy, having harps harps of God. ;3 And 3 ~ a i iiSova~v T ~ V@6jv Mw~iuLwq they are singing the And they are singing the song O f Moses Song of Moses t h e 6ofihou TOO eroO ~ a TI)" i @6jv TOO &pvLou of and the slave of the Gad and the song of the Lamb song of the Lamb, hiyow~q q m . . . n savine: " " , . . . s M ~ y c i h a nai Eaupaur& T& Zpya uou, rea at and wonderful the works of you, nGpre, 6 8~65, 6 w a v ~ o ~ p & . r w ~ 6. i ~ a l a ~ Lord, the God, the Almighty: righteous . . . lcai &Xqe~vai a t 66oi uou 6 p a u ~ h a 6 and ~ true are your and true the ways of Y O , ; the King ways, King of eternity. rWv aibvov. 4 ~ i q oh p j ~ o @ q B f i K ~ P A B , 4 Who will not really of the ages; who not not should fear, Lord, fear Jehovah,' ~ a i~O<&UEI 76 i)vop& 50". 6 ~ l piivos and glorify your name, and will glorify the name of you. because alone because you alone bolos; 671 r r h v r a T& ievq ii5ovum ~ a are i loyal? f o r all the loyal? Because all the nations will come and nations will and worship before ~~",","~~$,~~,"~~ YOU, because your 6 1 ~ ~ m& 15 uou tqorvep68rluq. righteous decrees have righteous L e e s 1 of you were made mamiest. been made manifest." 5 Kai PET^ aha c76~v, 5 And after these And after these (things1 rsaw, and things I saw, and the 6 fivoiyq vabs '6s u 7 9 q sanctuary of the tent was opened YD the divine habitation of Ule of t h e witness was 700 pap~upiou opened in heaven, of the w,tness tIjhecrv ai Lrr.r& 6 y y ~ A a t oi E~ovrsq and the seven came out the seven angelr the having angels with the seven plagues emerged ~ & q ~ T T rrhqy&q T ~ i~ TOO vaaO the seven plagues m t o f the divinehab:tation, from the sanctuary, iv6~6upLvor hivov ~ a B a p 3 v haprr v clothedwith having been clothedin linen clean b r i g e clean, bright linen

drais them

i~hioeq 6 was finished the

anger

of the

TOG

O ; E, ; " i !e
2 :

$$cf:

t;$

&$ %P,K$ $ , :

s', a' J ~ ~ o ~ v l.s. ~ i 3 .~ *.lb . l s z ~ . a ;LO^^, * A V ~ S Y ~ .

REVELATION 15:l-16:3

1104

1105

REVELATION 16:4-10

~ a i rre 1~1;oop6~01 rrrpi 7 h 4 0 q and girded about their and havlnggcen girded about about the breasts hIeBSts with chvag x p u o B ~7 ~ a Ev i tr; r a v T E U P W V girdles. 7 ~ n one d of Elidles golden. And one outof the t h e four living erea$ 4 ~ 1 ~ E~IEV to T O ~ S tmh ~ Y L ~ O I S tures eve the seven the aeven angels Uvlng c r r a t w a l gave b r a +(&hag xpuu&g e p o h a q TOO 0upoO angels seven golden seven bowls golden )6elng full of the anger bowls t h a t were full of TOG OEOO 705 p r o q etq ~ o b g atQvaq TQV the anger of God. who of the God the lving Into the ages of the uVes er and ever, alhvov. 8 r a i fyspio0 6 vah And the sanctuary age% And was P.lle2 the dfvlne hsb5tatlon became 'lied with u m v o t LK sic, 6 6 5 1 ~TOG 0~oOr a i of smoke out of the glory of the ~ o d and out 01 smoke because of r j g 6uvhprog abroO r a i obfjeiq t6rivaro the glory of God and the power of hlm: and no one wsa able because of his Dower. rtorheeiv E I ~ T ~ V vadv axpl and no one was able to enter Into the divlne hebltstlon until to enter into the sanerrheu8Sotv a l h r h nhqyai rOv Pnrh tUaw ",,ti] the seven ~hould be Rnirhad the seven plagues of the seven plagues of the seven &yythov. angels were Iinlshed. angel% fl~ouma pryhhjq : ",; $ ; &K TOO And I heard a lheard of grea outof the 1 ,8 vnirr ",x+ -"" vaoO AEYO~U~F s o i ~en~h ~ Y Y ~ O ~ S sanctuary the say dlvlne habitatIan saying to the seven angels ta the seven angels: 'Y~ayrre rai ~KX~ETE ThF a e YOU going under and be rov pouring out the "GO and Pour out the tmh qlbhag TOO eupoG TOG 0 ~ 0 3 st< seven howls of t h e seven bowls M the anger of the God into anper of h e- - Gad into t ~ earth." T ~ V yjv. the earth. 2 And t h e first one 2 Kai &rrjh0zv 6 rrpQ1oq Kai ~ n d went OR the first (one) and went offand poured ~ S ~ X E E V T*V qt6A v a h O stc ~ ) l v y j v Out his bowl into t h e he poured out the bow? of hlm lnto the earth: earth. Aod a hurtful ~ a iLyQwro Eh~ogn a ~ d vxai nov p6v h i and malignant ulcer and came to be ulcer bad and w i a e d upon to be upon the men t h a t had t h e the dvepc5rrout men t h : $ e l $ e ~ a i T O ~ C mark Of the 700 0 piou xhpaypa engraving of the will beast and the (ones) beast and t h a t were worshiping its image. ~ h0 Y 0. I rrpou~vvoOvmq T * ~ I K a imnee of It. worshluinp to 3 And the second Kai 6 6 ~ l j ~ r p o g ~ S ~ X E L VT ~ qlhh Y v poured out hw And the aecond (one) poured out the bow? bOW1.into the Sea. 0&Aaaaav. ~ a t i ~ E T O alga ab~oO ~ t qT ~ Y sea: and itIecamo blood And it beeame blood 01 hlm tnto the a s of B dead man, YEIPO~ ofdead lminl, and every Of life a n d every living soul

Cnrteavav, .rh ev .rg eahhoop. dl&, 1YeS.l the things died. the rthlne~l in the sea. In r ra ~~~. . . . the . . . . . v 4 And the third T P ~ T O ~ ~<SXEEV T$V ~ I M 4 - ~ a i6 And tho third lone1 wuredaut the bow? one Doured out his i & q nqy$q bowiinta the rivers h o t ~ l qT O C ~no~apoi)S~ a ~ and the fountains and the fountains of hlm lnto the rivers rQv b 6 h r o v nai 6 LVETO alpa. 5 Kai of the waters. And of the waters: and l t t k a m e blood. An6 they became blood. t j r o w a TOO &yyLhov TQV b66rrwv hiyovroq 5 And l heard the anpel over the waters heard of the amel of the waters raving
~~~ ~ ~ ~ ~

16 And Kai

1 l6.-"-

81~

$2

2 ~ ;:

~~i<j

Lrptvaq 6 . T I alpa &yiwv nai have rendered the& .. judg.)d, because blood of holy (anea) and decisions, 6 because npoqqrc3v tSixrav, r a i a l p a abroiq they Poured out the of prophets they poured out, end blood t o them blood of holy ones 666w~ag neiv &$oi E[u,Y, and of prophets, and you have given to drlnk: worthy lonea) they are, you have given them to drink. They 7 Kai ~ o u u a -roc ~ u u l a o ~ q p i oA6yovrog u deserve it." 7 And I And heard of the altar saying Nai, ~ l j p l ~ , t k nav,orphrwp, Almighty, "Yes,Jehovah' heard the altar God, say: Yea. Lord, the the true hhq8lvai r a i 6 i ~ a 1 a 1 a1 K i o ~ l 00". and rlghteaus the ju8'menL of you. and righteous are Your true 8 K a i 6 ~6~apclpro~LESxeev ~ i qi&h v v judicial 8 And the fourth ~ n the d fourth lane) poured out the bow? poured Out his ah05 h i rihv fiA~ov rai L660q ah6 One of him u ~ o n the sun: and it runs given to it bowl upon the sun: fnd to lthe 1 ' r a u p m i o a t .rob< dv0pimoug Lv nupi, 9 r a i it was granted to men ln nre, end tosrnreh the the men with inaupa~io0qoavol &0pm01 ~ a G p a piyo. "OXh werescorched the men leorehing great: he. 9 And the men with r a i tl3haoqfipquav ~h Kvopa TOO BeoO and theu blasphemed the of the c o d great heat, but they the name TOO L ~ o v r o q TI)" P<ovoiav trri ~ h g the tonel having the authority upon t h e of God, who has t h e Over nhqyhq ralj-raq, nai 06 y ~ e v 6 q u a v 60Gva1 plagues, and they did plagues these, and not hey repented to glve not repent so as t o abrQ 66Sav. give glory t o him. to him glary. 10 And the fifth 10 Kai 6 n l p r r ~ o hS6xrrv rllv q ~ h h v And the Rfth (on2 poured out the bow? one poured out his throne adrot3 h i T ~ Y0 6v0v TOO Eyiou. ~ a 01 i the wild the beast. cehlm upon the ttrone of the W I ~ beast: And its kingdom LYLYETOfi @aolhr/aa b ~ o c ~ O K O T W ~ L Vbecame ~ darkened. beesme the irlngdom O C I ~ h ~ l n beendarkined, g
you

ii

e,',6dC:

6' You, rACVgSyh: You. 0 Lard. Textus Receptus: You. Jehovah. 7' Jehovah. J's.".".'a.";'l; Lord, ~AVgsyh.

J73.13.14.re.

REVELATION 18:ll-15
ah& and they began t o of them gnaw their tongues for CK TOO T ~ V O V , 1 1 ~ a C@haogilpqoav i rbv [their] pain. 11 but outof the pain, and they the they blasphemed the BE& TOO oljpavoir :1 6 God of heaven, for God of the heaven outof their pains and for uai Cr ~ 6 vOK&V their ulcers. and they and out01 the ulcers did not repent of their ETN~~UW I K T& Lpywv ah&. tteyrepented outof the works oflhem. works. 12 And t h e sixth 12 K a i 6 e ~ r o q i 5 i y c r v j v qlhh v And the slxth (one) poured out the bow? One poured out his bowl upon t h e great a h 0 3 C n i ~d vorapbv ~ b vp i y a v ~ b v of hlm upan the rlvcr the great the river Eu.phra,tes, and E69f&~nv. Kai . &tqJ,&veq ~b 66wp dmG, its water was dried Eup rates: end was ried up the water Of up, that the way Tva t ~ o l ~ a o e d 1 6665 7 ~ 5 ~ in order that mlpht be premred the way oithe might be prepared for the kings from the ,Bao~hiwv ~ i u v &d &varohig ihiou. rising of the sun. kings the ianaa) from r t s i n ~ 09 sun.
and they were chewing the tongue*

REVELATION 16:16-21

nai

CpaoOvro

r l r c; y h 5 o o a g

k2 : ? $

&g:

oefc

$ : : j t

people look upon his shamefulness." 18 K a i mn+ay~v , a b ~ o J tsIq T ~ V ~ 6 r r o v l6 A"d they ethAnd it led together them into the place ered them together v ~aho6psvov 'E@ aiori ' ~ p M a y ~ 6 5 v . to the place t h a t the (one) belng called in &brew " a c ~ a z e d o n . b called in HebreV? Hat-Ma.ged'on: 1 1Kai 6 EWopog C<LXFXV And the seventh lone) poured out l7 And the seventh

@hkwo!v m)v & o x ~ p o u l j ~ q av 6~0j. they may belooklngat the ahamefulneas of hlm.

%i : '% '
the
&one

outof saying

CK

TOO
the

vaoD

TOO E 6vov Atyouoa

occurred itghtninga

riyovrv. it has occurred: throne, saying: "It Cyivovro & o ~ p a n a ~ i aqovai i r;ai povrai, rai has to pass!"

voice 6mb At this a loud of the from the 18

from issued out

hundera,

18 And lightnings and

[esrthlakaklng occurred pieat, ~ h i ~ not h ~ Occurred, ~ ~ t and a great earthquake occurred tytvsro &$' &v~pwiro, ~ytvovTo occurred from whleh itimci men camcia he such a s had not
upon the ear

octo 65

~ y i v r ~ ptyaq, o

o~oq

03.

"OiCes

and thunders

13 K a l d6ov
~~d

lssw out OF the

CK

~ 0 6o ~ i r p a r o q 700
mouth

of the unclean lnspued

13 And I saw three

Crri ~ 6 5 yfi& T ~ ~ ~ K O O T O D ~E ~ U 6g
SO

express'ons Ithat 6ph~ov.ro5 v a i hu TOO dragon end out of the mouth of the looked1 like frogs come out of the eqpiou uai CK r n ; m6pa.rog wild Walt and out of the mouth of the mouth of t h e dragon ~ a u 6 0 i r p a q ~ r onv~l5pa'ra u r p i a &r&eapra 5 5 and o u t of the mouth falpe DmDhet s ~ l r l t s three unclean as of t h e wild beast and $drrpaxol' 14 ~ b i vyap m ~ 0 p a r a 6a1 oviwv o u t of the mouth of fmgr; they a n for spirit. of g m o n s the false .,h,t, no~oirvra 6 C ~ n o p e G n a ~hri 14 They &.in fact, (they, dorng which 1s going out upon expressions inspired TOSF Bau~hd~ I-$ O~KOU CY?S 6hq( by demons and perthe klngr of b e bclng inhabled [earth1 whol; fom signs, and they ovvcryayriv a6roGg el5 ~ 6 v n6hrpov T ~ C go forth t o t h e kings to lead together them into the war Of the of the entire inhabited ~ o b a r t h to , gather them (ILfgS II~~$:W lhe together t o the war of rravrorp.iropoq. the great day of God ~lmighty. , - , the Almighty. 16 '16ob Lpxofia~ 5 5 K A ~ T ~ Fl ~ . a~&ptog k! I am Look1 I em comlng a8 thlef. Happy 6 ypqyophu ~ a 1 rqphv ~6 coming as a thief. the (one) 8tsulng awake and keeirln* . . the Happy is the one Tva t h a t stays awake lphrta aCraO, outer garments in order that and keeps his outer of hlm. la] garments, t h a t h e may nspma'ri may be welklnj about and not walk naked a n d

o r 6 p a ~ o g TOO

blg

[earthl#skig

OOTW
thus

Occurred

Came to be

since

on the

men

% $ !

1
I

$2

z i 4:2 :

!
I

A!

of the nations Clty split into three and the cities Of Cpvi(o8q fen; and ~ ~ the b .reat ~ wasremembered t ~ the~nations fell: and the Great &&nlov mir 0 ~ 0 26oOwt d* ri, rroniptov Babylon was remembered in I n slght of the God togive to her the cup the sight of God, TOG olvou r o t OvpoO 7-5 6pyfg a 6 ~ 0 t Y give her the cup ofthe wQe of the anger ollha wrat ofhlm: of the wine of the 20 v a i n6ua v"uo 6prl anger of his wrath. and even, i l a n j and movntnlns 20 Also, every island obx cbpieqoav. 21 rai x&Aata pEyhhq 5 5 fled. and mountains not were found. And hall great as were not found, ~ahavrlaia Kma@aivsl CK TOO 21 And a great hail of the welght of talent 18 atepplng dawn out of the with every stone. oripavoO tirl mJg &vOp6nouy K U ~ about the weight of a heaven upon the men: and talent' descended out' CPAaoqClpqoav oi &vepwno~ T ~ V E d v t~, of heaven upon the blas~hemed the men the (iod out of men." and the men blasphemed ~ o due d to the plague of h a l f because the plague of it was unusually great. into three psrta, and the citlea

i psy&hq arest earthquake, extensive so great an piyag, areat. 19 rai and C became y b e ~ othe n6h15 eltv the -~ earth' riq ~ p i a pipq, ~ a a1 i n 6 h ~ 1 5 T ~ V C ~ V G V l? And the great

Encucrv. v a i Ba@uAhv 1 psy&An

' X ? l q

1 6 . Or. "Ar.ma.ged'donW: Mountarn of Megid'da llr?ro ,a. Ha? Meghiddohn'l, J18.W 2 1 ' That is. 20.4 kg (45 ib). 2 1 ' Or. "mankind."

REVELATION 17:l-6
And one of the Seven angels that rfiv L 6vrwv ~ & qL w r h q t d r h a ~ ~ a had i the seven bowls the (ones) the seven bowls, end came and spoke with fihhhquzv PET' Lp00 hiywv A ~ i i p o 6siEm me, saylng "Come, spoke wlth me sayxng nither: I shall show I w,ll show the u o l .r& u p i v a r - q n6pvqq r i g PEydrhq5 judgment upon the to YOU the judgment o f l h e harlot the great great harlot who T ~ F ~aL?qpivqg J ~ ~ T Wohhi Y hi)^, sits on many waters, the ione, s,ttinp waters many' 2 with whom the o i P a o ~ h r i qkings of the trr6pvrvoav 2 PEW flq wlth whom committedfornication the kings committed fornication, T G ~ y i ~ a i Lp~0Ga0quau oi who of the. and they were made drunk the (ones) the earth ~ara~~oOvT r r~ g Yy t v t~ TOG O ~ Y O V ~ " g Inhabit inhabiting the earth ,out of the wine o f l h e we" made drunk With the wine of her nopvsiag ad~fiq. fornication." fornication of her. ,. , 3 And he carried 3 uai & r r j v r y ~ i vw r ~ 1 5 Epqpov me away in Ithe power And he bone off me into desolate Lplaeel of the] spirit intb r r v s f i p a ~ ~~ . a ~T6ov. i y u v a i ~ aK~FJQ evqv a wildefneSS, And spirit. ~ n d saw woman sit& I caught sight of a 9 piov " nemivov, 6ytkza sitting upon W I A beast searlet. a scarlet-colored wild phauqXpia<i EX?" ~ e q a h b qB r r ~ h ~ a ~i i p a r ab that was Of of blasp em,., havmg heads seven and horns blasphemous names 6 f ~ a .4 nai fi ~ v i l . was flv and that had seven ten; and the woman heads and ten horns. ITEPIPEPA~PLV~ TOP+~PO~V 4 n n d the woman having been thrown about purple was arrayed in purple K~KKIVOV, ~ a i K E X P U U W P ~ ~ ~ ~ XPUU~W ~ a and i scarlet, and was scarlet, and having been gllded to gold and with hi9y Q ~ a iP a y a p i - r a l ~ exouua precious stone and to stone precious and pearls. having pearls and had in her r r o r ~ p l a v~ p u u o 6 vf v Tf p p i a G r i q yiP0v hand a golden cup " ', cup golden . m the and O f her bang full that was full of dlsP P d u y p & ~ o v ~ a ri*. i &adr8a r a 7-5 gusting things and the of dlsgustmg things and the unclean (fhings) of b e u , l , things of her rropveiaq a i i ~ q ,5 . ~ a i h i T& phwrrov fornication. 5 And
came one out of the Seven angels

REVELATION 17:7-11

17 And Kai

? , h e w

$5

t~ ~ i l YL r r ~ h &yyihw~

1 l7

fiavlng

,$~h

whereas

bg;~~t

up$

Po

fornication

of her,
~

and

upon

the

forehead ,Inon her forphpnd .~-.-~ .--..-~~.~...

v u 4 i l p ~ o v , was written a name, of he. name having beeh writien, mystery, a mystery: "Babylon B a vhhv 4 M~ydrXrj, fi p j q p TGV rropvjv the Great. the mother aatylan the Great, the mother of the harlots of t h e harlots and of disgusting things r a i rGv P6Ehuypdrrwv r c q yfiq 6 ~ a the i and of the disgusting things of the earth. And of the earth." 6 And d6ov ~ $ v y u v a i ~ a pr0Gouaav t~ TOO I Saw that the woman^ I saw the woman being drunk ' out of the was drunk with the a6rfig %ova y<ypappEvov

roc blood of the holy ones the and wlth the blood of the witnesses of Jesus. aiparag , r f i v ~ p a p ~ l j p w 'I v uo6 blood of the witnesses oflesu;. W e l l ,on. catching K a i &aljp-a . . 16hv shiv 9acpa Sight of her I .And I wondered having seen her wonderment. wandered with great wonderment. 7 And p i y a . 7 nai d r r i v pot A hyyEhoq . A greati . and.. said to me the angel Through so the angel skid to ~i t0abpaoag;. t y * , t p G rb me: "Why is i t you uo, what wonderedrou? I shallsay to you the wondered? I will tell p u 4 i l p l o v r"c y u v a t ~ & nu; ~ T & . 9 piou you the mystery of mystery ?f?he woman a n d , of the w i 8 beast t h e woman and of t h e wild beast that is TOO . Pau~&<pvroq abrfiv, .roc the (one1 earrv~ng her, of the (one) karrying her and that has theseven heads ixovroq. ~ & g i r r d nsqcthhq ~ a iT& having the seven heads. and the ten and the ten horns: ~ i p a ~ a8 . , T& Bqpiov . B ~ 7 6 fiv~ 8 ~ The wild beast that horns; the wild beast which you saw it was you saw was, but is n a i o6n i o r ~ v , nai ptAhr~,, drva a i v ~ , ~not, and yet is about and not it is, and i t 1s about. to be s!PpinguP to ascend out of the &K ^ ? t q &Pljmuou, ~ a i ~ i g d r r r d A ~abyss. ~ ~ ~ and it is to go out oi' the abyss, and ; into destruction off into destruction. And when they see Imhys,. ~ a8 l a v l r a u 8 j b o v ~ a ~ oi it is going under: and will wonder the (ones1 how the wild beast was, but is not, and m ~ o ~ u o h r Lrri q ~ i y gi q bv inhabiting upon the earti, of which (ones) not yet will be present, y b y p m ~ a , T& bvopa h i 76 PlPXiov those who dwell on has been written the name upon. t h e little book the earth will wonder ~arn3ohi< K ~ U ~ admrrmgly, ~ L . but thelr 01 T c i !he 'i? throu,mg 0ov.n of u.01 ld, names have ncr been Phcrrbrwv T Oqo'ov i c writwn upon the of lone, lcukinaar the wrlo bra3r be:a'lse a \$as scroll d lrfe frum the founding of the world. nai O ~ KEUTIY i(ai TI~~PEUTUI. and not it is and it will be alongside. 9 "Here is where intelligence that voirg A eXWV the Here the mind the (one) having has wisdom comes in: The seven heads mean uoqiav.. ai trr-ri* ~ ~ @ a h Lrrrh ai 6pq wisdom. he seven heads seven mountains seven mountains, EiUiV, 6rr0u 4":. YUY: ~ & e q ~h' a ~ ahrfiv. where the are. where the woman is sittine ~ o n them. sits on taD. l o And . u. 10 r a i PaocX&q Lmrh r i u w . oi n6vrr h s u q v , there areseven kings: five have fallen, one And kings seven are; the five fell, is, the other has not 6 ~ l g Sor~v, 6 &hhog : ohc,j fih0~~ the one is, the Other (onel not an yet earne:. y e t arrived, but when ~ a i biav theI1 : . . b ,v h .i afiT&v ' h e does arrive he and whenever he should c a m e little [time] him must remain a s b o r t while. 11 And the 6s: p~ival, 11 K U ~ T& 9 it is bmding to remain, and the beast wild beast that was 8 fiv ofin or,v. a l j , , j q ,5y606g but is not, it is also which wasand. not itis. ~ n dhe eighth (onel Itself an eighth ikingl,
blood
rdju of the

aillcrsoq

CIyiwv

holy (ones)

~ a i Ln and out of

21

'"'

wlA

1
REVELATION 17:12-17
6mtv
la and

1110
seven he IS, and

I
springs

1111

REVELATION 17:18-18:4
tO

~ a i L< out of

r d v t n ~ hPurtv,
the

~ a i~ i q but

into seven, and it goes off

destruction h e i s going under.

&nh)\rtm

bnhyel.
ten

from the

12 r a i T & 66ca ~ 6 p a . r ~&

And the

horns which you saw kingdom

as

EISES 6 l ~
ten

P h u ~ h r i q rloiv,
kings received. they are, but

oirtvrq @autXriav
who authority kings

ohm
not as yet one

Eha@ov, &Ahit
hour

B5auuiav h q Bao~XEis piav p e r h TOO

with the wii beast

ijpav

they are reeelvmg

happ6Noualv

8lpiou

13 0 8 ~ 0 1 piav yvhpqv #xouulv, These one bpinron are havmg, 66vaptv ~ a ttouuiav i ah6v rd
power they are giving. wKl war,

~ a i
and

2
,

and authority of them to the wild beast

6 6 6 a o ~ v .' 14 oZe:~
and

8qpiQ

dywh;
VI+UEI

W O ~ E~~UOVOIY,

~ a i ~ i ) &PV;OV
the tamb Lord

will eonsuer he is and

aholjg,
them, King
,

.6 because
of kings,

~ 6 p t o q ~ u p i w u Bmiv
of lords

nai

paclhrbq b u ~ M w v ,~ a i nhqroi

0 1 PET' afiT00 and the (ones) wlth him

~ c r i PK~EKTO~~ a i r r ~ o ~ o i . called (ones) and chosen (ones) and faithful 1onesI.

into destruction. 12 "And the ten horns t h a t y o u saw a mean ten kings, who have not yet received a kingdom, but they do receive authority, kings one hour with the Wild beast. 13 These have one thought. and so they give their power and to the wild beast. 14 These bill battle with the Lamb, but, because h IS Lord Of lords and King of kings, the ~~~b will conquer them. Also, those called and chosen and faithful with him ,will do SO]:
h o =gx,c

tothe will bedst, until will be fimshed the words until the words of o o d TOO 8saO. 18 . ~ a i(I y v v i ijv sT6q will have been accomof the God. And the woman whom you raw plished, 18 ~~d the

TG

8 pi*

hxp! r ~ h ~ u 8 f i c Y ~ v01 ~ ah l byM

the wild beast.

E ~ I V 6 v6hiq
is the city

the
T ~

p~yahq
great
V l3au1h6wv

the (one) havmg oflhe ear ~fi& other angel

E X O U D ~ woman whom you saw

Pautheiav h i
kingdom

W o n ,the-

kings

T-S

~ n d he xs saying to me The waters whmh 09 6 d p v q ndr0qral haoi rai the harlot is slttmg, you =a&, where the harlot is sitting: pemPles and mean ~ e o ~ l and e -s- - . .

15 K a i

h6ysl

pol

Tit 66ara

&

~16cq

yhdorrat. crowds and natlons tongues. and tongues crowds theyare and natlons and 16 ~~d E T ~ E ~ ~(aithe ten horns that 16 ~ a rit i 6 i ~ an 6 p a ~ a & ~ n d the ten horns which r o u saw and you saw, and the ~ i ) 8q iou o8m1 p ! d o o u u ~ v r i v n6pv v , wlld beast, these the wllfbeakt, these will hate the hsrl2, w ~ l hate i the harlot and wlll make her ~ a i ~ ~ P W W V E W V notfioouulv a v d + , and having been desolated they w f i make her devastated and naked, ~ a yupvilv, i wai ~ i t g ohp~ag alS~fiq q h y o ~ ~ and ~ , will eat up her and naked, and the fleshes of her they will?ai, fleshy parts and will KC; a b ~ i v M ~ ~ K U ~ U O V O I Y Bv nupi. 17 6 Completely burn her and her the7 will burn down in fire; ,the with fire. 17 For , . yitp 8cb E~WKEY <I(: T&S w p 6 i a q a d ~ d v God Put Iitl into for Go2 gave lnto the hearts of them their hearts t o c a r r y rrotfioat T ~ Yyvhpqv ~ 6 ~ 0 0 ~; a m i o ~ ~ u piav a ~ O u t h i s thought, even to do the oginlon .of him, and to do one to carry out [thiirl yvhiijrjv ~ a i6oGvat ~ i v pauthciav adrdv. One thought ornxiion and to give the kingdom of them giving their kingdom &hot
ra? E~U~V

Eevq

.a1

After these n a ~ a p a i v o v r a &K TOO oGpav06, ? X O V T ~ things I saw stepping down out of the heaven, having anather dei t a u o i a v ,p~y&hqv, ~ a i 4 &0~iU8n seending from heaven, authority great. , and the was lightedup withgreat authority; PK T$$ 66tqq ad'r06. 2 n a i ,E~paCcv b and the earth was out of. the glory of him., And he crred out in Ughted Up from his iuxvp~ qwvfi h i i o v "Eneu~v, <rreusv Bapvhbv glory, 2 ~~d he cried strong voice saying She fell, .; out wish a strong :, BY~VETO. K U T O I K ~ T ~ IOV ,,she has fallen! Babylon 6 a i oviwv liai q u h a ~ i navrdq r r v ~ 6 p a m gthe Great has fallen, of dtmons and prlson of every , spirit and she has become a dwelling place of demons and a lurking & ~ a 8 h p ~ o ux a i pcpluqpbov unclean and having been hat&d, b2;k:ar:~e place Of every exhalation and a PK TOG O ~ V O U TOO 0upoG T q n o p v s i a ~ lurking place every outof the wine o f t h e anger fornieat~an unclean and hated bird! s3 Far~ because ~ ~ ~ L of t h e wine. of the anger of her fornication Baul kings XEiq; .. all the nations have P ~ b p v ~ v u a v K U ~ 01 Eprropo~ ivictiml' and eommittediornie~tlon.and the travelingmerchants, the kings of the earth ~ U ~ ~ I I S W ~ TOG committed fornication : , power Of the with her, and the orp'vovq . a h i g ,BrrAoGrqoav. traveling merchants of unreinea luxury of her they became rich. the earth became rich 4 K a i ' f p u a M h q u ' qwviv EK TOG due to the power of^ And heard other voice outof t h e her shameless luxury." odpavoO AByoudav, ' E E i h B a r ~ ' 6 ha6q 4 And I heard heaven saying Come ran o;t, the people *&her out Of .. heaven-say: "Get out p , 2 adrfic iva pi of me, out of her, in omer that not of her, my people, if U ~ v ~ o l v w v ~ u r j~~a ~ i qfipapriaiq d ~ f YOU i ~do , not want to YOU should Share together to the sins of her, share with her iri her sins, and if YOU do not nut BK T ~ Y nhqyGv a h f i q lva and out of the plagues of her in omer that want to receive part of

18 'After ~ r r i t raO-ra these (things)

means the great that has a kingdom over the kings of the
,

~ 1 6 o v 6hhov i t y y ~ h o v
I saw

l8

Babrlon

%",zy

q : e 2

2 ~ 2 :' ~ 2
~:j Ze

:$$:

:dz~:fi WF &$
;ge
L : &

k g

ak$

o:ge ,L!& ; $ $2

'

REVELATION 18:s-10
rorr ahoul r e ~ a l v s ;

1112
Ithey) h a v i g l i w d

1113
tunlr6n$
throum

REVELATION 18:ll-14
rbv q6pov
the

her plagues. 5 For troAh'8quau were glue1 together her sins have massed together clear u p a w q a l &paprial dypa 7 4 dpavoG, rai of her the sln8 untll the heaven, and to heaven, and G o d t p v q p 6 w w m b B d q T& & S t r j ma a3rfiq. has called her-acts called to mind the God the unjuaraeta of her. of injustice to mind. 6 dm66ars a h a b< ~ a a6r4 i dmi6or~u, 6 Render to her G k e You back to her aa also she gave back, even as she herself 61rrA6 uard rendered, and do to rai 6 t n A h a ~ e rh and double rau the double ( t h i n g e l aecordlng to her twice as f T& Epya aljrfit. t v TQ n o r q p i y yes, twicz the number the works of her; In the cup b w h t e h of the things she did; Cripcluru rrp&ume ads 6lnhoCv in the cup in which ahe m i g l e d mlngle row to her double (thing1 ; she put a m ~ u r e I 6aa C 6 6 p a b r y uai put twice as much of .I many (thBga1 an .he g odfled herse f and the mi&re for her, torpqviauev, roooir~ov 6 6 1 ~ a h a 7 To the extent that llved unrelned In luxury, so much glve rou to h e r she glorified herself Pauav~upbv ~ a i rrkv80q. 871 tv li and lived in shameless torment end mournlng. Brcauaa in the l uxury, to that eitent vap6ip a b r j q hiycl 6 r 1 Kdl8 at give her torment and heart of her she la saylng that I atling For in Baoih~uua, ~ a x i pa O ~ K elpi, uai niv8oq her heart she keeps queen. and w 1 k a not 1 am, and mournlng saying, .I sit a queen. 7 6 ~ 8 6th i v 1116 and I am no widow, t!f I should see; through One and I shall never see a 1 n h y a i drit. B k o q mourning.. s That I&Q w 1 come the plagues of her, death is why in one day her rai nCv8oq ual A1p6q rai w p i plagues e l l and mournins and f s m l n i and fire death and mourning nararau8iocra~' ' and and she she wlll be burned down; b&se I % @ will be completely b Bdq b rpiva artrjv. burned with hre, her. the God the (onel havlng ju2ged became Jehovah' God, ~Aaljoowtv rai who judged her. is 9 ~ a i wlll weep and they And strong. r6qovrat h ' aWv 01 9 " i n d the klngs they wlll strlke themslvsa upon her the of the earth who PautA~iq PET' committed forn~catmn kings a : % e the Pdne.1 with With her and lived a6rfiq nopv~ljuavreq ~ a in i shameless luxury her having eommltted fornlcstlon and w ~ l weep l and beat o~pqvl&oavre~ lira"themse1;es in grief havlng llved unrdned 1 ; luxury. whenever over her, when they look at the smoke Phhwulv rbv Kmdv they may be looklng s t tho smoke of the from the burning of paKp60cv her, 10 while they rrupc3oroq alirijq, 10 &nb flrinn of her, from long [way) OR stand a t a distance 8 ' Jehovah, . l z * , l r . r r . l c l r . n . z * Lard, : x d s y n ; but omitted by A V ~ .

A&Pyr.

be%

Pauclv~opoG a h &
torment

of her:

mir because of their fear of the of her torment and Aiyovra< 0 3 a i d a i , 1 say. 'TOObad, t w 61&
fear saulng
Woe the

woe.

n6h1q
city strong,

the

pcydrhrl,
great.

BaPuADu
Babylon

the bad, you great city,

rr6Aq
City

? j w v

TYZ~

2%

8 pt+ Gpq fiA8~v 1 r i o ~ q hour your judgment beeauw to one hour came tho judgment has arrived!' 00". 11 "Also,the O f YO". traveling merchants of 11 r a i 01 tmopot 7% the earth are weeplng And the tmvellng merchants o f t e ear and mournlng over Khalowtv val ~ E V ~ O G D ~ V h' a h ~ f i v , her, becau~elhrre i s are weeplng and they ere rnournbg upon her. no one KO buy tllelr TI ~ b v ybpov a h O v olj6ciq &~OP&<EI because the hrl latockl of them no one Is buylng Rlll stock anmore o l j ~ h t ,12 j 6 p o v XPUUOO uai &pybpou 12 a full stoEk of ' not yet, N lstockl of gold and of~Llver gold and silver and uai Ai8ou mpiou uai papyap~~GIvnai preclous stone and and of .tone preelous and of peerla and pearls and fine linen and purple and silk Puvoivou nai nopqljpaq uai o l IKOG vat of Rne linen and of purple and ofdlk and and Scarlet: and uovuivou, r a i rrdv 6 , fA c v 86tvov nai rrev everything in scented ofsearlet, and every wood thylne end every wood and every sort of ivory object and every UKEGO~ ~AE~&YIIMVi a i rrhv OKEGO< &K vessel mede of ivory end every vessel out of sort of objwt out of EljAov ~ ~ p ~ o r d nmi o u 3ahroG uai ot6i)pcu most prwlous wwd wood mostpreelour and o copper end of lmn and of capper and of nai papr& ow, 13 uai ~ t w b p o p o vnai &vopov iron and of marble; and of marfie. and cinnamon and amomurn 13 also cinnamon and Indian spice anh uai 8uplhpma nai pjlpov l a 1 hiBavov and Incenses and p r f u m e d ell and frankincense incense and perfumed oil and frankincense KO? OTVDY ~ a i EAalov r a l ucpWaX~v ~ a and i wine and olive and wlne and ollveoll and Bne flour and oil and fine flour and UTTOV ~ a i KV~T ~ a np6Pa~a, i iai wheat and aequlred lanlmalal and sheep, and wheat and cattle and tnnwv ~ a i ~ E ~ O vai V OW a ~ u v ,nai lYux&q sheep, and horses and c.i horses and of coaches and of kodies, and souls coaches and Slaves and human Souls. &v8 6nwv. 14 ual 4 dnS a oou T $ And the juicy frult of you o f t e 14 Yes, the fine ormen. t n 8 v la< -16'; l~uxiiq &rrjh8cv &nb 000, fruit that your soul desk olthc aou it wcntoR from you. desired has departed val nhvra rh h~rrapa nai T& from you, and all the and all the fatty lthingal and the dalnty things and the hapnptr d m 6 h ~ ~ o &nb 003 r a i gorgeous things have brtght lthlngrl destroyed Itself from you: end perished from you. and never again will O~KLTI06 p$ a 6 ~ &P ~ P ~ ~ O U O I V . people Rnd them. not y e t not not them they wlll find. luxup&,

the city, because in one

Babylon you strong

Y~L

~~

REVELATION 18:15-20
15 "The traveling ro6rwv of these (things), merchants Of these 01 nhourfioavreq dnr' a r l ~ i q , &nb thmgs, who became the loner1 havlna become rlch fmm her, from fmm her, mll pa~p68rv U T ~ U O Y T ~ I 6 l h T ~ V~ ~ P o v a t a &stance Stand Ions iwsyl ofl wlll stand through the fear of [the,rl fear 705 Pauavlopo~ a r i ~ i q nhaioYTr K C I ~ of her torment and of the torment of her (they) weeping ,and wep and nrv000mq. 16 A6yovrrq Odai obai 1) nohtq 16 saymg, had, mourn~ng. sevlnn Woe woe,' the C I ~ Y too bad-the great 1 ne~~PcDhqphnl the tha (one1 having bean thrown about city' 'Iothed with and P3uotvov .a1 noppvpo&v nai r6n~lvav, ral linen and and nehly fine linen and purple and 8cnrlet. and wth rrxpuoopiv Cv x p u o i ~nai hi8q ~ ~ p iadorned q
The traveling merchants

REVELATION 18:21-19:l
rrpopjral
~ ~ o ~ h e tbecause s.' Jud~cd the God ths ~u&ment . ~. &v aG~iq. O?IOU outof her. 21 Kai r f ~ d y y Z 5 b x u & hieov mtmng atone pGhwav ptyav rai EBaXev el5 .rjv beiongins U, mlll greet.' and he threw into the

15 01

Lpnopol

&TI

EKPIVEY d 9ebq 76

Ypa

rophets because 1 gas iudi&allv exacted F'unishment for

YOU

God

$2

'

0hhauoav ACyov O h o q b p p i p a r ~ PA 8iurTal

sea

saying ~ h u s to onrush w~ii'Le thrown

Babylon the greet city, and not r b r0fi Em. 22 ral p w 4 ul8apq6Ov .he shouPd be found yet. ~ n voice d of harpers

BaPuhDv

fi

~cyhh11 n6hq,

rai

ori

! 2'

and stone precloua ornament and p r e cious stone and pearl. 1 7 because m one and Kai 'ap~~~!n' b&se ~~~~~. ~~~~~. . hpqpcb8q 6 roo00roq rrAo0roq. hour such great riches was desolated the ao much wealth. have been devastated!' having been gilJed in gold
~

and of murlclsns end of flutlsta and of trumpeters

not

rai 03

~ O Y ~ I K OrV a l abhq~Ov ~ a uahrr~utOv i

rom her!" 21 And a strong angel llfted u p a stone like a great millstone and it into the saying: "Thus with B swiR pitch will ~abylan the "ity be hurl$zE~n, and she will never be found again. 22 And the Sound of Singers ,ha a,,,m pany on the harp and of musicians and of Rutxsts and
Of

tfhfe

I$!-%,

b "And every ship and every the (one) captain and every i n 1 r6rrov nhtwv, ral vaG~at ~ a man l t h a t voyages upon place islllng, and nautlcal ones and a n p h e r e . and sailors and all thase who 6001 Tilv 0hhauuav tpyh<ovra~, aa many as the sea are working. from make a living bv t h e parp68rv ~ m q u a v lfl r a i L~paEav Sea. stood at-a dislong iwsyi OR they stood end they erled out tance 18 and cried out as they looked a t PAhovrtq ~ b v r m w 5 v r - q nvpborwq ad+ looking s t the smoke o f a e firtng of her the smolte from the h6yov-w Tic 6poia t i n 6 k 1 T?I pryhh11. burning of her and saying W h o lke tothe city the great5 ' city is 1s mi @dov h i rirq repah&< like t h e t city?. And they threw urt upon the heads And they thmw drbv rai ErpaCw ~haiovreq uai duBt upon their heads of them and they crled out weeping and cried out, weeping
And every

~ a irr85

K U P P P V ~ KD/ ~T~~ n8q

steersmen

)sob

&KOYO~~ LY ~ uoi h~val n8q ahould be hdard in you yet: and every never be heard in you agaln, and no T E X V ~ T ~r Fr h o q ~~ t x v q qob E~PE~! craftsman of any trade artifleer of every art not no ahovld be found will ever be found in you again, and no hv ooi TI, ~ a i q o v j pljhou sound of a millstone In you yet, end voice 09 m]ll will ever be heard in &rouoBfi b ool E m , 23 K ~ 6 I All YOU a a,n, 23 and ehould be heard in you yet, end $h? of no lig%t of a will, ever shine in you 05 phvq b ool ETI ~ a pwvi i not o ? ! shouldshine in you yet: and volce a am and no voice 0 ' 'ridegroom and wppiou xai ~5ppqq03 p4 &KOUO~~ of brldegmom and of bride not not should be heard ~ ~ &. ~ ~ ,". " . .. . . .. . . >r. . . . . . ,y ~ l \ Lv ooi in. 6n 01 Epnopoi uou because your traveling in you Yet; beenuse the traveling merehanu of you merchants were the top-rankin men of 9oav ol peytor&vcq T& y i j k 6~1 b by Your were the grealeat men of the earl because by the t h e earth. Spiritlstie practice the nations were n$ra ; h$ all misled. 24 Yes. in EBvq, 24 roi ev a h a alpa nmq.rirv r a i her was found the natlona, and in her blood of prophets end blood of prophets and p

zc?$ A !

rsmp
a

ZAP

& ~ ~ $ ~ ~ p . ~ r

n&oGvrcq,

which all those having boats at sea became o,$of rich by reason of her T~!J~~T~To aF h~i<t 6 ~ 1 ~,P,P! costliness, in p r e ~ i o u l n e ~a ~l her, because One hour she has been 0 . devastated? ahe wan deso ate 20 "Be glad over 20 Ellppaivou h r ' a b ~ g , obpavL Be you well-minded upon her, heaven: her. 0 heaven. also r a l 01 hylot ~ a ol i dm6o~oho~ nai 01 You holy ones and and the holy (ones) and the apostles and the YOU apostles and YOU

dty wy&Xrl. i v R LnXohrqoav n h f l ~ the great. in which becemerlch ell

Woe

mourning,

h6yovr~qOliai obal,
aayig

woe, the

1) rr6h1q 1)

zi,m,","zE:: ~l;,~,)
the

-the greatcity, in

$ $ ;h$i \% q:f $
.

;$

6". those who *iwv rbpteq Kai n&vrwv Ones have andbeen Of of holy (ones) wsa found and of all the (ones1 Or slau htered on the eartR. topaypivov irri r i q having been slauahtered upon the earl yik After these things I heard MET& raara rl.ovoc( c h q .$wvjv After these (thlng.1 heard 18 volee what was as a loud mice a great (ixhou nohho0 tv TO obpav@ "OWd Of in heaven. of crowd mueh in the heaven

*'

19

19

They said: "Praise hry6wrwv 'AAhqhou~dr. fi u w q p i a ~ a 1) l Jah, ypu peo le of (ones) saylng Hallelufah: the salvation and the saivat~on anBtbeThe and the Power 66Ea nai 1 ) 61jvap1~ ~ o 0 8coG fipbv, $Or7 gbry and tho power of the cad of us, elong to our God.'

p?y$??v

our God. Textus Receptus and some cursive mrr; J ~ ~ o v " cod. ~ si.n.n.~~.m.ir
1 . OUO God, "ACVgSy? the Lord

REVELATION 192-7

REVELATION 19:s-13
K

because

6 ~ t &hq01val no1 6 i r a 1 a 1 a l
true
beesuae

and rlghteoua the l u f m e n t s ments are true and

~YEY
T)(Y

iort5

2 because his judg-

8 rai
and

was plven

666811

~ V O

lo her
I

in order that

&rot.

p~y6Xqv jrlq E$Oenp~v r)lv y j v Lv rfi Won the great great who corrupted the in the harlot who corrupted earth with her TropvEi~r a h i t r a i t<s6irquev d a i y a the rorn~eatton her.' and he avenged the blood fornication. and he avenged the rOv 6oGhwv alj~oir i n ahjq. 3 ~ a i at her of the slaves of him o u t a f and of her. And Of his hand." 3 And right ~EGTE~OY qlav 'Ahh hou16 r a i 6 ' O r the second Second ltlmel they f a v e sald ~ ~ i l J ~ ' and J ~ h the : time they said: "Praise narrvbq a h i s &vaDaivc~ FIG rohg ~ I & M < ~ ~You h people! , ~,,d smoke of her is slepplng up into the ages the smoke from her T O albvwv. goes on ascending of t h ~ nger. forever and ever." 4 Kai Err~uaw 01 n ' EUPGTEPOI 01 E ~ K O U I 4 And t h e twentyAnd the o k e r persons the twenty- four fell and the four living creatures ~ L u u a p q ~ a it h d o u ~ p a SQa. four and the four Ilving [creatures], fell down and ~ a rrpoorn6vquav i TI 0rQ TQ ~ ~ 8 ~ worshiped i . 6 ~ God ~ seated and they worshiped to 8 1 e God the (one) 3 t ng upon the throne, and h i TQ 0 p q h i y o v ~ e 'Ayfi~,'A)\hqhoulh. said: 'Amen! Praise upon the t rone (they) aoying Amen. Hallelujah. Jah. You people!" 5 Also, a voice 5 KO! t5qher,, issued forth from t h e ~ n d !f&~ cameout hiyauua Alveirr 9 , ~ ,jyhv throne and said: -Be praising our ~ o dall . saying Be rou praialnp. t:k God U S : Slaves. who nhvrrc ol 6otho1 a h r o t ol qobGprvor fear his him, the all the slaves of hlm: the (ones) fearing Ones and t h e great." ~ G T ~ v , 01 p l ~ p a i r a i ol yyhhot. And I heard what hlm, the small tones) and the great (ones). was as a voice of a 6 Kai A< bxhou nohho0 and as a And heard as volca of crowd much sound of maters ~ a (35 i qwY?v b 6 h ~ u v nohhGv nai ( 3 ~ qwvjv and as a sound of and as volee ofwatera many and a3 voice heavy thunders. They PpovrDv l u x u p ~ v ,' Xrybrwv 'Ahhqhou~dr, said: 'Praise Jah, ~f thunder8 atrong, of (ones) snytnl Hallelujah, people, because bm tPauiheuorv Kljploq 6 8r6q 4yOv 6 Jehovah' our Gad, be~ause reigned Lord the God of us,' the the Almighty, has n a v r o r p & ~ w p .7 ~ a wyrv i r a t begun to rule as king. Almighty. May we f e rejolclng and 7 Let us rejoice and hyahhtOy~v nai 6 6 0 0 EY T)(V 6650" be overjoyed, and let may we be exulting, and we ahs~rgive the glory us give him the glory, aGrQ 67, fih8~v b yhyoq t o t hpviou, because the marriage to hlm: beca~ae came the marriage of the ~ a m b . Of the Lamb has and wife ral 4 yvvh ~ G T o O f iprepared ~oiyau~v t a u ~ ' has ~ Prepared herself. and the woman of hlm hers&:

of hlm;

A r t

he Edged

LK

the

rr6pvqv
harlot

T)(V

the executed judgment

fighteous.' f o r he has

y&<

%$

2: ?: :

jrovoa

2' Jehovah Is righteous and his judgments are upright, JW.

Ji.l.l3.l4.>8.rs.ln.I:

Lord, xAVgSyh,

6 '

Jehovah.

arrayed 'Wht. 'lean' linen' for 6 1 ~ a 1 6 y a r n the fine linen stands clean, the for fine linen the rlghhous [acta] acts for the r~ghteous rOv hyiwv turiv. of the holy (ones! Is. of the hoiv ones " 9 Kai hiyr~ pol r +OV Mar&ptot 9 And he tells me: And he is ssylng to me &rite nappy, , .Write: HaPm are 01 EIF ~b 6Einvov t o 6 yhpou t o t those i n v i m to the tho (ones) Into the supper of the marriage of the evening meal of t h e &pviou ir~hqytvo~ ~ a l Aiy~t Lamb (ones) hsvlng been'oslled. And h e l s s s y l n # Lamb's marrtage." he me: pol OOrol ol h6yot &hqO~voi t o t 8 ~ 0 0 to me There the words true of the God 'These are the true sayings of God." ~foiv. 10 ~ a i h ~ u a Ep~~pouBr T&Y ~ ~065~ 1 ore. And I fell in front of the feet 10 At that I fell dbwn a h 0 0 rrpoonuviuat aljrQ. ~ a l hiyct , before his feet to worof hlm to worahlp to hlm. And h e l s s a y b g ship,him, ~~t he tells pol "Opa u6v6ouh65 oolS LIP! me:w ~ careful! e D , , to me ~e you seeing f ellow alave of YOU I a m not do that! All I am ~ a i TOY . &6eh$Ov UOY TOY Is a Ieliow slave"of you and of the brothers of you oi the (ones) and of your brothers T ~ V pap~upiav ' I mot. 8E3 who have the work of the witness of?eaus: t o0d npour6vquov 4 y h p paprvpia 'I ooG toriv witnessing to Jesus. woraht~ mu; the for witness oiIe8.s 1 . Worshl~ God: for the bearing witness to r&n v d a fit n p o e r ~ i a ~ the of the prop?my. ' Jesus is what insoires ~161~0~ prophesying " o6&u Kai 1ssw And heaven I i And I saw t h e 4ur~yphv 160b 7 F k u ~ 6 5heaven opened, hsvlnp been openid up, and look1 horse whlte. ~ a i 6 Ka q,,cv oGrbv look! a white horse And the one seated and the (onel slttlns! "Don 11 ntorbg naholjy~vo r a i d h q 8 ~ 6 upon it is a i l e d falthfui lone) (he) belng ce:~sd end true lo& Falthful and True, ~ a tv i 6 l ~ a ~ o m h npiv~n ~ a A ~ p i and heiudges and and In righteouanei~he is Judging and he is warring. on war in righ12 01, 66 6p3ahpol a l j ~ o t M e nup65 ~ a teousness. i 12 His .; The but eye8 at hlm $me of and eyes a Aery flame, h l ~ j v reqahfiv aGroG 6 1 a 6 ' p a r a rrohhh, and upon his head upon the head of hlm dlalema many, are many diadems. He L wv bvopa ysypayybov (he)$svhp name having been ~ r t t t e n which has a name written that no One know: but oB~i5 016ev ~i a6r6q, 13 noone. has known f he. and he himself. 13 and lpdntov he is arrayed with rrep!prphqybo< havln~ been thrown about outersarment a n outer garment
she mlghpbe thrown about

m lb&hq~ah

ht!$f?

8 yes, it has been granted to her ta be

n d a p 6 v , rb y&p PGuutvov 76

kc$

:6 ;: .if'

2 :

re:

t3

REVELATION 19:14-18

1118
and
K ~ L

1119
of little tones, And
,

REVELATION 19:19-202
and w i!

b~pav-r~oprvou ai art at ~ L < A q r a ~ sprinkled wlth blood. having been sprinkled ta k ~ o o d , and has been called and the name he is

plnpiv dSov
Isaw

~ a i 0 piav

of . great tonesl.

psy6rhwu

-r6 dvopa a6mG ' 0 A6yoq TOG 0 ~ 0 3 .14 nai called 1s The Word of the name of hlm The Word af the God And God 14 Also the
armies that w& in the armzes the tones1 in the heaven were following fivohobe~l a 6 7 6 9 ' 'irrrrocg ~EVKO~S, him on white horses, followed to him upon horses white, and they were ~ Y ~ E ~ U ~ ~ Y PGuo,~vov O I h~undvnaeapbv. in white, clean, fine having been dothed'in fine lrnen whlte dean. linen. 15 And out 15 nai tn TOG odpa-rog a6roC tnrrop~liara~ of h b mouth there And out of the mouth of him is going out protrudes a sharp borqaia 65sia. 'iva iv long sword, that he ' long sword rharq, , in order that in may strike t h e nations rra~=lq with it, and he will he , Shepherd them with a rrotpa"d u6whg 6" p 6 r P S ~ ol6qpcj. nai shepherd them in staff made iron; and rod of iron. He treads the winepress Of alirirg narzi rilv Aqvdv roii oivou the anger of the wrath he irtramoiinc . on the ores* of the TOG 8vpoC T"q TOfi eEOc T O ~ of Gad the Almighty. of the anger, of of the God of the 16 And upon his rravrouipdr-ropoq. 16 ~ a i L r , h i r 6 Outer garment, even Almighty. And he is avmg upon the upoh his thigh, he has .iphrcov xai h i ibv rqpbv a6roii bvopa a name m i t t e n . King outer garment and usoh the t h i g h of him name of kings and Lord of yrypapllbov Baorhrhg pautXtwv ~ a lards i having been wrltten Klng Of kings and 17 also a n K(rp8og nvpiwv. angel standing in the Lord of lords. sun, and he cried out 17 K a i +T6ov b a . hyyehov LurGra i v with a loud voice and And I r a y one angel' having stood in said to al the birds TO WW iwal6~ tv 9 ~ P 6 E Y ~ ~that Q fly inmidheaven: the sun, a n d he cried out tn voice 'Ieat "Come here, be hiywv rr&ot TOTS 6 vLolq TO?< .rrs~apivotq gathered together saying to all the girds the (onesl fiying to t h e great evening tv ~IEUOU a v j l l a r l A E ~ T E , U U Y ~ X ~ ~ T E Of God. l8 that in midteaven . Hither he you led together YOU may eat the i r 6sirrvov ~6 eEoo, fieshy parts Of kings into the supper the God, and the fleshy parts of 18 iva v b ~ .~ U &; P K~ ~PaolhLwv ~~ ~ military . i n order that rou mig fleshes of kings ~ a i odrp~aq ~ ~ I + P X W Y ~ a i u d l p ~ a q and the fleshy parts and fleshes o eh~izarehs and fleshes of strong men and ioxupGv ~ a i uhprag 'irmwu ~ a the i fleshy Parts of of strong h e n 1 and fleshes of horses and horses and of those Won them. TOY Ka0qpLu~v h i aci~oGq, ~ a seated i of the (ones) sitting upon them, and and the fieshy parts .' Of freemen o h p ~ a q +5vrwv PXzu0Lp&v TE ~ a i6oljhwv Of fleshes sf a l l . freemen and and of slaves as well as of slaves~ rh o ~ p a ~ ~ b p a r oT iv TO 06Pav$ heaven

aftfi

&

f ,"d

b e

'

b w P 2

I isaw

lg And I saw , and the wild beast and the u - i p a ~ c + a ~ a kings df king* of earth and the armies airrGv ovvqypiva rbv and their armies of them having been led together to make the gathered together to rr6hapov prrlr roir ~ a $ q ~ i irri ~ a ~TO; wage the war with war wlth the (one) sitting upan the the one seated on the 7 0 " ~ a il l ~ ~ 7 0 h ; OT~~TEG~IITO a l~ j ~ o i i . horse and with his horse and with the army Of him. army. 2OAnd the 20 ~ a i h d r o e q , 6 0 piov . uai VET' wild beast was caught, And was caught the Wll% beast and with and along with it the a J ~ o 9 A ly~uSovpo@hl5. 6 r r o l 6 - a ~ false prophet that it the false Prophet the lone1 having done performed in front w h i e ~ T ~ o n e iof l it the signs with brrhhvqm , ~03g hai36v.rag rb which he misled he made to err the having received the those whoreceived the mark of t h e wild xdrpaypa b;:fe eqpiov ~ a i wild beart and the (ones) beast and those who engravrng rrpao~uvoGvrag T E~K~Y a6~o.G.' L <OY+& tender worship t o worshiping td the image of it; living its image. While stlll ' LphjBqoav oi 660 cig ~ j vAipvqv roc alive, they both were were thrown the two into the lake of the hurled into the f i e r y wupirg ~ a l o p i v t l g tv 8eiw. lake that burns with fire o/,th~%akel, burning in sulDhur. sulphur, 21 But the 21 wai oi Aotvoi &rrE~~+k%Pav5" ~6 rest were hilled o f f And the 1ettover toner) were killed off in the with the long w o r d of t h e one seated on the o f t~ofone, horse, which [sword] i<~hIo6u~ LTTTTOU ~6 horse to the iswardl having gone forth out of the proceeded Out Of his the u r 6 p a - r o ~ i q h o i i , ~ a i rr&vrci T& 6pvEa mouth. And of him, and the birdr birds were filled from t h e fieshy Parts of i ~ o p ~ h o 0 q o a vt~ r h u u a p ~ h v a d ~ h v . were satisfied out of the fleshes of them. them.

19 Kai

the

r6

of small ones and 1 and P.-"*

6 L F 1 " .

beast

~ a i~ o b q

paolh~ig

T^S

be

yig

~ a 76 i

: i

~~~~~
.

Ka~~$ty & : 2 :

Kai 20 And
the

~ l 6 o viryy~hovna~apaivov~a" tn
I saw angel Stepping dawn key having great the

TOG o&pavoir, E X O Y T ~ T$Y ~ h z i v Tilq

heaven, chain and

the key of t h e abyss a geat in his hand. 2 And he 2 nai i r p h ~ q o r v rdv Sph~ovra, b Seized the dragon. he laid hold of the dragon, the serpent6 bpxuiog, i m t v A1&!3?ho< nai '0 the the archaic, is ~ e v r l and =he who is the Devil and Iarav&q, nai L 6 q o ~ v aljrirv xihta h q , Satan. and bound him Satan, and bound him thousand years, for a thousand years.
~ a i Bihvolv psyhhqv
upon

of the

20 gel coming down &l36ou0~

out o t abyss

And I saw an an-

out of~heavenwith

hi rilv y i p 9 a d ~ o i i . "d
the
and

of him.

2:

REVELATION 20:3-6
3 r a i B P a h r ~ a d ~ b v rfq 71" @woov, KO/ 3 And h e hurled him and he threw hfm lnto the abyss, and into the abyss and LY~EIDEY ~ a ik ~ q p & ~ ! o ~h v& w &00, Shut [it] and sealed he ahut up and he scaled up above hlm, [it] over him, t h a t h e ova nhavfioq E n r h might not mislead t h e ~norder that he mlght make t o m yet the nations anymore until BOW, h x I ~ r h c d j ~h xihla k q . the thousand years natlonr. un& 8houId be ended the thousand Years; were ended. ARer ptrh r&ra hi h ~ 8 6 v a t these things he must after these tthlngs) It 1 . blndlng to be IWKd be let loose for a little while. a d d v ptr v xp6wv. hlm litk tlme. 4 And I saw 4 Kai lit6ov 9 6vouq nai c l l M t u w m ' thrones. and there And 1 saw tRrones: and they rat down upon were those who s a t cnlroirq, rai K ipa t668q cnXoiq down On them, and them, and lu&ment was glven to them: power of judging was given them. Yes,I T v xai saw the souls of those and $ : * Of the executed with the ax nrrrrX~x~op~vwv 616 for the witness they havlng been executed with ax through bore t o Jesus a n d for paprupiav 'I ooG uai 6th rbv h6yov TOO witneaa of3eaus and thmugh the word of the 0CoG nai o l r l v ~ g 06 ~ P O U E K ~ U W worshiped neither ~ o d : end who not w~rshlped the wild beast nor 0 plov 0665 n)v a l ~ 6 wa h 0 0 r a i 06r its image and who ~ l f beast i not-but the Image of tt and not had not Fh.x@v ~b x&poypa h i .rb phwrrov the mark upon their they rceelved the engravlnB urn" the forehead forehead and u p n r a i h i n)v d p a cnirdv nal E<quw r a i their hand. And they and upon the iand ol them: and they Uved and eame to life and ruled k p a o i h r w a v p c r h TOO x ~omD x i h ~ a E q . as kings with t h e theyreinned wlth the 8hrjst thousand years. Christ for a thousand years. 5 (The =st 5 01 Aotrroi rOv vrr d v O ~ K The leftover lonwl of the dead 8ne-e) not of the dead did not ow hxpt TEAL^^ ~6 x i h ~ a L q . come to life until the %ved until should be ended the thousand years. thousand years were ended.) This is the a J ~ q 4 & V & U T ~ U4I ~ rrprj-. 6 pa~&p!og first resurrection. Thls the reaurrectlon the Rnt. WBPPY 1 6 Happy and holy is h'l0~ 6 ~XWV b : G l i anyone having part in and holy the (onel havlng t h e flrst resurrection; &vao?&ur~ rfi n p d l r p Lrri TD~~TWV 6 Over these the resurrection the Rrsti Upon theae tones) the second death has no 6eljrrpoq 0&Va~oqOLSK EXLI LSouuiav & h F authority, but they aecond death not la hsvlng suthorlty: but will be oriests of God , of {he Christ, and Eoovrat i r p ~ i q TOO OroO vai TOG x ~ I ~ o O and they will be ~ d e s t sof the God and the Christ, will rule as kings with x a i Pao1h~5oouo1v per' ~ i r ~ rh 0 5 xihka B q . him for t h e thousand and they wlll relm wtth hlm the t h o u a d years. years.

REVELATION 20:7-12
7 Kai 6 t w ~rAco0$ ~6 ~ i h ~ a 7 Now as soon as And whenever ehould beendrd the thousand the thousand years h, h u 0 i o ~ l a l 6 IUTCN& T ~ S Years, wlllboloored the Satan outof the have been ended. Satan will be let l m s e 9uAariq a J ~ o ; , 8 nai out of his prison, pr111on of hlm, and & 8 and he wlll so out nhwnrjoa~ r h 0~1 to make to err the nations the lonest in the to mlslead those na~ i o o a p o t yovialq r-q ~ b vT h y nai tions in the four eortour corners o f a e the cog and of the earth, and Ma'gog, t o gather them together for the n6hcpov. 6v 6 drp,8 bg war. of whlch tones1 the numter of them war. The number of 0ahhuuqq. 9 r a i these is a s the sand 0 % . eea. And of the sea. 9 And &vipquav h i 7b T T ~ & T O S .lriq ~ 4 % they Iteppad up upon the breadth of the eart they advanced over the breadth of the rai i ~ l i ~ h c u o a v T ~ U napep~ohilv O ; C w e eearthand encircled and theyenclrcled the encampment &yiwv ~ a i rjv rr6A1v ,,iv the camp of the holy holy loneal and the city the (onel ones and the beloved anqpkvilu. ~ a i ~ a r 1 8 q nDp LK city. But fire eame h a k g been loved. And Itepped down Rre out of down out of heaven TOO oiipavoD r a i m r i q a y r u aGroriq. 10 & a : a,,d devouled them. the heaven and Itatedown them; 6 616DoAog 6 h o b q 10 And the Devil the Dcvll the lone1 msklng to err them who was misleading t P A j 0 ~ rIq n)v Aipvqv TOG m @ g nai them was hurled into was thrown Into the lake of the flre and the l a e offire and &iou arrou ~d -rb e!ppst ;t;J tfe S U I ~ ~ U Iwhere . both. sulph&, where also the wll the wild beast and the Baoav~d~oovra~ they WIII be tormented false Prophet [already fiptpaq r a i vvrrbq riq TOG< a i d m q TOY Were]; and they will ages of the be tormented day and of day and of nlght lnto the aihvwv. night forever and ever. ages. 11 And I saw a 11 Kai d6ov 0 6vov p k y w hrunbu ; * ,J great white throne And I saw tRrone great white rbv ~ a 0 EVOV i in' shot, 08 Lmb and the one seated the tonel It, ofwhom from on it. From before slttfng upon r o c rrpoodlrrou ~ @ U Y L Y fi yf ~ a b i oLIpav6q, him the eafth and the the face fled the esrt and tho heaven, heaven Bed away, cbpk0q ah'roiq. 12 K U ~d6ov no place was found far nai ~ 6 n o q06 and place no? was found to them. And 1 saw And I saw TO^ vrupotiq, robq prydhoug r a i rob<. them the dead tone.1. the ereat ,ones) and the t h e dead. t h e great standp 1 ~ p 0 5 q LmiYTaq LK~TTIOY 703 0 ~ V O U and the llttle lone;), havlng stood sight of the ti?lone: ing before the throne,

A !

f,v$lezt ,aid
: t z

2~2 toqeTrs& $2
A &k!:<

2?k.

$2

$ 2

Ze ~ ~ ~ ~ , " ~ k ~ d d .

*:."?$."$12?~'

.","d

2 $3

(n

REVELATION 20:13-21:2

1122

1123

REVELATION 21:3--8
With t h a t I heard ; : ;3 loud voice from the
a

Plphia rai fivoix8quw r a t &hho and scrolls were and little books wore opened up; and other opened, ~~t another P~Phiov +mix8 6 t m ~ ~ scroll was opened; it little book was openbd'~p, which Is Of the i s the scroll of life. <mi(. vai Crpi8qoav 01 vlnpci Cr 11Ie; and werefudged the dead (ones1 outof And t h e dead were Out Of T&V ycypapptvwv tv m i 5 BtBhio~t Judd the lthlngsl hsvlnll bccn wrltten In the little books things written in t h e narh ~h :pya aII~i)v. IS ~ a i LSWKEY rolls according to according to the works of them. And gave their deeds. And 1 8 h h a u u a TOG< vr~poirg the sea gave up those the sea the dead lone81 the%~esl dead in it, and death d ~ j~, a i6 8 h v a ~ o g~ a i6 6qg Eouov It, and the death and tho Bedes gave and Ha'des' gave rob< YLKPO&< TO~F b aG~oig, ~ ( a iUP those dead in the dead lonesl the lonesl In them, and them, and they were trpiequav eraor0g ~ara s h judged individually they were Judged each lone) according to the Bocording to their bya deeds. 14 And death work8 of them. l4 $e $615 tpAi8quav clg ~ f i v hipvqv TOG nup6g. and Ha'des' were sdes were thrown into the lake of tho fire. hurled into the lake of This ,means the oh05 b 0hva~og b 6 ~ 0 ~ ~ 4 ~ flre. 6 ~ This the death the second Is. the second death. t h e lake hipvr) .rot nupbg. 15 ~ a ici I o6x of fire. 15 Furtherlake oftha flre. And if anyone not more, whoever was not found amtten in $ $ the book of bfe was Y E Y P C I W ~ ~ ~ t13hW1 ~ EIC Thv lone) havlnz een tten was thmwn Into the hurled into the lake hipvqv rot nup6~. of fire. flre. lake of the And I saw a Kai $ 6 0 ~ 06&u Katdv KC^ yilv new heaven and And I saw heaven new and earth r a l v i v 6 y&p np5705 d p a v b g nai 1 a new earth, for t h e new; the mr Arst heaven and the former heaven and nErst h r q y i h f i h e a v , ~ a i1 Odlhauua 0 6 ~ the former earth had earth wenton. and the eea not passed away, and the EUTW E n , 2 ~ a i hyiav sea 1s no mare 2 I Is yet. And rrbh'v city holy saw ' I ~ p o ~ u a A f i p uawfiv ~ t 6 0 v ~ a ~ a ~ a i v ~ u u a v the Jeruaalem new I aaw stepping down clty, New Jerusalem, t~ TOO obpavoG h b rot BroG, coming down out outof the heaven from the God. ,,fheavenfrom . rot auplvqv ~ ' j ~ W l God v and prepared . hi?lng teen prepared bride a s a bride adorned rrroupqptvqv T . &v6pl ad~fiq. having been adorned to t e male penon of her. for her husband. IS'. 1 4 ' Ha'des. MA: inYe.ru8, Vn; InTeAW", vgr; She'd, SynSI.s.lnr.ls-ls=. See App 4%

:$

$ ;

ke e%z~ : , " /

9wv'q prg$;ng O$of And heard of vo?ce vou hcyoiruq( 'lSo6 orqd, roG 8 r o t snylng Lookl The tent of the God p r ~ h T&V &r3pimov, r a i o r q n j o r t e r ~ wath the men, and hewtll tent wxth aIIr&v, r a i aliroi haoi alimO Euovra~, r a i them, and of hlm wUl be, and ~. . .. . . they peoples a h b g 6 8 ~ 6 ; ' VET' a h & " Emat 4 ~ a he the Gad wlth them wlll b e : and t t d s i q ~ ~ n&v 6&rpwv & 7 5 " he wlll wlpe out every tear out of the 6q0ahp&v ah&, r a i 6 Bdrua~oq o6r Lorat eyes of them, and the death not wlll be ETI. OFT= ntv0og. oiirs ~ p a u y f ioGrr n6vog yet: netther mourning nor outcry nor pain OIIK Eorat RI. T& npha &njh8au. not it will be yet. The flrat lthlngs! went on.

S ~ a i rouua

throne say: 'Mok! The tent of Qod is ' with mankind, and h e will reside with them, and they will be his peoples. An& Gal i himself will be with them. 4 And h e will wipe out every tear from their eyes. and dcalh wtll be no more. n~lther WIII mOUrnlne " nor outcry nor pain be anymore The former things have passed
O"J0"

21

21

~~~~

~~~

~~

~~~~

$2

6 ~ a iETTTIV b ~ a 0 j p e v o q &I TO 5 ~ n t h de One seatAnd mid the Ionel nlttlng upon the ed on the throne said: 8pbvp '1606 ~ a l v h no,& nhvra. ~ a i "L001(1 I a m making throne Lookl New I am maklng all Ithinga!. And all things new." Alya rp&tpou, TI o h 0 1 01 h6yo1 Also, he says: 'Write. he Is asylng Write. because these the word* because these words wtoroi r a i &Aq8nvoi rluw. 6 r a i ~ t n k pol are faithful add truefaithful and true are. And he sald to me 6 And he said to me: riyovau J TA "Ahr a i ~b "They have come t o They haveoecked. the Alpha and the pass! 1 am t h e Al'pM and the O-me'ga. ' n 1 r a i za ~ U o q . ~ m e i a , the be$f& and the end. the beginning and TQ 6~v&vrt S h Lr theend.Toanyone to the (onel thlrrtlng l shall glve outol thirsting I will give v y i q TOG G6arog nk Sofig 6 w g ~ h . from the fountain of fountain ofthe water of the Ufe I eedft. the water of life free. 7 Anyone conquering 7 6 vtw6v ~qpovopfiur~ The lone1 wnquerlns ~ $ 1 lnherlt 1 will . . .inherit . . . . these .. . . TOIGT~ Kai boo a n a h @ 0ebq ~ a things. i and I shall be theae lthiigsl, and I shak be to hlm God and his God and he mll be aII.rbt E u r a ~ pol uI6q. 8 roig 6t my son 8 But as for he wlL1 be tame son. To the but t h e cowards and those ~ a i &n/u~o!q yai without falth and 6rtAoi~ cowarda end to unbelieving loneal and those who are dlstPB~huypivo~< vai gusting m thelr filth to (ones1 having been made diaguating and and murderers and qovcGu~ ~ a i n6pv0tc ~ a iappa~0ig l(ai fornlcatars and those to murderer. and to fornlcatora and druggers and practicing spiritism rlSwhoh&rpatg nai n&ot soiq tpcdtotv 76 ptpog and idolaters and dl to Idolatera end to all the Uars the part t h e liars, their portion

'1

?' 3;

fo

REVELATION 21:9-14
of them In the

1124 will b e t n the lake t h a t burns with fire and sulphur. This

1125

REVELATION 21:15-20
of
7i)w

hipvn ~ a ~ o p l vm np1 lake the (one) burning toflre ~ a i Briw, 6 T I 6 8hw~oq b and aulph~r. whim 1s me death tho
T$
~ E ~ E O O C .
~ ~

ah& e t v

means the second

rtp-+h

secGd.' 9 And there came. ,. 9 Kai f i h 8 ~clq 6 . T & blvawv And cams one out of the seven angels , one of the seven angels who had the Ti)" 8~~~~~~ r h ~ 9 ; . m e n bowls which of the lone81 havlng the seven were full of the seven T g y 6 v r w v w3v E m a nAqy&v T& of the lonea) e ng full of the seven plagues the last Plagues, and he me and t m h r w v , ~ a ithhhqmv prr' 6poO hlywv 'poke last, and hespoke wlth me saylns said: "Come here, I show you the Arirpo, 6rib u01 v & v t & v njv w ~ l 1 Hither, 1ahall show to you the bnde, the Lamb's ywvaira TOO cipviou. 10 r a l d m i , v ~ ~ ~ pE i vb W'fe " 10 so he carwoman of the ~ e m b . And he bore off me t~ rled me away in [the of the] sp'r't .rrvrljpa~! t n i 6poq p l y a ~ a bpA6v, ~ a power i t o a great and lofty snlrlt uoon mountaln meet - and i 1.-h. . and L~EICIVpoi T I ) " n6h1v T ~ &ria" V 'I ~ p o w u a h ~ ~ and he heshowed tome the elty the holy Jerusalem showed me the holy ra~a~afwwuw t u 100 06paVOO dm6 TOO City Jerusalem cOmlng stepping down out of the heaven from the down out of heaven God l1 and esoir, 1 1 E o w a v T?Y Mew TOO eroS. b Md, fiavlng the glory ofthe God: the h a n n g the glory of a s 6p010q hie@ 11p10161~41 God Its lllumlna or Ilke to stone most precioub, was hke a most a hiey 16-61 K P ~ ~ ~ < O Y T IPreCloUS . stone shlnlne to stone ,a-r belnn . . - elesr m e crvrbl: . . lasuer l2 It 1 2 L o w a -7 oq p l y a yaai inynhbv, ixouua had a great and lofty (.her hevlng w& great and high, having and had wuhi)~aq 6&Eua, uai h i TO?< nuhiwtv gates twelve, m d upon the gates gates, and at the gates S S ~ E K ~ , rai d d u a r a twelve angels, and twelve. end names names were lnscnbed h w y r y p a p6va & tmIv Ti)Y whleh are those of having been kmrlbad whloh (ones) ts of the the twelve t n b e s of 666~1a uibv 'lo aih 1s hrrb the eons of Israel twelva of sona of Erael: from 13 On the east were 6varohqq; .rruh&vsq ~ p r i q , r a i dm6 Poppe three gates. and on inunlrlalng, getea three, and from north the north three gates, nwh&v~q ~ p e i q ,~ a ' d l n b V ~ T O Y.rruh&vrq ziq and on the south gates three. end from south gates &red three gates, and on r a i &mb 6wup&v ~uhi)va .r ~p c i s 14 r a i t h e West three gates. and from (aunlsetunm gates three: and 14 The wall of the City ri, miyoq mjq n 6 A r q EXUV . ~ L ~ E A ~ O Y ~ also had twelve the wall 02 the city hevlng foundation [stones1 foundation stones.

6d16rra. K U ~ tn' a d r b v 6 6 6 r n a dv6parcla twelve, and upon them twelve names 6 6 S s ~ ad m o u ~ 6 h o v m O &pviou. of the Lamb. twelve apostles
15 And Kal
~~~

$2

22%

15 NOWt h e one who was spe&g dxw phpov ~ h h a p o v ypuuo6v. we9 h a v l n ~ measure rccd xo~dcn. with me was holding iva p ~ ~ p j u n 11)"n6hw vai a s a measure a golden In order that hemfght measure the eltY and reed, that h e might TOCIS rruh&vas a i i ~ f i s ~ a i 76 T ~ X O F a d ~ f i s . measure the city and the getea of It and the wsll of It. Its gates and its wall, 16 r a i fi n 6 h ~ q ~ c r p h y w v o nriral uai 16 ~~d the city lies And the city four-cornere! lslyini, and foursquare, and its nhhroq, Kai ~a y f i ~ o q a h f~t ig 6uov the ength asmuch as the breadth. And length is as great as its breadth. And he Kah&pw i ~ 6 r p q u c v T ~ Vw6A1v clty to%s reed upon measured the city he measured the i with the reed, twelve um6iwv S r 5 6 ~ ~qa h ~ h 6 o v . b y q ~ o q ~ a ~b stadla twelve t ousend; the ength and the thousand ariongs; its .rrh&ro~~ a rib ClUlo~ a d ~ - q ba tq;,iv. length and breadth breadth and tho hdght o i l equal cones) and height are equal. 17 ~ a i tplrpqorv ~6 rriyoq a h " q & K ~ T ~ V 0 measured . And he the well of hundred 17 ~ 1 ~he ~ r u u c p h ~ o v r aT E U ~ ~ P W V r q x i ) ~ , ~ L T P O V its Wail, One hundred fortyfour of cubits, measure end forty-four cubits, hYepBnou, 6 ~ T I V dyythou. 18 nai h according to a man's o man, which is of angel. And the at the same tv65pqu1q TOO TE~XOUS C n j ~ f i t J a o n n ~ . ~ a time i an angel's. structure of the wsll of I t jasper, and 18 NOWthe structure of its wau was jasper, rri:iq X P ~ ? : was pure erpihmt r o J ~ r i x a u q and the foundellon IsBnell ofthe wall gold like clear glass. ~ f i q n6hrwq rrmi hiow 51piQl 19 The foundatiotls. of the CI~Y to every stone ~ ~ e of ~ the l ~ " ~ were ~r~ou#~pfvol' 6 e ~ p f i l o ~ adorned wlth every (ones1 havlng been adorned; the founda Ion I s nel sort of precious stone: P O ~ ~ ~ ~ L I P O F ~ b TP~)TOC ?UUTIF, 6 ~ E ~ ~ T E O the Arat loncl jasper, the second lone) rapphlrc. the first foundation Was jasper, the 6 rpirog yh~qGOv, 6 rirap~o~ the third (one) c slcedony, the fourth Ionel second sapphire. the uphpay6oq. 20 b n6prrroq uap66vw<, 6 third chal.Ced'o.ny, emelsld. the tlfth lone1 sardonyx, the the fourth ohp610u. 6 !P6olloq EKTO~ 20 the fifth sar'do-nyx, sardlus, the leventh (one) the sixth sardius, the sixth (one) X P W - ~ ~ ~ B O ~6, 6 ~ 6 o o q Pfig$$:05. seventh chrys.o.lite, chry%ollte, the clghth (onel the eighth beryl, the Evarog ~onci<taw, 6 the tenth (one) ninth topaz, the tenth ninth lone1 topaz,

the 6 lone,

te--...-.
Iomh

and on them t h e the twelve names of the twelve apostles of the

K : T ~ p

'%@' 2:

t$$zs

Ze

6iKaTOq

REVELATION 21:21-21 6 k v 6 i r a ~ o c b i ~ t v 8 o g 6 chrys'oprase, the ehr~soprase, the eleventh lone) hyacinth: the eleventh hyacinth, 6o6trarog d r p i 0 u o ~ o21 ~ ral 01 666Ena the twelfih twelfth lone) amethyst: and the twelve 2 1 Also, the twelve nuhGvrg 6 6 6 c ~ a papyapiral, &vh rlc Eraorog were twelve nates twelve I an one -~~ .--~ ~ - Lack
xpuobnpaoog,
~

REVELATION 22:l--6

22 And r a l t6llCiv pol n o m p h 66moq <wig And h e showed he showed to me rlver of water of life 1 22 me a river of
h a p n 'v b g upJorclMov, trnop.wbprvov
hrlgg ss crystal. aD*nBforth

i~ water of life, clear as Out of crystal, flowing out

m 5 0 mu TOO

of the. and

rGv

rruhbvov
gates

was outof

ti

rai

the

fi

broad way
as

nha~ria
0 %

&hswe
city

raeapbv 6 q h h o g
clean

transparent glass. 22 Kai vabv OGK rT60v t v a h a , 22 And I did not And dlvlne habitation not Isaw in It, see a temDle in it, 6 yhp KGPIOS, 6 Br6 6 T ~ W O K P ~ T W P , for ~ehovBhthe for Lord, the 002; the Almighty, the Almighty is its vab adr'c ioriv, ~ a ~b i dpviov. also the Lamb dlvlne hab\tatlon of la, and the Lamb. 2s rai 1 n6X1q od xpciav EXEI 705 [is]. 23 And the city And the elty not need is having of the has no need of the sun nor of the moon to n%it of the in or:e= that shine u ~ o n it. for the $aivwotv ad.rfi, fi 66511 TOO o t ~ o lighted d it they may be shinins to It, the for glory of the uD. and its lama was ~- ~ ~ -

glass thmugh-beamed.

61avyiq.

of one pearl. And the XPWIOY gold broad way of the city was pure gold. as

t k n e of the God and of the Lamb I" nharriaq ~ G T ~ rai s . To6 norap05 midr o s broad way of her; and of the rber hns&v ~ a i iriei0ru 56hov <wit nolo& herehom and therefrom wood of life making

GO^'

'$3

'" o%%?? hp
$;

8 ~ 0 5L ~ ~ T I ~ ~G ETY ~ v1a1 , 6 h6xvog a 6 ~ " q~b t h e Lamb. 24 And God llghted up it, end the lamp of the the nations will waB dpviov. ~4 rai n r p t n a ~ i o o w ~ v by of its light. Lamb. And will walk about
th:~$sh

/ 2 nE?iz,

~~~

~~~~~~

~~~

~ ~ , ~

cniriv 25 mi 01
It:

: $ %>$Tfi!' FA : 2% 3 :
and the
gates

;n4je %::hp:~ '

0 ? % %

and t h e m g s of t h e earth will bring their glory into it. 25 And its gates will not be

God and of the l a m b 2 down the middle of its broad way. ~ n d on this side of the river and on that side rapnobq 666rra. rmh v i v a Eramov ithere were] trees of fruits twelve, sccordlnpto month each life producing twelve &no616oinr .rbv rapn6v ahoO, ~ a rh i Lihha crops of fruit. yielding sivlng beck the frat of it, and the their fruits each month. And the leaves 700 tljhou l i e 8spmriav TAV t 8 v b . cure of the natlona. of the wood Into Of the trees [were] ~ ~for . the curing of the ~ a ~ h e r f i aO ~ Kt o ~ ah S ~ c t l WEN And every thlng put down not will be yet, nations. 3 And no more will ra1 6 e[bvo$ TOG 0 ~ 0 5r a i TOO &pviou And the t Fane of tho God and of the Lamb there be any curse. b ad70 t o ~ a l YO? 01 600Ao1 016~05 But t h e throne of God in her will h i end the slaves of him and of the Lamb will be in [the city], and harpr6uouotv alrO, 4 mi 6ylomat wlll render sacred aervloe to hlm, and they will see his slaves will render d npboorrov ahoG, rai TA 6bvopa a6700 him sacred Service; the iaee ot him, and the name of hlm 4 and they will see a6.iOv. 5 r a i v i ~ E OGK his face. and h i rGv pr~imwv upon the oreheads of them. And night not name will be o n their

vby

the

8coJ rai TOO

dpviov 2 h, from the throne of

% :

T..J.

will be

Emat

yet,

ST,,

and

ral

061(
not
light

n u h 3 ~a6r-q
of!

not

03

~ f l l ~ of?smp ht

*or&

A6 vou r a l @c fihiov,

need night will be no more. they no need KJptoq and ofsun, beesuae ~ o r d of lamplight nor id0 they are havlng

EXOWIV

~piav

&TI

K~EI~WIV fip6pc. y h p 061 E ~ a exist l there. 26 And should be shut UP of ay, nlght for not wlll be they bring the ~ K E ?26 ~ a i o i u o u ~ ~ v rfiv 665av rai ~ f i vglory and the honor there and they wlll bear the glory a n d the of the nations into rlpfiv TOY 69vOv r i g a6~fiv.27 ~ a i06 it, Z , But honor ofthe nntlona into it. And not "Ot Sacred and rlo6h0n riq adrfiv r e v rolvbu to? mlaht enter ~ n t a it every oommon ithtnal . that carries on a rai b no~Gv P6ihuypa r a i ylrCi6og, disgusting thing and a lie will in no way and the (one) d a n g diaguatlng thing end lie, y c y p a ~ p ~ v o , tv r~ enter into it; olllr 01 the (ones) hsvlng been wrltten I n the those written in the Lamh's scroll of life PlPAiq 713s <wiq TOG dpviou. Uttle book of the llfe of the Lamb. [wilil. . e2' Jehovah, Tr.l'.~4.lcmn.~l; the LO^, ItAVgSyh.

patnXa6oow~v r l c rob< alOva(

they will reign Into the ages

because Jehovah' God Ze &,$ Wll~~fi&ht ~,"d will Shed light upan of the

they have] sunlight.

TGV albvwv. them, and they will ages.

rule as kines forever

~ o l ODrol ol hbyol and ever. And heasld to me These the words And he to nlvroi r a l &hq8lvoi ~ a l6 ~6ploc, me: 'These words are ialthful (onel) and h u e loneaf, and the Lord. faithful and true. ves 6 8rbq TOY WVEU dlrwv TOW npo@q~Gv,
the God of tho the aP]l.lta
Of

6 Kai

rTrLv

the

Prophets.

: ! ?A

hrrLmr~hrv ~ b v &yyyyrhov adro5 6riEa1

sent OR
~~

snpal

6oLiholq
slaves -~~~

of hlm

adroO

TO?< slons of the Prophets of hlm to show 0 the sent hls angel forth 6Ei to show h ~ slaves s & whtrh ithfnns) It Is bindlns the thmgs that must

--

5' Jehovah, J7.'.It-l\c.'".l..'l*; Lord, xAVgSyh.

Lord, xAVgSyh.

6' Jehovah,

F.&.13.'4,.'b1B.XZ.X;

the

REVELATION 22:7-13
1 r a i '1605 Epxopat and Look1 I am eomtnp mfi par&ploq 6 qpav TO& (IUiekI~i happy the (onel observing the npo* reias TOO i hiou Dm$ecY the 1% book rorirou. thb.
ta occur in aulcknesa;

REVELATION 22:14-18
shortly take place. 7 And, look! I am coming quickly.

yevioIa$

ev

T&XEI

h%XZiXe
8 KhZ,
And I

sappy is anyone

observing t h e words of the prophecy of this scroll.'

I
I

8 Well, I John was 0 " . hearing and seeing these things, A Bhbv raha. ua3 Fno f y w a KC? nd when had heard Iooklnget there i t h l n ~ l .And when heard and and seen. I fell down E P % a , Ln~oa ~ P W K U V ~ U Epnpooerv ~I worship before the I looked at, I fell to warshlu h front feet Of the =gel that ~ 0 6 6.TOO ~ &yyhhov TOG 6ol~v60v~i)q feet of the angel of the (one) ahowing had been showing me these things. 9 But K O 1 m O ~ a . FI ral heyrl t a m s theme ithlnpa). And he Is aaylng to me he tells me: "Be care'Opa P ; I yh6ouh6q a06 elpl mi ill]! Do not do that! Be You a e e f n ~no ellow slave of you lam and All I am is a fellow ~ f i v &6ehq&v oov 76" npoqqr6v K ~ slave I of YOU and of Oi the brothers of you of the prophets and brathers who are ~ f i v T po6vrwv ~ 0 5 q h6youq TOO prophets and of those of the (one*) Lservlng the words of the who observing the of this SCTOII. BxPhiou oho ow T? eef n p o a ~ ~ a o v words . llttlebook *la: t o t e God (Hve your worshln. worship ~,,d.. 10 He also tells me: 10 Kai hiyco pol M aqpayionq And he lssaylns l o me N J should you seal not seal up the TO^ h6ywq 'rfiq npqfmiaq TOG Ptahiou words Of t h e prophecy the words of the P ~ cey P Ofthe Iltt e book of this scroll. far the ~ohou, b nal& ty*q tmtv. appointed time i s this. the spuolnted~lme for near Is. near. 11 H~ that is doing unrighteousness. 1 1 6 &6t~&v The lone1 dolngunrlghteoully let him do unrigh&61uqo&rw En, roll b purra&q teousness still; and k t him do unrightaousl~ yet, and the filthy lone) let the filthy one be made filthy stiil: but purrav8i~w h r , rai 6 6ina1oq let hlm be made filthy yet, and the righteous (onel let the righteous one do righteousness still. 61aatooliv1lv nolqo&rw LTI r a i 6 &ytoq riahteousne~s let hlm do yet: and the holy lone) and let the holy one be made holy still. &ylao8firw &I. let hlm be made holy yet. 12 '"Look! I a m 12 '1605 Lpxopa~ r a u rai 6 plwe6 coming quickly, Look1 I am eomlnE aul&:b, and the rewar2 and the reward I give wou per' IpoO & n o 6 0 0 ~ ~ , L K & ~ z ~ , ~ ~ is with me, of me wlth me.' to glve back to each (one) as t o render to each 76 Epyov t m i v &TOG. 1s Z, & , -AA,+,~ one as his work is. the work h of hlm. 1; tho Alpha 13 I am the Al'pha

'Iw&qq
John

the lone)

Qobw
heaclng

and

nai the

2~3;~

r a i 76 6 n p f i ~ o q r a l 6 Loxmoq, and the Ome'ga. the and the omeke., the Rrrt (one) end the laat (onel. flrst and the last, t h e beglnningand the 1 uai 76 .rihoq.14 Ma~&plo$ the b$Yng and the end. Happy end. 14 Happy are 01 rrXGwvreq ~ c i q mohciq abr6v, those who wash their the (ones) warhlng the robes of them, robes, that the iva i o r a l 1 LSouoia &fiv tni thority [to to the In order that wlll be the authority of them upon Of may be .r6 EGXov 7% 50% nai theirs and that they Win entrance the wood of tho end ~ l d h e w a t v elq llee mjv n6A1v. 15 iew oi Into the city its they might enter Into the elty. Outslde the l5 Outside are rGvrq ~ a ol i q a p p a ~ o i~ a 01 i n6pvo1 ~ a gates. l the dogs and those dogs and the druggers and the ioinientora practice spiritism 01 qovriq ~ a i ol ci6whoh&rpa! nai idolaters end and the fornicators the murderers and the and the murderers na$ 1A6v ~ a n016w i w~060q. everyone %king and doing lie. and the idolaters and 16 'E Z, ' I ~ U O O ~ hrpqa T ~ V EiyyrhClv pov everyone liking and Jesu. 9cnt tho angel of me carrying on a lie: p a p r v p ~ o a l bpiv m0ra e n ? ~ a i q 16 " I . Jesus, sent t o bear wltnesl to van these (thlngal upon the my angel to bear t~rhqoia~q ty . 6 E I ~1 L Pica l a ? 16 J ~ V O S witness to YOU people eccleslar. I sm the root and the 0 rprlng Of things for

' n

~ 7 n;h,y 2~

may

oiDavid, Aauei6,

the 6

'%?

the

A~~~~~

belonging to marnlng.

npw1V6q.

congregations. I Ze the a m the root and the

17 Kal ~6 nveG a ~ a 1 l vbp 1 hiyauo~v And the aplrt and the b r d e asre saying ing star.'..

offspring of David. and the bright morn-

l7 And the =pint 'Epxou. rai 6 &roGwv eindrrw B+ you eomlng; and the (one) hearing let him say and t h e bride keep o n saying: 'Come!" And 'Epxou. uai 6 &,p6v end the ionel thlr3ting let anyone hearing Be you cornlng; say: "Comel"And Aapirw tpxiuew 6 eihov let him be coking, the lone1 willing let him take let anyone thirsting come; let anyone C6wp <wilt 6opr6v. water of I e (as1 free #lit. t h a t wishes take life's 18 Maprup6 n a v ~ l water free. I am besrlng witnesa to everyone 18 *I a m bearing 74 & K ~ ~ ~ ~ T ~ witness t o everyone the (one) hearlng t h a t hears the words npoq rriaq TOG P~Phiou of the prophecy a' ei the 11tt e book prop!wey & ! ri If anyone rjq anlea rn* air.r&, h 8 f i a r ~ 6 this ~hould impose upon them, will impose the makes a n addition to these things. God 0 ~ 6 h' ~ will add M him the GO^ th:$ies) yeypappivaq t v ~f P t P h i ~ .TO~TW. plagues t h a t are havbg been wdtten in the little book this; Written ln this scroll;

h , 6 ~ z : C o:ge

'%F'

"22 $2 "~$,Yu$:

m
REVELATION 22:19-21
k&v and li ever h6yov roc words 01 the
1130

h b ~ 8 should tv e off from the PPhiou TPO$ T C ~ 1 ttle bwk of the proaecy ~alj~nc. 6 kh 7 6 I J ~ P Oa~h 0 6 thlr, ~ l l l ~ ~ b the f f GO^ the part ofhnm dnri, TOO Sljhou T-q Cwiq r a i LK horn the wwd ofLe life and out of n6Awq & ,, &yiat. elt~ holy. of the lthlngs) b r Q 01pAiw r o h w . y~ypcrpptvov havlng been written in the Httle book this. 20 ALyrl b paprvpc5v Is liPYlnD Uls (one1 bearing wttners to mOra Naf. Epxopa, mxb. theas (th1ng.I Yea: 1 am comlng pulckly. 'Aphv. Cpxou vljplc 'IquoJ. Amen; be you co&ln#, Lord Senus. 21 *H X&P~C The undeserved kindne.. ~ i ! ~ 'Iqoo6 X IUTOO PET& 70" &yIov. Jesus g h r t ~ t wlth the holy ( o n e . ) .

IS rai

anyone

rgq

&$at

$2

22

19 v and if anyone takes away ~ C the words of the from scroll of this prophecy, CMd will take his partion away from the trees of life and out of the holy city. t h i n e which are arritten about in this scroll. 20 . H e that bears witness of these

Table of the Books of the Greek Scriptures Written During the Common (Christian) Era
Name
Of Book

Wrltten Matthew Mark Luke Apostle John Luke Paul Paul Paul Paul Paul Paul Paul Paul Paul PRUl Paul Paul Paul Paul J ~ m e (Jesus' s brother) Peter Peter Apostle John Apostle John Apostle John Jude (Jesus' brother) Apostle John Palestine Rome Caesarea Ephesus, or near Rome Corinth Ephesus Macedonia Corinth or Syrian Antloch Rome Rome Rome Corinth Corlnth Macedonia Rome Macedonia I?) Rome Rome Jerusalem Babylon Babylon ( 1 ) Ephesus, or near Ephesus, or near Ephesus, or near Palestine (?)

Place

Writing Completed (C.E.)

c. 41 c. 60-65 c. 5 6 5 8 c. 98 c. 6 1 c. 56 c. 55 c. 55 c. 50-52

K L E 9

comlng qulckly '= ''Amen! Come, Lord Jesus " 21 [May] the undeserved kindness of the Lord Jesus Chnst [be] with the holy ones

- savs. . ,yes:I am

Matthew Mark Luke John Acts Romans 1Corinthians 2 Corinthians Galatians Ephesians Philippians Colossians 1Thessalonians 2 Thessalonians 1Timothy 2 Timothy Titus Philemon Hebrews James
1Peter 2 Peter 1John 2 John 3 John Jude

Revelation

/
1131

Patmos

c. 96

Appendix
JEHOVAH'S DISTINCTIVE NAME The Carry-Over oi the Divine Name Into the Greek Scriptures 1s Restoring the Divlne Name In the Christian Greek Scriptures

The Carry-Over of the Divine Name Into the Greek Soriptures (With Twelve Supporting Fragments)
One of t h e remarkable facts not -~~~ only about t h e extant manuscripts of t h e O r l g i n ~ lCrcrk text but of many versions, ancrent and modern. i s the absencc of t h e dlvlne nnme. I n the.tnc#ent Hebrew S c r w tures t h a t name was represented thousands of times h v Pour letters.
~~ ~~~~ ~~~ ~~~~ ~~

1*

....................................
............................

JEHOVAH AND SESUS-TWO DISTINCT PERSONS 2~ Jesus-A Godllke One: Dlvine .................................. ZD "ThreeWitness Bearers" ....................................... 2r \ v l i h th*. ~ I , , c > . I c<,d'. own son . . . . . . . . . . . 2~ "Cod. U'hu l i O ~ e r N i " . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2c "Of rhc Grr.tt Cod and at [the] Savior of Us.Chrlrt Jesus" ..... 2r Jesus-In Exlrtenre Refore Abraham . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

name was mlsslng in the GreekSoprlu~ginl (LXXI, the Arst transliltlon o f the Hebrew Serrotures. wluch was begun in t h e - t h i r d ' c e n t u rv R.C.E. This thoueht was based
~~ ~~ ~

30

'elencc (Parourla) .................................... .ortureStake'' ................................................. The Releasing to Be With Chrlst ............................ .;. .

.................................

name i s '"Jah" (or, '"Yah"), and it

occurs in many of t h e names found in t h e Christian Greek Scriptures, as well as in the exclamation "Al lelula!" or, "Hallelu]ah1" meanlng "Praise Jah, you people!"-Revelation 19:1, 3, 4, 6. Since t h e Christian Greek S c r i p tures were an tnsnlred add~tion and supplement t o th'c sacred ILcbrew Scr.ptures, tlus sudden d!aappearanee of t h e divlne n m e trom t h e Greek text cecm, Inron<lstrnt, csuec8allv slncc James said t o t h e

CONDITION OF THE LIVING AND OF THE DEAD "Saul"-A Living Creature, Human or Anlmal: 4a Life oa an Intelligent Person; Other Uses ...,.. ............... 4~ "Hades," "Sheol" -The Common Grave of Mankind: Gravedom .: ; ............. : 4c "Gehenns"-Symbol al Complete Destruction .:. ............. 40 "Tartarus"

...

ADDITIONAL INPORMATION ReDellenl Questions lnd'ic~tlng Oblectlon . . SB Jesus H e s u r r e ~ t k un ~ the Day 'Alter the s a b b a t h " . . . 5~ '"Curcnant" Used I" the Anrlent llebww Srnrs . . . . . . . 50 The Exprcsrlun*"Thr Old Trstammt" The Net, Testamellt" . . . . . . . . . . .
5~

. . . . . . .

MAIN EVENTS OF JESUS' EARTHLY LIFE 6r Jeatrr'Pr$m~n~rtry Onyr .. . . 6~ The Brglnnlng of Jesus' Mlnastry . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . GC JCCUS' Gr(..lt hilnlstry in Gkllilee . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ti^ JCSUS L'tier \I~n.rlryin Julen . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b~ JI.<US I.O(C? 311r:stry Be(.~::dJordan . . . . . . . . Cr Jt,rui' INn .I \I !n..try ill Jerusalem . . . BIBLICAL GREEK Th Background of Biblical GrOek' ................................... F e a t u ~ e 01 s Blbli~ai Greek .: ................................... 78 7c Diagram Illustrnting Basic Maanings ~IGreeBPrcporitions......................................... 70 Greek Alphnbel. nnd Transllterntlons ............................

..

vine name is used. If Christians are t o be a people for Gad's name, why
should his name, represented by t h e Tetragrammatan, be abolished from t h e Christian Greelc ScripPar tures? T h e usual cxolanntian ~~,~ lh!;nolonper holds. It wus long thought thnt the l n v s for t h e nhsence of the dlrine nnme i n our ex. t a n t m a n u s c r i p t s was t h a t t h e
~

MAPS AND DIAaRAMS Sa Pnlehl~ne Dcrlnr: 1t.e Mlnlntry of Jescs . . . . . . ...... 8s The Tnbernilcle, \\'.th Ground Plan . . . UC Temple newi.ir hg llerod. W.th Ground Plan . . . . . . . . . . .

tive nsme of God wan rendered by the Greek words KOpro~(Ky'ri.06) and 0 ~ 6 5 (Theos'). This namelessness was viewed as an aid t o teaching monotheism. T ~ I theory S has been completely disproved by the discovery af a papyrus roll of LXX t h a t contams t h e second half of the book of Deuteronomy. Not one of these fragof KOo~oc ments shows an e x a m ~ l e or @lo; being ;sen inatcnd of'rtir dlvlne nsme, but in each instance the Tetraarammalun : s wrltte!: i n square Hebrew charaCters. In 1944 a fragment of this papyr u s was published by W. G. Waddell in Journol of Theological Studies, Vol. 45. pp. 158-161. I n 1948, in Cairo, Egypt, two Gilead-tralned missionaries of the Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society obtained photographs of 1 8 fragments of this papyrus a n d permission f r o m t h e Societe Rayale de Paprrologie t o publish them. Subsequently, 12 of these Praements a m e a r e d in t h e World ~ r a n s ' i a t i o n of t h e Christian Greek 8c7iptures, 1950, pp. 13, 14. Based on t h e photographs in this publication, t h e iollawine. t h r e e studies were urnduced: (1)A. Vaccari, " P a b r o Fuad. Inv. 266. Analisi critica dei F r n m m e n t i pubblicati in: 'New World Translation of t h e Christian Greek Scriptures.'Brooklyn (N. Y.) 1950pege 13s.,"publishedinStudio
~ ~~ ~ ~~~

NG

1134

APPE

pyrolagische ~ & t eund Abhandluneen!'Vol. 27. Bonn. 1980.

early copy a F L x x . Authontles fix the date for thls oauvrusas the &st century B.c.E.,-~<&IS, about two centurles after the L X X was begun. Thl~ proves that the onglnal L X X did cantain the divine name wherever it occurred in the Hebrew orie-

Did JesusChrist, and those of his disciples who wrote the Christian GreekScriptures, haveat hand copies of the GreekSeptuaglntwith the divine name appearing therein in the form of the Tetragrammaton? Yes! The Tetragrammaton persisted in comes of L X X for centuries after ChEist and his apostles. Sometime during the Erst half of the second century C.E., whenAquila2s o m Greekversion was produced, it also showed the Tetrazrammatan ~n al.ci13lc Hchrz!r Isr:e~' Jrrorne, uf the i ~ ~ r ."id r h 61111 cmrllrl.s C.F.. i n n:s o r o l o ~ u rLa

tarn Greegvolumes even to t h s day ex~ressed m anclent letters." Thus t i ~ . 1 1 11 2 111" r:me or J z r ~ m r ,t h e cl:lri 1ransid:or (rhd ~ T L I I U I ' , ~ 1110 Ln1.n I ' n l o r l t e . 1hel.r a.cl.0 i;>.cek manuscridts of translations of the Hebrew Scriptures that still con-

APPE NDlX
talndd the divine name ill lt!, f o u r Heln.cn. rharncteri. If Jesus ;md hls d.icioles ~ ~ .the t d Scriptures in their~ge6r;rew original or in the Greek Sentuaoint. -~~~~~ " . thev " \*ULIIII Wmc url-.>esthe dlolnc llame in its Terragrammarin f u m . 11.d Jcsus folloxi. tl:r trad~tion~il Jeu~ah kustom of the day and read 'Adhonai' a t such places out of fear of
~~ ~~~ ~~~

1131

~~.

~ l r i inlustl-ibus i (ConcemingnlustriousMen),chapter I n . (Translation fram the Latin

to copy it!'--~e text edited by E. C. Richardson and published in the series "Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur," Vol. 14, Leipzig, 1896, pp. 8, 9.) Matthew made more than a hundred quotations from the inspired Hebrew Scriptures. So where these quotations included t h e divine name, he would have been obliged faithfully t o include t h e Tetragrammaton in his HebrewGospel account. His Hebrewaocouritwould correspond closely wlth the Hebrew versmn of the 19th century by F. Dehtzsch, m whlch Matthew contams t h e name Jehovah 1 8 trmes Though Matthew preferred t o quote dlrectly from the Hebrew Scriptures rather than from the LXX, he could have followed the LXX Dractlce and incornorated the

.~..~ ~ - - ~

&ton is used, did he refuse gard for t h e unscrlptural traditions of Jewish scribes. Matthew 1 : 2 9

world,.. i h a v e made your name known to them and will make it known."-John 17:6,26. The question now before u s is: Did Jesus' discieles use the divine name in their Inspired writings? That is, Did God's name appear in the original writings of the Christian Greek Scriotukes? We have basis for answering yes! Matthew's Gospel account was Erst written in Hebrew rather than in Greek, as is indicated by Jerome, of the fourth and fifth centuries C.E.. who had this t o say. "Matthew, who is also Levl, and who fram a publlcan came to be an apostle, first of all composed a GosDel of Chrlst m Judaea m t h e He~~ ~ ~

..

documents andmay expiam how NT authors used the divine name. In t h e following pages we wlll s e t forth a theory that thedlvinename,

1138

APPENDIX
ahout the relationship between the Lord God' and the 'Lord Christ' which is reflected in the MS tradition of the NT text itself." We concur with the above, with this exception: We do not consider this view a "theory," but, rather, a presentation of the facts of histor y as to the transmission of Bible manuscripts.

Jesns-A Godl&e One; Divine John 1:l-"and the Word was a god (godlike; divine)" Gr., xai B e 4 fiv i ,Adyo< (kad ths.08' en ho Zo'gos)
! a n , .

' 4 , d ti.c uorr. nlr a rod

Thr. Y ~ ?,'l,ammr, L in A r lrr,jn"ed I'tr.8, n, 1'1l.n rh I#,, ~ ~ C ~ . , , , h t . 2 ~ . \ ' P Ch ~ C$>,,? , ~ YeL, I r t n ~ l t t m n IVvrA ~ l . ' . r r e c ~ Te ~ ,d , IAI#I~<I!.

1829

"and the Lagos was a god" The manotessovm; or, The Goapel History, Accmding fa the Fw~Euongelists, by John S. Thompson, Baltimore. "and a god was the Word*

1B

Restoring the Divine Name in the Christian Greek Scriptures "Jehovah:' lXeb., ?in3(YHWR or JHVH)

1864
1935 1950

The Emphatic Dinglott (PI,interlinear reading), by Beniamin Wiison, New York and London.
J. M. P. Smith and E. J. Goodspeed, Chicago.

Yand the ward was divine'' The Bible-AnAmer(can Tran61atiiii by

"and the WoM was a god"

"and a gad (or,of a dlvlne h d l was the Worb"

New Wwld Tlan81~tiol of the Chil~tiilll Greek

Rwlpturas, BFoa!4yn.
Daa Euangellum nach Johanm8, by Slegined khulz. Gottingen, Gemany.

1975 1978
1979

'"andgodlike sort was the Logos"'

Das Evangelium nach Johannrs, by Johanner Sehneider, Berlin.

"and a god was the Lagor". Dm Euongellum nach Johonnes, by Jurgen Becker, Wurzburg,Germhny

* Translated from German.

These translations use s u c h words as "a god," "divine," or "godlike" because the Greek word 0 ~ 6 5 (theos') is a singular predicate noun occurring before the verb and is not preceded by the definite article. This is an anarthrous theas'. The God with whom the Word, or Logos, was originally is designated here by t h e Greek expression b 0 ~ 6 5 ,that is, theas' preceded by the d e w i t e article ha. This 1s an articular theos'. The articular canstruction of the noun points to ul identity. a oersonalitv. whereas

1140

APPENDIX
008 has the nature of theos. There is no basis for regarding the predicate theos as definite." On p. 87 of his article, Harner concluded: "In John 1 : l I think that the qualitative force of the ~ r e d i c a t eis so prominent that thenoun cannot be regarded as definite." Fallowing rs a list of instances in theeoS~ElSof Mark nnd.lohn whew varGus translators have rendered sineular anarthrous nredicite n o i n s occurring befoie t h e verb with an indef3nite article to denote the indefinite and oualitative status of the subject nouns:
lntarnationaz vsrnion
a ghost
l

inite article "a" is inserted before the anarthrous Be65 in the predicate of John 1 : l t o make it read "a god." The Sacred Scriptures conflrm the correctness of this renderine. i n his article "Qualitative Anarthrous P r e d ~ r a t e Nouns: Mark 15: 39 and John 1:l." published i n Jour nnl of Biblical Ltlcrature, Vol. 92, Philadelphia. 1973, on p. 85 Philip B. Harner said t h ~ such t Clauses as the one in John 1:1, "with an anarthrous predicate preceding the verb, are primarily qualitative in meaning. They indicate that the loKlnp
ram8

With the Blood o f Qod's Own Son Acts 20:28-Or., Stir IOG aYaarog TOG Miou
(dl.a' tou hal'mmtoa tau lan'au)
1903

Wth the blood of

HIS OW3 Son*

The Rely mbls inmadan mgzisk,

by

F. Fenlm. London

1934
1950

' W u ~ thC h Bleed of Hlr own Sonn "with the blad of hls OWD ISanl" %rough the @ath of hls o m Son"
'ay the death of hls own Son"

m D o n r m t r of the N m T ~ ~ t t R a n t TIDmlated aMI HirrtmiC4IIyAmnsed, bv G. W. Wade. Lanrlon. New World Tmmlatia of the ChAsCinn creek Sdpturas, Brooklyn.

1966 1973 1973

TMlay'a English version, American Bible Society, New York.

The Tvonalator's Now Testomant, British and Foreign Bible Society,

London. "with the blood 01 hie own Son"

The Better Veraionof tho New T~stammt, by Chester EEtea, Muscle Shoals,Alabama.

version
~ppB~llflbn a prophet
Bn

New

Re~lslld Standard vsrsron

T&Y'~ nngtiali Veiaion

a aplrlt s prophet
a prophet

a prophet a alsndPiei
a 11nr

manllayci

a samaritan
II Y'YPh.1

adevll
,,ar

prophet a pmphet
~dBVil
n ll8F

B murderer

s mumm
a snmarit," s prophet

a Swnarltdi"

*prophet
Ll m""

Grammatically, thls passage could be translated as in the King Jamea Vsrslon and the Douau Ve-eraim, "with his own blood." That has been a dimcult thought for many. T h a t is doubtless whv ACDSV"In""' z l (followed ~ ~ by ~ i i f a t t ' rtrinslaP

afhl* a hlred a ",m

m a n

a thlef an hlrpllnp

Bthle,

athlrf
a king
.kt"%

ntlsef aklnp

a king

n king a k>"K

s hired hand a mere ma" a thlel

m a n
a king

n king Ikmg

"ThreeWltness Bearers"
"For there are three witness bearers, the spirit and the water and the blood, and the three are in agreemerit."-1 John 5:7, 8. This is in With the Greek texts by C. Tischendorf (eighth ed., 1 8 7 2 ) ; After "witness bearers" the cursive mss No. 61 (16th century) and No. 629 (in Latin and Greek, 14th to 15th century) and Vgr add the words: "in heaven, the Father, the Word and the holy spirit; and these But these words are omitted NABVKSY".~

t h g reading, "with his own biood." However, *BVg read "Cod' (articulate), and the usual translation would be 'God's blood.' The Greek words roo I6Lov (tou I.di'ou) fallow the phrase "with the blood!'The entire exllression could be translated "n,lth tk.e blood of his own." A noun i n the alngulor num. be? would be understood nttcr "his own," mast llkely Cod's clusasl relatlre, Ills only-hcgutten Son Jesus Christ. On thls ~ l o l ~J. l t Ii. \loultun in A Qvamrnn~ if New Testament Greek, Vol. 1 (Prolegomenal, 1930 ed., p. 90, says: "Before leaving ratas [i'di.oa] something should he

said about the use of 6 16~05[ho i'dl.081 without a noun expressed. " 13l, Ac 42524%j. This occurs in Jn 1 In the papyri we flnd the singular used thus as a term of endearment t o near relations . I n Expos. vI. iii. 277 I ventured t o cite this as a porslble encouragement l o those (tncludlng R. Wetssl whl would t r a n s l a t e A ~ l ~ 2 0 ' ~bloodof ~ t h c onc who was his ow.'" Alternately, in T h e N m Teatamen1 in the Original Greek, b y Westcott m d Hort, Vol. 2, London, 1881. pp. 99, 100 of t h e Appendix, Hort stated: "it is by no means hpossible that YlOY [hui.ou', "of the Son"] dropped out after TOYIAIOY ltou idi'ou. "of his own"1 a t some kery early'transcription-affecting all existing documents. I t s insertion leaves the whale passage free from difeculty of any kind." The New World Translation ren;, dera the passage literally, adding "Son" in brackets after i6iov t o read: "with the blood of his own [Son]."

.. .

URS; Nestle-Aland.

Maria

ed., 1968);

APPENDIX

1143

Romans 8:s-Gr.,

xai I t &v b ~ptarb;ro r a r h ohpxa, 6 uiv fni nhwtuv, Otb; e61oyqd; ti; ro$< aiu?vog hpjv

lkad en hon h o khr(.atos' to ka.ta' snt'ka, h o o n e p d ' pan'ton, Ths.08' eu.la.getos' efs taus a4.o'nas; a.men')
1934

"and t m m whom by phyrlealdesemt the Chmsl came Cad who is over all te hlcasrd thmuph theses! Amen.' "and thelrr UX, 130 far a6 natural descent ~ $ .r IheChnn. 1 IBleappd tor P I I I ~ O ~ te P !he OA i'ho . s over ail! Amen.)" "and f m m uhom Chdlt lpralg ecco?d~lg 1: the flesh: Cad who Is :ier all l e klrrt trrever Amen" "and of their raoe, according to the s the Chrlst. Gad who I s aver flesh, I 811 be blessed lor ever. Amen." "and Christ, 8 1 . 1 1 human being, belongs to thell race. May Gad, who rules over all, he prnlsed for ever! Amen:' "and f m m M a t came t i e Mesnlsh I1 ~PPM OI h11 huz.an D I Z D ~ ~ S Blessed ~.
LOIOVP,
h* Ccd w h o ~ s over sl. Amen."

The RIws& NBW TBltOmml.

Boston and Nru Ymk.

1935

A NNI Tmn~loMn of tha IlihLa, by lamer \Ionall. New Y J I ~

and !ondmn
N e w World Tmmlotion of the Chvlstlan C ~ e e h Scriptures,

Br~klyn.
Re~ided stondnrd VerJion,

ened by t h e special emphasis given t o the xarh ohpxo [ka.ta'ear'kal by t h e r 6 [to]; and the sentence which precedes is complete in itself grammatically, and requires nothing further logically; for it was only as t o the flesh that Christ was from the Jews. On t h e other hand, as we have seen lp. 834), the enumeration of blessings which immediately precedes, crowned by t h e inestimable blessing of the advent of Christ, naturally suggests an ascription of praise and thanksgiving to God as the Being who rules over all; while a doxology is also sug[A.rnen'] a t the gested by t h e ' A ~ i v end of the sentence. From every

point of view, therefore, t h e doxological construction seems easy and natural.. The naturalness of a pause after o&pxa [sar'kal is further indicated by the fact that we find a point after this word in all Our oldest MSS. that testify in the case,-namely, A, B, C, L.. .. I can now name. besides theuncials k B. C, L, . a t least twenty-six cursives which have a stop after o&pxa. the same in eeneral whlch thev have after aliuva? [ai.o'nasl or'~p~; IA.men'1." . . . ,~ Therefore, Romans 9:5 ascribes praise and thanksgiving t o God. This scripture does not identify Jehovah God with Jesus Christ.

..

..

. .

.~~

New York.
Todav'8 EngItah Vemlon, hencan Bible Samety, New York The NsluAm?ican Bib% New York

1970

and London.

roc pryakou OtoO uai omtipo; apav XploroD 'IqooO (taw DUIQCT'IOU Theou' ka4 8o.te'ros hamon' Khri.stm"

Titus 2:lS-Gr.,

Christ Jesus"

1972

'md imm them. ln nsturd descent. sprnn~ Ihr Mmslsh May Ccd supmmc
aDO$rall, h* b l r i t r d for ever' Amen."

ma N n u W Z i 8 h BOIe, Oxford
and Cambridge

1719 1729

These translations take 6 4 v (ho on) as the beginning of an independent sentence or clause referring to God and pronouncing a blessing upon, him for t h e provisions he made. Here and in Psalm 67:19 LXX the predicate edhayqr6; (eulo.getos', "blessed") oc,curs after the subject 8165 ( T h e a s , "God"), I n his work A Gramma? of the Idiom of the New Testament, seventh ed., Andover, 1897, p. 551, G. B. Wlner says that "when the subject constitutes the principal notion, especially when i t is antithetical to another subject, the predicate may and must be placed after it, cf. Ps.lxuii. 20 Sept [Psalm

6719 LXX].And so in Rom. i x . 5, if the words 6 &v h i nhvrov 0 ~ b g rdhoyqzb~ etc. [ho on epi' pan'ton Theos' eulo.ge.tos' ete.] are referred t o God, the position of t h e words is quite appropriate. and even indispensable." A detailed study of the construetion in Romans 9:5 is found in The Authorship of the Rourth Gospel and Other Critical Essays, by Ezra Abbot, Boston, 1888, pp. 332-438. On pp. 345, 346, and 432 he says: "But here 6 & v [ho on] is separated [ha 5 khri.stos'1 by r b from b ~ p ~ o r 6 xorhohpxa [to ka.ta'sar'ka1, which in reading must be fallowed by a pause,-a pause which is length-

1808

Y o f the grret cad.a d ot ntr Saviour Jesus Chrlat" .of the supremecad,and of our saviour Jesus Christ" a ( the t Md, and of our Saviou~ Jesus Christ" Y o f the great Cod md of our Saviour Jesus Chrlrt" "of the great Gcd and of our Savlour Jesus Christ" ' b lthe great Qcd and owr

1840
1869

The Nau T a s t o t ~ nof t Our Lord and SWIW J e w Chdsl, by Comehur Nan. The N e w TsatoMnt in W k kond E w i u h by Danlei Mace. London. The N e w T w t o m a t , in a l m m V m i m Upon the Boris of Arokbishap N e w w o m Z New Tronslalirm, Landon. The N n u T e r t o m a t m n a l a t e d From t h e m z t of J. J. Melbnch. by Samuel Shame,Imdon. The N e w Testament: Translated mom the Cleek Tszl of Tiaohsndmf, by George R. Noyes,

1934 1935 1950 1957

Boston. The Riverside N e w Testament, Boston

and New York.

Savior Christ Jesus"

'W the great Gad and ot our Savimr Christ Jesus" "of the great Gcd and d our Sa~ior Chrlrt Jesus" "of the p e s t Cad and at our

A New Trandation of the Bible, by James Moffatt, N e w York and Lmdon. N e w World mmlotton of the Chdstlon Clack Smiphm)s, Bmokiyn. La Sai*ta BiOle, by Louis Segond, Parks

Swmr Jesdr Chr.ar"

' T r l n 1 l a t d tlom r m e h l

APPENDIX
1970 1972

w the great God and oi our

Savior Christ Jews''

T h e N m A n u n t m Btbls, New York and h

The Nem Testament b Hodern EngliBh,
by J. B

am.

John 858-"Before Abraham came into existence, Ihavebeen"

o ' f the great God md of

Christ J e s u ~ OUI SBYIIIU~"

Qr.,xpiv 'Agpaap yevio0o1 l y d ~ elpl

Phiulps, New York.

F~Ulth/P>fth
W O W Abmhm

I n this place we 5 n d two nouns connected by ual (kai, "and"), t h e first noun being preceded by the definite article roO (tou, "of the") and the second noun without the ~~-~ definite article. A similar construction is found in 2 Peter 1:1, 2, where. in verse 2. a clear distincticin 1s made ber%"ecn Cod and Jesus. This ~ n d i e s t r sthat when two distinct persons a r e connected 1," xai, if t h e first person is by the definite article it is not necessary to repeat the definite article before the second person. ExamDles of this construction in t h e krcck text are found In Acls 13:50: 15:22; Ephesians 5.5; 2 Thessalonians 1:12: 1 Tlmuthv 5 ~ 2 1 :G:13: 2 Timothy 4:l.This c6nstruition i i also found in LXX,in Proverbs 24: 21. According to An Idiom Book of New Testament Greek, by C. F. D. Moule, Cambridge, England, 1971. P. 109. the sense "of the great God, and of our Saviour in rowh Jesus Christ. is ~ o s s l b l e
~~~~~~~

distinct by the Insertion of r d g before hyop6tovrag; here i t is safely left t o the intelligence of the reader to distinguish them. In the case befare us lTltus 2:131. ,, the omission ~-~~~~~~~~~ of the irticle before owrqpog [sote'rou] seems to me to present no di5culty,-not becnuse ooriioocis
~~

Ccnmly

I h a w kn'.

uras. SyllaC-muon A RoMloHm oftha PWr ompels F m the Synoe of the Sllvllfir P,rltnoxeat. bv Aanen Smlrh M r .

Fifth Century Fifth Century

Filth

Ceniufy would most naturally b d under: stood of one subiect. namelv. God. t h e Father; bui tlie addigcon oi 'IqooO Xp~oroDto o o r f l p o ~ r)pGv [I.e.sou' Khri.stou' to so.te'ros hemon'l changes the case entirely, restricting the owrqpo~fip@v to a person or being who, according to Paul's habitual use o f lanouaoe. is " dlstlnwlrherl from <he persbn L r hrlns whom !he dwignates as 1 8 Urmq Iho Pheos'l, so that there was no need of the repetition of the article toDrevent ambieuitv. So in 2Thess.
~

Sixth Century

"before ever Abraham Curetonian Syriac-Editlon: The Our~toniari came ta be. I wae" Version of ths Pour GospeB, by F.Crawford Burkitt, Vol. 1,Cambrldge. England. 1904. '%fore Abraham SyriacPeshitto-Edition: The Sydw exiaed. I wns" N m Testanent T w m l a t e d 1110 Engl41)hRan the Peshino V m s i m , by James Mu~dock. seventh ed.. Bwton ind London. 1896. aefore Abraham Georgian-Edition: The Old Gsorp+onVersion of ths Gosyel of John, by Robert P. Blake and came to be. I war" Maurice B r i k published in "Patrologia Orientalis," Val. XXVI.fascicle 4. Paris. 1950. WanA b m h m Ethiople-Edition: N m Te8tomeum.. was born, I was" Btkiopics (The New Testament.. in Ethiopiel, by Thomas Peli Platt, revised by F.Praetafius. Leiprig, 1899.

.~,
la? present indicatcve, is properlv translated bv the oerfect indica-

..

Authorship of the r o u ~ t h Qospel and Other Critical Essays, by Ezra Abbot, Boston, 1888, pp. 439457. would be required before xuphu if On p. 452 of this work the following two were intended: but the simple comments are found: "Take an ex- addition of 'IrjoaO XproroO to rupiou ample from the New Testament. In [I,e.sou' Khri.stou' t o k y ~ i ' o u ] Matt. xxi. 12 we read that Jesus makes the reference to the two dis'cast out all those that were sell. tinct subjects clear without the ining and buying in the temple,' rod; sertion of the article." noXoOvro5 xai hyaph6ovra5 [tous po.loun'tas kai a,go.ra'son.tos]. No one can reasonably suppose that t h e same persons a r e h e r e described as both selling and buying. I n Mark the two classes are made fied as being the same individual.

Testament,by G. B. Win&, seventh ed.. Andover. 1897. D. 267. savs: ~ * s d r r . c r l mi~ hie ~ r e j e n llnciudes also a ;,;I.ST ter.sc [.\Id\ 1081, v l r . when rile verb exvrrsses n stpte whlch commenced at an earlier pestate riod but still continues.-a in its duration; as, Jno. xv. 27 (m'

w
APPENDIX APPENDIX

"Fornication"-Every Kind of Unlawful Sexual Intercourse Matthew 5:32-Gr., nopveia (por~nd'al: Lat., for.nt.ca'tl.o
The Greek word parnei u covers III-L~~CI meilnlng. '1 C'raeh.-En,lll,h Leriron of t h e S r v Te.trrtrl~#rir,,d Other ~ a r l y Christian Literature, by W. Bauer, second English ed., by F. W. Gingrich and F. W. Danker, Chicago and London (19791, p. 693, says under the word por.nei'a that it means Rprostitutioi, unchastity, fornication. of evenikind of unlawful sexual ihtercourse." Commenting bn Jesus' words in Matthew 5:32 and 19:9, the Theological Dictionary.of the New Testament, Vol. VI, p. 592, says that "nopvela [por.nai'al refers to extramarital intercourse." Therefore, the Scriptures use the term pornei'a in connection with married persons. The same dictionary, on p. 594, in ;connection with Ephesians 5 3 , 5, says that Paul "realises thatnot evers one has the eift of continence, I 7 : 7 . ,%s n pyoreclion againsr the evil or tornlcstlon lnv lslnrlrl man who cues nut h a r e [coritin;nce] should take t h e divinely prescribed way of a lawful marriage, 1 C. 7:2.': Hence, the Scri~tures use the term w o ~ n e i ' a also 111 collneclion with ~1nnat.1-lfd ~ e r s u n i~ " g d g i n g in unla~vrulsex rrlsllcns 2nd 1ll'acI:ccr. Srr 1Corlnthlans 6:s.B. F. Westcoft, coedltol' of the Westcott and Hart Greek text, m h~s work, Saint Paul's Epistle to the Ephessans, London and New
ix

c.

York. 1906. P. 7 6 . tcrnrnents on the varluus mcaningsnf por.xet'n in th+ Scrll,tlll.~- I" 3 note 01: 1,:oilcsvdns 5:3,-saying: "This is a g e n e r a l term far .all unlawful intercourse, (I) adultery: Hos. ii. 2, 4 (unr.); Matt. v. 32; xix. 9; (2) unlawful marriaze. I Cor. v. 1: I31 fornication, t h common sense as here lE~hesians 5 : 3 1 ! ' Bv "the common ie6se" evident& re&rence is made to themodern, limitedsense involving only unmarried persons. In addition to this literal meaning, in certain place* in the Christian Greek Scriptures p o ~ n e i ' ahas a symbolic meaning. Concerning this meaning, Lezicon G ~ a e c u m Novi Testamenti, by F . Zorell, third ed., 1961, column 1106, says under po~nei'a: "apostasy f ~ o m the t m a faith, committed either entirely or wartiollu. defection from the one iruef;v~~~uh;~rt~fcr-;~qnncds':K~ 9:2i:1 ~ 1 .3:?, ,,: H . 6.10 e t c , flrr G..d's union \\ l r h hi- 1," i.lc wa.. considered like a kind i f ipiritud matrimony]: Re14:8; 17:2,4; 18:3; 19:2!' (Brackets and italics his; 4Ki in LXX corresponds to 2 Kings in theMasoretic text.)

3~
1864
1897
1903

st's Presence (Parousia) Matthew 24:3-Or., r o oqpeiov ris o i s napoacrias (to samd'on tes ses pa.rou.si'as)
"the SIGN of r ~ presence" u "the sign of thy presence"
"the signal af Your presence"
The Emphatu: DiagZott IP'I, by Bewamln W118on. New York snd London The Emphasised BLle, by J. B.Rotherham, Cincinnati. The Holu Blbze in Modern Englrsh, by

F. Fenton, London.
N m Wotld Translotton of the
Chrlstlon Greek S C P L P ~ UBmoklyn ~BB,

1950

"the

sign

of your presence"

APPE
without any qualifying epithet othe r than t h e article,-THE PRESENCE.

APPENDIX
perors visiting a province." In Matthew 24:3, as well as m o t h e r texts such as 1 Thessalonians 3:13 and 2 Thessalonians 2:1,the word parotr.sl'a refers to the royal presence of Jesus Christ since his enthronement as King in the last daysof tbs n of things.

"From this view of the word i t is evident, I think, that neither the English word 'coming' nor the Latin 'sdvent'is the best representative of the orieinal. Thev donat conform to its etymology; ihey do not eorresnond to the idea of the verb from

term'for a visit 01 a person of high rank, espleciallvl of kings and t

O r . ,m
fdea of them the same. 'Coming'and advent' eive most orominentlv the conceptiSn of an approach t b us, motion toward us: 'oarousia'that of

p b s (stau.ros'); L a t . ,o w
poritorv Dictionary of New Tesramenr Words (1966 reprmtl, Voi. I,

"TonureStake"

... . . . .. . .. . . . . .. .

on: this of rest. The space of time c o k e d by the action of the former is limited. it mav be momentary; that of th latter unlimited.. "Had Our translators done with this technical word 'parousia' as they did with %aptisma,'-transferring it unchanged,-or if translated usingits exact etymologicalequivalent, presence, and had it been well understood. as it then would have b&n; tha! there 1s no such tiling as a 's~cundPresence.' 1 believe that th~enti~edortrin would c havr llern different from what i t now is. The vhrases. 'second advent.' and 'secbnd coming; would neve; have been heard of. The church would have been taught tu sprdk uf THLP-ES. F V E OF T l i ? Lr. "3, ih th'lt i r w n rrhlch its h ~ p e s were I<. t e r e d u e 1, ~vilelher in tiwnrar flrrct.cc1.21 rilr renlotcst ~rrlad.-that ulldr.~.wt:lcll the world was t o be made new, a resurrection both spiritual and corporeal should be attained, and justice and everlasting awards administered." Also, A Greek-English Lexicon of

..

~~

~~

~~

'Torture stakewinMatthew 27:40 is used in connection with the execution of Jesus a t Calvary, that is, Skull Place. There is no evidence that the Greek word ataulos' ilere meant B cross such as the pagnns used as a religious symhal for many centuries before Christ. I n the classical Greek the word stau.vos' meant merely an upright stake, or pale, or a pile such as is Used for a foundation. The verb staturo'o meant to fence with pales, to form a stockade, or palisade. The inspired writers of the Christian Greek Scrioturer wrote in the common lkolnt.', Creek ;and wed the word arauroa' to mean the same thlna as in the cias~!cnl Greek. namely, a simple stake, or pale, without a crossheam of any kind a t any angle. There is no proof to the contrarv. The aoostles Peter and Paul a160 usrd <he word xv'lon to r$.fvr to t h r torture lnstrument uvun whlch Jcsus u,as ":$:led, and this shows that it was an upright stake without a crossbeam. for that

p. 256, states: "STAtTtOS (arouohgl

ken of as a beam on which the violato]. of Law was to be hanged, the same as in Acts 5:30; 10:39. Regarding the meaning of stautoe', W. E. Vine, in his work An E n

d e n ~ t e s Drlmarllv. . an u ~ r l e h t vale or stake.bn such-mdefictors were nailed for execution. Both the noun and the verb srauroo, to fasten t o n %take.or pale. Are ungtnlally to he dlstlnaulohed from the eerieslasucal f o b of a two beamed cross. The shape of the latter had its origin in ancient Chaldea, and was used as the svmbol of the rod Tammuz (bex nI ; ~ the shape of the r:lystlc TJU. the il>lt!alof h ~ name, s tn that cuun1r.y und in adjacent lands. lncludln~ Egypt. By ihe middle of the 3rd cent. A.D. the churches had either departed from, or had travestied, certain doctrines -~~~~~~~ of the Christian falth. In order to increase In*, prcstrge oi the apostate cccles!ast~c:al S ! stem Dnzans u.cre receive<! tnto the chu<clies apart from regeneration by faith, and were permitted largely to retain their pagan signs and symbols. Hence the Tau or T, in its most frequent form, with the cross-piece lowered, was adopted to stand for the cross of Christ." The Latln dlctlunal-y hs Lewis and Short gives d i the t u s a mcm1n.u of cruz "o rree, fmrn", or other wooden instruments of izecution, on which criminals were imnaled or hnngcd." In thc u,rBtlngs o f ' ~ l \ y a , Roman hlstorlan u f the Erst cmtury I 7 C.E.. crur mean5 8 mere htskc.
~ ~~

~ ~ . .

~~~~~~~

~~

~~~

~~~~~

1150
"Cross" 1s only a later meaning of crux. A srngle stake for mpalement of a c n m -

APPENDIX

APPENDIX

1151

nal was called m Latin crux sim'plex. One such instrument of torture is illustrated by Justus Lipsius (1547-1606) i n his book De c r w e libri tres, Antwerp, 1629, p. 19, which we here present. The hook Das K1-euz und die Kwuzigung (The Cross and the Cmciiixion), by Hermann Fulda, Breslau, 1878,p. 109, says: "Trees were not everywhere available a t the Dlaces chosen

execution place tointensiffthe disgraceful punishment. . . .Anything other t h a n a simple hanging is ruled out by t h e wholesale manner in which this execution was often car-

The Releasing to Be With Christ Philippians l:23-"releasing." Gr., a~na~zu'saf; Lat, d6.a.sol'vl
The verb a.na.lyPsai is used as a verbal noun here. It occurs only once more in the Christian Greek Scriptures, in Luke 1 2 3 6 , where it refers t o Christ's return. The relatrd nouu a . n a . 1 ~ nis occurs once. ~n 2 Timothy 4 5 , u'here the apostle sass. "The due time for m s ~.eleasmg i s immment." In Luke i2:36 we have rendered the verb "returns" brcauae it refers td tile hrcaking 8u.a). and depnrtlng of t k r servants' master tranl the wcddice feast. so dissolving the feast. ~ ; there in Phili~aians1:28 - - - we have n o t renderrd the v ~ r b ds .'retum~~)g'' or "dep.#rr~ng" hut 8 - "relmsing." The re;xbun 1s thnt rhc word "1.3" con\,ev two thoughts: the apostle'd awn releasing to be with Christ at his return and the Lard's releasing of himself from heavenly restraints to return as h e oromised. In no way the apostle here sny. ~ n that g immrdrutelyut hrsdcalhllc trxlld he changed Into a spirit to be with Christ forever. Suchgetting to be with Christ the Lord will first be possible a t Christ's return, when
~~~ ~ ~~~~ ~~~ ~ ~~ ~~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ ~~~

On this the outlaws, with hands raised UDward and often also with their fne2; were bound or nailed." After submitting much proof, Fulda concludes on pp. 219, 220: "Jesus died on a simple death-stake: I n support of this there speak (a1 t h e then customary usage of this means of execution in the OriCTUXsimplex illustrated ent, (b) indirectly the history itself of Jesus'sufferings and (cl many emres- of his workhe said: "oravobc istau-

386.394, mdde 3 dttuled study of thr Greek w ~ r d itrcur,,s . O n p. 3bu

r h r a.mplcst fornl of Roman cnlclfixloll c0lur.r ink, c.,nsldr~atlun fur

t h e d e a d i n ~ ~ 1will s t rise Urst, according to the apostle's own inThessalonians spired statement in 1 4:15-17. I t is to this returnof Christ and the aaostle's releasine to be alu,ays wlt6 the Lurd that P ~ U rrfrrs I m Phtllpp~ms1:23. Hc says there that two thlnas are hmcdlatuly possible far him, namely, (11 to llve on m the fiesh and IZI to h e . Because of the c ~ r e u ~ s t a n c e lo s he consldel.ed, he cxp~.essed h~~llselt as beme under ore5surP from these two-things,.>ot making known which thine h6 would select. Then he presentia third thing, nhlch he reall?. desires. There la nu quval~un about hls desire for thls thine, 0s preferable, namely,"the releasiig," for it means his being with Christ. Therefore, the expression to a.na.ly'sai, "the releasing," cannot be amlied to the aoostle's death as a humin crenrurr iod his departing frbm this lde. It "lust rcfcr to the e v m t s a t the tineof Christ', return and presence (see App 3B) and the risine of all those dead in Christ to be w s h him forever

"Soul"-A Llving Creature, Human or Animal; Life as an Intelligent Person: Other Uses Gr., quri (psykhe'); Lat., a'nimo; Heb., w51 (ne'phesh)
Romans 13:l 1Corinthians 15:45 1Peter 3:20 2 Peter 2:14

"Hades:' 9heol" The Common Grave of Mankind; Gravedom Gr., @8q5 lhal'dea): Lat.. (n.fer'nus: Heb., 71x0 (ahe'ohl'); Syr., shtul The Ten Occurrences of Hades
"Hades," perhaps meaning "the unseen place." occurs ten times in the New World Translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures, namely, in Matthew 11:23; 16:18; Luke 10:15; 16:23; Acts 2:27,31; Revelation 1:18; 6:s; 20:13, 14. In Acts 2:27, Peter's quotation of Psalm 16:10 shows Hades is the equivalent of Sheol and is aDDlled to the common grave of man-l&nd (In contrast with the Creck \vorcl fa'ahos. nn indl\'ldual ernvcl. The Lntin wbrd corresuondina to Hades is tn fer'nus (som~et~mes tn'ferurl It meer.sathnt whwh l l c c l~onenrh; the lower reelon." ard well aoDites to gravedoxi. 1 t is thus a fliiing approximation of the Greek and Hebrew ~-~ terms. I n t h e inspired Scriptures t h e words "Hades"andC'Sheol"are associated with death and the dead, not with life and the Living. (Revelation 20:13) I n themselves these words contain no thought or hint of d e a sureorpain. Psalm 6:s; 9 : l l ; 16:lO; 1 8 5 ; 30:3; 31:17; 49:14, 14, 15; 55:15; 86:13; 88:3; 89:48; 116:3; 139:s; 1413; Proverbs 1:12; 5:5;7:27; 9:18; 15: 1 1 . 24; 23:14; 27:20; 30:16; Ecclesiastes 9:lO; Song of Solomon 8 5 ; Isaiah5:14: [7:11]; 14:9,11,15; 28: 15, 18; 38:10, 18; 57:9; Ezekiel 31: 15, 16, 17; 32:21, 27; Hosea 13:14, 14: Amos 9:2: Jonah 2:2; Habakkuk 2:s. The occurrences of "SheolPinthe Hebrew Scriptures cover the 65 times it occurs in Biblia Hebraica Stuttgartensia, 1977, and one Instance in Isaiah 7:11, where the text reads "Sheol" by a slight change in vowel pointing. In all cases t h e New World Translation uses "Sheol" for the Hebrew word she'okl'. The Greek Septttagint generally renders she'okl' as hai'des. While several derivations for the Hebrew word she'okl' have been offered, apparently it is derived from t h e Hebrew verb 3xo (sha.'ol'), meaning "to ask" or "to request!' This would indicate Shml to be the place (not a condition) that asks for or demands all without distinction. as it receives the dead of mankind within it. (See NW Ref. Bi., Genesis 37:35 and Isaiah 7:11 ftns.1 It is in the earth and is always associated with the dead, and plainly means t h e common grave of mankind, gravedom, or the earthly (not sea) region of the dead. In contrast, the Hebrew word q e ' v e ~ means an individual grave or burial place.-Genesis 23:4,6,9,20.

The creature soul is mortal, destructible

Matthew 2:20; 10:28.28; 26:38 Mark3:4; 14:34 Luke 6:9; 17:33 John 12:25 Acts 3:23 Romans 11:3 Hebrews 10:39 James 5:20 Revelation 8:9; 1 2 : l l ; 16:3

Life as a n intelligent person

Matthew 6:25; 10:39; 16:25 Mark 8:35; 10:45; 12:30 Luke 2:35; 10:27; 12:20; 14:26; 21:19 John 10:15; 12:25; 13:38; 15:13 Acts 15:26; 20:lO. 24; 27:10,22 Romans 16:4 Philippians 2:30 1Thessalonians 2:s James 1:21 1Peter 1:22; 2:11,25 1John 3:16

contexts helps ua to nbierraln the bnrlc ,den inherent in lhr u,ord ns the Blhie wrllrrs used 11. n.tmeiv. that it is a person, an individual, 6i a lower creature: , or. . the life that a person or an animal en!oys ns such. T ~ L: 9St ~ t ~dltPer~r.1 l l ~ from a,hat the anclvnr Ezvutlans. Rnbvlonians. Greeks,imd ~ o m a n sGligiously and philosophically called a
~~~~ ~ ~

'

c",.,

Soul delivered from Hades ("hell")

Acts 2 3 7

To aid in understanding the uses of "soul," we have grouped below, under various headings, t e x t s where "soul" occurs.

The of She01
"Sheol" occurs 66 times in the New World Translation of the Hebrew Scriptures, namely, in Genesis 37:35; 42:38; 44:29, 31; Numbers 16:30, 33; Deuteronomy 32:22; 1 Samuel 2:6; 2 Samuel 22:6; 1Kings 2%. 9; Job 7:9; 11:8; 14: 13; 17:13, 16; 21:13; 24:19; 26:6;

Anlmals are souls

Revelation 8:9

A living person or individual is a soul

God has soul

Matthew 12:18 Hebrews 10:38

Acts 2:41,43; 7:14; 27:37

1153

"aehennaV-Symbol of Complete Destrnction Gr., yievva (g6'en.m); b t . , gehen'na; Heb., nix '1 (geh hln.nom', "valley of Hinnom")
'Gehenna" means 'Valley of Hinnom." for i t is the Greek form of the ~ebiew geh hln.nom'. In Joshua 18: 16, where "valley of Hinnom" ocCurs, LXX reads "Gehenna." It occurs 12 timesin theChristian Greek Scriptures, flrst appearing in Matthew 5:22. TheNew World T~anxlation renders it "Gehennn" in ail its occurrences, namely, in Matthew 5: 22, 29, 30; 10:28; 18:9; 23:15, 33: Mark 9:43. 45. 47; Luice 12:5: James 3:6. The valley of Hinnom lay to the west and south of anclent Jerusalem. (Joshua 15:s; 18:16; Jeremiah 19:2, 61 Under the later kings of Judah i t was used for the idolatrous worship of the Pagan god Malech. to which god human sacrlflces were oBcreu by tlre. ( 2 Chron~rler28:3: 33:6; Jcrcmlah 7:31. 32.91:35# To prevent its use agatn lor such religlnus purposes, fallhful Klng Jos~rh hod the valle,' oolluted. oartitularly the part ;ailed ~ o p h i t h . -2 Kings 23:lO. The Jewish commentator David Kimhi i1160?-1235?1, in his commeRt on Psnlm 27:13;gives the fol1nu.m~hlrtortcai lnformstion conCernlne '.Grhlnnom": "And it is a place the lend adlolnlng Jerusa. lem. nnd l t : a s l~athsumeplace, and they throw there unclean t h n ~ n andcarcasses. Also there was a coitinuai 5re there to burn the unclean things and the bones of the carcasses. Hence, the judgment of the wicked ones is called parabolically Gehinnom!, - ~~~~~~~~~-~~ The valley of Hinnom became the dumping place and incinerator for the fllth of Jerusalem. Bodies of
ll!

2 Peter 2:4-"By 'throwing them into Tartarus" Gr., Talarta.rd'sas; Lat., de4rac'toa tn Tar'ta.rum
"Tartarus" is found only in 2 Peter - 2 4 . I t is included in the Greek verb tar.ta~o'o,and so in rendering the verb, the phrase "by throwing them into Tartarus" has been used. In the Iliad, by the ancient poet Homer, the word tar'ta.7ox denotes an underaround prison as far below Hades as?he earih is below heaven. Those confined in it u'erc not human SOUIS, but the lesser gods, splr:ts. n m e l v . Cronus nnd the othcr TItans n:ho had rebelled dgalnsl Zeus (Jupiter) I t was thc pr.son crtab1:shed bv the mvthlcol eodr for the S~lritS whom tdev had ;riven Prom !he celest~ol reg:&. and it u,ns be. low the Hades where hurnar. souls were thouzht to be cuctlr.ed a t death. In mvthoioav tar'ta.ros was :he lowest 01 the lbwer rPglons and aplace of d a r k c ~ s si t env,.loped all the underu'orld lust as the hmvens enveloped all t i a t was above the earth heref fore, in pagnn Crcck mythology inr'tnroa wns reputed to be a olare far canflnine. not human soul;, but Titan spiritcand a place of darkness and abasement. T h e use of tar'ta.ros in such places as Job 40:20; 41:23, 24 in LXX (40:15: 41:31. 32 in NWI makes'it Gain that ihe word was used to signify a low place, yes, the "lowest part" of the abyss. The inspired Scriptures do not consign any human souls to tar'toros but consinn there only swirit creatures, namely, "the angelsihat sinned." Their being cast into tar'twroa denotes the deepest abasement for them while they are still living. This serves as punish. ment f o r their sin of rebellion against the Most High God. The apostle Peter associates darkness with their low condition, saying that Qod 'Velivered them t o pns of dense darkness to be reserved for iudement!'-2 Peter 2:4. The pagans in their mytholog~rnl trad!tlons concernmg Cronus and the rebell!our Tltnr eods Drcscnt ed a distorted view regarding the abasement of rebellious spirits. In contrast, Peter'suseof the verhlor1 0 . ~ 0, 0 "cast into Tnrtarus." doer not slznlfv that "lhe anetls th:%r sinnedii were cast into t i e pagan mythological Tartarus, but t h a t they were abased by the iVnlrgl:ty God from thew heavenly !>laws,:d arlvlleees and were delivered over i o a Gndition of deepest mental darkness respecting God's bright purpose^. Also,they hadonly a d a r k outlook as to their own eventuality, which the Scriptures show is everlasting destruction along with their ruler, Satan the Devil. Therefore, Tartarus denotes the lowest condition of abasement for those rebellious angels. I n the inspired Scriptures, Tartarus bears no relationship to Hades, which is the common grave of the human dead. The sinful angels and the dead human souls are not associated together in tar'twros as a place of e:ernal conzrlolic tol.mrn1 of CreatuLes. Tartarus w!II pdss awav wher the Sunretc.e Judre dcstrdys the rebelliGus angelspresently in that condition of abasement.

"TartaNSn

dead animals were thrown in to be consumed in the 6res t o which sulphur, or brimstone, was added t o assist the burning. Also bodies of executed criminals, who were mnsidered undeserving of a decent burial in a memorial tomb, were f such dead.bodies landthrown in. I ed in the fire they were consumed, but if their carcasses landed upon a ledge of the deep ravine their putrefying flesh became infested with worms, or maggots, which did not die until the" had consumed t h e fleshy parts, l k v i n g only the skelitons. Therefarc, t o h s v i onr's dead body cast int" Gehenna was conaidered the worst klnd of olinlrhment. From the literal ~ e h e k n a and its significance, the symbol of 'the lake burning with f l ~ e and sulphur' was drawn.-Revelation 19:20; 20:10, 14.15: 21:s. No living animals or human ereatures were pitched into Gehenna to b e burned Nive or tormented. Hence, the place could never symbolize an lnvlsihie reeiun whew hu. man souls are tormented eternally in literal Ere or attackedforever by undying worms. Because the dead criminals cast there were denied a decent burial in a memorial tomb, the symbol of the hope of a resurrection, Gehenna was used by Jesus and his disciples to symbolize euerlasting destruction, annihilation from God's universe, or "second death," an eternal punishment. All of this harmonizes with Jehovah's attributes of justice and love. -Compare Exodus 34:6, 7; 1 John 4:s.

. ..

Repellent Qurrtions lndirating Objection Matthew, 8:89-"What haw wr.c to do with )uu. Son 01 God?"

I
18:17

"Covenant"Used in the Ancient Hebrew Sense Hebrews 9:16-Gr., S~aOjuq (dla.tha'ka)

1887 "for where a covenant is, the death of t h e covenant-victim to come in is necessary" The Holy Bible, by Robert Young, Edinburgh.

Syriac version a literal translation is made of the ancient Hebrew ex~-~ presslo", and it orru;r s.x tlm,s, nionely, in Matthew b:29; hla1.1; 1!21: 5:7: Luke 1:s:: U:1T: .lol.n 2 4 . i i t e r d l y translatid, t h i question in Matthew 8 2 9 reads: "What is t h e r e t o us and to you?," and means, "Whaf is thPre in common between us and you?" "What do we and you have i n common?" or, as rendered above, '"What have we to do with you?" I n every case in the Scriptures, Hebrew and Greek, it,is a repellent form of question, indicating objection to the thing suggested, proposed, or suspected. This is support~~~~~ ~~~ ~~~

ed by the posirlve form of puttme. rllc mutter in Ezrn 1:3 11 F-drdi 5. 67. L X X , : "You ndv* n,,rhine to do with us in building a house-to our God!' Literally, "It doesnot pertain t o you and to US to build a house to our God." The same form of expression in the imperative mood is the request made to Pilate by his, wife concerning Jesus, who was up before her husband for trial, in Matthew 27:19: "Have nothing to do with that righteous man." Lite~ally: "Let there be nothing between y?u and that righteous man." Couched in that v e r y cardmon form, Jesus' question to hismother in John 2:4 cannot be excluded from the one cateeorv. I t bears all the f e a r u r ~nf s vi+liency or rrs\simce to 11,s r n ~ r h e r in prnpnalny, hlc course for h:rn Su in hls <:areuJc have rendered it the same as in all other cases of the like question: "What have I to do with vou. woman? My hour has not yet fame."

"For !i,hcre a covcrlu.1 ir :I 1s nccess3ry 121 rhc dcatll 10 1 6 , I W J J K I \ I .u of hut, that hath &venanted2'

The Emphaslsed Bible, b y J. B. Rotherham, Cmcmnatl.

1950 "Far where t h e r e is a r n v r r a n l , rllr dcnrh of rhr humnn rovcnanrer ncms l o I c ftmntrhc: 1." The word di.a.the'ke occurs 33 ttmes m the Greek text. namely, m Matthew 26:28; Mark i4:24; L i k e 1:72; 22:20: Acts 3:25: 7:s; Romans 9:4: 11:27: 1Corinthians l l : 25; 2 Corinthians3:6, 14: Galatians 3:15.17: 4:24: Eohesians 2:12: Hebrews 7122; 8l6.k. 9, 9, l o ; 914, 4, 15,15,16,17, 20; 10:16, 29; 12:24; 13:20: Revelation 11:19. The New World Translation renders t h e Greek word di.n.the'ke as "covenant" i n these 33 places. The word di.a.ihe'keoccurs in quotations fram the Hebrew Scriptures seven times, namely, in Ramans 11:27 (from Isaiah 59:211: Hebrews 8:8 (from Jeremiah 31: 31), 9 (twice, fram Jeremiah 311 32), 10 (fram Jeremiah 31:33); 9:20 (from Exodus 24%): 10:16 (from Jeremiah 31:33). I n these seven quoted texts the Hebrew ward in, the Masoretic text is n . 3 , (berith', "covenant"1, and the Greek word in LXX is 6raBjxq (di.a.the'ke1. Although the obviousmeaning of di.a.the'ke in the Christian Greek Scriptures is i n the ancient Hebrew sense of, '"covenant," many modern translators render di.a.the'ke in Hebrews 9:16, 17 as"wil13'or "testa-

New World Translation of the Ch~istsan Greek Scriptures,

Brooklyn.
ment!' They thus mdlcate that the wrlter of the book of Hebrews mtended a change of meanlng far thls Greek ward. ~-~~~~ ~However,.the Cyclopedia of Biblical, Theplogical, and EcclesiastiJohn McClintock cal Literature,~by and James Strone. Grand Raoids. Michigan, 1981 reprint, VO< 11; p. 544, states: "The Sept. having rendered n.72 (which never means Vill or le.,tamant, but nl!vays rouenont or orlrceale,tl, hy O.un?!r I c o ~ l sisT~nt1 1hrnuah0~1 ~ rhe 0. T.. the N. T. m i t e r s , lnadoptlng that word, mav naturauv he su~oosed to Intend 10 COIl\"\. to Illclr. I ;a<Ie I->, ,"cat "i thrm famlltnr wllh t l l Creek ~ 0. T., lhea;~m~~~d .e . In i l .t. h cunfc,aa~ly ~ diflic,~ltpasshge. fIe1..I X , 16. 17. th? wurrl o nel,rl. nits lies" t h ~ u g h tI.? rr.no ccrnmentaror5 ah.blt~tel~ to ~ . r r i . r e r tmcanmaof ~, lizll ,r ri5tlr~teut. On lhe ~ t h c i.~Cc. l l:uxrrv?r. lt mns Ibe td1cxt.d rhar, ~r. aid.rlun I<. what has just been s a ~ d as to the usual meamne of the word m the X. T., the W O ; ~ OCCUTS r w ~ irl e t1.e vunlcxt. a h t r t its mranln,: must nrceisrrll\' be the i s m c as the translation of n v , and in the unquestionable sense of covenant
~

5B

I
I

Jesus Resurrected on the Day "After the Sabbath" Matthew 28:l-"After the sabbath" Gr., 'OW&. . . oabbhrwv (o.pse'. . sab.ba'ton1

I
I

..

J. H. Thayer. m A Greek-Enalish I.Pr,ron of l k e Xew ~ e , r o n i t v t , fourth cd., Fdlnburgh 11901 I , p.471, sayr:"ci~.t t,?1?6~cm, the ,uLhnlh having jz.rt poaard, u f r ~ rrhe bubbath, l e . nt r1~er;lriy da~vnuf the Rrsr day or the week-Ian Interoretltllun ibsolutelg demanded hy.the addrd s ~ , r c ~ G r a t ril ~ j tn7 . y .I Ir. K T ; . lte, ((.m D ~ ~k O cu .el h,!.. "when ir was i r k w i n g ' lighti etc.]), Mt.

xxvm. 1." Also. Lexicon Graecun N o r i TaalnmP,~tr,Ly k ' . Zdrcll, thlni

cd., 1961, r.,lumn 9li9, say.: "purr loftcrl: . , q r u u , ~ l i r . I \ Mt 28:l 'poi1 sabbatum' I'alret. l h t sabbdrh'l" A8:dAGreek-Enqli,h Luricon ,,/the A'e a Tratamr,tt o n d ( J l k e r harlv Ch8icri.*l Lzrertttbrr, by $I7. Gue< s c c ~ n dE~lglsltr d , l!r7!1, p. 1.01. savc iund?r r . : "nflr, :19,r n.7.r~~"~~ --.? ~r&;ovafte;thd sabbath Mt 28:l."
- T -

,,

1158

APPENDIX
1869

APPENDIX
'When the old covenantb read"

1159
The New Testament: TranslatedRram the Q ~ e e Text k of Tischendorf.b v G e o m R .

was inaugurated could be explained on the supposition that it was aCTestament! Nor does i t appear that i t could be called a Testament'in any sense. "It is then mast reasonable t o conclude that 6 ~ a t l j q has the same sense throughout, and t h a t t h e sense is the otherwise universal one of 'covenant,' unless thereare overwhelming arguments against such a view." Therefore, in Hebrews 9:16, 17, the Greek word di.a.the'ks has the Same meaning as in the surrounding namely, '"covenant," correcovenant. When we pass to the con- verses, to t h e Hebrew word sideration of the sense of 6 ~ a 8 j x q in sponding berith'. These verses are imbedded C. ix. 15 8. one preliminary remark in the apostle's discussion of the off~rsitself. The connexionof uv. 15 Mosaic Law covenant as compared -18 is most close: v. 16 dnov y&p with its antitype, the new covenant. [ho'pou gar, "For where"]. : v . 1 8 Paul speaks of the mediator ("coveOepv 0666 [ho'then ou.de3, "Conse- nanter") dying in order for the covauentlv neitherWl... . enant to become legal and binding. I n the caseaf theLaw covenant, the animalvictims took the place of Moses, the mediator of the Law covenant, their blmd substituting for his in legallzlng and making the tic of a particular kind of 6~a0i,xq, covenant operative. Correspandingessentially differentfrom the n p l j r ~ ly, in the case of the new covenant, 6~nRirxq [ p r o l e diethe'ke, "former Jesus Christ, the mediator of the cavenanYl of vv. 15. 18. should be new covenant, actually gave his brought ldrward in 16. Fur it 1s perfect human life i n sacrifice. Impocs~bir 10 rnatnlaln that the snc- W h e n he shed his blood in death, the rtnccs wtlh wh~ch theold Covrnant new covenant was validated.

(comp. 66a0firq xalvfi [dia.the'ke kai.ne', "new covenant"], Heb. ix, 15, with the same ex ression in viii, 8 ; and brotl?ixq, ix. 17, with ver. 20 and Exod. mw. 81." hkewise. B. F . Westcott, coeditor of the Westcott and Hort Greek text, in his work The Epistle to the Hebrews, London, 1892, p. 300, wrote the fallowine:

li,

1950 1912

"at the reading of the old mvenault" 'When the lesson is read from theold covenant"

New lVorld TmnnkztMloj

lke Chrtartan Omrk Scnprurr,~. Rruoklyn.

The New EnglishBibk, Oxford and Cambridge.

..

Today it is a common practlce to refer to the Scnpturcs written in Hebrew and Aramluc as "The Old Testament." This is based on the reading in 2 Corinthians 3:14 in the Latin Vulgate and the King James Version. T h e Christian Greek

swering to the wide applicatizn of the Greek wor In view of x b above, the rendering "old testament" in the King Jamea VeTsion i n 2 Corinthians 3:14 i s incorrect. Many modern translations correctly read "old covenant" a t this point. Here the apostle Paul is not referring to the Hebrew and Aramaic Scriptures in their entirety. Neither does h e mean that the insoired Christian

".

"TheNew Testament" 2 Corinthians 3:14-Gr., eni rfi hvayviroc~ rfl~ nalat85

6 1 a B j q g(@pV tet a.na.gno'sei tes pa4ai.as' dd.a.the'kes);

1611 "in the readlngof the old testament" 1808 "at the readtngof the old covenant"

King James Ve'er&on. The New Covenant, Commonly Caned the New Testament: T~anslated From the Creek, by Charles Thornson. Philadei~hia

supposed t h a t 'testamentum,' by which t h e word [di.a.tlte'ke] is rendered in the early Latin versions as well as in the Vulgate, meant 'testament' or 'will,' whereas in fact it meant also. if not uxclusivelv. 'cow enant.'" Likewise, in A ~ i b l k ' C o m mental# j o ~ English Readers by Variou8 W ~ i t e ~ edited s, by Charles Ellicott, New York, Vol. V I I I , D. 309. W. F. Moulton wrote that 'in the old Latin translation of the ScriDtures testamentum became t h e &ommonrendering of the word [di.a.the'ke]. As, however, this rendering is very oYten found where i t is i r n ~ o s ~ i b to l e think of such s i i i n ~ n as g will [ ~ o r e x i m p ~In e .PS. Ixxxu., 5, where no onc wlll suppose the Psnlrnlst t o say that the
~~~ ~ ~~

~~~.~~~~~~~
~

is read." Therefore, there is no valid basis for the Hebrew and Aramaic Scriptures to be called '"The Old Testament" and for the Christian Greek Scriptures to be called "The New Testament." Jesus Christ himself rcfcrrcd to the collection of sacred writings an "the Scriptures." (Matthew 21:42' Mark 14:49; John 5:39) The aiostle Paul referred to them as "the holy Scriptures," "the Scriptures." and "the holy writings." (Romans 1:2: 15:4: 2 Timothy 3:15) In harmony wlth the inSp~redutteranceinRomans 1:2, the New World Translation contains in ils title the expression "the Holy Scriptures."

PLACE

EVENT MATTHEW JOHN

I:m

MARK

Returllulg from Jerusalem(?) Geilllee; Sea of G a l e e Mount- near Capernam Near C a p e r n a m Capernaum Narn Galllee Galilee

I
Galilee Galile Galilee
~

/
sea of ~ m e e
Sea of Gmee Gadara. S E of Sea of Geilllee Probably Capemam Capernaum(?)

1 1

Disciples pluckears of graio -(12:1.8 on the Sabbath H w l s hand on Sabbath; ~ e t i r e to s seashore; h e a s The 12 are chosen as apostles The Sermon on the Mount Heals army o5ce?s servant Raises widow3 s o s o n John in prison sends disciple$ to Jesus Cities mpmached; revelation to babes: yoke kiwy Feet anointed by sinful woman: illustration of debtors Second preaching tour of Galllcc., ulth rhc 13 Dclnolllr~ heded, . ~ O F I P nlth &el,rlub r l a a t z ~ d Scribes and pharisees seek a sign Christ's disciples his close d a t i ~~. ves Illustrations of sower, weeds, others; explanations Windstorm stilled in the crossing of the l&e Two demoniac$ healed; swine possessed by demons JSilms.' daughter raised; woman healed Heals two blind men and a mute demoniac

Nazareth Galilee

1 3 : W 9:35-11:l

16:16 6:6-13

Tiberias
Passover of 32 near

G:14-29 6:30-44
Capernaum(?); NE Sea of Galilee NE Sea of Galilee: Gennesaret Capernaum

I:::,
(John 6:4)
Gad's word

14:2Z336

1I
32,after passover 15:l-20 15:21-38 15:39-16:4
.
,

6:45-56

Revisits city where reared, and is again rejected Third tour of Galilee. expanded as apostles sent John the Baptizer beheaded; Herod's guilty fears Amsues return from preachmg tour: 5,000fed Attempt to crown Jesus; he walks on sea; cures Identifies 'aread of life"; many disciples f a away Traditions that make void

7:l-23 724-8:s 8:lO-12 1 5 16:13-28 Cl3-26 827-9:l 192-13 '214-29 17:22,W 9330-32
NE Sea of Galilee; Bethsaida Caesarea Philippi probably .,. Mt. H e m o n *sare+ Pwpbi Galilee

Probably ' Capernaum Phoelucia; Decapolis Magadan

1 I'
,,

j
.
'
~aiernaum
Capernam Galilee; Samaria
~ ~

1
1724-27 18:l-35 819-22
-

Near Tyre, Sidbn; then to Decapolis; 4,OW fed Sadducees and Pharisees seek a sign Warns against leaven of Pharisees; heals blind Jesus the Messiah: foretells death, resurrection Transfiguration before Peter, James, and John Heals demoniac that disciples , muld not heal . . again foretells his death andresurredion Taxmoney miraculously provided Greatest inKingdom; settling faults; mercy IeavesCalilee for Festivid of Booths; everything set aside for ministerial service

9:33-50

TIME
Nisao 9

EVENT
MARK
Feast at Simon the leper's

MATTHEW1

I
LUKE

house; Mary anoints Jesus;

Jews mme to see Jemd

Lazarus
Niran 10 Bethany.ledem BethanyJ e d e m J d e m Jerusalem

I
Nisan 11

Christ's triumphal entry into J e d e m Barren ng tree cursed; -nd temple deansing Chief priests and scribes scheme t o d y Jesus Discussion with Greehs: unbelief of Jews Barren fig tree foundwithem

/ Christ's authoritv ouestioned:

BethanyJerusalem Jerusalem. temple Jerusalem, temple Jerusulem, temple Jeruwlem, temple Jerusalem. temple Jerusalem, temple Mount of Olives

rnu~trstion of;& sons Illustrt~ations of wicked c ~ l t i v a t o ~ s . m m i a g e feast Catch questions on tax, resurredion. m m d m e n t Jesus' silencing question on Mestiah's de-t Scathing denunciation of scribes and PhariThe widows mite

Mount of Olivea

Nisan 12

Jerusalem
Jerusalem

W c t i o n of Jerusalem's fall: Jesus' p e n c e ; end of system Illustrations of ten virpins, talents: sheep and goats Religious leaders plot Jesus' death Judas bargains with prlests for Jerur'behayal

Nisan l3

(Thursdav

Near and in J e d e m

Arrangements for the Passover

I26:17-19 I14:1216 In:7-13

Passover feast eaten with the 12
Jesus washes the feet of his

arternoon) Nisan 14 J e d e m Jerusalem

I
1 2 6 : 2 1 . 2 5 1 4 : 1 8 . 2 1

Jerusalem and is dismissed Memorial supper instituted

22:21-23

113:21-30

Jerusalem Jerusalem

1 1
nidc3pm.

Rldas
1 5

Golgotha, Jer"dem J e d e m Xeruslem

In=:

m t of 0Ii"es. ear Bethany

with the 11 Denial by Peter and dispemion of a p o s t l s foretold Helper; mutual love; tcibwlation; Jesus' prayer Agony in the garden;J~EUS' betrayal and arrest Trial by Annas. Caiap* Sanhedrin; Peter demer Judas the betrayer hangs himself Before Pilate, then Hemd, and then back to Pilate Delivered to death, after M a t e seeks his release Jesus' death on a tort"- stake. and aemmpanying events Jecus' body removed from the torture stake and Wried Priests and Phariget guard for tomb Jesus' o n , and eventsofthatday Subsquent apparanees of Jesus Christ Jesus' ascension. 40th day

7~

APPENDIX

1169

Background of Biblical Greek

Biblical Greek (koi.ne') is the I " , : th? kc I ~ r Crc,ek. ' :u d.d,!lt! :11111 laneuaee i n whlch the Christ~an reiln.!.t, f n r .ll,.v+ 1k1 c.clm ,n c~<-r!&d~ K'i ~e ~r tke MN:IIIC?ary Greek papyn, found mostly m Egypt. 6r;w) and in which also appeared Further, the Greek vocabulary is the first complete translation of :l.ll?.b.~lldx: 311t cra.1. 6 n..Ll!r.g the Hebrew Scriptures, namely, tl!e C.-eek \%rltk,: 1. matic, !in" :I;the Greek Septuagint. As to struci~'r,!lll,itl~nm d r . i ' l n v r l ' 'osr the ture, Greek is an inflectional language, achieving variety in expres- shade of meamng that hi hes~res. sion by means of stems, prefixes, For example, Greek makes a dlsrl!!crldn ir.a.sen 0rr:ll:ai.y kn: s 1. and endings. ,I 'r.t:,oTl,y :.>,, , . , d Koi.ne' developed from the classi- *dm, g!,G <i\ .s.~ e . ~ io,t,;.\i, cal Attic Greek. While Attic Greek . ~ : ~ c I ~ s . ~kn.\vl~~i:e. (1Timothy 2:41, al&beiw&n al'c , nr i ~ n e d mnny r c r n > c r l n ~w&.1.er. s ~ o r l~ l~ , K<. c # ste' IcIe It ~ n n y r:u?e, 10s (John 14:16), meaning "anothmaklnr. .t rrdre cLin.rpollr,tl a!.,:

left t o n g h t as m E n g l ~ s htoday. Sometimes, m the begmnmg, the r the lines were m l t t e n e ~ t h e from bottom of the page upward or from the top downward, but gradually all llnes came to be written from left

Below we set out the declens~an of the defin~te article:

singular ~~~b~~

!tSE
acc.

MASC FEM

i l

NEUT

ro

roc ;!r

TOG
riu

NOUNS
Nouns are declined according to case. gender, and number. Related

riu r6v

zn

rd

the of the to the the

ENGLISH

Plural Number
CASE MASC FEM
NEUT

ENGLISH

.<

aln.pll:!ln.: 'I? < , . o r c a r . !Vhllc 3 v ,ldlne the drt:Sl.la: ?nd icd.?nrir stv1r 0, s,.,,,c O f :kt < 1.3.<s,:,1 cr . : , lhc 1 r l m r n JI t t r Chr.sll?.n Greck Sct.iptllrxa n.?~t.~.theal~,s U?CC "la"). cla,?lcal a.1,1.1+, ~ l r v ! t -

'.<',,,.

the icol.ne' Greek gained a richer; fuller, and more spiritual meaning in the contexts of the inspired Scriptures.

they modify. I n kocne' Greek there are Eve cases. In Engllsh there is usually no chanee m farm for nouns e x c e ~ t in the p&sessive case and in nu&her, (Pronouns, however, are subject t o more changes.) B u t In Kobne'each case usuallv reamres a different form or ending, making the language much more complicated than English in this respect.

Nom. Gen. Dat. Acc,

a 1 ttr iav riuv rtiv TO% rai5 ro3 rob5 ah< .c&

01

the of the to the the

THE ARTICLE

7~
The Gret::is
phabct f:,nl

Features of Biblical Greek

1 1 ~ 1 ~ . : ~l ~ <~ ~wc~~~~r, ih: C O ~ I ~ - ~ . < 12 T ln.$t 2' le~~c 1,: : lie? ~ re\v. I:> :, I;ant. ine the Semitic aiohabet to <he

that the re& letters (of ~ b a the ~ t seventh century B.C.E.) resembled the Hebrew characters (of about the eighth century B.C.E.]. They also had the same general order. Further, the pronunciation of the names is very similar. For example: Al'pha (Greek) and 'A'leph (Hebrew); Be'ta (Greek) andBehth (Hebrew); Del'ta (Greek) and

h < l . i . ~ . > \l ~ h I ~ i l .a1t i e i l c l . r c \ ~:.ll.l:i.l c.'. which i i ,nnnl.cn! il.rrr t k r iacr

D I leth

K ' i , e'hac! 2 . lrlll:r.;

Greek language, certain Semitic consonants were allotted to vowel sounds. Early Greek was first written from right to left, as Hebrew is to this day, and then alternately from right to left and from left to right, back and forth from line to line. Later, 1 1 lines were written from

There are three genders m the Greek language: mascubne, fern>mne, and neuter. Declension of the definite artlcle, whlch corresponds wlth t h e English the, appears in these three genders, and the gender as well as t h e number and case of the definite article must agree with that of the noun to which it applies. In Greek there are five cases: nominative, genitive, dative, accusative, and vocative. However, the definite article does not have a voeative case. B u t when. in addressing a person or thing, the nominative case is used instead of the vocative, then the nominative case of the definite article may be used along with it, as, for example, in JOG 20:28.

I n Engllsh there are bath a definite ar6cle ("the") and an indefinite article ("a," "an"). Koi.ne' Greek has but a sinele article. which is in some respecrs the equiv: n l m r of the de!inlte nrtlcle "the" I" Lnzllsh. !Vhtrdas tkr. Enzl.sl: 4efl n l l c n l t l c l r "The"i ( n r v e l ~ ~ n t l e c l r d . the Greek definite article is infiect: ed as to case, gender, and number, lust as thenauns are.I n thlsregard, Greek stands m stnkrng contrast with two of the languages quite close to it, Sanskrit and Latin, neither of which has the article. The Greek article is used to set off not only substantives, as with Enelish. but also iniinitives. adiecti"&, adverbs, phrases, claudes, and even whole sentences. The use of the article with an adjective is faund in the Greek at John 10:11, where the literal rendering Would be: "I am the shepherd the fine [one]!' This is stronger than merely "I am the h e shepherd!' I t is like putting "iine" in italics. An example of the article being abplied in Greek to an entire clause is found a t Romans 8:26,where the phrase '%hat we should pray for as we need to" is preceded by the arti-

APPENDIX
cle In the neuter gender. Literally, the phrase would read "the for what we should pray!' To get the thought across in Engllsh, it is helpful t o add the words "problem of..' The deflnite article focuses matters in such a way that the problem is brought together as a distinct issue. Thus, the rendering "For the [problem of] what we should pray for as we need to we do not know" (New World Translation) gives more accurately the flavor of the writer's thought. soul of any account as dear to me, if only I may finish my course and the ministry that I received of t h e Lord Jesus." (Acts 20:22-24) Here the verb for "make." poi.ou'mi, is in the middle voice. Paul is saying, not that he does not value his life, but that the fuiflliing of his ministry is far more imwrtant. That is regardless of what hi8 con~lusion, others may think. The middle voice is used a t Philippians 1:27: "Only behave [or, carry on as citizens] m a m-er worthy of the good news about the Christ." The verb po.li.teu'o, "to live in a it.ee state," l n this text, I" the middle volcr. p'li/ez~'e.rthr, "to carry on as c:taens." that ic, to p a ~ t i ~ i p & in e declaring the gbad news. Roman citizens generally took an active art in the affairs of the state, for- oma an citizenship was highly prized, particularly in cities whose inhabitants had been given citizenship by Rome. as was The case in ~ h r l b p . :So raul is herr tellln): Chrlstlarl~thilt they must n not be tnllct~ve. nlerclv in!lnr i the position of christie&, butihhat they must also participate i n Christian activitv. therebv oroving themselves worthy of iheA~ood news. This is in harmony with his later words to them: "As for us, our citizenship exists in the heavens!' -Philippians 3:20.

APPENDIX
?to be doing"), represented basically in the present tense, the primary force of which is progressive action or that which habitually or successlvely rerurs; 12, artmn ns complete ("to have done"). the pnnclpal t m s e here bet"): the perlect, 131 action as ounrtillsr or mornenta& ("to domi,represented in the aorist. There are, of course, other tenses, such as the imperfect, the pluperfect, and the future. To illustrate the difference in the Greek tenses: At 1 John 2:1, the apostle John says: "If nny man sin, we have an advocate with the Father" (King James Version). The Greek verb for "sin" is in the aorist tense, hence the time of the action is punctiliar or momentary. The aorist tense here points to one act of sinning, whereas the present infinitive would denote the condition of belng a stnner, or ronriruous or progressive nctlon in slnnlne. So John does not speak of someone carrvlne on a orartice of slnnlng but of oie who doer "commit a sin." (Compare Matthew 4:9, where the aorist indicates that the Devil did not ark Jesus to do constant or E O ~ ~ ~ ~ U warrhio O U S to him but "an -~~~ ~~act of worship!') I n prohibitions, the present and aorist tenses are likewise distinctly different. In the present tense a prah:bltion meens more than nct to : means to stop co!nR do a thlng. 1 it. Jesus Chrlsr, er. roLte tu Gulpotha. dld not mere]\' tell the n'omrn fol<owine him. "D; not weep." but, rather, i i n c e they were already weeping, he sa:e "Stop ~ , e e p i s g for m e ' (Luke 23:2111 L!kcrv:se, to those selllnc doves in ~ :te ~ temolc. ~. .~ .~~ Jesus said: "Ston making thehd&e of my Father altouse bf merchandise!" (John 2:161 In the Sermon on the Mount he said: "Stop being an~io~ about ~ " what you will eat, drink. or wear. (Matthew 6:251 On the other hand, in the aorist a prohtbttton was s command acJlnst dam): somethln): at any ):lvcn tlmc ur moment. Jesus is shown as frlllna his hearers: "So. never be anxio& [that is, do not be anxious a t any moment] about the next day." (Matthew 6:341 Here the aorist is uccd m order to l n d l c ~ t e that the dlsclples should nor be anrlnus at any tlme. Another example of the need to take into consideration the Greek tense in translating is found at Hebrews 11:17. Same translations ignore 1t.e spec:al slgnlnrnnrc in rhr tense of the verh. Witil rcierence to Abraham the Kin" Jornev 1'er:tcn says: "He that i a d received the promises offered up his only begotten son." The Greek verb here translated "offered up" is in the imperfect tense, which may carry the thought that the action was intended or attempted but not realized or accomplished. Hence, in harmony wlth what vctuirlly happened, the Greek verh IS more approprtately rendered "attempted to offer uo." Llkewlre. m Luke 1 5 9 . speakin'g OF the time of circumcil sion of the son of Zechariah and Elizabeth, the imperfect tense used indicates that instead of the rendering, "they called him Zacharias, after the name of his Pather" [King James Version), the passage should read, "they were going to call [the young child] by the name of its father, Zecharlah" (Now World Translation). This is in harmony with what actually took place, namely, that he was named John, according to the angel Gabriel's instructions.-Luke 1:13.
~~~~~~~~~~ ~~ ~

VERBS
Greek verbs are built from verbal hy menns of stems and prefixes, Futtlxes, an& endings. Thev are conltlaated accordlne to voice, mood,.tense, person, a n d number. Increased understanding of the Koi.ne' in recent years, par. titularly with regard to verbs, has enabled translarllra to h r l n ~out better the reixi Ui%vor and meanlng of the Chrlstlon Creck Scrtpturer than was pahrlbie in the oldcr verslons Some of the more Interesting features rcaardlna Greek verbs and their i n h e n c e o n Bible understanding are as follows:
I O O ~ Z prlrrarilp

...

voice
English has only two voices for its verbs, that is, the active and the passive voices, but Greek has also a distinctive "middle voice." In this voice the subject participates in the results of the action or, a t times, produces the action. The middle voice stresses the interest of the agent in the action of the verb. The middle voice was also used with an intensive force. I t served a Purpose similar to italics in Engliih. Paul said, after being told that bonds and tribulations awaited him when he got to Jerusalem: "Nevertheless. I d o not make my

~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ .

Tenses
Another important and distinctive characteristic of Greek, cantributine to its exactness. is its use of verb tenses. Verbs add their tenses involve two elements: kind of action (the more important) and time of action (of less imilortancel. of There are rllree prrnulpui ~ 2 g s vlP!mn): actlon in the Cnwk iimeuace. each wlrh modlfwne eharncieriitics: (1) action a; co<tinuous

~~~

~~~

7c

Diagram Illustrating Basic Meanings of Greek Prepositions

7~
Lettet
A B

Greak Alphabet and Transliterations

Greek Alphabet
Name

h Al'pha p, 6 Be'ta
Y

zft&,,t. a
'

Gam'ma
Del'ta E'ps+lon Ze'ta E'ta The'ta ldta Kap'pa Lam'bda M Y
NW

A 6 E E Z , t H q
0 8,$ I r

g, hard, as i n begin' d E, short, as in met

z

Transliteration has reference to the spelling of Greek words with letters of the English alphabet. In most instances it is simply a letterfor-letter substitution, b true for @, g the for y, and sa on. This is also of Greek vowels, a for o, e far e, e far q, i for r, o for o, y for v and o for a .

Dlphthongs
The above general rule of letterfor-letter substltutton also applies to most diphthongs. The Greek letter Y'psi.lon (u) 1s an exception, as m the follornng mstances:

K x
A

M p N u

e, long, as in t h q th i a s in machine k 1 m

. ,
X

n
P 2 T Y

x p o, r v

pi

sA

Rho Sig'ma Tau Y'psi.lon

X X

Rhi

~ o w e Y e r ,there are Occasions when what may at B ~ sappear t to be a diphthong will have a diaeresis r) over the second letter. The diaereI . s i shows~ that it.does not really s form a diphthong with the vowel t preceding it. Thus the Y'pxi,lon with a diaeresis is transliterated y,not u, 8 or u , . W n c h u or as in the following Instances: '' G e m a n U aii ay ph as in olii og phase sli ey kh as in elkhmn ' ai oi oli oy ps as in lips o, long, as oi oi in note qii ey

,,,short, io lot P

1174

APPENDIX
consonants appears in themiddle of a Greek word. If this same combination of consonants can be used to start a Greek word, i t may also begin a syllable. For instance, x6opag would be divided ko'smos. The srn is kept with the second vowel. This is because many Greek words-like Smyt'na-open with those same two consonants. However. when - -~ a certain combination of c~nsonants Is found in the middle of a word and there is no Greek word beginning with that same combination, they are separated. Thus Pljooo~is transliterated herein as bys'sos, since ss does not start any Greek word.
~~

Samevowels la, q, ol have asmall I d t a (11 (called an I.o'ta subscript) written beneath them. In translitersting these Greek forms the I.o'ta ( 0 1 ' i) is not placed below the line, but next to and following the letter under which it appears. Thus $isat, n is ei and w is oi.

8~

Palestine During the Minlstry of Jesus

Accent marks
There a r e three types of accents in Greek: the acute ('I, the circumflex (- o r - ) and the grave ('1. In the Greek these appear over the vowel of the syllables they accentuate. However, in this publication the accent mark in transliterations comes a t the end of the accented syllable, and only one mark is used far all three types of Greek accents. A6yog is thus marked lo'gos; Q ~ U V would be zo'on.

Breathing marks
Avowel at the beginning of a word require8 either a "smooth" breathing mark ('), or aUrough"breathing mark ('1. The "smooth" breathme r.8rk .'I ma). bc Cl5:egal.d.d n rransl~ferar~un: the"raugt."l~r~ixl~.?"a mark ' calls fnr an h 7 , he added a t the start of the word. If the flrst letter is caoitalized. these ~~-~ breathing m a r k ac'cur before the word. In that case, 'I becomes I, while '1 i s transliterated as Hi. When words l~rganu ~ t h the small letters, the 1,rrillh~ng marks appccnr over the Orst, or. ~nthe case01 most

Ssllables
AS an aid to pronunciation, elther a dot or the accent mark is used to separate all syllables in transliterations. A Greek word has as manv syllables as 11 has vowel$ or dlpiithongs. Thus i b ) u ~ i l o ' n o ~ has l two vowels and therefore two svllnbles. The two vo!vcls of a dilihthong make one syllahle, not two. nvri8ho (Dneu'mal has one dlrrhlhona leu1 and one other vowel -(a) and thus has two syllables. In syllable division, the fallowing rules have been observed: 111 When a single consonant occurs in the middle of a word, i t is placed with the following vowel in the next svl. lable. IIorfp would be po.tir', (21 Sometimes a combination of
~~~~~

~.

~~

Additionally, the Greek l e t t e r Rho ( p ) , trmsliterated7,alwaysreouires a "roueh" breathine mark 1'1 at the start 2 a word. ~ o p a ~ ~ e l i s rhab,bei'.

11"1..h.h.

( I

Clll"
Y0.lia.

IILOHIIIRS

$ 0 20

I D 40 I 0

BENJAMIN

EPHRAIM

MANASSEH

GERSHONITES

EAST
a 2
M&TERS 4 a

AARON

,b

,5

so

s's

FEET

ZEBULUN

JUDAH

ISSACHAR

Would you welcome more information?

Wrlte Jehovah's Witnesses at the appropriate address below.